《The Billionaire's Genius Wife》


 Chapter 1 Sinister Plan

    ?The Beachfront Hotel.


    Scarlett, a slender young girl, entered the hotel with a gloomy face. This sudden dinner arrangement made her unhappy ¡ª only because that woman begged many times did she finally agree.


    When she entered the East Restaurant, the VIP room. No one was in the room.


    ''That woman has asked me toe here, but she hasn''te yet!!''


    Scarlett secretly cursed the woman. She could guess that woman was trying to trick her again like usual.


    She put her anger aside and entered the room. After sitting down on the chair, her eyes fell on the busy street outside, she was deep in thought.


    She had been on this Ind for a month without doing anything. She knew, what she was doing was worrying her father, but she couldn''t be honest with him just yet.


    After a few minutes passed, Scarlett heard a knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in..." Her soft voice echoed throughout the room as she turned to look at the door. She saw a waitresse in with a drink in hand. That made her slightly raise her eyebrows.


    This restaurant deserves to be a favorite ce on the Ind. They can read the guest''s mind. She did need a cold drink to cool off her burning head after waiting for five minutes, but the woman still had not appeared.


    Scarlett decided to give the woman another five minutes. If she didn''t show up, then she would leave.


    After she saw the waitress close the door, she slowly finished her ss of cold soda and her mood slightly improved.


    But¡­


    Momentster, Scarlett could feel her body temperature rise. She feels so hot as if the air conditioner in the room broke down or someone had just turned on the heater in the middle of summer.


    Her head was spinning, and at the same time, her body felt heavy to move. All of her muscles felt like they were betraying her.


    ''W-what happened to me!?'' Scarlett tried to escape the sudden burning sensation as she unbuttoned a few buttons of her white shirt.


    However, instead of feeling better, she feels worse. Her vision was slowly bing blurry, and her breathing was getting heavier.


    ''Why, why am I like this?'' She screamed inside, trying to regain her senses, and pped her cheek hard ¡ª the pain made her cheeks burn even more.


    She felt a nameless fire burning fiercely in her body. A thinyer of sweat covered her body from the heat making her hair and some part of her clothes wet.


    The heat in her chest grew unbearable, followed by irregr hissing from her mouth as her heart began to beat erratically.


    ''Do I have food poisoning?'' She thought amidst the heat she felt.


    She dismissed the thought because ever since she arrived in this room, she had not eaten anything. She had just drunk the cold soft drink served by the waitress who hade a few minutes ago.


    Realizing something strange had happened to her, she couldn''t help but curse.


    ''Damn it!''


    Instantly Scarlett''s body trembled with emotional turmoil.


    ''That waitress put drugs in my drink? W-Why is she doing this?'' She muttered while squeezing the clothes on her chest, trying to draw as much air as possible because now even breathing felt like a tremendous task.


    With thest of her strength, Scarlett took a water bottle and a white medicine bottle from her ck backpack. She immediately took some antidote pills, which she usually carries. This habit emerged when she was still studying in the US.


    After emptying the water bottle in one gulp, she felt her temperature slightly down. But her body still felt hot, and her head still hurt.


    At this time, Scarlett could only pray for the antidote she was taking to work quickly. She couldn''t lose her strength and consciousness in this ce, or else she would be in trouble.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Scarlett, you have to be strong. You have to hold on...'' She tried to spell her mind so as not to lose consciousness. ''That greedy woman. It must be her who did it¡­'' she was sure that damn woman must have some evil ns for her.


    Just before she wanted to leave the room with thest of her strength, she faintly heard footsteps approaching the VIP room she was in. It wasn''t just one personing; two pairs of legs stepped closer.


    ''I''m doomed! I can''t fight them now. I have to do something!''


    Although Scarlett''s mind could still clearly think, her body was weak. She wouldn''t be able to fight anyone at this point.


    She forced herself to stay calm. She would stay still and find out why that woman did this to her ¡ª when she regained control of her body, she would find a way to escape.


    Scarlett put her head on the table, pretending to be unconscious. She felt even tenser when the door behind her opened. She could feel the strong scent of men''s perfume, making her head hurt even more.


    The bald old man stared at the young sleeping girl with lustful eyes. He could see the girl''s pale face looked innocent. And even though she was wearing an oversized white shirt with ripped jeans, he could see her curves and delicate hands.


    Ascivious smile framed his greasy face as he turned his gaze to the middle-aged woman beside him.


    "Ms. Piers, she is beautiful. Okay! I agree to our deal. I will erase all of yourpany''s debt... as long as this beauty can sleep with me tonight. And, as agreed, she will be my new friend¡­er¡­ I mean new wife." The vile bald old man''s southern ent echoed throughout the room, making Scarlett''s body shudder at his words.


    ''This woman wants to sell me to this old man?''


    Scarlett wanted to run away from the room but couldn''t control her body. The medicine she was taking had not fully worked. On top of that, she also wanted to know more about their disgusting deal.


    She could only hold back her anger hearing the cunning ns of these two evil people sitting not far from her. Under the table, her hands clenched tightly to hold back the anger from her chest.


    "Ms. Piers, is your old man aware of this?" asked the bald old man.


    Scarlett prayed that the man would not be involved in this n. But, if he got involved, she would never forgive him.


    "Mr. Frans, you don''t have to worry. I did this at his request. We agreed to marry Scarlett, with you..." Lauren Piers chuckled, seeing Mr. Frans''s face beaming.


    She tried to hide her excitement as she continued to say, "This lovely girl will definitely be happy to marry you. Marrying a sessful businessman, a tourism industry mogul of this Ind, what''s not too happy about it!?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Hahaha¡­ you are praising me too much, Ms. Piers." Frans was so happy with thepliment. "Will this girl ept this decision? Why did you drug hers?"


    "Sorry if you have to see our Scarlett like this, Mr. Frans. I had to do this so she wouldn''t be shocked, but she would have agreed. Scarlett is a good girl. You won''t regret taking her, Mr. Frans. She will be a good wife for you."


    "That''s great! How old is she now?" Frans felt very happy to get the young beauty to warm his bed.


    "23 years old, she graduated from a world-renowned university in Massachusetts, USA, and just came backst month. Now that she has no job, she stays at home doing nothing. Hence, the old man and I tried to arrange for her to marry you¡­."


    Frans almost jumped in surprise. She is such an intelligent girl. Why did they marry her off just for money!?


    "Scarlett is still young, the same age as my son. I''m afraid she won''t agree to marry the old folk like me." Frans stroked his chin while ncing at the girl who was still sleeping. His mind was filled with sultry thoughts.


    A thin smile framed the corners of Lauren Piers'' lips. "Mr. Frans, tonight you can seal the deal. You can sleep with her. And we will register your marriage in a few days. Thus, before that¡­" Lauren put the Marriage Register form on the table. "You must sign this form, sir¡­ we have prepared everything. Don''t worry."


    The sooner, the better. After tonight this stubborn girl definitely couldn''t avoid this arrangement, Lauren thought.


    Scarlett almost vomited blood after hearing the woman''s sinister n.


    In her mind, she was screaming...


    ''Mother, why are you doing this to me?''

 Chapter 2 Escaped

    ?''God, do you hate me that much for giving me such aplicated life plot?'' Scarlett couldn''t help but scold God in her heart.


    Countless questions now filled and insulted her mind,


    How could her parents exchange her forpany debt?


    How much debt do they owe for this heinous act?


    It was hard for Scarlett to believe that her father could do this to her. She felt her heart shatter, and it felt painful. The man Scarlett had respected and loved all her life betrayed her. She didn''t know if, in the future, she would still be able to call him ''Father.''


    "Bwahaha¡­ Ms. Piers, but I still doubt this girl will ept me. I am a widower with five children." Frans''ughter returned to insult Scarlett''s ear.


    Scarlett was lost for words.


    How could her parents decide her future to marry her to a widower with five children?


    It had never crossed Scarlett''s mind that something like this had happened to her. This kind of thing usually only happens in dramas or movies. But now, she experienced it herself.


    "Mr. Frans, you are still young. You are 60 years old, but you still look like you''re in yourte thirties." she smiled. "Well, don''t worry, our lovely Scarlett will definitely agree¡­."


    Scarlett couldn''t stand hearing the disgusting plots of these two shameless people anymore. She tried to captivate her mind with all her might so that the antidote''s effect could bring her body back to normal. She must escape from this.


    While she was still trying to control her leg muscles which were still difficult to move, she heard another person entering the room.


    Two big men in ck clothes grabbed Scarlett and dragged her out of the VIP room.


    Still pretending to be unconscious, Scarlette tightly closed her eyes, but her ears were alert. Try to hear their conversation.


    "Poor little girl..." Said one of the men on her right.


    "This girl''s parents are greedy, selling their daughter to that old pervert!?" Said another man.


    "Which floor are we going to?" the man asked as they entered the elevator.


    For some reason, that night, the hotel was so quiet. There were no other visitors who crossed paths with them in the elevator.


    Scarlett couldn''t ask for help. She couldn''t say a word, even with these two men carrying her. Her jaw muscles were still weak.


    "20th floor, quick¡­ the pervert said we need to put her in room #2011. He''ll follow after he''s done talking to Ms. Piers¡­."


    "Little girl, please forgive us. We have no choice. We''re just carrying out orders." They put the girl on a soft bed and quickly left the room.


    After the two men left the room, Scarlet opened her eyes. She was shocked at how luxurious the room was.


    That pervert is indeed a rich man. He''s willing to spend tons of money on this presidential suite.


    Scarlett got out of bed and dragged her weak feet to the minibar ¡ª she needed another antidote pill.


    She must get out of this room before that shameless pervertes.


    Scarlett found a water bottle. She took five pills from her backpack and drank them all at once. After a few seconds, she felt a little better. She could move her legs, but they weren''t back to normal strength. At least that will be enough to get her out of this room.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She limped toward the door, trying to hear any movement from outside. She was afraid the two bodyguards were still standing guard at the door.


    But fortunately, after standing there for a while, she didn''t hear any sound. Wasting no time, she walked out of the room.


    The hotel''s empty corridors allowed Scarlett to walk unhindered to the elevators. However, when she got to the front of the elevator, her heart felt like it was going to stop. She saw the elevator go up and seem to stop at its floor.


    ''Damn you, old pervert! Why did youe so fast!''


    She cursed the man while limping towards the emergency exit. The moment the emergency exit closed behind her, she could heard a ''ding'' sound.


    "Thank you, God!! That was too close¡­" she muttered under her breath while erasing the traces of sweat off her forehead.


    Scarlett slowly walked downstairs. However, only a few steps passed, and she stopped. There were several pairs of footsteps walking toward her. Instantly she felt wary as she realized those people might be the man who brought her into the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Gosh! Who are they? Are they also guarding the emergency exit?''


    She changed her ns; decided to go up to the rooftop. Luckily, in thest minutes, her body could be controlled. With light steps, she quickly climbed the stairs.


    After a few seconds of climbing the stairs, Scarlett finally reached the top floor¡ªshe was relieved that the door was unlocked. Immediately she got out of there and closed the door behind her tightly.


    As soon as she came out, her legs were shaking. And for some reason, the muscles in her body felt weak again, but she didn''t stop there. With great difficulty, she dragged her feet towards a hidden ce in the corner.


    Finding a ce to hide was a must for her. She knew right now she had not wholly escaped from those people.


    She stood where she was, staring at the utterly invisible sea ¡ª that night, the sky was so dark, there was no moon as if the sky was as dark as her feelings.


    Scarlett didn''t care about the strong wind from the sea pping her face. She tried to inhale as much fresh air as possible to fill her tight chest.


    What happened to herpletely drained her mind and energy.


    If she didn''t have the antidote, she didn''t know what would happen to her now. Perhaps, her life was destroyed by her parents and the perverted old man.


    "Father, how could you sell me to an old man just because you need money to pay off your debt?"


    Scarlett quietly spoke to herself to express what was going on in her mind right now, or else her mind might explode ¡ª too much anger.


    "I want to forgive you, but I can''t ept it now. What you did to me this time was beyond hurtful and disrespectful. How could a father do that to his own daughter?"


    For the first time, Scarlett cried in years. Her heart ached so much that she couldn''t take it anymore. Only her tears could make her heart feel slightly better.


    "Father, I... would rather die than be forced to marry that old man!" Before Scarlett could finish her sentence, a giant palm suddenly covered her mouth and promptly pulled her backward.


    In a panic, she struggled to escape the man''s embrace, but the man''s hands were so strong. He hugged her from behind as if her body was locked between his arms. This man was so strong, she couldn''t even scream.


    ''Damn it!! They found me!?''


    Scarlett felt like crying, realizing that her escape was futile. It didn''t take long for them to find her here.


    "If I were you, I would stop resisting and making any noise¡­" a voice sounded in her ear. His voice was very charming, like hearing the voice of an actor who used to y the king in royal dramas. It didn''t sound urgent, but it made her immediately obey his words.


    Scarlett''s body froze when she realized the man who dragged her was not the bodyguard who chased her but someone else.


    Who is he?


    From the fresh masculine scent, she could recognize the man wearing an expensive Eau de Parfum. She knows this scent. Her friend, a major USpany''s CEO, usually wears this EDP. She also saw the watch he was wearing, one of thetest collections from the expensive watch brand Patek Philippe.


    She wanted to look back, but the man seemed to be holding her head, purposely keeping her from turning.


    "Silence! They are approaching."


    Hearing his warning, Scarlett immediately realized that she wasn''t safe from her parents and that perverted old man.


    Suddenly her chest felt tight, and her legs felt weak as she remembered what had happened to her. Slowly she lost her senses. Her head lowered as the darkness swallowed her.


    "Miss, they all left. You can leave now..." The man in the gray suit said. But the girl in his arms didn''t respond. "Are you sleeping?"


    He turned her body towards him.


    "How could you lose your consciousness just like that, girl!?"


    The man in the gray suit was speechless.


    He pulled her, ced her head onto his right shoulder, and made a call.


    "Prepare the car at the back door. We''re going to the hospital¡­" after he ended the call. He carried her gently and left the roof.

 Chapter 3 I Can Help You

    ?At Hospital.


    The terrible difort in her body woke Scarlett up.


    She slowly opened her eyes, but the bright light on the ceiling dazzled her eyes. She narrowed her eyes, trying to adjust to the light.


    However, just moving her body a little made her wince softly. The pain from several parts of her body was unbearable. Her calves were tight, and her head badly hurt, as if someone had just punched her head using a hard object.


    ''W-Where am I?''


    Thest memory in Scarlett''s mind; she tries to escape from her stepmother''s evil ns. And the most upsetting thing is her father is involved. This was the second time she had been hurt by her father, ever since he decided to remarry that damn woman Lauren.


    Ever since Scarlett was a teenager, she has avoided Lauren. She chose to leave this ind to continue her education abroad. But for some reason, that damn woman still hated her; sadly, her father seemed to be influenced by her. It was as if her father was bewitched by the woman. And he always agreed with whatever she did to his own daughter.


    After returning to this W country, Scarlett thought that her stepmother would change. But she was wrong. The woman greeted her with her grand shameless n. How evil!


    Now, Scarlett became sure of her decision; she won''t being back to this ind again. It would be better for her to stay alone in the Capital than to be here and ept their shameless scheme to use her to pay off theirpany''s debt.


    She wouldn''t let that happen.


    However, now she faces a big problem. She still remembers that her shameless stepmother had already prepared the marriage certificate form. She feared the woman would fake her signature and process the document.


    Damn it!!


    Instantly, her head felt like it was spinning¡ªShe looked around.


    She was surprised when she realized that she was lying in a hospital bed with an unfamiliar-looking medical machine near her bed.


    ''Why did I end up here?''


    Scarlett tries to get up, but the IV line stops her momentarily. Shey down again on the bed, but simultaneously, her eyes caught the figure of a man standing by the ss window with his back facing her.


    After trying to remember who the man was, she suddenly noticed the color of his suit, the same color as the man who covered her mouth on the roof of the Beachfront hotel.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® It''s him!?


    Without knowing, her hoarse soft voice escaped from her dry lips, "H-Hello, excuse me¡­" her heart trembled when she saw the man turn to look at her.


    The man''s face looked dashing and youthful. Still, the aura that radiated from his sapphire blue eyes indicated that he had a lot of life experience.


    Judging from his outfit, she believed this man had an important position in argepany. He was definitely not an ordinary employee. He wears expensive things.


    Scarlett couldn''t ignore her heart which slightly trembled when she saw his long legs stride towards her. The distance between them bes closer. She could clearly see his strong jaw. There was a neatly trimmed, thin beard that made him even more manly and mysterious. His hair was neatlybed back, making him look like the young CEO she used to see in dramas. The perfect handsome man many women would undoubtedly adore.


    Who is this man? Howe she never knew there was such a handsome man in W country?


    "Miss Piers, I can help you!" His friendly tone made Scarlett stop looking at his face. She averted her eyes, trying to hide her embarrassment, but then she realized this man was calling her name.


    She was surprised.


    "You know my name?" Scarlett asked while trying to sit up so she could talk to himfortably. Still, before she could sit properly, the man approached her, taking Scarlett by surprise.


    Their bodies were so close that she could smell his signature scent. She remained immobile for fear that their faces would be touched. After the man finished setting up her bed and putting the pillow behind her, she smiled.


    "Thank you¡­" she said softly.


    Her first impression of seeing this man; he looked reserved and hard to approach. But, apparently, what he just did, made her slightly change her view of him; this man was a gentleman.


    The man didn''t say anything. He just nodded.


    Scarlett chuckled inwardly, seeing this man return to being a quiet and cold man again.


    "How do you know my name?"


    "From your ID card. We need that to admit you here."


    "Ah! So you open my bag."


    "Yes. I don''t see any other choice. I''m sorry if that bothered you."


    "No problem. I can understand. And thanks for bringing me here." Scarlett smiled before continuing, "Earlier, I clearly recalled that you said you could help me. If I may ask, what kind of help would you like to offer?" She was confused about it.


    "About your marriage arrangements..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instantly Scarlett''s pale face slowly ckened at his words. What happened at the Beachfront Hotel returned to her mind and tormented her.


    Her problems with her parents have not been resolved. She had to get this over with quickly, lest her shameless stepmother registers the marriage without her consent ¡ª she knew that damn woman was smart enough to do such a thing.


    She looked at her smartwatch and was surprised to find it was already 1 am. She had been asleep in the hospital for quite a while, and this handsome man was still with her. He is very kind!


    "You talk too loud, so I hear everything you say!" His tone was calm.


    Scarlett was utterly speechless. She could interpret his words;  ''don''t me me for eavesdropping on your problems....''


    Gosh, this guy! He''s a nice guy, but his attitude is slightly odd.


    "How will you help me out of this shameless matter?" Scarlett was no longer ashamed to discuss her family issues with him.


    "Marry me!"


    "What!? M-Marry you?"


    Scarlet couldn''t contain her surprise. Her eyes were sharp on him. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    Does this handsome man want to marry her?


    She had not returned to this country in a long time, so she felt confused.


    Has there been a cultural shift in this country?


    Nowadays it is so easy to ask someone to marry. There is no need to know each other anymore, let alone date. Just request a random person to marry, just like this man.


    Gosh!


    She was speechless.


    "Yes!"


    "Wait! Sir¡­ mister¡­"


    "Xander. Call me Xander."


    Scarlett scratched her head that didn''t itch, too confused by what was happening to her.


    "Mr. Xander¡­"


    "No need to use Mr, just Xander."


    Fine, whatever!


    "Xander, sorry to ask. Are you drunk? How can you ask a random woman to marry you?"


    This man is very handsome and also seems pretty rich. Indeed many women are willing to throw their underwear at him. But why was he so desperate to ask her to marry him? Even though they had just met.


    She only knows his name. She doesn''t know where he works. Where does he live, and what family does hee from?


    Only a crazy person would ept his offer. And right now,  she does not fall into that category. Her mind is still sane.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I''m just trying to help myself. And at the same time helping you."


    Scarlett was even more confused.


    "I know my problem isplicated. But, I think being married to a man I just met, without love, feels weird..." she said.


    "This is not a real marriage but a contract marriage that you can set up to your advantage. And also mine."


    Scarlett listened silently; inside, she was shocked and a bit perplexed.


    Xander crossed his arms over his chest while looking into Scarlett''s eyes. He continued, "As I said before, I will help you, and at the same time, you will help me. I don''t need to exin what my problem is. But, I assure you, if you agree to do a contract marriage with me, then your problems will be solved. So what do you think!?"


    Scarlett was in no hurry to speak. She slowly raised her head and said, "So I can put any uses I want in the contract?"


    The man nods, saying, "As long as it doesn''t hurt me."


    Scarlett offered a handshake to Xander, "Okay. You got a deal!"

 Chapter 4 Contract Marriage

    ?''You may think I''m crazy, but that''s okay. At this moment, I had indeed lost my mind. I''d rather marry for one year with a man I don''t know than be the forever wife of an old pervert like Mr. Frans! And thank God the man is handsome too.''


    One-year Contract marriage? Who cares!?


    Scarlett decides to ept Xander''s offer. It''s just a contract marriage, and she could arrange it, so no love and marriage-rted contacts are involved. Only marriage on paper. No harm to herself or anyone else.


    Even though it was almost dawn now, Scarlet and Xander still looked fresh. Now, the two sat in the seating area talking about the marriage contract ¡ª terms and conditions.


    "Now, let me hear your terms and conditions!" Scarlett said as she smiled at Xander, sitting across from her.


    This man became even more charming after taking off his suit. He only wore a white slim-fit shirt¡ªhe rolled his sleeves to his elbows.


    Her eyes couldn''t hide her excitement when she saw his strong arms. She silently swallowed while trying to calm her noisy mind.


    ''Calm down, Scarlett! This man is unattractive¡­ This man is ugly!'' She was busy spelling her mind so as not to be bewitched. ''Damn it! It''s hard not to fall for a god-like man like Xander!''


    Scarlett shook slightly and turned her gaze to the dark sky outside.


    Xander did not realize that the girl opposite him was peeping at his beauty.


    Later¡­


    Scarlett heard Xander''s charming voice, making her turn to look at him again.


    "I have three conditions. First, this marriage contract is only valid for one year. After one year, we will divorce, and you are free to do whatever you want. Don''t worry, you will get some money and property after we get divorced."


    Scarlett "...", she doesn''t need his money anyway. But if he insisted on giving her, she would dly ept.


    "Second, there will be no romance between us, meaning we will sleep in different rooms even if we live in the same house. But, in public, we have to look like husband and wife."


    Scarlet nodded. She didn''t mind his condition.


    "Andstly, you couldn''t have a lover during the year we were married. Do you agree?"


    "Agree!" She is toozy to start a rtionship; that kind of work takes up too much of her time.


    "Perfect!" Xander didn''t expect this girl to be so easy to talk to.


    "What about you? What conditions do you want to put on the contract?" His eyes were sharp on Scarlett, anticipating her request. This girl must have a lot of requests, right?


    "Only one thing. As long as we are married, I want to keep working¡­." She will be busy in the next few months. She has many new projects ready to be done. And as happened before, she could spend months in her office.


    Xander was shocked to hear that this girl only had one request. She looks different from most girls he''s ever known.


    "Of course, you can. That''s all?"


    "Hmm¡­ that''s all!" Seeing that Xander looked surprised on her terms, Scarlett hesitated.


    Did she misspeak? Should she ask him for a lot of money or something?


    "Why do you look surprised?" Scarlett asks.


    "Nothing! All right, I''ll prepare everything. Then, regarding your family matter, I will solve it. You just need to move with me to the capital."


    Capital? So Xander is from Cloudfort!?


    Scarlett couldn''t hide how happy she was, knowing that Xander was also settled in the capital. Coincidentally, she had decided to live in the Cloudfrot afterpleting her studies at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology.


    She''s been setting up her new office since the early of the year, and a few days ago, she got word that the office was ready. She couldn''t wait to go to work. After a month off on this ind, her fingers felt stiff.


    "You don''t mind moving there, do you?"


    Scarlett shook her head, "Coincidentally, I set up my office there long before this shameless incident. So you happen to be from there too." She lightly chuckled.


    Xander nodded. So everything is in order now. He only needed to call someone to arrange everything.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to ask?"


    Scarlett was reluctant to ask, but this question had bothered her ever since. She had to rify this before they actually got married.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm¡­ I have."


    "What is it?"


    "Are you..." Scarlett squeezed her hand, worried her question would offend him. "Are you¡­some kind of¡­.underground criminal organization lord?"


    "W-What!?" Xanders nearly choked. How could this girl think he was a mafia lord?


    This was the first time he met a woman who didn''t recognize him, even though his face often graced television and business magazines in the country.


    Did she really never read the news in this country? He doubts it.


    Looks like he should receive more exclusive interview offers.


    Xander makes a note in his mind, to remind his assistant to call the media tomorrow¡ªIt seems the media needs to work hard.


    Hearing this little girl''s words, kinda hurt him.


    Xander cleared his throat before satisfying this girl''s curiosity, "I''m not an underground anything lord. I''m just a businessman, a legit businessman. You can google my name if you want to know about me."


    ''Stupid girl!! Stop embarrassing yourself in front of him!'' Scarlett could only scold herself in her mind. She shed her best charming smile to show how sorry she was for using him of being a Mafia Lord.


    "Sorry¡­" she said in a barely audible voice.


    Xander''s lips curved slightly into a half smile. His eyes were still on her, "Miss Scarlett, it''s reallyte, you should sleep more." He stopped when he saw the girl raise her hand as if to tell him to stop talking. He frowned.


    "Xander, I call you by your name, but you still call me that?" A faint smile appeared on Scarlett''s face. "I''m sure we''re only one year apart in age, right? So, there''s no need to use ''miss'' before my name¡­."


    Xander cleared his throat before saying, "Well, I''m older than you. It''s just that God blessed me with a face that looks youthful."


    Scarlett, "..."


    "H-How old are you? Should I call you big brother?" Instantly she felt it would be impolite to address him using his name. All this time, she thought that they were only one year apart.


    "Next Month, I''m 28."


    ''Gosh! 5 years apart. This man is so handsome! God, you favor him too much!!''


    "Scarlett, tomorrow I will send someone to pick you up. He will take you home. You can pack up and settle your grudge with your father. As for your father''spany matters, you don''t need to interfere. I will take care of it."


    Xander exins all of his ns.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett was surprised.


    This man is efficient. Even though they had just agreed to do a contract marriage, his n was neatly arranged. It was as if he had nned this a long time ago.


    "Okay! I have to go now. See you tomorrow." He stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door.


    Scarlett also stood up and walked over to walk him to the door.


    "Xander, when will we register the marriage?" Scarlett asked before Xander left the room.


    He stopped and looked at her, "When we arrived at the capital. We''re going straight to the marriage registry office." He then walked away, leaving Scarlett frozen in ce.


    ''That fast! The day after tomorrow, she will be his wife!?''


    "Hey, Xander..." Scarlett was speechless because the cold man had entered the elevator. Gosh!


    She shook her head and closed the door behind her.


    Being alone in this ward somehow made her heart ache again. Scarlett felt tired and sad simultaneously while remembering what had just happened to her during the past twenty-four hours.


    ''This is the best decision!'' She quietly shouted inside her mind.


    Scarlett took a deep breath as she walked towards the bed. She does need a good night''s sleep to prepare for a future battle with the vile and shameless woman she had called ''mother'' in the past few years.

 Chapter 5 Memory

    ?Next Day.


    It was 9 am when a man with short ck hair, wearing sses, came into the room.


    Scarlett was surprised to see how neatly this man was dressed; he wore a ck suit with ck leather shoes even though today was Saturday.


    He must be the one Xander sent to get her.


    She looked at the man with a questioning gaze. Before she wanted to ask, she heard his respectful voice greeting her.


    "Good morning, Miss Piers."


    "Just, Scarlett! Please, you must not say myst name. I forbid you¡­." Ordered Scarlett. For some reason, every time she heard that name, her head became dizzy.


    "This¡­" The man hesitated. How could he call his future master'' wife by her first name!? He was sure his master would punish him if he did that, right!?


    "Please, could youply with my request..." she continued after noticing the man seemed deep in thought.


    The man had no other choice after seeing how firm Scarlett''s gaze was. Finally, he agreed to her wish, "Miss Scarlett, my name is Logan Lee, personal assistant to Mr. Riley."


    Scarlett was stunned. So Xander''sst name is Riley!? Xander Riley.


    She smiled secretly. One of the questions that had been bothering her sincest night was finally answered. She would google his nameter and find out who her husband-to-be really was.


    Last night she didn''t have time to check her cell phone. The battery was running out,  and she didn''t have the charger. She would check when she got home.


    "Hello, Mr. Lee, it''s nice to meet you¡­."


    "Miss Scarlet, what do you ask? I do the same," Logan smiled politely before continuing to say, "please call me Logan. No need to use Mister or myst name."


    Scarlett was speechless, and at the same time, she felt amused to see Logan''s attitude toward her. It looks like they will be close in the future. She kinda likes his personality.


    "Logan, nice to meet you. You came to pick me up, right?"


    "Yes, Miss...."


    "Okay, let''s go..." Scarlett walked out of the room. She walked towards the elevator while Logan walked behind her. "Logan, you already know my home address, right?"


    "Yes, miss. I know." He finished investigating this woman when his master brought her personally to this hospital.


    Logan was surprised that his master liked this woman and asked her to marry him.


    Her appearance waspletely different from the type of woman his master liked. This woman looks a bit tomboyish with a short pixie haircut. Her hair color is too bold ¡ª ash gray. He believes that color is not her actual hair color. And her carefree outfit; ripped jeans with an oversized shirt, does not match his master, who always wears his best clothes¡ªa clean-cut suit.


    This is the first time Logan has seen his master not make a rudement about someone''s outfit. Even though his master usually hates being close to women who don''t look elegant and beautiful.


    Why did Master Xander choose this woman out of many beautiful, hot and famous women lining up to be hispanion!?


    This is the big mystery that Logan has faced since bing Xander''s personal assistant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett smirked at Logan''s words.


    Now she was curious, how much does Xander know about herself?


    She knew that Xander must have done his homework¡ªdig into her background. Maybe, he also already knows how much money she has in her bank ount.


    ''Gosh! The rich people of this country are really terrifying.''


    The slightest mistake she made, then her life would be over.


    If it wasn''t because she had problems with her parents, she wanted nothing to do with Xander Riley. She would stay away from a man like him.


    The trip to her house went so smoothly...


    They didn''t talk much in the car because Scarlett was busy thinking about what sentence she would say when she met Lauren and her father.


    Soon the car stopped right in front of Scarlett''s house gate.


    She didn''t leave the vehicle immediately, but her eyes caught sight of the whitewashed two-story house.


    The look in her eyes couldn''t be described in words. There were too many happy and sad memories left in her heart while living in that house.


    Short memories with her mother are still imprinted in Scarlett''s memory. The sudden departure of her mother, when she was five years old, was a heavy blow to her. There are only a few memories left in her mind. All those memories were like a treasure to her. She will never forget it.


    And not long after her mother died, her father remarried Lauren. The damn woman came to her life while she was still grieving. That woman not only took her father, but she also took over the house.


    Slowly Scarlett''s perception of this house changed. The ce holds happy memories with her birth mother. But now, it has been reced with sad, dark memories. Memories she wants to forget. That woman, her stepmother, destroyed her happy memories. And for that, Scarlett grows to despise her.


    It was hard for Scarlett to be able to return to this house after what happened yesterday.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® All this time, she still has hope; one day, the woman''s manner will change, and so will her father. However, now that hope is dashed. She no longer had any hope of being able to unite this family into the one she had dreamed of as a child¡ªshe saw no light at the end of the tunnel.


    Her decision was unanimous. She wanted out of this house. Leave this ind and start a new life without any disturbance from that damn woman and her father.


    After taking a deep breath, Scarlett looked at Logan sitting behind the wheel.


    "Logan, you maye in. But I hope you didn''t say anything¡­" she answered Logan''s question, which she had ignored earlier.


    "Miss, don''t worry. I''ll stand quietly at the back." Logan smiled. He was relieved because beforeing to this ce, his master had asked him to follow Miss Scarlett into the house.


    His master knew the story between Miss Scarlett and her parents, and he worried about letting her go alone to the lion''s den.


    "Alright! Let''s go¡­." Scarlett got out of the car. She opened the gate, and to her surprise, a middle-aged maid was already waiting for her at the door.


    "Young Miss¡­ you''ve finally returned. Quick¡­ get inside. Your father is raging. He has been angry sincest night because you suddenly disappeared. They will report to the police if you don''t show up¡­" said the middle-aged maid in a panicked tone.

 Chapter 6 Move Out

    ?Scarlett was surprised to hear that.


    Instantly a funny question danced in her mind. Did her father and that damn woman report her to the police because she ditched that perverted old man? Or because she didn''te home!?


    She was amused by the thought. Well, whatever they thought about her, she didn''t care anymore.


    "You don''t need to be afraid of that couple, Aunty Lana. They can''t hurt me. Trust me, I''ll be fine." Scarlett held Aunt Lana''s hand gently, trying to calm her down.


    Since returning from the US, Scarlett always felt sorry to see Aunt Lana ¡ª this woman was still 45 years old, but her face looked like it was in her 50, and some of her hair had turned gray ¡ª life in this house was like hell for her. However, Aunt Lana ends up living here only because she doesn''t want to leave her.


    Aunty Lana is Scarlett''s personal maid, who has taken care of her since she was born, and the only person who is still by her side. While all the workers in this house were those damn women''s followers ¡ª she never trusted them.


    "Are you sure, young miss?" Aunt Lana is still worried about Scarlett.


    "Hmm¡­ trust me. And Auntie, I need your help. Please pack up my personal belongings upstairs. Just pack the necessary clothes and all the important items and documents in my study room. Do it now and hurry up!"


    Scarlett''s words suddenly made Aunt Lana gasp in surprise.


    Young Miss, wish to leave this house? Was it because the man in the ck suit behind her asked her to move? Who is he!?


    Aunt Lana was afraid that the man would influence Scarlett badly. She immediately grabbed Scarlett''s hand and dragged her away from the man, sending a threatening re at him as if asking him not to follow them.


    She stopped after a safe distance between them.


    "Young Miss, I know you don''t like living in this house anymore because your father''s attitude towards you is terrible. But please, never step out of this house because you are influenced by someone else. What else is someone you just met..." whispered Aunt Lana ¡ª afraid the man could hear what she said.


    Scarlett was stunned. How did Aunt Lana know about her contract marriage to Xander?


    "That man, was he the one who influenced you to move out? Is he your boyfriend? Miss, you are still young¡­ you can''t move into his house before you get married..." Aunt Lana squeezed Scarlett''s hand gently, trying to convince her to think straight before making a decision.


    Scarlett was dumbfounded hearing Aunt Lana''s ridiculous conclusion.


    ''Logan isn''t my boyfriend. He''s my future husband''s personal assistant, okay!''


    Just before she wanted to say something to clear up this misunderstanding, she saw aunt Lana''s eyes widen in surprise. "W-What is it!?" Scarlett was scared, looking at how shocked Aunty Lana was.


    "My lord¡­ young Miss, can you not wear these contact lenses? Your real eye color is so much prettier than this brown color..."


    Aunt Lana still doesn''t understand why her young Miss changed her appearance since returning from the US. Young Miss now wears brown contact lenses even though her eyes are emerald. And her iparable beauty was drowned out by her ugly wig.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Why is Aunty Lana suddenly talking about her eye color? Hadn''t they been talking about Logan!?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett felt likeughing. But seeing how terrible Aunt Lana was now, she held back and felt sorry for her.


    Aunt Lana, who came to her senses, quickly put her other thoughts aside. She should be able to stop the young Miss from leaving this house.


    "Miss, Please don''t ever leave this house. It would be best if you didn''t do it, because this is the house left by your mother. If you leave this house, then that woman willpletely take over this house, and she might as well take your mother''spany¡­."


    "Auntie, can you trust me this time?" Scarlett knew that now Aunt Lana was only worried about her. "You should remember, I''m not a child anymore. I''m an adult now and know what to do."


    Hearing Scarlett''s exnation, Aunt Lana immediately realizes the girl she uses takes care of, is no longer a teenager with unstable emotions. She has grown into a mature woman and is much calmer.


    "A-Alright..."


    Scarlett was relieved to see Aunt Lana understood what she was saying. No more worry from the look in her eyes.


    "Aunty, I will never let that woman take this house and control thepany my mother owns. I have a n, but I won''t do it now. I''ll do thatter."


    "Miss¡­" Aunt Lana''s tearful eyes looked at Scarlett proudly. Finally, young Miss Scarlett will do something to that evil woman.


    "Auntie, even if I leave this house, I will not leave you." Scarlett squeezed Aunt Lana''s hand gently before continuing her sentence. "I will take you to live with me in the Capital. But you must leave this house properly without arousing any suspicion from that woman. If you have left this house... you call me, and I will send someone to pick you up."


    "Y-You are moving to the capital?" Aunt Lana was shocked to hear about Scarlett''s n.


    Scarlett wasn''t nning on inviting Aunt Lana to stay at Xander''s house, but she was going to get Aunt Lana to live in the house above her studio. She had prepared her home long before agreeing to make a marriage contract with Xander.


    "Yes, I have an apartment in Capital, and I''m also starting work in a few weeks, so I need your help to take care of me..."


    "That''s good. I''ll follow wherever you go, young Miss!" Her teary eyes blinked a few times, too happy to hear she could finally get out of this house and live with Miss Scarlett.


    "Okay, now do as I told you. I don''t have much time to stay in this ce. I''ll talk to the two of them first and then I''ll leave¡­"


    Aunt Lana nodded. She immediately left Scarlett, walking towards the back door with tears in her eyes because she was too happy.


    "Auntie! Stop crying¡­" Scarlett chuckled, seeing Aunt Lana''s back disappear from her sight.


    Scarlett stood there, trying to adjust her emotions. After a few minutes, she entered the house. Logan followed closely behind.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® When she entered the living room, she saw her father and stepmother looking dreaded about something ¡ª they didn''t notice her presence.


    Scarlett took the opportunity to hear about their shameless n.

 Chapter 7 Shameless Couple

    ?"I''ve told you many times not to spoil your daughter. But, you never hear!!" Lauren Piers could only swallow her own anger.


    Yesterday she felt humiliated facing Mr. Frans after he found out Scarlett was running away. She had to calm down Mr. Frans, who was upset and felt cheated. She had to be willing to lower her pride to convince the old man to give them one chance ¡ª they would bring the ungrateful girl to him. Luckily, Mr. Frans agreed and gave them some time.


    But the thing is¡­ where is that girl now? She hasn''t been back sincest night.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® They were already searching almost everywhere on the ind, but they couldn''t find any trace of her. Meanwhile, their time is getting shorter. Mr. Frans will terminate all their co-operated contracts and cancel financial support to thepany if they cannot hand over that stupid girl to him.


    "Jonathan, you know how angry Mr. Frank was yesterday, right!? I have to lower my dignity to beg him for a day to fix the mess your daughter made!" Lauren took a deep breath before continuing her babble, "We''re running out of time now. It would help if you did something to find her. I can''t imagine what would happen to ourpany if that damn girl didn''te back today!"


    Jonathan Piers heard his wife in silence. His face looked calm, but inside, he was furious. For some reason, it''s been hard to talk to Scarlett ever since she came back ¡ª she was stubborn as a rock. Much different from the daughter he knew before living abroad.


    Had crossed Jonathan''s mind if his daughter was negatively affected by her friends while living there. So she became what she is now, always disagreeing with his suggestion.


    When he asked her to start working at thepany, she refused. And, when he wanted to marry her to an established man, she refused. And now, she was running away, disappearing without a trace.


    Actually, what did that girl want?


    Jonathan had been patient with her manners and attitude all along, but he couldn''t stay still this time. He had to teach her a lesson because he had no choice. He really needs her to help to solve thepany''s problems. At this time, thepany is on the verge of bankruptcy, and several assets mortgaged to the bank are due soon.


    "How are you going to settle this matter with Mr. Frans? The old man is now ming us for this embarrassing incident. Mr. Frans said he would make sure we won''t be able to continue business on this ind anymore if we don''t solve the problem today." There was fear in Lauren''s tone.


    Jonathan felt his head dizzy.


    He knew that Mr. Frans was an influential figure on the ind. Still, as someone who had also been in the tourism industry for a long time, Jonathan doubted that men could quickly get rid of them.


    "Lauren! Don''t believe what the old man says. He has no capacity norpetency to do that." Jonathan paused for a moment looking at his wife with a questioning look, "as long as... you haven''t signed the agreement with him. We will be fine..."


    Immediately Lauren''s face went pale. She already signed the document and received the money. In fact, Mr. Frans also signed the marriage certificate. What wascking was only Scarlett''s signature and also her ID card.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I, I did..." Laura''s voice was soft but sounded like thunder in Jonathan Piers'' ears.


    "What the hell, Lauren!! Have you signed it? How can you sign before confirming with me? Jonathan couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    "Jonathan, I''m sorry. I have no other choice. At that time, Mr. Frans proposed to sign the agreement after I asked him to sign the marriage registration form...."


    "Y-You!! Oh my god¡­ you even prepared a marriage register beforehand? What a stupid move!! How can you do it without thinking? I told you to arrange the first meeting between them. Why are you acting so fast?" Jonathan''s head hurt even more. He massaged his forehead harder.


    "That''s why we have to find Scarlett. The only way to solve this mess is to find her and ask her to sign the marriage registration form. If Scarlett signs it, then everything will be fine!! Ourpany will run smoothly, and our loan in the bank will be resolved."


    Jonathan could only take a deep breath. He wanted to find her too, but now where to find her!? The girl seemed to be hiding somewhere. Or, perhaps, she''s now fleeing to the US.


    Jonathan''s body suddenly stiffened, realizing the possibility; his daughter fled there.


    "Shit! Go tell someone to find Scarlett''s passport. Don''t let her run to the US. We''ll be in trouble if she runs there¡­." Jonathan panicked. So did Lauren. Simultaneously, they stood up from the sofa. But just before they wanted to go to the second floor, they heard loud apuse echo through the room, making both of them stop and turn to look toward the door.


    They were both surprised to see the figure they were looking for. The source of their headache was now standing right in front of them, smiling.


    "Why is she smiling? Did she hear everything!?" Jonathan quietly asked Lauren.


    "Yes, my dear father, I heard every word you say." Scarlett slowly walked towards them. She gestured for them to sit down again before she settled on the single sofa. She crossed her legs before continuing, "Father, Mother, you two are very talented at being scriptwriters for family dramas. I suggest you change careers from business to entertainment!"


    "S-Scarlett¡­" Jonathan was at a loss for words.


    "You are such an ungrateful, spoiled little girl! How dare you humiliate your parents against Mr. Frans? After he agreed to marry you, you ran away from him. How did you do that?" Lauren red at Scarlett, feeling like she wanted to p the hell out of her. "Who helped you escape from there!?"


    ''Damn it!! This woman is so shameless¡­ how could she me me!?'' Scarlett couldn''t help but curse Lauren inwardly.

 Chapter 8 You Are Not My Mother

    ?Lauren looked questioningly at Scarlett. She still couldn''t understand how this girl could escape after she drank the drug; She shouldn''t be able to move and could only vent her heat on Mr. Frans or some random guy to stop the drug''s effect.


    ''Did this girl move into another room and do nasty things with someone else!?'' Suddenly this thought came to Lauren''s mind. She felt her whole body shiver thinking about that possibility. Her eyes carefully scanned Scarlett''s body for any traces of clues she could use to punish her. But she found nothing.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom That possibility seems unlikely. Just as Lauren thought her guess was wrong, her eyes fell on the man in the ck suit behind, ''Is the man she slept with?''


    Just before Lauren wanted to ask Scarlett about the man in the ck suit, she heard her say,


    "Tsk.. tsk... Mother¡­? Technically, you are not my mother, but my father''s mistress¡­." Scarlett paused. The corners of her lips lifted slightly, then formed a mischievous smile ¡ª she wanted to make this damn woman lose her temper. After seeing Lauren frown, she continued, "So, from now on, I will call you aunty."


    "HOW DARE YOU!!" Lauren almost explodes.


    "A-Auntie, don''t get angry easily. You''ll get more wrinkles under your eyes. No matter how expensive the skincare you use, it won''t eliminate the wrinkles on your face..." Scarlettughs when her abusive words seed in making that damn woman furious.


    Lauren''s face turned green, but her lips were tightly closed. She held back her anger, afraid that this girl would verbally attack her again. This girl''s vicious tongue was getting sharper ¡ª she must not be provoked. Not now.


    She stared at Scarlett with teary eyes. "My dearest daughter Scarlett¡­ I''ve been your mother for over a decade. How can you say something like that? Now you won''t even call me mother!? Scarlett, my dear, I really care about you. That''s why I''m looking for the best husband for you. Please, don''t say things like that again, huh!?" Lauren''s voice trembled as tears started to roll down her cheeks.


    Scarlett was out of words.


    ''This damn woman, not only is she talented as a screenwriter, but she is also talented as an artist. Gosh!!''


    "Jonathan, my husband¡­ you know how much your daughter hates me, right!? All this time, I can be patient, but my heart hurts to hear how she called me¡­." Lauren looked at Jonathan.


    "Scarlett, apologize to your mother!!" Jonathan''s eyes red at his daughter.


    "Jonathan, there''s no need to scold her. It''s okay if your little daughter no longer sees me as her mother. I know I''m only a stepmother in her eyes, even though I''ve tried to be a good mother for all these years. I will try to ept it sincerely¡­." She then buried her head in Jonathan''s arms as her sobs grew louder, making Scarlett want tough.


    ''This damn woman is a shameless clown.'' Scarlett tries not to sink into Lauren''s acting as she stares at her father, who now embraces that damn woman.


    Scarlett could see her father''s angry eyes staring at her. She didn''t avoid his angry gaze. Instead, she looked back, and with her calmness, she said,


    "Father, aboutst night. I had to run away after your beloved woman drugged me, ah¡­ I guess you''re the mastermind, right!?" She chuckled before continuing, "So don''t me me, father. I just wanted to avoid the disaster you guys created for me. You and this woman are my parents, but I never imagined you two would do the cruelest thing I''ve ever encountered in my entire life..." Scarlett paused. She needed air to fill her lungs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She felt angry and wanted to cry because this was too much for her, but she held it. She didn''t want to cry in front of them. She would not entertain them with her sobbing show. Never!


    "You not only drugged me, but you also sold me to a widower with five children. Have you lost your morals doing this kind of vile lustful thing? Am I not human to you? You decided my future without discussing it with me?" Scarlett was crying internally, but she was smiling like a flower on the surface.


    "Scarlett, Mr. Frans is the best choice for you¡­." Lauren''s words suddenly made Scarlett even angrier. She felt like gagging this woman''s mouth with her shoes.


    "What!!? Scarlett, you said¡­ your mother drugged you!?" Jonathan frowned at Scarlett.


    He never knew about drugging her. He didn''t want to marry off his daughter right away, either. He just wanted to set Scarlett up with Mr. Frans. If they had already met and knew about the arrangement, he would beg his daughter to help thepany by marrying that old man.


    Jonathan knows her daughter will do anything to help her birth mother''s familypany. Her daughter is so kind and loves her birth mother so much that she will not let her familypany go bankrupt. Jonathan was sure of it.


    Scarlett was taken aback. So this damn woman is lying!? Gosh!


    "What''s the matter, dad!? You don''t know about the drug? This wasn''t your idea?"


    "Not!" Jonathan let go of his hug and looked Lauren straight in the eyes. "Is what Scarlett said true? Did you try to drug her?"


    Scarlettughed as she turned her gaze toward Lauren. "Wow! You are a really brave auntie¡­."


    Lauren''s face was deathly pale.


    "No, no¡­ I didn''t do that. This girl ran away as soon as she found out we were going to marry her to Mr. Frans. How can I drug her? Don''t listen to her nonsense." Lauren''s tears started again, trying to distract Jonathan.


    Scarlett was in no rush to say anything. She only cursed this scheming woman in her heart.


    It wasn''t just Scarlett who cursed Lauren, but Logan Lee, who had witnessed what happened in Piers'' living room, couldn''t help but curse that evil woman too.


    Once again, he checked the camera pin on his suit to ensure the live streaming worked adequately. He wanted his master to watch what happened in this ce smoothly.

 Chapter 9 Lose Respect

    ?In the President Suite at the Beachfront hotel,


    Xander hears all the conversations at Scarlett''s house. Knowing how vicious Scarlett''s parents were, he was at a loss for words.


    No wonder the girl epted his proposal for a contract marriage ¡ª she wanted to be free from her family.


    "Ben, did you hear everything?"


    "Yes, master." Ben felt angry knowing there were shameless parents like the Piers family, "Please give an order, Master..."


    "Who is Mr. Frans?"


    "He is Frans Wood, the third son of the Wood Family. He doesn''t have a significant position in Wood Group. He is just a Director in one of their branches¡­" Ben reported. He had been investigating Frans Wood after what happened to Miss Scarlett Piers.


    "Wood!? They are just a smallpany. How dare they use their power to push Piers into such a situation?"


    "Ocean Group belonged to Miss Scarlett''s biological mother''s family. But her biological mother had died, and thepany is now run by Jonathan Piers, the husband. Unfortunately, he does not know how to run a business. And since Lauren Piers, the second wife, entered thepany, their business began to decline even further. As a result, they are in debt to Frans Wood¡­."


    Xander silently listened as he stood up from his chair and walked towards the ss window. He stood there looking out over the vast blue sea below as he focused on listening to Ben''s report about the Ocean group.


    After a long silence, Xander calmly said, "Keep Frans busy. He doesn''t have time to take care of Piers. Passing my message to Old Wood, I want him to cut ties with his third son and not give him a chance to return to this industry. Otherwise, Riley will see him and his family suffer!"


    "Consider it done, master¡­."


    "As for Piers, pay off all their debts. Acquired thepany, Ocean Groups¡­." Xander was silent as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he continued, "Use a pseudonym when you acquire thepany. Ensure that nothing can be pointed at me during the acquisition process, directly or indirectly. I will give thepany to Ms. Scarlett as our wedding present. That surely would make my future wife excited."


    Out of virtue, Xander ns to give Scarlett the Ocean Group afterpleting their one-year marriage contract. Thepany belonged to her birth mother, so it is her birthright to own thepany, not her greedy father.


    Ben was stunned hearing his words. After learning his Master was about to register his marriage to Miss Scarlett Piers, he first addressed her as ''wife.''


    Now his doubts about their wedding ns are slowly fading. Before today, Ben wasn''t sure whether his master was earnest about marrying that girl. The girl had nothing to be proud of ¡ª she wasn''t as beautiful as a woman close to his master. The girl was also not as wealthy as the youngdy from a prestigious family in the Capital.


    Xander Riley is known as a yboy because he often changes female partners when attending important events. He is also repeatedly caught on camera having dinner with several beautiful women. However, no one knows that Xander is so picky when ites to finding a partner. Only a few women can talk and spend private time with him.


    "Permission to dismiss, Master. I will carry out your instructions at once..." Ben said and disappeared from the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Back at the Piers Family home,


    Scarlett didn''t want to stay there too long. The longer she was in the same room with this shameless woman, the more her headache became. This damn woman managed to brainwash her father.


    "If Father believed her that much, no matter how much I exined to you, you wouldn''t hear me¡­." Scarlet bitterlyughed as she stood up from the chair.


    Lauren Piers secretly smiled happily before saying, "Scarlett... how can you use your mother like that!?" She pretended to wipe the dry corners of her eyes to get sympathy from her beloved husband.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett was speechless at how capable this woman acted.


    "Starting today, I will be moving out of this house. I will nevere back here as long as this woman is still here¡­" Scarlett said while looking into her father''s eyes ¡ª  she wanted to know, was there any warmth left there?


    She felt her heart tighten as she found nothing left. Her father was utterly bewitched by this damn woman ¡ª he didn''t even think of her as his only daughter.


    Scarlett tried to control her emotions so as not to show them that she was feeling heartbroken right now.


    ''This is the right choice! I have to get out of here to not be tainted by this evil woman. I''m not really leaving, but I''ll be back to take everything that should be mine!''


    Scarlett smiled onest time at her father and turned away.


    At the same time, Aunt Lana was standing at the end of the stairs, and beside her were tworge suitcases.


    Seeing Scarlett wanting to leave the house seriously, Jonathan panicked even more.


    "Scarlet! Don''t joke about this kind of thing. Stay! This is your house. Why should you move?" Jonathan never imagined his daughter would decide to leave this house. Did they push her too far? That''s why she had no other choice but to leave!?


    Jonathan stood up from his seat and walked quickly towards Scarlett. He blocked her path, "I won''t let you go! You can''t leave this house¡­." If her daughter goes out, he won''t get a chance to introduce her to Mr. Frans.


    "You can''t stop me. I''m not a child. I''m an adult. I have the right to choose my life." Scarlett paused to smile. "And why should I stay here when you two try to sell me to an old, filthy man? I will never let you control my life." She still couldn''t believe that her father trusted his wife more than his biological daughter.


    When her foolish father believes Lauren''s word, who denied using drugs on her at the time, Scarlettpletely loses Respect for him.

 Chapter 10 Ungrateful Child

    ?Lauren Piers was annoyed to see this stubborn Scarlett. She followed Jonathan and stood beside him.


    "Oh my, Scarlett! Why are you so stubborn? Why don''t you listen to your father? After all these years, he raised you with love and paid for your education! All the while you were studying in the USA, this is your attitude towards him!? You don''t respect nor thank him at all!?" Lauren couldn''t contain her anger anymore.


    Lauren''s hand felt like pping this stupid girl. She didn''t understand why this girl was so difficult to talk to. Very different from her daughter, who is very sweet and obedient.


    Scarlett chuckled at Lauren''s words. "Father, tell your wife... is it true that you paid for my education while I was living in the US?"


    Jonathan was speechless.


    "Ungrateful child! How can you ask your father like that? It''s okay if you don''t see me as your mother. But you can''t do that to your father¡­ he is your biological father!" Lauren feels angry at this girl and her husband, who pamper his daughter too much.


    Scarlett was toozy to argue with this idiot woman. She looked at her father. "Father, sorry, I can''t help you. You have to clean up your mess by yourself¡­" she said. She walked past her father and Lauren. She immediately took her suitcase and walked to the door.


    "Scarlett, please listen to me first!" Jonathan once again wanted to stop his daughter. Still, just as he was about to grab her hand, a man suddenly appeared in front of him, making him stop and unable to stop Scarlett.


    Jonathan was shocked.


    How long has this man been in his house?


    "Who are you? Why are you at my house?"


    "Husband, this man is Scarlett''s lover. It seems like this man has made Scarlett want to elope with him. Jonathan, please, please... do something. Scarlett is losing her mind now... " Lauren said while crying.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Jonathan was shocked.


    Logan didn''t bother to answer Jonathan''s question. He smiled sarcastically at Jonathan and Lauren and then took the suitcase from Scarlett. He walked out of the house, following Scarlett.


    "Scarlett!! Scarlett stops right there! I''m not done talking to you yet!" Jonathan shouted as he ran after his daughter, but he couldn''t get close to her because the man in a ck suit was blocking him.


    He couldn''t do anything. He could only see the ck Maybach disappear from his sight.


    After some time, he saw his wife. "Stupid woman!! This is all your fault!! This was all your idea!!" he said, annoyed. Not lingering in that ce, he left Lauren, still frozen, staring at him.


    Lauren Piers was shocked. Jonathan''s words were like a blow to her head. She can''t help but feel guilty.


    ''H-He knows I drugged his daughter. But he still sided with me!? Jonathan, I''m sorry¡­.''


    While in the car,


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett''s mind was hurt since leaving her home. Her eyes blurred, seeing the streets she used to see. Memories with her mother slowly filled her mind. It made her chest feel tight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She misses herte mother. If only her mother was still alive, her father would not have betrayed her and sided with that evil woman.


    But this is her destiny. She couldn''t change that. All she could do now was avoid conflict with her father. She leaves¡­ but she won''t be gone forever. One day she will return, taking all that is rightfully her. She wouldn''t let that evil woman take them.


    "Miss Scarlett, we have arrived¡­."


    Scarlett was stunned when she saw the parked car in the basement. She was so deep in thought she had no idea where their car was parked at the time.


    "After you, miss..." Logan opened the car door for her.


    "Where are we!?" She got out of the car and took her backpack.


    "Beachfront hotel."


    Instantly Scarlett''s step abruptly stopped. Her heart beat faster, surprised by this hotel''s name ¡ª she was a bit traumatized after what she had experienced yesterday at this hotel.


    Why did Logan bring her back here?


    "Miss Scarlett, Mr. Riley, stay in this hotel, so we''ll meet him upstairs¡­" Logan exined after seeing Scarlett not moving, and it was clear from the look in her eyes that she looked shocked.


    "Logan, aren''t there any other hotels? Why did Xander choose this hotel? Can we move somewhere else?" She wanted to say that, but the words stuck on the tip of her tongue. She swallows as she follows Logan into the elevator.


    Their elevator goes straight to the top floor.


    When she got out of the elevator, she saw only two doors on the floor. Grants and luxurious corridors stunned her ¡ª this was different from the ce she was in yesterday. It was as if she was in another hotel.


    "This is your room, Miss Scarlett..."


    Logan opens door #2501 and lets her in.


    Scarlett didn''t ask anything when she entered the room. As soon as she entered the room, she heard the sound of a door closing behind her. Scarlett was surprised to learn that Logan wasn''ting with her and had gone. She only saw her suitcases right behind her.


    She dragged her suitcase and entered therge and luxurious living room area. She saw 2rge doors in the room with gold ornaments.


    And soon, her eye caught therge French windows overlooking the sea ¨C the beach view was so stunning, for a moment, she was enchanted by the vast blue ocean.


    Scarlett couldn''t remember how long she stared at the beach in front of her. Until she heard the sound of a door opening. Her heart skipped beating for a second when a handsome man appeared behind the door.


    ''Xander Riley!'' She silently spells his name in her heart.


    Xander''s deep eyes looked directly into Scarlett''s with an intoxicating charm, "Miss Scarlett, that''s your room. You can put your suitcase there." He pointed to the bedroom door, which was right beside his room.

 Chapter 11 Awkward Moment

    ?Finally, Scarlett could get into her room after those awkward moments meeting Xander Riley.


    Scarlett stood behind the door rubbing her chest to calm her restless heart. She still couldn''t believe she would stay with Xander Riley in the president''s room, just the two of them. Even though they wouldn''t be sleeping in the same bedroom, she still felt nervous.


    This is the first time she is living with a handsome adult man. And tomorrow, the man will be herwful husband. Scarlett wasn''t sure she could keep her heart from falling for him.


    But something is bothering her mind now. Earlier, when she saw Xander for the second time, she felt Xander was a bit different from the first time she saw him at the hospital. He looked hateful and cold as if he wanted to keep distant from her.


    "What did you expect, Scarlett!? It''s just a contract marriage. Remember, there are no feelings involved in this marriage. You are nothing to him, stop expecting more¡­" Scarlett could onlyugh bitterly, trying to remind herself.


    That man didn''t like her. What else loves her!?


    Scarlett even suspected that Xander had a girlfriend.


    "But why did he choose her to be part of this marriage contract?" This question had been bothering her sincest night. She wanted to ask, but as she looked at his smileless face, her question suddenly stopped on the tip of her tongue.


    After feeling slightly better, Scarlett explores the room.


    The room looks luxurious, with a massive bed with white bedding in the middle. There''s a two-seater sofa and coffee table on the corner. And behind it is arge ss wall with a direct view of the white sandy beach.


    The white sandy beach and the clear blue sky caught her attention. She stood near the ss wall looking outside. Suddenly she wanted to go there to heal her mind ¨C to forget everything that had just happened to her family so she could start a new life in the capital.


    But before she went out, Scarlett realized that she hadn''t changed her clothes since yesterday. She still wore her favorite wardrobe, a white shirt and ripped jeans.


    Instantly her face reddened. She buried her face with her hand, embarrassed because Xander must have seen her appearance still the same as yesterday.


    "Oh my!! No wonder Xander asked me toe into this room as soon as I came. Of course, he couldn''t stand to see my ugly side, right!?" Feeling humiliated, Scarlett stepped into the bathroom.


    Scarlett was shocked to see her appearance in the mirror; her face was ashen with colorless dry lips. And her hair looks damp. While her white shirt is wrinkled. She looked like a woman who had not washed for a week.


    Damn!! This is so embarrassing.


    All that was still good to see were her sparkling eyes. Before leaving for her parent''s house this morning, she still managed to change her contact lenses.


    "Scarlett, you are so stupid! How could a man fall in love with you if you did not show off your beauty?" She could only scold herself as she slowly took off her wig.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She smiled at how beautiful her red wavy hair cascaded down her back. Even though it was tightly covered under the wig for a few hours, her hair still felt silky soft.


    Scarlett remembers the first time she wore a wig with a gray pixie hairstyle when she wanted to attend a meeting with a film producer. She didn''t want her true identity to be known, so she put on a wig.


    Because she liked her new look, she started wearing wigs until now.


    So, people out there think her pixie cut is her natural hair, but it''s not. She would never cut her hair this short because she had promised herte mother to never do that. Herte mother loves her long hair.


    "Mommy! I did a good job, didn''t I!? Until now, my long red hair is still the same as thest time you saw it. Please praise me, mom¡­appeared in my dreams tonight, huh!?" Scarlett''s eyes blurred seeing her reflection in the mirror. She started crying, remembering the love herte mother had always given to her.


    She really missed her mother. Today was too much for her heart to handle, knowing her father, whom she respected all along, didn''t even consider believing what she said. That man was utterly bewitched by that slut.


    Scarlett was very disappointed in her father. However, disappointment could not help her. She had to do something. That''s why she decided to leave the house for a while.


    After several minutes of sobbing, she removed her contact lenses.


    When she saw her turquoise eyes, she couldn''t help but smile. Her eye color is dangerous.


    She couldn''t show others her actual eye color. Because the color of her eyes attracts too many bees out there. She couldn''t stand it because many men wanted to know her after they saw her eyes. So she decided to hide her natural eye color since she lives in the US.


    Before long¡­


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett finished her bath. She wrapped her still-wet hair in a white towel and her body in a bathrobe. When she came out of the bathroom, she was shocked to find Xander leaning against the door frame as his eyes stared intently at her.


    "W-Why are you here!?" She couldn''t help but ask in a high tone as if she was annoyed to see him in her bedroom. "Don''t you know how to knock on the door?"


    She said as she tightened her bathrobe, worried that it would fall¡ªshe wore nothing under her bathrobe.


    "S-Sir, X-Xander, please wait outside. I''ll be out in a minute..." Scarlett avoided eye contact with him¡ªshe hadn''t put her contact lenses on.


    She felt grateful that her hair was hidden under the towel. It would be troublesome if this man saw her true appearance.


    After seeing Xander close the door without saying anything, she felt relieved. She hurriedly walked to the door and locked it.

 Chapter 12 Stupid Assistant

    ?When Scarlett left her room, she found no one outside. However, she saw several dishes neatly arranged on the dining table.


    But why was there only one set of cutlery?


    "Is it for me?" She muttered as she walked over to the table. Her eyes caught a small note near the te.


    [Miss. Scarlett, this is your lunch. I''ll be back at night. X]


    Scarlett gently stroked Xander''s neat handwriting. It looked pretty. She was touched by his gentleness. But, a secondter, her smile faded slowly, realizing Xander called her ''miss.''


    Didn''t they agree to call each other by their first namesst night?


    Somehow she felt a little disappointed¡ªXander still thought of her as someone he wasn''t close to.


    "Why is he calling me like this again?" She put the note on the table.


    She inhaled as much air as possible to make her heart feel more rxed and then sat down in her chair.


    Her disappointment vanished as she started to eat her lunch; tenderloin steak and green sd.


    "Mr. Xander Riley, how do you know my favorite food? Did you investigate me in that detail!?" A faint smile appeared at the end of her lips before she continued her lunch.


    Scarlett put aside all her concerns, her family problems, and how she will be able to live with Xander.


    Right now, she just wanted to focus on finishing her lunch. And she only realized how hungry she was at the first bite. The meat melted in her mouth and whet her appetite. The deliciousness of the steak could make herpletely forget all her worries in thest few hours.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett hoped that after finishing her lunch, her mind would be calmer. And also, she could deal with all her troubles conveniently, with no more worries that would give her a headache ¡ª but that seemed far from her expectations.


    After finishing her lunch, she rested in the living room while checking her cell phone. Her phone had been inactive sincest night, and she only managed to turn it back on. She was dumbfounded when her cell phone lit up and vibrated like crazy.


    Scarlett wanted tough, knowing that she was pretty popr. It hasn''t been 24 hours since her cell phone was off. Many people have been looking for her.


    She ced her cell phone on the table to wait until all the notifications buzzed ended.


    While waiting, she turned on the television to search for an exciting show she wanted to watch. Still, before she could, her eye caught a news report about a new superhero movie to be released this summer. There would be a press release on the W Country, and the main cast and the director would attend the press release.


    Scarlett instantly remembered her assistant asking her toe to the capital. The movie director and producer invited her to dinner.


    Since she is involved in creating visual effects and CGI in several Hollywood films, Scarlett scarcely met with directors or producers for offline meetings or dinners. She doesn''t like that sort of thing, she''d instead work behind aputer than have to meet lots of people.


    But, this time, she couldn''t refuse Harvey Olson, a top Hollywood director she considered her own parent. Moreover, the old man used the excuse that this was his first time visiting this country and asked her to be the host.


    She really couldn''t refuse him. So, she agrees to meet him, but on one condition, he can''t bring any media for an interview or any new producer who wants to meet her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She is busy with many projects she is currently working on. She didn''t need another project even though they offered priceless money.


    After some time, Scarlett''s cell phone rang.


    She immediately checked, and her assistant''s name appeared on the screen.


    "What''s up, Cruz!?" She answered the phone call while lying on the sofa.


    "Oh, my god, Boss!! Where have you been??" Cruz Reeves'' panicked voice came from the other end, nearly tearing Scarlett''s eardrums. She pushed her cell phone away from her ear while cursing Cruz in her mind.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, Cruz''s sentence immediately stopped her.


    "Boss, I was waiting for your call, but you haven''t called me sincest night, and why is your phone unreachable? I thought someone kidnapped you...." Cruz paused to fill his lungs before continuing, "Boss, you know what? If this call doesn''t connect, I intend to go straight to the police station to report a missing person¡­ luckily you pick up my phone call."


    Scarlett rolled her eyes. She felt like shutting up Cruz''s mouth that wouldn''t stop talking. This stupid Cruz spoke like a professional rapper. He didn''t give her a chance to say a word.


    After some time¡­


    "Are you done?" Scarlett said as she heard the man on the other end take a deep breath.


    "Hahaha... no boss. I haven''t finished yet. Well, my pretty and kind Boss, where are you now?" Cruz was finally able to slow down his sentence.


    "B Ind. Why did you call me? Did you forget what I said? I will not receive unimportant calls during my vacation..."


    "Boss, s-o-r-r-y¡­" his tone sounded guilty. "This is important."


    "Yeah, it should be. If it''s unimportant, don''t me me if I wipe out your year-end bonus¡­." Scarlett''s mischievous smile appeared when she heard Cruz panicking on the other end.


    "Boss, please give me your mercy. I bet my entire fortune on this news is so important..." Cruzughed on the other end, pleased with what he was about to say.


    The impatient Scarlett couldn''t hold it in anymore, "Damn it, Cruz!! Just say it!" She scolded her stupid assistant.


    "Boss, Mr. R ising to this country..."


    "What!!!"


    "I knew it!! Hahaha... Boss, you must be delighted to hear the news, right!?"


    "W-when will hee? What will he be doing here?" Scarlett panicked. Just a month after she left New York, the man decided to visit her here!?

 Chapter 13 Nicole

    ?"Boss, Mr. Rex''s assistant, didn''t tell me what he would do during his visit. He said Mr. Rex ising next week and reminded me to set up a meeting with you."


    This is not the right time for Rex toe. She has a lot of things in her hands. If he suddenly appears here, then her source of headaches will increase.


    "So, what did you say?" Scarlett wished Cruz would say she couldn''t meet him.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Of course, I said you would love to meet him. I also said you have plenty of free time to entertain him." Heughed happily.


    Scarlett was about to choke.


    Gosh! This guy, Cruz Reeves, is way too smart-ass to listen. It seemed she should consider finding a new assistant who was still innocent and easier to handle.


    She can''t stand an intelligent assistant like Cruz ¡ª this guy likes to improvise without consulting her.


    "Boss, are you still there? Why don''t you say something? Hello boss? Is the signal on ind B that bad? Boss, it would be best if you went on vacation to Hawaii ind or Bora-bora ind. The signal on both inds is much better than ind B...."


    Scarlett was speechless.


    "I hear you! However, I''m nning to rece you with someone else¡­." Scarlett wanted to answer like that, but she held it back. Because if she did, her foolish assistant would talk longer and waste her precious time; hearing him beg for mercy.


    She took a deep breath before saying in a low voice, "I hear you. How about my studio? Is it ready?"


    "Yes, boss. It''s ready. The building is 100%plete with your house also finished. You can enter and use the facilities at any time..." Cruz reported excitedly, "Boss, when are youing back?"


    "Tomorrow!"


    "Wow!! Really? That''s great. I feel lonely living in this building alone, boss. Hahaha, I miss you..." Cruz had been in the capital for over a month to supervise the finishing of their new office in this country, but he rarely met Scarlett. They mostly talk only via video or phone calls.


    Scarlett suddenly felt guilty. Even if she returned to the capital tomorrow, she wouldn''t stay at her house because she would stay with Xander.


    "Cruz, what to do!? Looks like you''ll be living alone... Because I won''t be living in my house for now."


    "Huh!!? Did you buy another house? Why?"


    Cruz was perplexed. His boss was supposed to live in a custom-built house for her. It is on the top floor of their office building. But now she is talking about living in another ce!?


    "I''ll tell youter. And, about Rex, I will call himter¡­"


    "Alright, boss!!"


    Scarlett finally ended the call. She felt even more stressed after talking to Cruz.


    "God, please give me a little break. Let me take care of my family matters before you give me other troubles¡­." Scarlett can''t help but plead to God for his mercy.


    Feeling stressed, Scarlett decided to head out to relieve her worries. She had to go to the beach and enjoy the view before tomorrow, busy with her new life in the Capital City''s S District.


    Before she went out, she took her baseball caps and shades.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Under the hot sun, Scarlett walked to the beach. She passed arge infinity pool that was bustling with visitors.


    Scarlett quickened her step. She didn''t want to stay near the pool. Somehow she was a little jealous, seeing everyone in the swimming pool was in pairs except her.


    If only that cold guy Xander was by her side, she would show off to the women here if her future husband was sexier than their partner.


    ''Gosh! Scarlett stopped imagining such things! Xander is only your husband on paper¡­'' she immediately shook her head, trying to get rid of her peculiar thoughts.


    Just as Scarlett entered the beach area, she suddenly heard someone call her name. She suddenly stopped.


    She recognized the voice. An annoyed expression appeared on her face as she turned around to see a young chubby girl walking towards her.


    "Sister Scarlett... is that you!? Oh, my goodness... I finally found you. Sis, mom, and dad were really worried about you. Why did you run away from home, Sis!?" Nicole Piers stopped just steps away from Scarlett. Her face looked so worried.


    Two hours ago, her father had asked her to find Scarlett. Even though she doesn''t know why her sister ran away from home, she still looks for her. She had checked several hotels; this was the third one she had visited. She didn''t expect to find her in the most luxurious hotel on ind B.


    "Sis, let''s go home. Dad asked me to take you home now¡­." Nicole said again after seeing Scarlett not saying anything. "Whatever the problem, you better not run, sis¡­" she said in concern.


    Scarlett felt exhausted. Just a few minutes ago, she felt like she could breathe a little easier ¡ª free from her family''s problems, but she wasn''tpletely free yet.


    Why are they still looking for me?


    Looks like that perverted Old Frans is still pushing them.


    But does Xander promise to settle it?


    Scarlett felt confused.


    She looked Nicole in the eyes, "Nicole, listen. Don''t interfere, or I''ll hate you too. Now, go home and tell father I will never return home." Scarlett said and continued walking to the beach.


    "But sister¡­"


    "You''re a good girl Nicole. I have no reason to hate you. But, if you keep pushing me, I will see you the way I saw your mother!" Scarlett said without looking back.


    Nicole was stunned.


    Since they became sisters, Scarlett had been good to her. Scarlett never treated her as a half-sister but like her real sister. She liked Scarlett and respected her. And hearing her speak like this terrified her. Something must be going on at home to make her sister angry.


    "S-Sis¡­ I¡­" Seeing Scarlett leave, she couldn''t help but shout. "Sister¡­ I believe in you. Whatever you do now, I will believe you. You know how much I care for and love you, right?" Nicole looked at Scarlett with teary eyes.


    Scarlett clenched her fists tightly when she heard Nicole''s words.


    She hated Lauren, but her heart softened when she saw Nicole. That little girl was innocent, but her mother was too greedy.


    ''I love you too, Nicole. I hope¡­ one day we will meet again!''

 Chapter 14 Cursed Him

    ?Scarlett continued walking towards the private beach behind the hotel without hearing Nicole''s voice.


    In contrast to the swimming pools she passed, the white sandy beach looked deserted. There was only her and a few lifeguards. They are scattered at several points on the beach. Maybe because the sun is still high, other hotel guests are reluctant to y on the beach or swim in the sea.


    They weren''t the only ones who thought so, Scarlett didn''t even intend to swim into the sea too. She just wanted to clear her mind by spoiling her eyes on the emerald sea. She decided to sit on one of the chaise lounges ¡ª neatly lined up near the beach.


    Despite the sun shining brightly, the sunshade could shield her from the hot sun, and so far, she wasfortable with the cool breeze blowing from the sea. She sat staring at the endless ocean in front of her for a moment.


    After a while of enjoying her solitude, she called a waiter on duty not far from where she was. She ordered a cold drink and fresh fruit. Soon the snacks were served. It didn''t take long for her to finish the snacks, which she enjoyed while listening to the waves.


    The serenity of the ce could push back her desire to look at her cell phone. She had turned off her cell phone since arriving at this beach. Right now, she just wants to indulge herself in enjoying the beauty of nature without being disturbed by news on the inte or people who are looking for her.


    Shey down and closed her eyes.


    Her mind reels back to when she was still living in New York. The different lifestyles in the big city and on this ind surprised her.


    Over the past few years, she spent much of her time living in a few big cities in the USA. Her eyes and ears were used to seeing many tall buildings, cars'' traffic, and many people passing by with the distressed look in their eyes. And, living in the city, her time seemed so short. It felt like 24 hours wasn''t enough when she lived there.


    The feeling when she returned to this country was strange. Life on this ind feels like time is running slowly. The serenity of this ind can calm her mind. She never hears car horns or police sirens in the middle of the night.


    She also doesn''t need to rush to go somewhere because this ind is not too big, and the poption is not much. She also can walk or ride a bicycle around the ind. However, even though the number of residents on this ind is few, the number of foreign or local tourists is quite a lot.


    Staying here for a month made Scarlett dislike her ns to return to the capital ¡ª back to her daily routine. But yesterday''s incident made all the bliss she felt during a month of living on this ind suddenly fade.


    Living on this ind was no longer something she had dreamed of. Now, she only wanted to leave. To avoid the evil woman trying to destroy her life.


    But she wasn''t really going to leave this ind for good. After all, she was born and raised here. Memories of her childhood with her mother are still imprinted in her heart and mind.


    She believed one day she would return. Though that wouldn''t be happening anytime soon. She will first make a n to seize the Ocean Group from her father and that damn woman.


    Scarlett was deep in thought until she lost track of time and didn''t realize when she had fallen asleep.


    Later in the evening¡­


    Scarlett suddenly felt a chill all over her body, making her wake up. How shocked she was when she saw the twilight in the sky. And, when she tried to move, her whole body felt stiff. A low groan escaped her lips as she felt her whole body ache as if someone had beaten her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are an interesting woman, Miss Scarlett!"


    Scarlett flinched at the familiar voice from beside her. She turned towards the voice. Suddenly she felt her heartbeat increase as Xander Riley''s face came into her sight. Her mouth was wide open, but no words came out, as if she had lost her ability to talk.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "How could a woman like you sleep soundly in this open ce? Even though it''s a private beach, you should not do this."


    Scarlett tried to say something, but her throat felt dry and sore. With great difficulty, she tried to sit up straight, and at the same time, she saw a dark blue suit covering half of her body.


    ''What''s this? Is this Xander''s suit?''


    She slowly looked at Xander again. She noticed he was only wearing a pale blue shirt, and the color of the suit in her hand was the same as the pants he was wearing.


    Instantly Scarlett felt ashamed and guilty. She gently took the suit and stood before him, unable to meet his eyes.


    "I''mte for dinner because of you." He said, then walked over without giving her a chance to speak.


    Scarlett was utterly speechless. This man, Xander Riley, is cold and nearly impolite.


    How could he me her for his bted dinner?


    She didn''t even ask him toe here.


    And as far as she can remember, she was pretty sure this guy didn''t ask her out for a cup of coffee, let alone dinner.


    She was annoyed with his attitude. But before she could pay back with the same attitude, the man had already walked away from her.


    ''Damn you, Xander!''


    She cursed him in her heart as she quickened her steps to match his vast strides. She held his expensive suit carefully. Worried the seemingly expensive suit will wrinkle or tear ¡ª this man may ask her to pay for it.


    On their way to the President''s suite room, no word came from Xander or Scarlett. She wanted to break the annoying silence, but her hurt throat stopped her.

 Chapter 15 Got Fever

    ?What happened on the beach made Scarlett unable to enjoy her dinner ¡ª she lost her appetite and felt ufortable sitting at the same table with Xander Riley. This man can only give her a cold face, and she hates it.


    Xander''s stiff face made Scarlett reluctant to talk, even though there was so much she wanted to ask him. She tried to ignore him, enduring the awkwardness in the room while trying to swallow her tasteless dinner. With so much effort, she finally finished her dinner.


    Just before she thought she was free and wanted to return to her bedroom, Xander Riley asks her to join him in the living room.


    Scarlett stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. Her beautiful brown knitting seemed to want to protest, but again no words came out of her lips. She silently stared at him¡ªreluctant, but then, her feet betrayed her. She walked towards him.


    After she sat opposite him, she asked, "What is it?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Miss Scarlett, we will leave tomorrow morning. After breakfast." Xander said without batting an eye, looking at her.


    Scarlett nodded slowly. "I know, Logan told me. We''re flying at 8.30 am, right?"


    "Yes. Make sure you set your rm."


    "Sure. Don''t worry, I''m a punctual person¡­." Scarlett''s voice sounds hoarse, and her throat hurts. She can feel her whole body ache. She couldn''t wait to get back to her room and take a warm bath.


    Xander didn''t say a word. He just gave a slight nod.


    "Anything else? Otherwise, I want to go back to my room. There''s something I need to do¡­." She made an excuse to go to her room immediately. Something was bothering her mind. She starts to get displeased with Xander''s cold attitude. And for the first time, she regretted her decision to agree to marry a man like Xander Riley.


    ''Should I cancel our agreement?'' Scarlett thought while trying to meet his eyes, but only secondster, she lowered her eyes again.


    How could his aura be that strong?


    She couldn''t even meet his eyes. What else had to ask him to cancel their contract marriage?


    The sentence she had just silentlyposed in her mind instantly disappeared when his gazended on her. This man was stingy with his look and words.


    "Miss Scarlett, about your father and Mr. Frans'' problem, I have solved it for you. So you don''t need to worry."


    Xander''s deep voice startled Scarlett. She lifted her head to meet his eyes. There was no usual cold look in his eyes but a warmth that made her feel safe ¡ª as if she saw spring in his blue eyes. And for the first time today, she felt relieved. For now, her father and Lauren will leave her alone.


    She is very grateful to Xander.  "Thank you very much, Mr. Xander." she smiles at him.


    Xander stood up from his chair, "No need to say that. After all, this is part of our deal! Good night!" he said and left.


    As someone had just hit her on the head, she suddenly woke up. How could she think this man was starting to feel kind and warm to her?


    It turned out that what she saw earlier was just an Illusion that her eyes wanted to see. Xander''s warm gaze is fake.


    Wake up, Scarlett!


    "Ah! You''re right..." a faint smile appeared when she saw him enter his room without a word.


    The ice Prince Xander now confused her. She had no chance to cancel their agreement. He had already helped her. Now, she could only continue with their n. Tomorrow morning she will follow him to the capital to register their fake marriage, and she will live with him for a year.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It sounded easy, but why did she feel a foreign feeling shaking her heart?


    ''Scarlet!! You can do it. A year only has 365 days¡­'' she tried to think positively and motivate her weak soul while dragging her feet to her room.


    Scarlett couldn''t sleep at all.


    Her mind was restless, and her body ached. Her throat hurt every time she swallowed. She also felt her body heat rising ¡ª the cool air from the air conditioner didn''t do her any good.


    Several hours passed. Scarlett was tossing and turning her body, trying to find afortable sleeping position. But she couldn''t sleep at all. And now, she felt like her body was burning.


    Struggling, she got up from the bed and walked to the bathroom. She wanted to wash her burning face with cold water, but when she saw her reflection in the mirror, she was shocked. She barely recognized her own face. It looked like a boiled crab.


    "Oh my God!! Why do I have a fever now?" She muttered while touching her burning forehead, "What to do?


    After a brief daze, Scarlett decided to call room service. She needs to ask for medicine. But thendline in her room can''t be used. She had no choice, but she had to go out.


    Scarlett slowly opens her bedroom door. Afraid that she will make some noise that wakes Xander up. She can''t irritate that Ice Prince. Besides, she didn''t want him to know she had a fever now.


    Just imagining Xander''s irritated expression made Scarlett''s head hurt. The guy shouldn''t know about it!


    Scarlett felt relieved when she found out the living room was dim. She immediately looked for thendline and found it near the sofa. She tried to call, but the phone was unusable too.


    "Gosh! A room as luxurious as this, but thendline doesn''t work?" She expressed her annoyance with the phone in her hand.


    Her burning body and spinning head started to make her feel weak. She sat on the sofa for a while, trying to calm her mind. And also to think about what to do next.


    After some time...


    She has decided not to wake Xander up, so that man would not be annoyed. She wanted to call Logan but didn''t know his number either. There was only one thing she could do now, go to the reception and ask for help.


    But can she do that? It was difficult for her to even stand.


    She felt helpless.


    This is the first time she misses Cruz, her assistant.


    Cruz was the only one she could rely on at a time like this. However, that man was hundreds of miles from where she was now. How can he help her?


    Scarlett massaged her brows before she stood up and staggered to the door.


    However, just as she was about to open the door, she heard Xander calling her name, "Miss Scarlett!?"


    Instantly her body froze.

 Chapter 16 Gorgeous

    ?Xander, who had just finished his work, heard some noise. It''sing from outside. He rushed out and was surprised to see a girl wearing a white nightgown¡ªwith her back facing him¡ªtrying to open the door.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Scarlett? No, that can''t be her. The hair looks different. The girl has long red hair, while Scarlett has short ash-gray hair.


    Did someone intrude on their room? Impossible! This hotel room is a presidential suite. No one can enter this floor, only him and his people.


    He walks fast toward the girl feeling confused. Who is she?


    Though hesitating, he still calls her,  "Miss Scarlett, is it?"


    When the girl turned around, he couldn''t believe what he saw. The girl before him was indeed Scarlett. But why is her hair this long?


    After a few seconds, Xander finally realized that this girl had been wearing a wig all along. He never thought the girl was wearing a wig.


    "What are you doing!?" After seeing her not saying anything, he asked again, but her eyes looked at him without batting an eye.


    ''Is she a sleepwalker?'' he thought. But, when he had a clear look to see her eyes, he was once again shocked. How mesmerized her emerald eyes were.


    Is she really Scarlett Piers, the girl who will soon be his wife? Now, he felt confused.


    When Xander is still unsure about Scarlett''s different appearance, Scarlett freezes on the spot seeing Xander. The man she used to see in a formal suit now looked so different in his casual home outfit.


    His aura, which always felt solid and intimidating whenever she was near him, was now just the opposite. He seems very friendly to approach.


    Was it because of the clothes he was wearing? He was only wearing ck training pants and a in white sweatshirt. His hair, usually slicked back, now looks messy, but that doesn''t diminish his iparable good looks.


    She liked this simplified version of Xander over the cold and noble Xander. For a few seconds, she could only stare at him in awe.


    "Miss Scarlett, where are you going at this hour?" He asked in a friendly yet cold voice, making Scarlett realize this man was the same Xander she knew. The only difference is the appearance, but the demeanor remains unchanged.


    "I, I want¡­." Before she could finish her sentence, her legs suddenly felt heavy, and her vision seemed to spin. She quickly holds the wall beside her to keep her body from falling. However, she felt her head hurt even more. When she tried to close her eyes, at the same time, her body slumped to the floor.


    Xander panicked when he saw the girl look sick, and she almost fell. He sprinted to help her, "Miss Scarlett, what''s wrong with you?" He held her hand tightly to avoid falling to the hard floor.


    The moment his hand touched hers, another wave of shock hit him. Does this girl have a fever? Not hearing any reaction from her, he looked closely at her face, but the girl''s eyes were tightly closed as if unconscious.


    "Miss Scarlett, are you alright? Can you respond to me!?"


    Xander carried Scarlett to her bedroom and ced the weak Scarlett on the bed. After he put her on the bed, he covered her with a thin nket. Xander didn''t leave the room immediately but sat on the edge of the bed, watching her face. He saw her brows furrow, and she muttered something he couldn''t understand. When he ced his hand on her forehead, he could feel how hot her body temperature was.


    "S-Sir¡­ Xander¡­ can you help me call the receptionist? I need some fever-reducing medicine¡­" she spoke without opening her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wait here!" He said and left the room.


    After hearing Xander walk away, Scarlett only dares to open her eyes. Earlier, she deliberately closed her eyes, not wanting to make eye contact with him. Scarlett didn''t want Xander to see her eyes'' color. For her hair, she had no choice. He had seen it. But her eyes? She was sure Xander didn''t notice it.


    Staring at the slightly ajar door, she exhaled deeply. She could hear Xander making phone calls outside.


    She didn''t want to trouble Xander, but now he was busy outside. She hoped Xander would not express his anger at herter, or she would dislike him even more.


    Hate him? It seemed like the most challenging thing she could do.


    "God! Why now? Why are you giving me this fever now, huh!?" She muttered.


    Once again, she closed her eyes, trying to distract her mind from the sudden skinship a moment ago when Xander carried her to this bed.


    She could still smell traces of his strong scent around. She could still feel the moment his sturdy hands touched her. It felt like she wanted to be in his arms a little longer.


    Scarlett was embarrassed by her naughty thoughts ¡ª the thought of being in Xander Riley''s arms.


    ''Stupid girls! That Ice Prince only helps you. Do not expect anything!!'' Once again Scarlett tried to warn herself not to fall to him easily. That man will never like her.


    Outside the room,


    Xander stood near the ss window when he called Ben Lewis, his assistant.


    "Master Xander!?" Ben Lewis is surprised to see Xander''s name on his phone screen.


    "Call the doctor at once, Ben!"


    Ben grabbed his shirt before asking, "M-Master¡­ are you ill?" he asked while putting on his clothes.


    "No, I''m not ill, Ben! But Miss Scarlett is. I think she has a fever¡­." A worried look shed across his eyes as he looked at the dark sky outside.


    After the phone call ended, he didn''t go to Scarlett''s room immediately. He stood where he was for a few moments, thinking about something.


    ''Scarlett Piers, what are you hiding? Why did you change your appearance like that?''


    Xander tried to remember when he saw her beautiful red wavy hair flowing down her back and the attractive color of her eyes. This look made him think for the first time that Scarlett was gorgeous.

 Chapter 17 Exposed

    ?Next Morning.


    Scarlett opened her eyes and found an IV needle stuck in the back of her hand. When she tried to get up, she felt her back hurt. A low groan escaped her lips as shey back down. Her eyes stared at the ceiling silently, trying to gather her strength.


    But then she was surprised to hear Xander''s gentle voice in the room.


    "Good morning Miss Scarlett. I suggest you don''t move before the doctor checks your condition."


    Xander put his iPad on the coffee table and walked towards the bed. He saw the girl lying down again. Her face was pale, and her turquoise eyes were slightly reddened but still gorgeous.


    Scarlett saw him towering beside the bed, looking handsome in a white shirt and navy trousers. His hair is neatlybed back; it seemed like he had been ready long ago, unlike her, who was still wearing a nightgown with her lion hair.


    Suddenly Scarlett froze. She realized that Xander had seen her actual appearance. Gosh! She could no longer disguise herself behind her wig and contact lenses.


    She feels like her whole body is burning under his gaze. Immediately she shifted her gaze elsewhere, unable to bear Xander''s curious gaze. She noticed the sun was shining brightly outside.


    Did Xander cancel their return to the Capital? Why didn''t he wake her up!?


    Confused, she looked at him again. Meeting his gentle eyes could make her feel awful ¡ª their ns changed because of her sudden fever.


    "W-what time is it?" She asked, but then she was surprised to hear her unfamiliar hoarse voice escape from her lips ¡ªsounds like a man''s voice. She cleared her throat, trying to bring her voice back to normal, but her throat still felt ufortable. She needed something to drink to moisten her dry throat.


    "7 AM."


    "Mr. Xander, I''m sorry because of me, we arete¡­" she looked at him with a regretful look.


    "We are notte, Miss Scarlett. Our flight remains as nned." Xander nced at his watch. "In a moment, the doctor wille to examine you. If he allows you to fly, then we will depart immediately..." After he said that, they heard a knock on the door.


    Soon, Ben entered the room with a tall, pale man wearing sses. He is the doctor who camest night.


    "Mr. Riley, Miss Piers, good morning¡­." The doctor greeted them politely and examined Scarlett''s condition without speaking. After a while, he stood up and walked to the seating area, talking to Xander.


    "Mr. Riley, Miss Scarlett is fine. There are no more problems with her. She can get back to her activities as usual¡­."


    Xander nodded slightly before asking the doctor to remove the IV. After the doctor and Ben left, the room was quiet again.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Miss Scarlett, have you heard the doctor''s report?"


    "Hmm, I heard that."


    "Good! You can get ready. We will leave for the airport after you finish getting ready." He stood up from the couch and walked towards the door before ncing at Scarlett, "You can get your breakfast on the ne."


    "Thank you, Mr. Xander¡­."


    Xander could only nod as he left the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett faintly smiled as she watched Xander close the door. She let out a long sigh as she got up from the bed.


    She felt confused. She can''t hide anything from Xander anymore, not even Ben. They both already saw her actual appearance.


    Does she still need to hide her appearance using a wig?


    She wanted to cry because of her stupidity in sleeping on the beach. She has a fever, and now her cover is blown.


    "You are an idiot, Scarlett!!" She scolded herself while walking to the bathroom.


    ****


    15 minutester, Scarlet left the room. She dragged her two suitcases and ced them in the hallway.


    Even though Xander had seen her actual appearance, she still returned to being the short-haired and brown-eyed Scarlett, like most people in this country.


    Feeling ufortable with Xander''s gaze, she shifted her gaze elsewhere.


    ''Why is he looking at me like that? Is it because of my dress!?'' Scarlett was unsure of the dress she was wearing; a broken white knee-length dress covered with a long dark blue suit for women. She teamed her outfit with white sneakers.


    She dressed neater and more feminine than usual because they were going straight to the civil registry office. Luckily yesterday, Aunt Lana packed the only dress in her wardrobe.


    Scarlett is different from most girls who love to shop for beautiful clothes, jewelry, bags, and cosmetics. She doesn''t even have high heels. Scarlett never likes wearing shoes like that. It''s like torturing herself, she prefers to wear sneakers, and sometimes she also uses flip-flops in a hurry.


    She spends most of her money buying her favorite food and the restaurant that serves it. She owns several famous restaurants in several countries. She usually bought the restaurant after eating there and loved the food.


    Her assistant Zack calls her ''crazy'' because, when other people collect luxury items such as; cars, watches, or jewelry, she collects restaurants instead.


    "Are you ready?" Xander said while standing up from his seat.


    She turned her gaze to him. She was stunned as her gaze fell on the handsome aristocrat Xander walking towards her. How could they wear matching color outfits?


    He was also wearing a white shirt and navy-blue suit like the one he wore yesterday, but today he''s wearing a different suit. There is a gold pin on his right chest.


    "I''m ready. We can go now." She couldn''t postpone their trip, or their ns to go to the registry office would be canceled. She didn''t want to dy Xander''s schedule any further.


    Arriving at the airport, Scarlett was not surprised anymore. They won''t be usingmercial nes, obviously. They will be flying on Xander''s private jet.


    She already knew Xander Riley''s identity after she googled his name yesterday. He is the sole heir and CEO of Riley Corp, the number-onepany in the country.


    Her husband turned out to be a billionaire.

 Chapter 18 Interested

    ?Scarlett sat in the back seat inside the luxury jet ¡ª a small lounge area. Meanwhile, in the front seat, Xander Riley is chatting with Ben and Logan. They seemed to be discussing serious business.


    She ignored them as she was distracted by the stewardess serving her breakfast. Well, it couldn''t really be called breakfast, more like lunch.


    The dishes she serves are too heavy to eat in the morning ¡ª sirloin steak, pasta, sds, chocteva cake, and various drinks, even milk. The stewardess didn''t stop. She came back with a te of fresh fruit.


    ''Did this stewardess forget it''s only 8 am?'' She thought as she smiled at the stewardess when she put down the fruit tes. The table in front of her was now full of delicious food.


    "Please enjoy your breakfast, Mrs. Riley..." said the stewardess with a respectful smile.


    Scarlett smiled back at the stewardess, but only for a moment because secondster, her smile disappeared when she realized how the flight attendant had called her, ''Mrs. Riley!?''


    Had she heard wrong?


    Since when did this stewardess know she would be Xander''s wife? Did Xander tell those around him about their wedding ns?


    Instantly she felt confused and worried. Does Xander n to announce their marriage?


    "Mrs. Riley, call me if you still need more food." The stewardess continued her words.


    Scarlett realized that she really didn''t hear it wrong. This flight attendant had indeed called her Mrs. Riley.


    "Thank you¡­" Scarlett smiled back at the flight attendant after being shocked by how she addressed her.


    More food? Did she think of her as a pig?


    How could she ask for more food when the table before her almost fails to amodate all the dishes!?


    The number of dishes on the table should be for two people. It made her wonder if Xander would join her for breakfast.


    Scarlett nced in Xander''s direction after the flight attendant had left her alone.


    She wanted to ask Xander, but the man looked very serious and seemed to ignore her. After nearly half an hour, they flew not once the man greeted her. Maybe not even ncing at her, he had forgotten entirely she was on a ne.


    ''Damn you, Mr. Xander Riley!! You''re so heartless!!'' Scarlett can''t help but scold Xander in her mind. She swiftly turned her eyes to the food in front of her.


    Looking at the dish on the table, she became suspicious the food hade from the hotel they were staying at. She still remembered the steak she had ordered at the hotel, simr to the one on the table.


    ''Did they pack this breakfast from the Beachfront hotel?''


    She put aside her curiosity for a moment as she finished her breakfast happily. She didn''t leave anything on the te, not even fresh fruit and a ss of milk.


    After feeling full, she decided to watch a movie. But only five minutes passed, and her eyes felt so heavy. Her drowsiness was unstoppable. It didn''t take long for her to fall asleep.


    While in the front area.


    "Master, the meeting this noon can''t be postponed. Old master has arranged this meeting, and you must attend..." Ben Lewis had tried to clear Xander''s schedule today, but he couldn''t do it for this one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander, reading a file on his iPad, slowly raised his head to look at Ben, but before he could answer him, his gaze caught Scarlett sitting in the back area. For a moment, he saw her. He secretly chuckled as he watched the girl sleep.


    He stood up from his chair.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Master?" Ben asked, confused, seeing Xander standing up. "About the meeting?"


    "So be it." Xander massaged his temples before continuing, "You guys carry on without me!" He then walked to the back area and closed the connecting door.


    Now, it was just Xander and Scarlett in the back seating area.


    Xander stood before her and stared intently at her sleeping face; She looked innocent and beautiful. Unlike when she was awake, this girl looked mysterious and wary of her surroundings.


    Especially when he was around her, this girl seemed to be keeping a distance from him, and he could feel that this girl didn''t like him.


    ''So what did you expect, Xander!? She''s just a random woman you asked to be your wife!''


    Xander shook his head and sat down on the chair beside her. Now they are only separated by an aisle. After sitting down in his chair, he felt a little confused. Why was he curious about her?


    He looked at her again with a frown appearing on his forehead.


    Was it because she was the only woman who wasn''t interested in him? While out there, all the women he meets are willing to do anything to get his attention.


    But this girl? She even hid her true beauty from him. Not once did she seem to want to attract his attention through her beauty.


    This made Xander curious, making him want to know more about her. Because this is something new for him. And for some reason, he felt that this girl''s attitude tarnished his status as the number one bachelor in this country.


    Before long¡­


    Scarlett woke up from her sleep. She was surprised to find a thin nket covering most of her body. She remembered she didn''t use the nket at all before falling asleep.


    ''Who?''


    Before she could figure it out, in the corner of her eye, she saw Xander sitting in the chair next to her. His eyes were tightly closed, and his arms were crossed over his chest.


    She was mesmerized.


    ''It''s him who gave me this nket?''


    A smile bloomed on her face as she felt moved by his small gesture.


    For a moment, she satisfied her eyes, looking at his handsome face this close;  his nose looked so sharp, and his jaw looked firm.


    "Miss Scarlett, are you satisfied with what you saw?"


    Scarlett''s heart almost stopped when she heard a familiar voice strike her ear. She froze, unable to move or even blink when their eyes met.

 Chapter 19 First Smile

    ?Scarlett caught stealing nces at Xander''s handsome face, immediately turned her head, and looked out the window. She was so embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. She wished Xander didn''t talk to her anymore, ignoring her as he usually did.


    However, God was not on her side. Because a few secondster, she heard the Ice Prince call her name.


    "Miss. Scarlett¡­" His voice sounded yful as if he was trying to tease a little kid.


    Scarlett secretly gritted her teeth.


    After keeping her expression rxed, she turned her head to look at him nonchntly.


    "Yes?"


    Xander smiled inwardly, seeing the girl''s calm expression, but it was clear from the look in her eyes that she was annoyed. An idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Miss. Scarlett, you should know that our marriage is based on a contract. But, you also must remember that we will get married in the registry office, this country''s official institution¡­."


    "Yeah, so?"


    Xander didn''t answer immediately but crossed his legs casually while stroking his lips with his thumb. He looked at her with calm eyes. For a moment, he just stared at her. His eyes never left her, and that made Scarlett feel ufortable.


    ''Could you spit it out? Why are you making me as nervous as I am now?''


    She wanted to scold him, but she restrained herself. Even though she was upset inside, on the surface, she was smiling like a flower that blooms in spring.


    "So when we get married in front of the Marriage Registrar''s officers, you will appear with your real appearance¡­." He calmly said.


    Scarlett frowned. What does it mean? Why did she have to take off her wig?


    "So you''re saying I should go there in my original appearance? Without my wig?"


    "That''s what I said!"


    "Is it necessary?" She couldn''t believe this man would ask her to appear without her wig. She might have refused to marry him if she had known about this condition.


    ''Damn you, Xander Riley!''


    Scarlett didn''t want to appear in her original appearance. It''s too risky to be seen by many people. Especially if someone took a picture of her with Xander Riley. Obviously, that would get her into new trouble. She didn''t want to attract attention while in this country.


    "Yes!" His firm tone left Scarlett speechless.


    Seeing how determined his eyes were, Scarlett realized that she couldn''t change his mind. But, even though it was pointless for her to express disapproval, she would try it. After all, they married just for convenience.


    "Mr. Xander, I don''t mind if you see my true appearance. However, I don''t want anyone to see it. So, can I use this..." she deliberately made her voice sound miserable. That way, she was hoping this man would understand her.


    "Do not worry, Miss. Scarlett. I will arrange everything, so no one will see you, let alone take your picture, except for the officer we will meetter."


    Of course, this ice prince would not give in to her pleas.


    She has no other choice but to agree to his arrangement. She will trust him.


    "Okay, then I agree." Scarlett faintly let out a long sigh, then turned her gaze outside and tried to enjoy the clear sky. However, the clear sky outside was a far cry from her gloomy mood¡ªirritated with Xander Riley.


    Why is he suddenly making such a request!?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If this man didn''t know her actual appearance, he wouldn''t be able to make this request, right?


    It feels weird.


    It was as if this man was purposely trying to make fun of her. Is he?


    While Scarlett looked up at the sky in annoyance at the same time, Xander quietly smiled.


    Somehow he felt happy that he could make this girl appear with her actual appearance. He''d rather see her like that than in her ugly wig.


    He feels amused with the new feeling he has now. At first, he didn''t really care about this girl''s appearance. Completely disinterested. But after seeing her beautiful hair and attractive eyes, he became curious.


    He didn''t know why he was like this, but it was clear that he was happy to see her.


    Shortly after...


    The pilot announced they would be arriving in 10 minutes.


    She looked at Xander. She saw him rest his eyes. Instantly she felt like a failure trying to beg him for onest chance.


    How could she wake him up? This man might give her his irritated-looking face again.


    ''Did he really sleep or pretend to sleep?''


    Onest time she cursed him in her heart before she stood up from her seat and entered the toilet. She didn''t have time to plead with him anymore. She had no choice but to take off her wig and contact lenses.


    When the toilet door closed, Xander opened his eyes. A yful smile appeared in his eyes as he rubbed his brows in satisfaction.


    Before long¡­


    Scarlett returned to her seat. She was surprised to see him awake. She saw him reading something on his iPad.


    ''Gosh!! This man is faking his sleep!'' She chuckled silently and ignored him.


    "You look, just fine with that appearance, Miss Scarlett. But why are you hiding it?" Xander was amazed to see her beautiful hair, which suited her small face so well. And her turquoise eyes could stir something inside him when he saw them.


    Scarlett nced at him, "Just fine? You mean beautiful?"


    This man is really stingy. Stingy smile. Stingy talking. And now, he was also stingy in praise.


    What''s so hard to say, beautiful?


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Well, you could say so..."


    "Oh, that''s apliment for me if Mr. Xander thinks I''m beautiful." Scarlett paused to smile at him before continuing. "Well, I don''t like people seeing my beauty. That''s why I hide it. It''s too troublesome to handle the hungry wolves out here seeing my true appearance."


    Scarlett couldn''t stand talking to this ice prince anymore.


    "I see." The corners of his lips curved into a faint smile. At the same time, Scarlett saw his smile. She was stunned. It was the first time she saw him smile, and he looked even more handsome.


    Scarlett feels she could be in big trouble if falling in love with this man. So, hastily, she averted from looking at him while trying to divert her thoughts.

 Chapter 20 Cloudfort City

    ?Cloudfort City.


    After 2 hours of flying, the jet finallynded at the private airport in the capital, Cloudfort City.


    Logan, who had only seen Scarlett''s forged appearance, was utterly stunned. Before him, he saw a beautiful girl with long, slightly reddish wavy hair walking beside Xander. They stepped side by side off the ne.


    Who is she? Where''s Miss Scarlett?


    He then looked at the back, which had been closed off by the connecting door ¡ª  now the door opened, but he saw no one there.


    Miss Scarlett still in the toilet!?


    Impossible.


    He remembers when they took off, there were only two women on this ne; Miss Scarlett and a female flight attendant.


    Then who is that long-haired woman?


    Logan wanted to look closer at her face, but the woman was already walking ahead. Feeling curious, he turned his gaze to Ben.


    "Brother Ben, where is Miss Scarlett? And, who is the woman beside the master?" He whispered to Ben, who was standing beside him.


    The two of them waited for their turn to get off the ne after Xander and the long-haired woman.


    Ben didn''t reply to Logan. Instead, he urged him to get off the ne. "Hurry!! We have a lot of work to do." He said and rushed to the stairs. Logan took a deep breath as he followed Ben off the ne, even though he was still curious about the woman.


    Logan looked closer at the long-haired woman''s face¡ªhe was in the same car as Xander. He sits next to Jones, Xander''s driver. Logan stole nces at the woman a few times. It made his brain feel burned because the more he saw her face, the more familiar it became despite her foreign look.


    He wanted to ask them, but seeing them looking intensely at their gadgets, he abandoned his intention. But he couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild¡ªthinking of many possibilities.


    Did Master Xander keep this beauty on the ne and throw Miss Scarlett out of the ne? And now he decided to marry this beauty?


    Suddenly Logan''s head started to feel numb; He shifted his gaze forward, staring at the bustling streets. He will ask his masterter when they arrive at the registry office.


    But his curiosity was immediately answered when he heard the conversation from behind.


    He was shocked beyond words.


    It turns out that the long-haired woman is Miss Scarlet!!


    How could it be?


    Once again, Logan nced at the woman from the rearview mirror; The woman looked beautiful. She looked foreign but also familiar. He still doubted the woman was Miss Scarlet. But when he hears her voice, his body turns stiff.


    So, the woman is, indeed, Miss. Scarlett!?


    Fuck!! What''s going on here?


    After texting Cruz Reeves and informing him that she had arrived in Cloudfort City, Scarlett nced at Xander. There was something she wanted to ask him. But seeing how serious he was right now, she hesitated.


    After a few moments passed, she dared to ask, "Mr. Xander, can I ask you something?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander slowly put down his iPad and looked at her, "Call me Xander!! Just call me like that. We''ll be officially husband and wife in a few minutes. You should start calling my first name only. Otherwise, people would get suspicious."


    Scarlett rolled her eyes, amused. This man is so inconsistent. A few days ago, he had asked like that, but he was still calling her name formally. And now he''s asking her to do the same thing again?


    Let''s see if he will do it too.


    "Same with you. Just call me by my name, Scarlett!"


    "Sure, Scarlett Riley!" He said while looking at her beautiful eyes.


    Scarlett "..."


    It sounds strange, but it can create waves on the calmke in her heart. She looked away, out the window, hiding her flushed face ¡ª shepletely forgot what she wanted to ask Xander about.


    As they passed the streets,  Scarlett remembered herst visit to Cloudfort. Not much to remember. She didn''t have much memory of this city, as she rarely came here.


    In the past, she came to this city for a holiday when her mother was still around. And thest time she came here wasst month before she went to Ind B for a vacation, but it turned out to be her nightmare.


    Cloudfort City is thergest city in the country and a center for the business, fashion, and entertainment industries. Geographically, it is located in the southern part of the country. The temperature is much warmer than in the cities in the north.


    Many beautiful beaches and also beautiful mountains can be found in Cloudfort. The beautiful nature could attract local and foreign tourists toe to the city.


    A year ago, she bought an old building on Palm Avenue before returning to this country. She renovated the building to be her house and office.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She deliberately bought a building far from the city center. She wanted to escape the hustle and bustle of the city and traffic jams, and Palm Avenue was the right choice for her. Because the area is close to the sea.


    The building she bought was located in front of the quiet sea. She could take a walk to the sea whenever she wanted.


    But who would have thought that her decision to marry Xander Riley would make her live in the middle of the city!?


    "What do you want to ask?" Xander''s charming voice made her remember what she wanted to ask.


    She turned to look at him. "I wonder, where will we live?"


    "At my house, of course!" Why did she ask?


    "I know. Which area is it?"


    "Why do you want to know?" He felt strange.


    Gosh!! Scarlett wants to strangle this Xander. Can he answer without asking again?


    Scarlett was starting to feel stressed talking to him. "I wonder if your house is far from my office..." She exined with annoyed-looking eyes.


    "What area is your office?" Xander was surprised to learn that this girl had an office in the capital. Didn''t she juste back from abroad? Does she already have a job?


    "Okay, forget it!" Scarlett felt tired of talking to this stupid Xander.

 Chapter 21 Officially Married (1)

    ?Logan adjusted his sses, which nearly slipped off his nose ¡ª too shocked to hear the interaction between Xander and Scarlett in the backseat.


    This was the first time Logan heard Xander and Scarlett talk to each other, which shocked him.


    Why are they fighting?


    Don''t they like each other?


    Without making a sound, Logan adjusted his seat so he could clearly see what was going on in the backseat.


    He saw his Master''s face turn somber, looking at the girl beside him who was now ignoring him.


    ''Holy moly, Master, that''s not how to win a woman''s heart. You need to be gentler when dealing with them.'' Logan couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He was still in shock at his master who had been acting strangely.


    His Master has a new hobby, which has been tormenting their precious hearts non-stop since yesterday. Still clear in Logan''s mind, yesterday morning his master threw an explosion at him, instructing him to look after his future wife, Scarlett Piers.


    How did he suddenly find a wife on ind B? Obviously, he didn''t believe it. He thought his master was joking.


    But after meeting Miss Scarlett, he slowly changed his mind. His master is serious.


    He thought his Master and Miss Scarlett would get married in the distant future, but who knew that his Master would get married today?


    This was something he had never predicted.


    When Logan discovered they were getting married so fast, he guessed that Scarlett was  Xander''s first love when they were young. And when they met again on the ind, they decided to get married, but just now, he doubted it.


    They spoke like enemies, not old lovers reuniting after years. There is no love involved between them.


    Then why did they decide to get married? This fast?


    Logan racked his brain, trying to find an answer. After a few seconds, his body froze as a strange thought crossed his mind.


    ''Miss Scarlett is pregnant??'' Logan was shocked beyond words by his thoughts.


    ''Is she really pregnant?''


    He slowly stole a nce to see Miss Scarlett in the rearview mirror.


    ''Impossible!! Impossible! Master had never met this woman before!?''


    Logan shook his head, trying to shake off the absurd thoughts from his brain.


    It wasn''t long before the car stopped right in front of the main entrance, the civil registration office.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett saw Xander getting out of the car after fixing his suit.


    Just before she wanted to follow him, she paused when she saw Logan open the door for her.


    "Thanks, Logan!" She said softly.


    Scarlett could feel her heart beating fast as she got out of the car. She was really nervous, for the first time since she had agreed to enter into a contract marriage with Xander Riley.  She followed Xander''s wide steps to enter the building while trying to calm her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ben is already waiting for them near the entrance. He immediately led them to a private meeting room. The room is not very big, but it looks clean and bright. A meeting table with 10 chairsy in the middle of the room. On the corner, there is a photo booth with a red background.


    Two officials stood up from their seats as soon as Xander and Scarlett entered the room.


    "Good morning Mr. Riley, Mrs. Riley¡­." The two officers greeted them politely and asked them to sit down.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear how they called her by Xander''sst name. Is she officially Xander''s legal wife now? Wow! It felt unreal to her.


    She maintained a calm face, trying not to show any expression.


    As for Xander, he was satisfied to hear this officer call Scarlet by hisst name. He smiled secretly.


    "Mr. Riley, you don''t need toe here. We cane to your ce to do the paperwork." Said one of the officers who wore sses with gold frames.


    "It''s fine. I just happened to be passing by here." Xander casually said and sat down on the chair Ben had prepared.


    "Sir, this is a document that you need to check..." The officer handed the document to Xander. Then, he looked at the beautiful woman sitting next to Xander, "Mrs. Riley, you can check these documents too."


    "Thank you..." Scarlett took the paper and checked it. She was stunned when she saw all the data was filled in the form. "Do you need my ID card?" She looked at the official.


    "No need, Mrs. Riley," he smiled. "You just need to take a photo with Mr. Riley and sign the papers."


    Scarlett silently chuckled. She never gave her ID to Xander.


    This man clearly had powerful hackers behind him, so he was able to get his hands on her real personal information. She was certain that her real information would not be easily discovered. Because what is circting is fake information that has been altered.


    Before long¡­


    One of the officers directed them to a photo booth.


    After they were photographed separately. The photographer asked them to take pictures side by side.


    As Xander stood so close to her, she could feel her heart starting to beat faster. And when their arms touched each other, her body stiffened. They were so close that she could feel his body heat and smell his familiar, masculine mint scent.


    Before she could ovee the strange feeling that swept over her, she could feel her face slowly turn stiff. She secretly exhaled, sincerely trying to rx.


    "Mrs. Riley, your face looks stiff. Please smile a bit¡­." The photographer smiled politely at her.


    Scarlett wanted to gag the photographer after he exposed her.


    But she can''t do it now, right!? She could only follow his orders while trying hard to get rid of her fantasies about the hot guy beside her. She smiles.


    "And, please, stand closer to Mr. Riley¡­."


    ''Damn it!! Mr. Photographer, this is already closed. How close should it be? You mean, until our hands embrace each other!?'' Scarlett couldn''t help scolding the photograph until she felt satisfied, having vented her frustration¡ªeven though it was only in her mind.


    But in just one breath, she felt her body tense when Xander''s armnded on her shoulder.

 Chapter 22 Officially Married (2)

    ?"Perfect!!!" The photographer was finally satisfied. Several times the sound of camera shots echoed in the room, followed by his loud shout of satisfaction, "Yes! Great. Great. Smile. Yes. Yes... this is perfect. Wow!! You''re both so beautiful in one frame¡­."


    Scarlett was utterly speechless at how excited the photographer was. In her entire life, this was the first time she had met someone who was too happy to take someone''s picture ¡ª like someone who just won a million $ lottery.


    She thought this photographer would take a few photos of them. However, the photo session continued. Even the photographer asked Xander to put his hands on her waist.


    She felt her heart tighten when she saw Xander''s hand on her waist. No one could describe her feeling at this moment; she was flustered, but at the same time, she felt a foreign feeling stirring in her heart.


    Slowly she raised her head, looking at Xander''s face. She could see. He looked calm, like what he was doing now was casual. She can''t help but ask, "Xander, is this necessary? Why did the photographer ask you to hug me?" She whispers.


    When Xander looked into her eyes, she felt nervous. This was their second close contact ¡ª his hands were still casually resting on her waist, and his face leaned closer to her. Too close until she could see her reflection in his bright deep eyes.


    Suddenly she can feel her body turn into a statue, unable to move as Xander''s head gets closer to hers. It was as if this man wanted to kiss her¡ªor was it just her wishful thinking!?


    She couldn''t tell the difference!


    "I don''t know either. It''s my first time getting married, so you''re asking the wrong person!" Xander casually said while tightening his grip on her waist.


    Scarlett didn''t know what else to say. Because this man was right, she asked the wrong person. Now, she regrets not doing her research beforeing to this ce.


    She gave a low sigh as she turned her gaze to the photographer.


    "Why do you look depressed? You don''t like it when I hug you like this?"


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that, so she looked at him again. "It''s not..." she paused, thinking of the right words to reply. Afraid that this man would twist her words again. "I just feel weird about the Photographer!"


    "Ignore him. And you have to smile. Remember, we are husband and wife." Xander pulled her closer to his body.


    When he saw her gasp, he continued, "Mrs. Riley, it''s clear on your face that you don''t like me. They might not even take out our marriage certificate if you keep pointing it out." He looked serious as he said this. But inside, he wasughing. He was actually asking the photographer to take more photos of them.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. What Xander said made sense. She calmed herself in Xander''s arms.


    She smiled as she looked ahead, trying to ease her mind, to get rid of the awkwardness between them. She will try hard to feelfortable around Xander. Even if it''s not easy because she''s the type of woman who doesn''t get close to people quickly, especially men.


    While Xander and Scarlett are in a photo session.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom In the corner of the room, Ben and Logan stood staring at the newlyweds taking pictures. Their minds are busy with their own fantasies.


    "Bro, do you notice? Master was unlike his usual self. It''s the first time I''ve seen him being so patient with a woman." Logan finally speaks after he is lost in his own thoughts.


    "Indeed. Master Xander seems to be a lot softer now." Ben said.


    "Yes. Our free day has finallye, bro!! Master will lessen us with work. He will stick to his wife." Logan is overjoyed. Their master will not torture them with work ¡ª he is a workaholic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I hope so." Ben doubted it. He knows Xander Riley so well. That gentleman will never change because of women. He had worked for him too long not to understand his master nature to the bone.


    "Bro, do you know why our master married Miss Scarlett so soon?" Logan asked. This was the big question that had been bothering him since yesterday.


    "Nope."


    Logan leaned closer to Ben. "I guess, I know¡­."


    Ben frowns, confused with Logan.


    "I think Miss Scarlet is pregnant?" Logan continues to whisper.


    "Nonsense!! Don''t spread rumors, or else you will get your punishment." Ben res at Logan.


    Logan nearly choked. "B-Brother, I was just saying, alright! Well, I''m curious. They just met yesterday and decided to get married today. This is weird, right?"


    "Maybe Master Xander fell in love with her at first sight." Ben was also curious. He even tried to ask his master, but he didn''t say anything. He scolded him instead.


    "I guarantee there will be no love between them. When we headed here, Miss Scarlett was too cold to master. I guess they fought!" He still remembered how the two of them interacted in the car.


    Ben sneered at Logan. "Dude, you didn''t witness when Master Xander was scared when Miss Scarlett had a fever?" he faintly smiled.


    And that night was the first time Ben saw how considerate his master was for others. He didn''t even sleep all night to apany Miss Scarlett, who was sick. If his master didn''t like Miss Scarlett, why should he do that?


    "Huh!? What happened that night?" Logan doesn''t know about it. He only heard Miss Scarlett had a fever, but that night Master Xander didn''t assign him to go to their room.


    Ben didn''t answer Logan. He ignores him as he looks at Xander and Scarlett. He saw they had just finished signing the document.


    "Master, Miss Scarlett, congrattions on your wedding." Ben walked towards them.


    Xander frowned at Ben, "Call her properly!"


    Ben''s steps stopped. He nodded quickly and looked at Scarlett respectfully, "Young madam, congrattions."


    Scarlett, "..."


    There was satisfaction in Xander''s eyes hearing the way Ben called Scarlett. He stood up from his chair, "You take care here. I''m leaving now."


    Ben immediately instructs Logan to take Xander to his meeting location ¡ª he will stay here to collect their paperwork.

 Chapter 23 Lunch Meeting

    ?Arriving in the car, Scarlett immediately turned on her cell phone. She was surprised when she saw so many messages from Cruz, her Assistant. The man also called her many times.


    ''Did something happen at the office?'' Scarlett felt strange. Why is Cruz calling her as tomorrow will nevere? And to her annoyance, the man was so stupid.


    That stupid Cruz didn''t say anything about why he was suddenly looking for her. He just messaged with useless words like;


    [Idiot Cruz]: Boss, where are you?


    [Idiot Cruz]: Boss, when will youe?


    [Idiot Cruz]: Boss, there''s something urgent.


    [Idiot Cruz]: Boss, are you alive?


    [Idiot Cruz]: Quick reply boss or I will die here.


    [Idiot Cruz]: Boss, I need to ask you something.


    How stupid.


    Annoyed at Cruz, she typed quickly to scold him via text message.


    [Scarlett]: If you use another useless word again. I will cancel your leave. (angry icon)


    [Idiot Cruz]: BOSS!!! Finally, your phone is active. Where are you? What time did youe here?


    [Scarlett]: Why are you looking for me?


    [Idiot Cruz]: Nothing urgent, boss. It''s just that I miss you.


    [Scarlett] What?!! What are you? Some Idiot?!


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett suddenly felt dizzy talking to her stupid assistant.


    After she scolded Cruz over text, she nced at Xander. She saw him typing something on theptop on hisp. He looked solemn as if he was the only one in the car.


    After a while of waiting, Xander was still serious about his work. Scarlett finally asked, "Xander, can you drop me somewhere?" She wanted to go to her office to meet that useless Cruz.


    Xander stared at her. Why does she want to go somewhere? Does she know someone in this city?


    Actually, he wanted to go home and show her the house, but he couldn''t go home now because he had a lunch meeting. That''s why he decided to take her with him, after which they would go home together¡ªhe would introduce her to the workers of his house¡ªbut it turned out she already had other ns. Somehow he felt disappointed to know that.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Palm Avenue. Seems quite far from here, doesn''t it?" Scarlett didn''t know the exact location, but just now, she Googled the ce, and it took her about 45 minutes to get there.


    "More or less." Xander paused, trying to think of something.


    "You can drop me anywhere. I can go there by taxi." She knew Xander still had meetings, so she decided to look at her new office. And it''s not a problem for her to go there using public transportation. After all, she had a simple life when she lived overseas ¡ª she rarely drove her car.


    "I''m not letting you use a taxi. You might get lost in this big city." Xander said as he closed hisptop. He suddenly had no mood to continue his work. "You will follow me to my next meeting. You can wait for me and get your lunch there. After that, I will take you to Palm Avenue!"


    Scarlett was speechless. Does this man think of her as a child? How could she get lost in this city when technology is getting more and more advanced? She can track her location using google maps. Gosh!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Xander, I used to use public transportation when I lived abroad. Trust me. I can go there myself..."


    Scarlett tried to convince this man. Better for her to go to her office than have to follow him to his lunch meeting. It would be awkward, wouldn''t it?


    "This time, just follow my arrangement!" He maintained an ¡ª I have no interest in getting into this again. Please help yourself ¡ª expression.


    She nearly choked on his cold,manding tone. This was the first time this man had spoken to her like this.


    This Ice Prince was angry with her?


    For sure!?


    She wanted to insist on her stand, but her head betrayed her; She nodded at him agreeing with what he asked.


    Scarlett could only curse herself for being too weak in front of this man.


    "Perfect! I''ll drive you to Palm Avenue after my lunch meeting." Xander said, then he looked outside. His lips lifted slightly into a faint smile.


    "No need. I can go there tomorrow." Scarlett would make that stupid Cruz wait for her all day ¡ª as punishment for being stupid.


    ****


    Riley Hotel.


    Not long after, their car arrived at Penrose Avenue, an area known for its luxury hotels and shopping centers. Xander''s lunch meeting at one of the restaurants inside the Riley Hotel.


    When their car reached the hotel lobby, Scarlett didn''t get out of the car right away. She asked Xander to go in first and will catch him up after putting on her wig. She didn''t want to appear in her authentic appearance in this ce. Too risky.


    "Fine. Logan will apany you upstairs. You can wait for me at the restaurant. I won''t be long. And we''ll be home after that." Xander said while opening the car door.


    "Hmm, I see."


    A few minutester.


    Scarlett got out of the car in the same outfit but she was wearing the gray pixie wig she had been usingtely. Scarlett also wears light brown contact lenses but covers her eyes with sunsses. She carries her backpack ¡ª she never leaves herptop and other gadgets behind.


    Her casual yet elegant appearance made several hotel visitors who were in the hotel lobby turn to look at her; she looks like a celebrity with a manager following behind her.


    Not only were the people in the lobby interested in seeing her, but Logan was too. He was still confused about why Young Madam would purposely hide her beauty.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Logan?" Scarlett found it odd to see Logan stealing nces at her since they entered this hotel. Like there was something strange on her face. "Does my wig not fit yet?" As they started their way up, she saw her reflection in the elevator mirror.


    "N-No. You look good, young madam." Logan said quickly and turned his gaze away.


    "Thank you. So, where are we going?" This was the first time she hade to the Riley Hotel, the most luxurious hotel in the city.


    "To a restaurant. Master Xander has a lunch appointment at tinum Restaurant. You will be waiting for him in one of the VIP rooms. You can order as much food as you like..." Logan exins.


    Instantly her eyes lit up when she heard the word ''food.'' She really liked to eat, and it looked like they were going to eat at a fancy restaurant. She was feeling excited.

 Chapter 24 Gossip News

    ?tinum Restaurant.


    The VIP room is surrounded by a ss wall, with a beautiful view of the city park. On the other side of the room, Scarlett could see many skyscrapers that were no less tall than where she was now, on the 35th floor.


    The rooms are dominated by luxurious colors¡ªgold, white, and navy. Some abstract paintings are hanging on the white walls. In the middle of the room is a rectangr dining table with various kinds of fresh flowers in a beautiful crystal vase and 8 blue-navy chairs with gold ents lined up facing each other.


    Above the table hangs a modern luxurymp with gold ents, which can make the room feel more luxurious and contemporary at the same time.


    Scarlett sat alone at the end of the table. Logan left after he escorted her to this room and helped her order the food. Logan says; he will be waiting for her outside.


    She felt uneasy staying here alone. Previously she asked Logan to stay, but the man refused. It seems Logan still feels awkward around her. She could feel it.


    While waiting for the waiter to serve her lunch, she opened herptop. She wants to video-call Cruz.


    Soon the video call connected, and Cruz''s irritated face filled herptop screen. Sheughed at how messy his red curly hair looked, and his big eyes red at her.


    Why is this idiot mad at her!? She should be the one mad here.


    Gosh!


    "BOSS!! Where have you been?" Cruz''s voice echoed in the room, making Scarlett''s ears hurt. "Can you pick up your phone? I called you a million times, but your phone isn''t working!"


    Scarlett rolled her eyes. This man is too much.


    She forgot and didn''t look at her phone again after she put it in her bag and muted it because she still wasn''t ready to work today. She still wants to enjoy her vacation and adapt to her new status as the wife of a billionaire, Xander Riley ¡ª the man adored by many beauties out there.


    "Huh!? Where are you now, boss? Eh, you''re in the city!? Where?"


    "I''m at the Riley Hotel. I had lunch here." Scarlett answered while turning on her cell phone.


    "tinum Restaurant?"


    Scarlett nods.


    "Boss, waah... how can you eat alone at the fancy restaurants in town without me? Didn''t you promise to take me there?" He said, annoyed.


    Scarlett looked at Cruz, and she suddenly felt dizzy, seeing how ugly Cruz''s face was when he was angry.


    "Tsk!, Boss, this feels unfair. You eat delicious food there while I eat instant food here."


    Scarlett ignored him.


    "Who did you eat with?" He asked again after looking at Scarlett, not saying a word.


    Cruz was still annoyed to hear that Scarlett was eating at a restaurant he wanted to go to, but the costly dishes made him cancel his n. He will only wait for his foodie boss to take him there.


    But now? It seemed his boss had forgotten his existence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Does she eat with her family there? That''s why she didn''t tell him at all.


    "No one. I eat alone. Any problem with that?" Scarlett carelessly answered while reading something on her cell phone, ignoring Cruz.


    "WHAT!? You''re eating alone?" Cruz felt betrayed. Why did she go there alone? "Boss, alright, I''ll forgive you this time because you forgot to tell me." Cruzughed. "Boss, I''ll be there in 30 minutes. Please wait for me, boss..." He stood from his chair, ready to go to the Riley Hotel.


    Scarlett was stunned hearing that idiot Cruz''s words.


    "No. Cruz, don''te!"


    How could she let this mane? Xander would be annoyed if she invited another man to have lunch with her, right? Or not? She felt confused.


    "Why? Why do you forbid me toe? Have you finished eating yet?"


    Scarlett didn''t bother to pay attention to Cruz. Her eyes fell on the gossip news she read on her social media. Suddenly her expression changed.


    [Xander Riley''s Lunch with a Movie star, Ang Lane, at tinum Restaurant]


    [Finally, the rich man, Xander Riley, Go Public With Ang Lane]


    And many more provocative headlines suddenly make Scarlett''s head spin.


    At first, she thought it was just baseless rumors, but after she clicked on one of the news, she was surprised to see a photo of Xander with Ang Lane. She could recognize the ce, the front door of the tinum Restaurant. And the suit Xander wore was the same as the one he wore when they went to the marriage registration office. The picture was taken today.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ''So, Xander had lunch with another woman the day after they married? And he asked me to eat alone here? Has that Ice Prince lost his mind?'' Scarlett was pissed off.


    She felt the urge to take her anger out on Xander. She tried to call him immediately, but only now she realized she didn''t have Xander''s cell phone number.


    Suddenly she felt amused with their rtionship now. She is Xander''s legal wife but doesn''t know anything about him. She only knew him through google.


    ''What the hell, Scarlett! This is why you can''t decide something important for your life without thinking!'' She scolded herself in her mind feeling irritated.


    If she knows Xander the Ice Prince is having lunch with another woman, she''d better head to Palm Avenue to see Cruz. She would rather eat instant food with Cruz than enjoy expensive food alone here in the same ce with Xander Riley woman.


    Though their rtionship was only on paper. There were no feelings involved, but somehow, Scarlett felt betrayed. She felt her heart hurt.


    Cruz was surprised when he saw his boss'' face turn sullen.


    Is the food there not suited to her taste? Why isn''t she in the mood to eat in a fancy restaurant? Or was she in a bad mood because she was eating alone?


    Cruz smiled widely.


    "Hahaha... Boss, I knew it!! Hahaha, you must regret not taking me there, and now you feel bad eating alone, right?"


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 25 Regret

    ?Scarlett fell silent, hearing his ramblings.


    ''This idiot Cruz, when I am annoyed with Xander, all he can think about is food. What a food ve you are!''


    She wondered if someday this man would die from overeating. He put his brains after food. How stupid.


    "Boss!? Why do you look so gloomy? Is the food that bad?" Cruz frowned.


    He had read several W-Netz reviews on social media about tinum Restaurant. On average, they said the food there was delicious, and they highly rmended that ce. But, although the food there is good, there is one w; the price of the food is not suitable for the average wallet.


    That''s why as a food ve, he never went there. He could only depend on his food ve guild leader. But now he was bewildered to see the displeased face of his leader.


    If she doesn''t look happy with the food there, that means the food there is mediocre. Cruz trusts her judgment, and so far, her food reviews are always on point.


    "Nothing. I just felt slightly unwell..." Scarlett lied. For now, she can''t tell Cruz about her rtionship with Xander. She will say to him when they meet tomorrow. "Cruz! Tomorrow, I will start working. You can n my schedule as usual..."


    "Hah!?" Cruz was surprised to hear that. "Boss, I remember you said you would only start work next month. Why are you rushing to work now? Is there a new project?"


    He was confused. Before today, Scarlett was the one who insisted on taking an extended holiday before working on a new project. But why did she suddenly change her mind?


    "I feel ready to go back to work..." A forced smile appeared on her calm face, trying to hide her low mood. "And, regarding dinner invitations with Uncle Harvey, please arrange it. I can see him any time..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "How about meeting the Studio Phoenix?"


    "No! My decision remains the same." Her voice was firm. This made Cruz only take a deep breath.


    Cruz still doesn''t understand why his Boss refuses to work with Studio Phoenix. Thepany is not mediocre. They are the biggestpany in this country that produces movies and the most prominent entertainment agency. Cruz has heard almost all the top movie stars in this countrye from thatpany.


    "Boss, they are offering a lot of money. We can take half a year off if you ept their offer!" Cruz tried to persuade Scarlett again.


    It would be a shame if they turned down such a bigpany. Moreover, they recently opened an office in this country. Suppose they can work with apany as big as Studio Phoenix then theirpany, Red Animated Studio will be known to many people in this country.


    Scarlett slowly raised her head and looked at Cruz on theptop screen. Her brow wrinkled slightly in annoyance with this idiot Cruz.


    "Is the owner of Red Animated Studio you or me?"


    "Hahaha, boss, how dare I answer that?" Cruzughed before continuing, "Boss, consider it done. I will arrange your schedule and dinner meeting with Mr. Harvey Olson."


    "Good!"


    "Boss, any other task?"


    "Nope!" She says. Just as she was about to end the video call, Cruz held her back. "What is it, Cruz?"


    "Boss, yesterday you said you would be staying somewhere else. May I know where?" Cruz is still confused.


    He still remembered his Boss was the one who was excited when they built her apartment. She was the one who chose the best interior design from New York. And they made it ording to all her requests. Now the ce is ready to live in, but she suddenly decided to stay elsewhere.


    Is she ying a prank on them?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Or she has too much money and is confused about how to spend it, so she builds a luxurious apartment, but in the end, she won''t live there. Damn!! Boss, you are really weird.


    Scarlett frowns. How could she tell him if she didn''t know where Xander''s house was!? Gosh!


    "I''ll tell youter. Okay, I will end the video now. I''m hungry now¡­." She lied. "And, Cruz! Stop eating that instant food. You know how to order food through the app, right!?"


    Cruz gulp. "I know¡­ alright, Boss. Bye!"


    After the video call ends.


    Scarlett continued to read gossip sites. This time she opened the browser through herptop.


    When she saw Xander''s picture on the news more clearly, it made her heart sink. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    The picture is indeed Xander, and his suit is the same one he was wearing this morning. The photo was taken today.


    Why did marrying Xander feel difficult?


    At first, she agreed to do a contract marriage with him because she knew there would be no feelings involved in their marriage, but she was wrong ¡ª her heart betrayed her.


    Learning that Xander has another woman could make her heartache ¡ª like an invisible hand squeezing her heart.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Riley..."


    Scarlett was stunned when she heard a female voice calling her that way,  ''Mrs. Riley!''


    She turned her gaze to that voice direction. She saw a waitress standing opposite her with a friendly smile framing her face.


    "Your food is ready, mam. Please enjoy..." Said the waitress kindly.


    Scarlett was surprised when she saw the food neatly arranged in the middle of the table.


    A half smile appeared at the corner of her lips. How could she not see someone enter this room? Looks like she was so immersed in readingizens''ments on the inte that she didn''t realize it.


    Scarlett looked at the waitress again and thanked her.


    "Mrs. Riley, if you want to order other food, you can ring this bell." The waitress ced a small bell on the table.


    "Thank you." Scarlett smiles.


    After the waitress gave her a polite bow, she quickly left the room, leaving Scarlett alone again.


    As the waitress left the room, the smile that had graced Scarlett''s face slowly disappeared. Her face turned expressionless again.


    The food served on the table cannot raise her appetite. She regretteding to this ce.

 Chapter 26 Forget

    ?Scarlett won''t be upset if Xander meets with his business partner. Still, if he has a lunch date with another woman, that''s a different story. She feels cheated.


    Even though their rtionship is just a contract marriage, not a real husband and wife. But she still remembers. Clearly, Xander asked her not to have a romantic rtionship with another man while they were married.


    Surely the same should be done by the ice-cold Prince Xander, too, right!? He can''t date another woman! What''s more, meeting other women on their first day as husband and wife.


    And why did he have to meet his woman in this ce when she was around!? How annoying.


    ''I can''t ept it. You''re breaking the rules, Mr. Xander Riley!''


    Still annoyed, Scarlett repeatedly took a deep breath and then let it out so that her tight chest could be more relieved. She made a mental note; she would talk about it with Xander.


    She wanted to rify their agreement¡ªhow far she could go with the opposite sex. Likewise, with Xander, everything must be clear. So that no one gets hurt. Well, at least her.


    This is not jealousy. Scarlett just wanted to make it clear to Xander. Because she doesn''t want to be called a usurper for someone else''s lover. Especially if that woman is a famous celebrity in this country, like Ang Lane.


    Scarlett is aware that Ang Lane has arge fanbase in this country. She even has the nickname ''National Treasure'' because of her achievements in the Film Industry. She was once nominated for an Academy Award for a female supporting role. Even though she didn''t win, she was already considered a national treasure.


    It would be scary if her fans discovered that she snatched Ang Lane''s boyfriend. They would definitely skin her alive, right!?


    She better stay hidden. And avoid inte trolls. She didn''t want her name or picture to appear in the gossip website headlines. This time she wants to live quietly in this country and run her business, making as much money as possible.


    "Why aren''t you eating your meal?" Xander''s voice echoed throughout the room, pulling Scarlet out of her thoughts.


    Xander''s brow wrinkled when he saw that the food on the table had not been touched. Why is she not eating? Is the food unable to satisfy her appetite? He rubbed his brows, staring intently at her.


    Scarlett was surprised to see Xander Riley leaning against the door frame. One hand was tucked into his trouser pocket, while the other touched his wrinkled forehead. She gasped in surprise at the sight of this Ice Prince ¡ª Just standing like that alone, he looked extremely handsome.


    Secretly she gulped at how handsome this man looked now. But she could only satisfy her eyes, looking at his good looks for a few seconds. Because when she saw his deep eyes, it was apparent that displeasure was shing from them.


    ''Why does this Ice Prince look in a bad mood? Shouldn''t he be happy because he just had lunch with his girlfriend?'' Scarlett said to herself while looking at herptop screen to avoid his angry gaze.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® However, what she did was a mistake. Suddenly her mind started to feel like it was boiling again as gossip news entered her view. Under the table, her hands were tightly clenched without her noticing.


    She really wanted to talk about their marriage rules again. She tried to remind Xander that; No one was allowed to date during their marriage, including him.


    It would be unfair if those rules only apply to her while he is essible to date anyone out there.


    Somehow, she can''t handle the gossip news and hates herself for that. Because she knows the rules, there''s no feeling involved in their marriage contract.


    But,


    The thought of this man having so many women out there made her heart slightly ache. It annoys her so much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you done?" His tone was still the same, cold. It feels like someone just installed a massive freezer in this room.


    She felt a chill run down her spine. She narrowed her eyes at Xander as she closed herptop and tucked it into her backpack.


    "Yes. Let''s go home." She stood up from her chair and walked towards him.


    "Eat first!" Xander slowly moves his long legs and enters the room. As he passed her, Scarlett could smell his unique scent and p her nostril. She hesitated, but she still turned her gaze, looking at him.


    Xander ignored Scarlett''s gaze. He sat in front of the untouched food with his back facing Scarlett.


    "Sit down!" He ordered her with hismanding voice.


    This time, Scarlett noticed the various dishes on the table, still intact. How shocked she was now.


    ''My God! I have not eaten?'' She took a deep sigh, feeling helpless. ''How could I forget to eat?''


    The gossip distracted her mind, so she forgot to eat her delicious lunch. Gosh!


    She returned inside, but she only stood in front of Xander ¡ª didn''t sit as his order.


    "I''m not hungry. I eat a lot when we''re on the ne." She wasn''t in the mood to eat. What''s more, now Xander sits in front of her. How could she swallow her food? She couldn''t.


    Xander tapped the table with his finger to form a strange sound that sounded intimidating to Scarlett''s ears, but she remained unmoved. She could only stare back at his sharp gaze.


    "Are you sure?" His tone rose, showing that he was annoyed.


    "Yes."


    Xander got up from his seat. After buttoning his suit, he said, "This food is going to end up in the trash bin!" His voice sounded rxed, but Scarlett heard it like a threat.


    Like someone hitting her head, she came to her senses.


    How could she let this delicacy-looking dish end up in the trash bin?


    As the leader of The Food ve Guild, this was humiliation.


    She couldn''t do that.


    Feeling helpless, she pulled up the chair and sat without a word or sound.

 Chapter 27 Pearl Garden

    ?A faint smile appeared on the corner of Xander''s lips when he saw the girl sitting.


    "You learn fast, Mrs. Riley. I like that attitude of yours. Keep improving." He said in a cheerful tone like he was praising a child.


    "...." Scarlett.


    She wanted to say something, but no words left her lips. She buried her head and started eating. She swallowed the tasteless piece of meat hard while scolding herself for allowing this mean prince to mock her.


    Somehow she hated herself the way she was now. Her attitude after meeting this guy ispletely opposite of her usual self. She had never been jealous like now. What''s more neglected was the food served for her¡ªshe was a foodie. Any food she can eat will taste good on her tongue.


    But now? That''s weird. All the food she ate now tasted nd. But she endured it. Still ringing in her ears, what Xander had said earlier; this food will go in the trash bin if she doesn''t eat. But how could she eat alone? This is too much for her alone.


    Scarlett feels helpless.


    If only Cruz was here, all this food would undoubtedly be devoured.


    She suddenly realized Xander was sitting and staring at her. Slowly she raised her head.


    "X-Xander, are you not eating?" She maintained her Monalisa smile even though she cursed him many times in her heart to vent her anger.


    "I already ate."


    Scarlett lowered her head again and continued eating.


    ''Of course, you have eaten. With your woman, right? Why bother eating with me again?''


    She sighed silently before shoving her food into her mouth.


    Xander watched the girl eating so fast. She looked like a hamster, puffing out her cheeks and chewing nonstop. She looked adorable, but he could feel something was upsetting her.


    ''Did she see the gossip news out there?'' Xander frowned, trying to figure out her mood. But it''s hard to read her eyes. This girl lowered her face, so her nose almost touched the te in front of her.


    He was amused. He was sure this girl was a kitten if he didn''t see her hand move.


    "Did you read the news?" He was sure this girl''s mood must be rted to that.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Scarlett, who had just put the delicious grilled meat in her mouth, raised her head to look at Xander. Her eyes blinked a few times as she chewed the meat. After she swallowed it, she drank the water before she said, "Hmm, I read it. Is your lunch date over?"


    Instantly Xander Riley''s face darkened. A glint of displeasure radiated from his piercing eyes staring at her. For a split second, their eyes met each other. But no words came out of either of them.


    ''Why does he look angry at me? Did I misspeak?''


    Scarlett looks confused at how dark Xander''s face is now. And his gaze felt intimidating. It felt like he wanted to p her face through the look in his eyes. Another low sigh escaped her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    How could she like a man like this? He was too cold, intimidating, and not gentle at all.


    After just a few days with this man, she could already judge his character. He was far from what any woman out there who wanted to be his girlfriend would secretly ept.


    If they only knew this man had a terrible attitude, she guaranteed they would back off regrly, just like her feeling now. There is no future with a man like this. She better stick to her stance to stay away from him. She hoped that her heart would never betray her.


    Scarlett quickly finished her lunch. Don''t want to stay in the same room with him for too long. She wanted to go home and see her bedroom for the next 365 days she lived in his house.


    ****


    Pearl Garden.


    Luxurious townhouses for the powerful and wealthy people in this country. It is said that this ce is known as a piece of heaven on earth.


    It only took 15 minutes by car from the Riley Hotel to get to this ce. Their car passed through the heavily guarded gate without stopping. The driver slowed down the car and waved his hand at the guard.


    Scarlett had heard about this ce, Pearl Garden.


    This ce is owned by the Riley Group. Only certain people can own property in this area.


    Most of the families that lived here were just the Rileys and some of the most influential families in the country.


    The housing unit here is also limited to about 30 units. Well, more precisely, they are called mansions.


    The location of Pearl Garden is located in the middle of Cloudfront city. But when entering this area, it''s like entering another world. This luxurious residentialplex is surrounded by beautiful artificial forests and hills. In addition, in the middle of the Pearl Garden, there is a beautiful emeraldke.


    This was the first time Scarlett entered this area. She didn''t have family or friends who lived in this expensive property. Now, she felt excited and wanted to see this piece of heaven.


    She was amazed when their car entered the Pearl Garden area. There was a tree canopy covering the road. It''s as if they entered another world through a tunnel of shady but neatly maintained trees.


    After a few minutes of passing through the tree canopy, her eyes saw argeke surrounded by a beautiful garden with many blooming flowers andrge trees in the same random ce.


    She saw running and cycling trails around theke, and she could see some public facilities ¡ª cafes and minimarkets.


    Now Scarlett believes this ce is indeed a piece of heaven on earth. It looks serene and beautiful.


    They passed severalrge houses and a golf course as they entered the Pearl Garden''s vast area. The distance between one ce and another is very far.


    She never imagined living in such a luxurious ce one day, not that she couldn''t afford it, more like it was not her cup of tea.

 Chapter 28 She Is Different

    ?After a few minutes, Scarlett finally saw a beautiful house on the hill.


    She could guess it was the house they were going to. Because there was only one house that she could see from afar. The house stood alone at the highest point in the Pearl Garden.


    Scarlett couldn''t wait to see how it looked up there. It must be much more beautiful than what she saw along the way.


    Soon their car passed through the big ck gate. Several guards in ckbat uniforms stood near the entrance as their vehicles entered the area.


    Scarlett could see the Glocks hanging from their hips. With one nce she could tell that all of these guards were highly trained. They weren''t ordinary guards, but perhaps their skills matched that of special forces ¡ª their posture looked more like active military personnel than security guards.


    Suddenly, Scarlett felt goosebumps after seeing these guards.


    Why does Xander need these people to look after his house?


    She stole a nce at him. He was still busy reading something on his iPad.


    One thing Scarlett can understand about Xander is he is a hard worker. She never saw him idle. He is always reading something or talking on the phone.


    Scarlett put aside her curiosity about the guard. She shifted her gaze to look outside.


    Beautiful gardens unfold as far as her eye can see. The road that their car passed was nked by beautiful Spartan Junior trees.


    And soon...


    Her line of sight stopped at a two-story white house with a modern fa?ade, standing firmly at the end of the street. The ce looked elongated with a garden that was no less beautiful than the one she had seen along the way.


    As the car approached the house''s front yard, Scarlett was surprised to see a dozen staff members in ck and white uniforms lined up at the main door, forming a path for them to pass. The whole scene surprised her.


    ''Do they do this every time Xanderes home?''


    Scarlett was utterly amazed by Xander''s luxurious lifestyle. This man knows how to use his money. He is the second person she knows who has a lifestyle like this.


    She felt amused. How could she get involved with both of them!?


    Just thinking about the other guy made her feel dizzy.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''Does his family live in this house too?''


    Instantly Scarlett''s body froze. She never imagined she would meet Xander''s family. She hadpletely forgotten about them. Now she was distraught by that possibility.


    ''Will they ept me as their daughter-inw?''


    Scarlett looked at Xander and wanted to ask him, but the man was no longer by her side. Just as she was about to ask the driver, she felt the car door beside her open.


    A look of surprise shed across her eyes, but in the end, she smiled when she saw Xander open the car door for her. His hand was outstretched to her.


    Is she dreaming? This cold man turns out to have a gentle side too. How sweet.


    Scarlett bites her inner lips ¡ª trying to hold her word escape from her lips to praise him. She can''t fall for his sweet gesture.


    "Babe, my hands are numb¡­ can''t you get out faster?" Xander''s impatience tone reached Scarlett''s ears. But, as if lightning had struck her, she froze, hearing this ice prince call her ''Babe.''


    Babe?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Did she hear wrong?


    Scarlett met his eyes, but the irritation was clear from them.


    ''Ha-ha-ha, of course, I heard wrong¡­ There''s no way this guy would call me like that, right!?''


    She immediately raised her hand and touched his hand. Suddenly her heart raced. It was as if electricity ran through her body when their hands touched. She felt Xander''s warmth immediately spread throughout her body.


    "Thank you!" Scarlett quietly said while standing right beside him.


    Xander didn''t say anything but he started walking. He stopped when a tall, middle-aged man approached him.


    "Master..." Paul Kane respectfully greeted Xander.


    "Paul, this is my wife. From now on, she will be the madam in this house."


    Paul Kane was shocked.


    Instantly countless questions filled Paul Kane''s mind.


    Is Master Xander getting married? Since when? Howe he never knew about it?


    But, even though Paul''s mind was now filled with many questions, not a single word left his lips because, as a butler, he could only take orders without asking back.


    "Yes sir, I will," said Paul. He looked at the woman standing beside his Master.


    The woman looks beautiful but has a bold style; her hair is like a teenager, a pixie cut with a gray tint. She also wears bold red lipstick.


    One thing that Paul noticed the most from her ¡ª she had a calm and dignified aura. In contrast to the woman his Master invited to visit the ''White Mansion,'' they be noisy when they look at how grand and luxurious this house is. But this woman is different. She looked cautious but unimpressed as if she was used to seeing a simr grandiose ce staffed with many people.


    "Young Madam, wee to the White Mansion. I am Paul Kane, the butler of this mansion." He said while lowering his head to avoid eye contact for too long. Afraid that his Master would be mad.


    "Hello, Mr. Kane. Nice to meet you." Scarlett politely smiled at him, but at the same time, she felt a chill run down her spine. She turned to look at Xander, the source of the chill. She was stunned.


    ''Why does this man look angry?''


    Scarlett felt the air around them drop to zero, and Paul thought it too. He cleared his throat before saying, "Please call me by my first name, young madam... Just by my first name." There was fear in his tone.


    Paul Kane knew his Master was angry because the young madam was smiling at him.


    ''Young madam, please don''t smile at me so easily. Or master will kill me¡­'' he pleaded silently in his heart.


    Scarlett nodded with a beautiful smile framing her face.


    Paul''s body stiffened.


    He immediately lowered his head to avoid eye contact with the young madam.


    ''Lord! Please protect me from my Master''s wrath!'' Paul felt helpless.

 Chapter 29 Different Lifestyle

    ?Paul Kane gave them a way to enter the house, "Please after you¡­ master, young madam¡­" he bowed slightly. After he saw them walking, he also followed them from behind.


    Scarlett walked beside Xander. They walked so close that she could feel Xander''s arm rubbing against hers. It felt strange, but Scarlett calmly maintained her expression. Because she could feel many pairs of eyes looking at her with shocked gazes after Xander introduced her as his wife.


    Well, this house''s staff was shocked, and so was she.


    She still hadn''t digested this enormous wee. And now her status has be a new young madam in this ''White Mansion.''


    As soon as they entered the house, Scarlett''s mind was still trying to reel back everything that had happened since she got there. She didn''t realize now she was on the stairs leading to the second floor. It was a massive relief for Scarlett because she wasn''t in the mood to explore this mansion.


    This ''White House'' is huge. She was sure she would need several hours to tour all parts of the house and garden. She will do itter. Now she wants to go to her bedroom. She needed a peaceful moment to digest everything that had happened today. It felt like her brain would explode because too much was bothering her. She felt exhausted.


    Soon they reached the second floor. Just the two on this floor. Paul Kane apparently is not following them.


    Scarlett saw arge lounge with luxurious furniture and artwork. The interior on this floor resembled a hotel lobby she had seen at one of Trump''s hotels near Central Park, New York.


    The marble floor is stunning. Scarlett never saw a personal house use this kind of marble. She also saw several seating areas with leather sofas, which looked pricey.


    ''Damn! This Xander Riley is really something, huh!''


    Most of the ornaments in the room are made from gold. Scarlett thinks all of that''s only fake gold. She will ask Xander if this man is in a good mood.


    And in the center of the lounge, there''s a beautiful chandelier hanging from the high ceiling.


    The room is surrounded by a ss wall.


    Scarlett could see the back garden, and it surprised her. What a beautiful back garden.


    She could only secretly smile when she saw the boundless emerald pool overlooking the city. And an oversized jacuzzi can amodate about 10 people near the pool.


    Scarlett can picture the sweet moment between her and Xander soaking in the pool and Jacuzzi. But soon, her imagination disappears. The Ice Prince Xander Riley will definitely not give her a chance, right!?


    ''Gosh! What do you expect from him? Throw away your fantasy¡­'' she chuckled while shaking her head.


    Scarlett secretlypliments Xander for his extravagant taste, contrary to her taste. This is something she could never imagine, life in this vast mansion.


    Maybe, she could afford it, but she would never live in a ce like this. It is a waste for her. She prefers to live in a secluded location with a huge yard and a pretty little house to raise her child.


    She couldn''t stand living with so many maids to serve her. It felt like she couldn''t be free in her own house because so many eyes were watching her movement.


    After enjoying the view from where she stood, Scarlett felt someone watching her back.


    Instantly she jolted in surprise at the thought that she wasn''t alone there ¡ª the ice prince must be someone staring at her that made her nape feel cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett looked back only to find Xander sitting on one of the brown leather sofas. His legs crossed and head hung low, reading the iPad in his hands.


    She smiled bitterly. Sure enough, this man would ignore her presence in that ce as if he were the only person on the floor ¡ª she''s just a piece of furniture.


    ''Geez!! Scarlett, don''t be offended by his attitude. He is only your fake husband, no need to hope more. So ignore him too...''


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Scarlett tried to calm her heart so as not to be provoked to embarrass herself against this ice prince.


    Slowly she walked towards him and sat down on one of the sofas away from him. She thought Xander would nce at her, but again she was wrong. This man still ignored her.


    She cleared her throat to remind Xander that she was also in the room. When she saw the man finally raise his head, he gave her a look as if to say ¡ª what do you want? Just say it.


    A faint smile framed Scarlett''s face before she said, "Xander, do you live with your family here?" She finally dared to ask him.


    Scarlet was concerned about this. She feels ufortable if they live with his family ¡ª their fake marriage might never be exposed.


    "No. All my family lives in a vi by theke down there. Why?"


    "Oh, no... nothing. I was just curious." Scarlett felt relieved. "And where is my room?"


    She could see that there were two wooden doors at the end side beside. And there''s a double door at the other end and a single white entrance.


    "The one on the other end." Xander pointed at the wooden door at the end.


    Scarlett is satisfied.


    At least that room is away from the master bedroom. She was confident that the room at the other end with the double doors must be Xander''s room.


    "And my bedroom is right beside your room," he continued.


    Scarlett''s eyes, still staring at her bedroom door, suddenly widened at his words. She turned to look at him to ensure she didn''t hear wrong. But to her surprise, Xander''s hand was still hanging in the air. It''s pointing toward the room next to hers.


    Instantly her throat went dry. She swallowed silently and tried to hide her surprise.


    So their bedrooms are side by side!


    Gosh!


    Scarlett felt depressed. She wished there was no connecting door between their rooms.

 Chapter 30 New Assignment

    ?Scarlett can''t say anything. All she could do was smile and pretend to be OK with that arrangement. As long as they do not sleep in one room, it''s OK for her.


    "Alright. Can I go to my room?"


    She wanted toy her back asfy as possible. During their trip here from B ind, she couldn''t rest at all. And she felt something was not right. Xander''s presence seemed to be sucking up all of her strength. She felt quickly tired mentally and physically¡ªthis was odd for her, as she had never been like this before.


    Ready to go to her room, Scarlett stood up from her chair.


    "Wait!" Xander stopped her.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She turned to look at him, confused. When she saw him making small gestures like he was calling someone, she sat again.


    "Can you drive?" He asks.


    "Yeah. But I''ll use a taxi as long as I live in this city. I don''t really know this city..."


    Scarlett hates driving because her time for work is precious, and driving prevents her from doing the work. She usually works, even on the road, using her cell phone orptop. Besides while living in the US, she is used to using public transportation or using herpany driver.


    Logan entered the room. He stood near the seating area, waiting for his Master''s order.


    Xander just gave Logan a slight nod. Then he shifted his gaze to Scarlett across from him.


    "Pearl Garden cannot be entered by random vehicles, including taxis. Only Pearl garden residents have ess to this ce. So, from now on, Logan will drive you anywhere. And he will be your assistant at the same time."


    Scarlett was surprised. She looked at Logan, who was also surprised to hear Xander''s words. She felt bad. How can Xander casually assign his assistant to be her driver? Is he mad!? Jeez, this ice prince is really weird.


    "Xander, no, no! Can you give me an ess pass for my driver? I think my office has assigned a driver for me already." Scarlet politely rejected. It would be awkward if Xander''s assistant were her driver ¡ª she felt Xander was stalking her.


    "I can''t. These are the rules here. Even though I own the Pearl Garden, I can''t use my position for that sort of thing, right?"


    Logan frowned. Since when is his Master unable to do that? Did he forget? Just before Logan wanted to remind him, he caught his horrified look. Without thinking, Logan closed his mouth¡ªunderstood his Master''s order through his eyes¡ªto remain silent, or he would be punished.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She couldn''t win arguing with this domineering prince, Xander Riley. So, why bother saying anything more? Maybe Logan could refuse to work for her. She needed his cooperation to reject his Master''s crazy idea.


    Slowly Scarlett turned her gaze to Logan and gave him a light grin. She could see by the look in Logan''s eyes that he didn''t like the idea of being her driver either.


    ''Darn it, Xander Riley! Why did you put me in this difficult position? How could I get through the day with Logan in the future?''


    Scarlett could only swallow her own anger before ring at Xander. She had to turn it down one more time. Scarlett could never let someone work for her under so much pressure that it would hurt them. Just before she wanted to refuse Xander, she heard Lohan calling her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Young Madam, I am delighted to ept this new assignment. Please, don''t feel awkward with me." A spring-like smile bloomed on Logan''s face, and it startled Scarlett to witness that.


    ''How could this man change his expression so fast!?'' Scarlett was stunned.


    "I will do my best to be your driver and assistant, Young Madam," Logan continued in his cheerful tone. As much as he wanted to ensure the young madam understood his intentions, he happily worked for her. Or ''someone'' will send him to Tibet to be a monk.


    Scarlett was at a loss for words when she heard Logan''s sentence. Earlier she wanted to use Logan to reject Xander''s offer. But now, it seemed that she had no chance to use that.


    But still¡­


    She felt it was not right. Xander''s people will follow her wherever she goes now. It''s the same, her fake husband assigned a spy on her, right!? Gosh! From now on, she won''t be able to get free. It seemed she had to find a way to silence Logan. Later, she would find a way to do that.


    For now, she could only nod and smile dryly at Logan as if she wanted to say to him ¡ª you ruined my n, dude!


    Scarlet keeps her eyes on her cell phone as Xander talks to Logan about his new assignment. She was not interested. At this time, she just wanted to go to her room ¡ª she felt exhausted.


    After a few minutes, Xander finished talking to Logan, and she was finally able to get into her bedroom. She felt relieved as she closed the door behind her.


    "Be good, Scarlett! It''s only for one year." She tried to calm her heart because, since entering this house, she began to regret her decision to marry Xander Riley.


    Even if it''s just a fake marriage.


    ****


    At the Staff Lounge.


    On the back side of the mansion, in the staff area. Some maidservants started gossiping about a new Young Mistress who had suddenly appeared out of the blue in this ''White Mansion.''


    They all sit in a particr room for the house staff. There is a long table that can amodate twelve people. On the other side of the room, there''s a navy blue couch and a television. The room overlooks the beautifully maintained back garden.


    "Sis, do you know about  Master marriage?" Mika asked Aira, the head maid sitting beside her.


    Aira didn''t rush to answer Mika''s question. She stirred the tea in the white cup and then gently sipped it. After she finished, she nced at Mika with a displeased look, as if the question was inappropriate to ask.


    Mika was tense, afraid that Aira would be angry with her.


    Aira ced her teacup and looked at Mika again. "I didn''t know. I guess the woman is not someone from the Master Xander circle¡­."


    Mika was confused by Aira''s words. She sounded gentle, but the glint of annoyance in her eyes was unmistakable ¡ª she didn''t like the new Young Madam.

 Chapter 31 They Will Separate

    ?Mika was confused by Aira''s words. She sounded gentle, but the glint of annoyance in her eyes was unmistakable ¡ª she didn''t like the new Young Madam.


    "What do you mean, Sis?" Mika asks. Didn''t their Master introduce the woman as his wife? Obviously, master Xander would choose a ssydy who is equal to him, right?


    It wasmon knowledge in this White Mansion that the Old Master was very picky about who would be apanion for their Master, Xander Riley.


    Every time Master Xander got close to a woman, it was the Old Master who would decide whether or not that woman deserved to be Master Xander''s wife.


    If the Old Master doesn''t like that woman, then don''t expect Master Xander to have a chance to marry that woman. Xander Riley, as one of the heirs of Riley Corp, always follows his grandfather''s choices.


    "Can you see the way she''s dressed?" When Aira saw Mika nod, she continued, "From there, you can tell she''s different from the other women in the past. They look rich, elegant, and beautiful, but still, the Old Master doesn''t like all of them. So what do you think about this poor woman?" Aria grinned at Mika.


    Mika was surprised to realize what Aira had said. She''s right!


    Meanwhile, the two women sitting opposite Mika and Aira found it strange to hear Aira. But they are afraid to share their opinion. They just listened in silence while trying to enjoy their tea.


    "Old Master will be furious if he finds out about this sudden marriage!" Aira said before she sipped her tea again.


    "Sister Aira, you''re right. That woman doesn''t look elegant at all. She''s definitely not from a powerful and rich family. She''s probably just like us." Mika''s eyes turn bright. If that woman could attract Master Xander, they also had a chance. Or do they?


    "Yes, she is just like us."


    "But why did Master Xander introduce her as his wife earlier? Does that mean the Old Master has given his blessing?"


    Aira shook her head slightly.


    This Mika is too slow!


    "Mika, it would be best to learn more about observing your surroundings and environment¡­You don''t know anything yet." She patted Mika on the shoulder and turned her gaze to the two young women across from her.


    Aira noticed neither of them seemed interested in what they were discussing. Or were they now siding with the Young Madam!?


    Such a possible reality made her feel annoyed.


    "You two! Why are you both still here!? Go to your ce. The new madam might call you..." Aira red at them as if she was scolding her servant.


    Maddy and Erica didn''t really mind Aira''s raising her voice to them. They used to. But, they were taken aback by hermand.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ''Awaiting Young Madam''s orders!?''


    "S-sister Aira, so you assign us to serve the Young Madam?" Maddy asked. She and Erica were just new maids in this mansion. She was afraid she misheard the order because Sister Aira, as a head maid, should do a task like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And while living in this mansion, they never once set foot in the main house when the Master was around. They also never went up to the second floor, where Master Xander''s room was. That ce is a forbidden area in this mansion.


    The only woman who has ever gone up there is Aira. So far, the one in charge of that area has been Butler Paul and male staff.


    "Yes! Maddy, you and Erica should serve the Young Madam without any faults..." Aira said softly. She politely smiled as she saw Erica and Maddy nod. "This is your chance. So make sure you don''t make a mistake, okay!?"


    "Yes, Sister Aira¡­" Maddy and Erica answered excitedly.


    Aira maintained her warm smile even though she was mocking these two naive girls inside. As a Head Maid for many years in the White Mansion, she would never serve that lowly woman, even if she was her Master''s legal wife. Because she believed that the young madam would notst long in this mansion. So, why should she bother wasting her time serving that young madam? She would never do that.


    That''s why she assigned these two inexperienced maids to serve Young Madam. She couldn''t wait to see that lowly woman survive in this mansion.


    Maddy and Erica immediately stood up to thank Aira. This was their chance to shine and be recognized by Butler Paul.


    "Sis, thank you for giving me this opportunity¡­" said Maddy happily.


    "Sis Aira, I''m also very grateful..." Erica bowed her head slightly towards Aira. It is her blessing to ept this monumental task to be a personal maid for Young Madam.


    After Erica and Maddy thanked Aira, they left the room.


    Mika frowned at Aira. She didn''t understand why Aira had assigned a newbie maid to serve the Young Madam.


    "Sis, why are you assigning them..."


    "You want to know?" Aira yfully asked as she nced at Mika.


    Mika nodded. Of course, she wanted to know. Because she was suspicious of Sister Aira''s strange attitude. Her attitude was different from usual. During this time, she was ambitious to serve in the main house. And restrained them from visiting the main house ¡ª diminishing their chance to get a closer look at Master Xander.


    She has lived in this mansion for several years. Still, she has only been able to see Master Xander from a distance ¡ª the opportunity to see her Master up close was never there. And if she could be Young Madam''s maid, she would have plenty of opportunities to get a closer look at Master Xander.


    But now, sister Aira ruined it, she threw away her chance to the newbie maids!


    Mika is angry. But she couldn''t express it because she still needed Aira by her side.


    "Thatdy will not be our Madam for long¡­ so why bother to dirty my hands to serve her?" A malicious smile appeared on Aira''s face as she saw how shocked Mika was.


    "Sis Aira¡­ what are you talking about?" Mika was shocked beyond words. This Sister Aira dares to curse Young Madam, and Master will be separated in no time!?


    How dare she!?

 Chapter 32 Curiosity

    ?"Oh, Mika¡­ are you really so clueless? Or are you simply mindless?" Aira chuckled before continuing her words in a yful tone, "That young madam will leave this house as soon as Old Master finds out about her!"


    Aira knew what kind of woman Old Master was looking for, Master Xander''s future wife. The woman should have an excellent educational degree, a distinguished family, and equal status to Riley. And more importantly, the woman wasn''t from the entertainment field.


    So far, their Master often invites women from the entertainment world. Even though they were beautiful and rich, to the Old Master, their status was the same as a woman selling her body at the club. So, they were unworthy of being the woman who would give birth to the heirs of the Riley family.


    How did this new young madam fit into Old Master''s criteria? Impossible! Except Master Xander is now ready to sh with Old Master.


    "Sis, aren''t they already married?" Mika was even more confused. How could Master Xander marry that woman without Old Master''s blessing!?


    "You think the Old Master already knows about her?" Aira shook her head. "Mika, I can bet my entire fortune he doesn''t know. I guess Master Xander got married without telling the Old Master."


    Mika opened her mouth, but no words came out. Now she understood why Aira refused to serve Young Madam.


    What a sly fox!


    Mika was secretly praising Aira in her heart. She took a sip of her tea and turned her gaze to the garden.


    Somehow Mika still felt a bit displeased because she wished she was the one assigned to serve the Young Madam. Even though she knew the madam wouldn''t be staying here for long, at least she could get into the Main bedroom and see Master Xander up close.


    Later¡­


    While Aira and Mika were still talking, suddenly, a familiar voice came from the door.


    "What are you two doing here?"


    Aira and Mika turned their heads only to meet Butler Paul Kane''s sharp eyes. The two stood up from their seats and quickly cleared the table. They felt nervous to see him.


    ''Did he hear what I said earlier?'' Aira is afraid of Paul. She crossed her fingers, hoping this old man wouldn''t hear anything or she''d be in trouble.


    "S-Sir, we just finished our afternoon break..." Aira said politely.


    "It''s past break time. Watch your attitude, Aira. As the female maid head in this mansion, you should be able to act ording to your position." Paul retorted while entering the room. Then his eyes fell on Aira again.


    "From today on, there is a Young Madam who will be our priority. Never do anything that makes her feel ufortable living here. Or you will face me¡­ to ept your punishment. I don''t care who you are or how long you''ve been working here!" Paul continued.


    After hearing from Maddy and Erica that they were assigned to look after the Young Madam, he immediately suspected that Aira must be up to something. And he was right. This woman seems to have grown tired of living here. He will close his eyes this time, but if anything happens, he will not hesitate to ask Master Xander to fire this troublesome maid.


    "Now! Go to your station¡­." Paul didn''t give them time to say anything. Looking at this maid, it felt like he had a sudden headache.


    Paul felt satisfied after seeing the two women nodding. After the two of them disappeared from the room, he walked out too, but before he went out, he saw Logan Lee walking towards him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you still here?" Paul was surprised to see him. This man rarely stayed here. He would return to his office or apartment when the Master returned to the mansion. But why was he still here?


    Logan smiled, looking at Paul. He asked him to enter the staff lounge and sit on the couch in the corner. After he saw Paul sitting across from him, he finally told him about his new assignment.


    "Paul, from now on, I will be staying here. Master, assign me to be Young Madam''s personal assistant and driver. So, can you get someone to clean my room?"


    Paul was shocked. If Master Xander assigned Logan to be a young Madam''s assistant, then that woman had a special ce in master Xander''s heart.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''Since when did Master Xander be soft on women!?'' Thought Paul. This was a new side of his Master that he had seen since he worked for him.


    "Paul!?" Logan chuckled as he saw Paul in a daze.


    "Ah, yes, yes... I''ll ask someone." Paul immediately stood up from his chair. He called someone from thendline in the corner of the room. A few momentster, he returned to his seat. But now the look in his eyes was not as confused as before but turned to curiosity.


    "Logan told me when did Master Xander marry Madam?"


    This question bothered him greatly. But, as a butler, he couldn''t ask his Master directly. After all, his Master had a secretive personality¡ªhe spoke less.


    "Well, would you believe me if I said they met on B Ind two days ago and they decided to get married the next day?"


    Logan crossed his arms over his chest while his eyes stared straight at Paul. He smirked when he saw Paul widen his eyes, staring back at him.


    "Ben and I have the same expression as you, Paul..." Loganughed.


    "For God''s sake! Don''t say that nonsense, Logan. How could our Master marry someone he just met?" Paul couldn''t believe it.


    "Shit!! I''m not joking. Well, I was also shocked when Master Xander told me." Logan''s firm tone could finally make Paul believe.


    "Paul, you must be prepared. Because from today onwards, our life will not be peaceful if Old Master learns about Mr. Xander''s decision to marry without telling him. I can predict this ce will turn into hell!" Logan continued.


    "What!? So the Old Master doesn''t know about this either?" This was the biggest shock Paul had heard today.


    If Master Xander got married without telling his grandfather, then it''s likely that what Logan said woulde true. This house won''t be quiet. The Old Master will definitely throw a tantrum here.


    "Obviously, the Old Master doesn''t know. If he does, do you think the Old Master will agree? Madam isn''t from Riley''s circle. How can he allow that?"


    "This time, Master Xander has gone too far. He openly opposed the Old Master. Mmm¡­ only God knows who will win this time." Paul muttered.

 Chapter 33 Young Master Rex

    ?In the main bedroom,


    Xander, who had juste out of the bathroom, felt his ears prickly as if someone was talking about him. He paused for a moment, wondering who had badmouthed him.


    A momentter, he just shook his head and put on his casual home clothes; a ck t-shirt and ck training pants.


    Before going to his study room, he suddenly remembered what he wanted to tell Scarlett about house rules.


    He walked out of his room and stood in front of Scarlett''s door. After knocking a few times, no movement could be heard from inside. He peeked through the slightly ajar door but saw no one inside.


    "Scarlett? Are you inside?" Xander asked. He waited for a while, but still, Scarlett did not appear.


    "Is she sleeping on the couch?"


    He couldn''t see the seating area from where he was standing now. After the incident on B ind, the girl suddenly fell ill. Somehow he feels worried.


    Now he hesitated. Should he enter without the woman''s permission, or will he need one?


    After pondering for a while, he decided to enter.


    ''Woman! Don''t me me if I trespass. Who told you not to lock your bedroom door!? Well, I want to check your condition...''


    He made excuses to himself before he entered. However, he did not see Scarlett in the room, not even on the couch. He only saw her two suitcases lying near the bathroom.


    ''She''s in the bathroom?''


    Xander strolled towards the bathroom and tried to hear the sound from inside. He listened to a faint hum from inside ¡ª Scarlett was singing.


    A faint smile appeared from the corner of his lips.


    He decided to wait for her in the living room. But, before he could go through the door, he heard the phone ring from the bed. He stopped in his tracks. He wondered whether to see who was calling her.


    After a few seconds of thinking, he turned around and walked towards the bed.


    He frowned when he saw ''Young Master Rex'' appear on the cellphone screen.


    Young Master Rex?


    Who is he!?


    Curiosity grew within him. Xander wanted to know this young master. Obviously, this ''Young Master Rex'' isn''t her co-worker.


    "Hello!"


    Xander cursed himself for crossing the line. But, now, he couldn''t do anything. He had already picked up her phone. There is no other way but to satisfy his curiosity.


    Who exactly is this ''Young Master Rex''?


    Why did he call her now?


    There was no answer from the other end, not even a sound. He looked at the cellphone screen again to ensure the phone was still connected.


    ''Is this ''Young Master Rex'' mute?'' Xander wondered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you don''t talk. I''ll hang up!" Xander said again. After a few seconds, no sound could be heard from the other end. He began to suspect that this man must be surprised to listen to a man''s voice picking up Scarlett''s cell phone.


    "Who are you?" An icy tone finally sounded from the other end.


    Xander was stunned. This man''s voice made him tense ¡ª  his deep yetmanding voice made him even more curious about who this man was.


    "I''m her husband. Who are you?"


    Xander was shocked to hear his own words. He''s going crazy!! Definitely crazy. How could he openly say his status to Scarlett''s friend casually!?


    ''Beep!''


    The phone connection ended instantly.


    "What the hell!! Did he hang up? Who''s he? Is Rex her boyfriend?" Xander muttered. "No! Scarlett couldn''t possibly have a lover. If she had a lover, she definitely wouldn''t agree to have a contract marriage with me, right?"


    Feeling irked, Xander typed something on Scarlett''s cell phone, after which he put it back on the bed and left the room. His face darkened as he entered his study room.


    Not long after, Scarlett came out of the bathroom wearing an oversized ck hoodie and tight ck pants. She sat at the study table at the far end of the room.


    Before taking a nap, she wanted to check her office email, which she had not done for a long time. She also needed to make a video call to her office in Los Angeles. She wanted to ask her trusted people to move to this city temporarily since their office had been renovated.


    But before opening her email, she heard a ''ding'' sound from her cell phone. After finding her phone on the bed, she checked the messages and was stunned.


    [Unknown:] This is my cell phone number. Please,e out now. I need to talk to you - X


    "Xander? I finally got your number, babe!" She murmurs while shaking her head, trying to dispel her wild fantasy.


    A few momentster¡­


    Xander was stunned when he saw Scarletting out of her room.


    ''Has this girl lost her mind? Why does she wear sunsses indoors and cover her hair?''


    The only thing Xander could see was her forehead and cherry lips.


    "Do you wear clothes like this at home?" Xander finally asked her after she sat across from him.


    This girl really insulted her beauty. She has a pretty face and a sexy figure, but she hides it. She wore clothes that women usually avoided and were generally worn by men.


    Xander really wants to take her to a stylist he knows. She can be taught how to dress appropriately to look elegant and not neglect her natural beauty.


    "Huh!? Of course not¡­."


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett tightened her hood, worried some maids might see her hair.


    "I use this because I''m afraid the maids will see me. You know what? I don''t want anyone to see what I look like." She had washed her hair, and it would be troublesome to wear her wig again. She had no other way but to wear a hoodie to hide her hair.


    ''What a strange woman!'' Xander still didn''t understand her way of thinking. She looked weird.


    "Why are you asking me toe out?" Scarlett asked while looking around her. Worried someone woulde into this floor.

 Chapter 34 House Rules

    ?"Why are you asking me toe out?" Scarlett asked while looking around her. Worried someone woulde into this floor.


    "Because I need to tell you something. I want you to know that no one can reveal your secret in this house. And only a few people can enter this floor ¨C your two maids and Paul. So you don''t need to dress like a Ninja¡­." Xander said casually, but Scarlett heard it like this man was scolding her.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Ninja? How can this Ice Prince say she looks like a Ninja? What an odd observer.


    Xander scanned her from head to toe before continuing, "Just be yourself as usual while on this floor!"


    A thought suddenly crossed Scarlett''s mind when she realized that Xander had assigned two maids for her.


    A maid? No way!


    She knew there were many maids in this house. Still, she never imagined Xander would assign two maids to care for her needs. Instantly her mind imagined herself like a princess in a fairy tale ¡ª those who do nothing are only served, including bathing and dressing. What the heck!


    Somehow, she doesn''t like a jet-set lifestyle like Xander Riley.


    "Did you hear what I said?" asked Xander again after seeing this girl in a daze in her seat.


    She immediately nods.


    "Xander, about the maid, is that necessary?" Scarlett asked seriously and sincerely. She prefers to take care of herself by herself without anyone''s help. She wasn''t used to being served since living abroad.


    "Sure! They have been trained to serve the Young Madam in this house. You are my legal wife, so they have to serve you!"


    Scarlett''s mouth formed the letter O without a sound escaping her lips. She was stunned by what he said, reminding her of her status in this house, Young Madam, and probably thedy of the house.


    "So, can you take off your shades? And your hoodie too?" Xander order. He likes to see her authentic appearance.


    Scarlett''s brow wrinkles. Confused.


    "I told you before that your disguise is safe. Just be yourself while on this floor!" He continued after seeing the girl frown.


    "Oooh¡­"


    After she removed her shade and lowered her hood, her beautiful hair and eyes were exposed. It put Xander in a good mood.


    "This is much nicer. You look much nicer without those essories!!" He said with his usual cold expression.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Before she could respond adequately, the ice prince said, "I want to tell you about the rules in this house. Yes, this house has some rules."


    Xander cleared his throat before continuing, "One, breakfast at 7 AM and dinner at 7 PM. We must have breakfast and dinner together when we are home."


    Scarlett nods, and she agrees.


    "Just be yourself on this floor. I don''t like seeing you in a wig!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''This man dares to make the house rules to his liking? Gosh!'' Scarlett scolded him in her heart.


    "No problem. As long as you guarantee the maid you assigned will never open their mouth about me..." She stopped when she saw him raising his hand like he was preventing her from speaking.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. And second, you''re free to talk to anyone in this house, but you have to remember, no one knows about our marriage contract¡­."


    "Wait! Second? You mean third?"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "No! This is the second rule¡­ About your wigs is not the rule. I... I just can''t stand to see you in your ugly wig."


    Scarlett "..."


    ''Fine, you win!!'' She gritted her teeth, annoyed.


    "This is still the second rule..." Xander''s deep eyes met her as if he wanted to scold her for interrupting him earlier, "You can go anywhere in this house except that room." Xander pointed at the double doors at the end of the room.


    "Understand!" She didn''t care about the room. She was shocked to learn that no one knew about their deal¡ªincluding his assistant. Gosh! She almost talked it over with Logan.


    "Third, you can''t bring anyone into this house, so Logan will be your driver. He will follow you everywhere!"


    Why does this guy sound so possessive? She can''t date, fine! But why does she also have to be followed by Logan?


    "Is there a problem with the third rule?" Xander asked.


    Scarlett didn''t reply but studied his expression first.


    After a while, she finally said, "I''m afraid Logan will be bothered following me around. Can he drive me to the office, and then he can go back here? I''ll call himter if I want to go home?" She didn''t want Logan to know about what she was doing in the office.


    Her identity as a talented VFX and CGI artist is strictly confidential. Only a few people in the film industry know about her.


    She deliberately concealed her identity. This is to avoid producers and directors wanting to work with her, as she had been too busy working on Harvey Oslo film projects for several years. She doesn''t need a new project.


    "He wouldn''t dare!" Xander paused to observe a glint of worry in her eyes. "I know you''re a mysterious person, Scarlett. So, don''t worry. Logan is a person who can be trusted. In fact, if you forbid him from telling me what he saw, he will. And, I promise you, I assigned him to you, meaning I will not ask him to report your movements to me."


    Scarlett was stunned. It wasn''t because of what Xander said, but she was surprised to hear this man talking so much. This was the first time this tight-lipped man had spoken in that long.


    She was amazed.


    She could only nod, agreeing with the arrangement.


    Soon, Scarlett returned to her bedroom. She needed a nap and wouldn''t be up before dinner at seven.


    Hoping that when she wakes up from her nap, she won''t be as awkward as before when she''s around Xander.


    She had to get used to being around him, or else their secret would be revealed to everyone in the house.

 Chapter 35 Meet Maddy And Erica

    ?A soft knock on the door woke Scarlett from her nap. How shocked she was when she saw that it was already dark outside.


    ''Oh my God, I''mte for dinner!''


    Scarlett quickly got up and sat on the edge of the bed while tying her hair into a messy bun and tidying up her shabby clothes. Her eyes fell at the door before saying, "Come in." Her voice sounded hoarse ¡ª she felt her throat slightly hurt.


    She thought Xander hade to pick her up for dinner. But she was wrong.


    The door slowly opened, and two young girls in ck and white uniforms came into view.


    ''They must be my new maids, right!?''


    "Young madam..."


    Erica and Maddy were surprised when they saw a young woman with a face like the work of the most perfect god sitting on the edge of the bed.


    The woman looks beautiful with her ginger red hair in a messy bun. Her smooth neck seems as white as snow, making her look stunning. And a pair of turquoise eyes as bright as summer stared at them. They were both mesmerized.


    But a secondter, the two of them were unspeakably shocked. This woman was different from what they had seen before.


    Did theye to the wrong room!?


    Oh, God! Does Master Xander have two wives?


    No, it can''t be, right!? This afternoon, only one person came, a woman with short gray hair and thick makeup.


    Who is this woman?


    Although both are still in shock, they put their curiosity aside. Immediately they hang low their heads while introducing themselves.


    "Y-Young madam, I''m Erica, your maid. From now on, I will help you to do anything you want me to do..."


    Scarlett looked at Erica. The girl looked young, maybe even younger than her. She was tall and slender, with ck hair neatly styled in a tiny bun. What made her immediately remember this girl; her face was slightly pale, and her eyes and facial expressions radiated sincerity and honesty. This girl could be trusted.


    "Hello, Erica. Please take care of me." Scarlett smiled sincerely and shifted her gaze to look at the girl next to Erica.


    The girl looked different from Erica. She seemed slightly chubby and tanned. Scarlett could see that this girl was quite strong ¡ª her arms were muscr, as well as her calves. Her dimples made it easier for Scarlett to remember this girl.


    "And your name?" Scarlett asked her.


    "Young madam, I am Maddy. I will also serve you from now on. Feel free to assign us if you need assistance. Whatever it is..." Maddy''s voice stunned Scarlett ¡ª this girl had a good voice and looked kind and polite. She also liked this girl.


    ''Thank goodness, Xander, chose a nice and kind maid for me...'' Scarlett is thankful. It would be troublesome if the maid who would help her didn''t have any manners.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hai Maddy. I will..." She smiled and stood from the bed. "Come in... I need to talk to both of you about something."


    After Scarlett sat on the corner couch, she motioned for them to sit with her. But Maddy and Erica didn''t flinch; they just stood there with shocked expressions adorning their eyes.


    How can they sit together with their young madam!? This is a rule they never disobey. It doesn''t matter how close they are to their new young madam.


    ''Gosh! Why are these two girls afraid of me!?'' Scarlett faintly smiled, looking at their expression. Not wanting to corner them again, she didn''t force them any longer.


    But Scarlett made a note in her heart; one day, she hoped these two girls could rx more if they were around her. She wasn''t used to being served like a princess. It feels weird.


    "I want you to keep everything you see on this floor a secret. Including my appearances...." Scarlett paused to meet their eyes for a moment before she continued, "And what did you two hear... Never talk about it with anyone, not even your family or superiors. Can you do that for me?"


    Erica and Maddy nodded quickly, "That''s one of our duties, Young Madam. Don''t worry."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® They had been warned by Sir Paul Kane about this. At first, they were confused about why there was such an order. However, when they saw the Young Madam in this room, they both realized the woman they had seen earlier was the same, but she disguise herself with a wig. And what they saw now was her natural appearance.


    "Perfect!" Scarlett smiled as she pped her hands happily. "Ah, why did youe here? I didn''t call you..."


    "Young madam, besides us wanting to introduce ourselves, we havee to ask you toe downstairs for dinner," Maddy said.


    Scarlett felt tense when she heard it.


    ''Oh, God! How could I bete for my first dinner with the Ice Prince after he told me the house rules?'' Scarlett felt helpless.


    She could foresee that the Ice Prince would greet her with his sour face. For sure!


    "Okay! I''ll change first ande down." She stood up from the couch and went to find her silver wig. "You two wait for me outside!"


    "Young madam, let me help you." Maddy nimbly followed Scarlett. But she suddenly stopped a few steps behind Scarlett.


    "Thanks, Maddy, but no need. I can do it myself. You two wait outside. I''ll be done in 3 minutes." She smiled faintly.


    "But, young madam, we have to help you."


    "No... No... I don''t want you to help me undress. How could you guys see me naked? After all, I''m not a princess. At least we live in the modern era, not in ancient times, right!? So please go and wait for me outside. Otherwise, your master will scold you for dying doing what I told you to do..." Scarlett chuckled as she saw Maddy''s and Erica''s pale faces.


    "Go, wait outside!"


    After the two of them left the room, Scarlett finally breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly changed her clothes.

 Chapter 36 Trust Me

    ?Soon Scarlett arrived at the dining room.


    Just as she had imagined, this Ice Prince greeted her with his sour expression ¡ª as if someone had just rubbed a lemon in his handsome face. He looks scary and amusing at the same time.


    She smiled sweetly at him, trying to make this man less irritated. Then she said, "Xander, I''m sorry¡­."


    "Have you forgotten the rules I told you before?" Xander said when he saw Scarlett enter the dining room, followed by her two maids.


    Xander was displeased. This was the first time he had waited for someone in his entire life. Even his grandfather had never kept him waiting. This woman is so bold to challenge his temper.


    Scarlett was speechless. She maintained a calm expression as she entered the dining room and walked toward the table. Just before she was about to say something, she heard Erica say,


    "Master, it''s our fault¡­ We dyed Young Madam. Please punish us, Master..." Erica''s voice was soft and trembling as if she was willing to ept her punishment but afraid to die simultaneously.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear Erica. How could this girl defend her? She doesn''t need it. She could handle this Ice Prince.


    "Yes, Master, we will ept your punishment. We deserve it, so please punish us. This is our fault. Not the young madam''s fault..." Maddy joined hands to protect Scarlett.


    ''Geez! Erica, Maddy... you both are too faithful. But, can you stop doing that!? Just let me handle my own business, okay!?'' She scolded them inside her heart as she looked back over her neck at the two girls behind her.


    After seeing them standing there with their pale faces looking at the marble floor, she gave a low sigh and looked at Xander. She was surprised to meet his sharp eyes looking at her.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom For a few seconds, she calmed her racing heart. She said with a gentle tone and some sweet words, "Uhm¡­ Babe, Xander¡­ can you let them go? My dy has nothing to do with them. So please, can you forgive me this time, babe!?"


    Xander was shocked when he heard this girl call him ''babe.'' Did something hit her head? Why did she suddenly change her attitude!? He didn''t say anything. He just stared at her expressionlessly.


    Why did he say nothing?


    Scarlett cursed this Ice Prince in her heart.


    ''Can you also act? We''re on the first floor. We have to put on a good show, right babe?'' She wanted to say that, but the words stopped on the tip of her tongue.


    Her two maids weren''t wrong. So, she would do anything to keep them from being punished. That''s why she tried to plead for them ¡ª even though she had just met them, she felt that the two of them were good. She didn''t want Xander to suddenly rece Maddy and Erica with someone new.


    If you don''t want me to call you ''babe'', that''s fine!


    "Oo... My husband Xander, can you hear me!?" Scarlett dared to meet his piercing eyes, even though her heart sank slightly.


    Xander, "..."


    Scarlett didn''t know how long they had been doing the staring contest because she was too busy calming her heart not to waver.


    Before long, Xander finally raised his hand and waved slightly, as if ordering two maids to leave the dining room.


    Scarlett instantly felt relieved and asked her maid to leave before Xander changed his mind.


    "So, why are youte?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He clearly said dinner at seven. But this girl dared to show her face fifteen minuteste!?


    "Sorry, I overslept. And I forgot to set the timer¡­." Scarlett said. She knew she was wrong here. But you don''t need to put on that long sour face, please.


    Xander didn''t say a word. He only asked her to sit down.


    Scarlett was toozy to argue with him. Now, she only needed to eat and return to her room. She had to call another man with a simr attitude to this annoying Ice Prince.


    ''Gosh! Handling one domineering man is tiring, and now I have to handle two!? God, can you have mercy on me?''


    Scarlett let out a long sigh as she sat down in her chair and stole a nce at the man across from her. She was relieved that his face looked slightly softened, unlike before, and he also started picking up cutlery.


    "Let''s eat!" Xander said after the waiter finished serving their dinner.


    She didn''t say anything. She just gave a slight nod and started to eat too.


    The table setting in this house is bizarre. They eat at the same table but sit far apart. Xander sits at one end of the table while Scarlett sits at the other. A table about 4 meters long, and only the two were there.


    They were seen as Masters and servants eating at the same table, not as husband and wife.


    This was the most awkward situation Scarlett had ever been in since she met this Ice Prince. And she might die if this awkwardness continued too long. She hoped dinner would be over soon.


    Silently, she put food into her mouth while thinking about many things. And when gossip about Xander with Ang Lanees to mind, it makes her remember that she needs to talk about it with Xander.


    Scarlett slowly raised her head to look at the Ice Prince opposite her. After she finished her dinner, she worked up the courage to ask him.


    "Xander, there''s something I want to rify with you..." She stopped when she saw him staring at her with his bright, sapphire-blue eyes. She felt a little tense.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you remember the agreement we made at the hospital? You said I couldn''t date or have close male friends..."


    "Yes, I remember. So?" He frowned.


    "Does that rule apply to you too?"


    "Absolutely!"


    This time it was Scarlett who frowned. If those rules apply to him, why is he still meeting that woman!? And the news about them being a trending topic on several social media?


    "But Xander, wh..."


    Xander raises his hand to stop her from speaking, "Don''t believe the trash news out there. Just trust me!" His voice was firmer, and his eyes radiated honesty.

 Chapter 37 To Make It Clear

    ?Xander raises his hand to stop her from speaking, "Don''t believe the trash news out there. Just trust me!" His voice was firmer, and his eyes radiated honesty.


    Scarlett was now confused about whether this man was actually honest with her or not.


    Did he really not have a lunch date with Ang Lane? Or did they just happen to meet at the restaurant entrance!?


    While Scarlett was lost in her thoughts, Xander took out his cell phone and typed quickly. A few secondster, there was a ''ding'' sound on Scarlett''s cell phone.


    She took out her cell phone and was surprised to see a new message from Xander. Confused about why he was sending her a message, she raised her head to look at him without opening the message.


    Before Scarlett could ask him, Xander said, "That''s CCTV footage. You can see if you don''t believe me." He said, then stood up from his seat. "Good night!"


    Xander left the dining room, leaving Scarlett to see his back disappear from her sight.


    She silently took a deep breath and started watching the CCTV footage. Only for a moment, a smile bloomed on her face.


    "I believe you, Xander Riley!" She murmurs.


    ****


    Next Morning.


    It was 7 in the morning when Scarlett arrived at the dining room. She was alone in the dining room. On the table, she saw a set of cutlery neatly arranged where she had satst night.


    "Erica, where is Xander?" She asked.


    ''Aren''t they husband and wife? Why did she ask?'' Erica was taken aback by the Young Madam''s question. She felt strange but immediately realized maybe Master had left while Young Madam was still sleeping, and he didn''t have the heart to wake her up.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "No, ma''am... But Master left early in the morning." Replied Erica politely.


    ''He left, just like that? Geez!! The Ice Prince left without telling me?'' She was speechless.


    "Erica, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    If only she had known Xander had left first, she would have continued her beauty sleep.


    She is still sleepy now. Last night she had trouble sleeping ¡ª she had so many things going on in her mind, preventing her from sleeping until dawn ¡ª maybe she only slept 2 hours.


    Well actually, she didn''t mind getting up early, but at least Erica told her if Xander wasn''t going to eat with her so she didn''t have to hurry to wash. She would only enter the dining room in her nightgown.


    Her first day as a Young madam in this house started, but somehow her mood was so low. She decided not to explore this mansion. She would go straight to her office to continue sleeping in her apartment.


    "Mam, sorry. But, Master, ask me to wake you up at seven for breakfast. Master said you must eat breakfast before you start your activity." Erica exined while pulling out a chair for Scarlett. "Madam, please sit down¡­."


    ''Oh! At least, the Ice Prince asked her maid to remind her to have breakfast. How cute he is, huh!'' Her irritation slightly faded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thank you, Erica!" She sat and started to eat.


    After Scarlett finished breakfast, she asked Erica to tell Logan to prepare the vehicle. Then she went straight to her room.


    Scarlett was still not used to having someone prepare her clothes or help her with all her needs. She usually did it herself. Like now, she felt awkward while Maddy and Erica were busy helping her.


    Several times she refused to let Maddy and Erica help her. Still, they were so afraid of being scolded by Xander that they ignored her and continued to help.


    Looks like she needs to work on her patience. Not only does she have to be patient with the Ice Prince, Xander Riley, but now she also has to get used to the presence of Maddy and Erica.


    ''My God... Being the madam of this house is so tiring.''


    Before long...


    Scarlett was in the car with Logan.


    To her surprise, Logan had only said a few words since they were in the car. Scarlett didn''t mind Logan''s silence. But she had to tell Logan the rules he had to follow before they arrived at her office. She had to make this clear.


    "Logan, do you know where we are going?" Scarlett''s soft voice suddenly made Logan nce at her through the rearview mirror.


    Scarlett wants to test how far Xander''s investigation is about her. Because she was sure her office address where she works would not be easy to find. She hides her identity closely. Unless Xander knows a capable hacker, he should know about her workce.


    "I don''t know, mam," Logan said. He nned to ask her after they left the Pearl Gardenplex.


    Scarlet felt relieved.


    "You can go to Palm Avenue Street, RAS Building."


    "Yes, mam¡­"


    "Logan, I wanted to remind you before we get there." Scarlett saw Logan ncing at her through the rearview mirror, but only for a second. The man shifted his gaze forward.


    She smiles before continuing, "What you see in my office or what''s happening around me, you shouldn''t share with anyone, including Xander! I hope you can keep it. Because if you don''t keep it, then you will face the consequences from me."


    Logan felt his body tense up, hearing the Young Madam''s voice contain a real threat. He could feel her aura now was different from usual, just like his Master when he was angry ¡ª cold and intimidated.


    He stole a nce behind him, wanting to ensure his Master, Xander Riley, wasn''t there. And he was shocked when he saw her eyes looking back at him coldly.


    "I, I promise... Young madam. Don''t worry. I always keep my word. Because Master Xander assigned me to work for you, I will follow your rules." He said sincerely, without even ncing at her.


    Logan already knows about this. Becausest night Master Xander had warned him about it. Thus, from now on, he would dedicate his time to her.

 Chapter 38 Brother In Law

    ?Scarlett was happy to hear his answer, but her mood suddenly dropped again when she heard how Logan called her.


    She needed to ask this man to change how he addressed her.


    "Logan, stop calling me that. Others will know that I married your master!" Scarlett doesn''t want all her staff to know about her marriage with Xander. Not for now, on her first day at work, right!?


    "Ma''am, you did marry Master Xander, didn''t you?" Logan asked, confused.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Didn''t you say before that you will do everything I ask?"


    "Yes, ma''am¡­"


    "Then, call me by my first name¡­."


    "Sorry, Ma''am. That I can not." Answer Logan firmly. How could he do that? Calling her first name felt impolite.


    Scarlett pinched her be. She felt dizzy speaking to Logan.


    "Shall I call you Young Miss? Or, Miss Scarlett?"


    "Whatever, as long as it''s not the Young Madam." Answer Scarlett.


    "Miss Scarlett then¡­." Said Logan briefly.


    Scarlett ignored Logan. She busied herself reading something on herptop. A few minutester, Scarlett was stunned to read an email from Cruz. Annoyed, she took her cell phone and dialed Cruz''s number.


    "Boss! Where are you? I''ve been waiting for you in the lobby, but you haven''t arrived!? Did you get lost ining here? Do you want me to send a driver to pick you up?" Cruz''s voice sounded worried on the other end, barraging Scarlett with questions.


    He had been waiting for 20 minutes in the lobby, but Scarlett had note. He had thought Scarlett lived nearby, but that didn''t seem to be the case. She most likely lived in a location far from Palm Avenue.


    "Why did you give me so many appointments on my first day?" Scarlett asked,pletely ignoring his question.


    Scarlett felt exhausted, seeing how packed her schedule was. Today, she just wanted to rest in her apartment and continue sleeping. She will be busy drawing in her studio after lunch, but Cruz ruined her ns.


    Cruz, standing in the lobby while his eyes were on the street, was taken aback by her words. What the hell is she talking about?


    He smirked before saying, "My God, Boss¡­ didn''t you say you wanted to work today?"


    "Yes!"


    "So why are you scolding me, boss?" He continued, not giving Scarlett time to speak, "Yes, Yes, I arranged meetings with our branch offices in several countries. I don''t think you should me me for this, boss. It''s because you took too long a vacation. I guess they all miss you¡­."


    Scarlett was utterly speechless hearing this stupid Cruz.


    "I''m on my way there. Please wait for me in the lobby and ask the security leader and the building manager toe too. I want to introduce someone to all of you."


    She needed to introduce Logan to them. It would be troublesome if the front office and security staff didn''t recognize him. They''re going to kick him out, right!?


    ''Introducing someone?'' Cruz was curious. Having worked for Scarlett for so many years and this was the first time she wanted to introduce someone to him. Countless questions suddenly filled his brain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Must be a man, right? Oh, my Lord!! That''s why the boss chose not to stay in her house because of this man. Her boyfriend? It must be!''


    A big grin appeared on Cruz''s face in an instant. He''s imagining Scarlett would introduce her lover ¡ª He was getting impatient.


    "Who? Who is he? My future brother-inw? Waah... boss... You! How can you get married without telling me!?"


    Cruz''s roar on the other end made Scarlett''s ears feel bleeding. She cursed him in her heart as she pulled away her cell phone.


    "Boss¡­? Why didn''t you say anything? Hello¡­ Hello boss?"


    Feeling dizzy, Scarlett hung up the phone. She felt tired just from talking over the phone with Cruz. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if they metter.


    Scarlett put her phone in her bag and saw Logan seriously driving the car as if he had no interest in her conversation with Cruz.


    ''Gosh!! How dare that stupid Cruz to think Logan is her husband?''


    Scarlettughed secretly at the thought. But suddenly, herughter vanished as she thought her stupid assistant would get angry when he found out she was hiring other assistants.


    ''He must be mad, right!? That guy is always overreacting...''


    Scarlett sighed as she turned outside to look at the seaside. Trying to calm her mind before they arrive. But she couldn''t calm down at all. The closer she got to her office, the more thrilled she was.


    Now she regrets agreeing to Xander''s idea to assign Logan as her assistant and driver.


    Before long, Scarlett saw a familiar ce, Palm Avenue Street.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® This location is on the seafront, with many public services buildings, such as; office buildings, hotels, restaurants, bars, and cafes. There are wide sidewalks along the road with lush trees on the side to make people morefortable walking while enjoying the blue sea.


    Palm Avenue is not as busy as midtown. The atmosphere here is more rxed and calm. This is one of the reasons why Scarlett chose this ce as her office and residence.


    "Miss Scarlett, your office is the silver building?" Ask Logan. He saw a new building, the tallest in the area. Surprisingly, a ''RAS Building'' was written on the front of the building.


    ''Why does that name sound familiar? RAS!?'' Logan thought.


    "Yes." Scarlett beamed to see her office finally finished. Last month when she came here, the office was still a mess.


    Although this office is not luxurious as her office in another country, she is still proud. Because the location of the ce reminds her of her childhood memories ¡ª  living on the ind, she always felt calm looking at the sea.


    "It''s a nice building..." He said.


    "Thank you, Logan."


    Logan stopped in front of the main lobby. He turned to look at Scarlett, who had opened the door and was ready to get out. "Miss, what floor is your office? I will park the car and go to your floor..."


    "No need. Just park here and give the keys to the guard. They will take care of it. You can follow me now."


    Scarlett got out of the car, and her eyes fell on a red-haired man walking towards her. He is followed by a middle-aged man in a ck suit with a bald head and a tall, muscr man in a dark blue uniform.


    "Why is Miss Scarlett acting like the owner of this building? Doesn''t she only work in this building?" Logan muttered while turning off the car engine.

 Chapter 39 Shocked

    ?Even though Palm Avenue is far from the city center, property prices in this area are pretty high. This is because the location can be considered a prime ce ¡ª many foreign tourists and the rich in this city prefer this ce because of its location close to the beach and not crowded.


    ''Miss Scarlett, do you own this building? In this expensive area?'' Logan doubts it. He still remembers her family problems in B Ind. Her family almost sold her to someone else because they needed money.


    Logan put aside his curiosity and immediately got out of the car and stood a few steps behind Scarlett. He silently listened to what the red-haired man in a shy color outfit was saying to Scarlett.


    "Boss!! Why is your skin tanned? You''ve been sunbathing on Ind B for too long... this isn''t good!" Cruz''s voice was so loud it made several people in the lobby turn to look at them.


    "Oh, Please!!" Scarlett rolled her eyes in embarrassment.


    "No. No. This isn''t right, boss!" Cruz was still shocked to see the change in Scarlett. He stopped right before her and scanned her from head to toe. He didn''t stop there but circled her to ensure she was alright.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Don''t worry, boss. The only problem is your skin. I''ll sign you up for skin care treatment... your wless skin will be damaged if you don''t take care of it soon." continued Cruz.


    "Stop that crap, Cruz!!" Scarlett red at him. Then she turned to look at Logan. She called her toe closer. "Cruz, this is Logan Lee. He is..."


    "Oh, my god..." Cruz''s eyes beamed as he saw a handsome man wearing a ck suit and sses standing beside his boss. He stepped forward and looked closely at Logan. "B-Boss¡­ this man?"


    Logan felt strange being stared at by Cruz as if this man had stripped him naked with his beaming-looking gaze. He felt goosebumps.


    Scarlett could only smile, seeing how excited Cruz was now. Just before she wanted to exin to him, she almost choked on hearing Cruz say,


    "Brother-inw? Oh my God!! You must be my brother-inw, right? Damn it!! You look so fucking handsome." Cruz''s cheerful tone could make Scarlett almost choke.


    ''Brother-In-Law!? What the hell is this Cruz saying!?'' Scarlett was utterly speechless.


    Cruz grabbed Logan''s hand before continuing, "I approve of you, brother!! You are perfect for my boss. Come on,e on, get into the building first¡­." He dragged Logan into the building. He ignored Scarlett, who was looking at him with ridiculous-looking eyes.


    Logan, "..."


    ''If Master Xander hears about this, he might kill me.'' Logan felt chills run through his body at the thought of his Master going berserk.


    Not wanting the idiot Cruz to talk more nonsense, Scarlett quickly walked up to Cruz and pped him on the shoulder.


    "Ouch! Boss! Why did you hit me?" Cruz stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Scarlett. His hand holding Logan''s hand slipped as he rubbed his aching shoulder.


    "Get someone to move my car. And who is this?" Scarlett saw a bald, middle-aged man who had followed them into the lobby. She could guess this man was in charge of the building and the other man was the security head.


    Cruz cleared his throat. "S-Sorry boss, I forgot to introduce you... This is Jeremy Holder. He is the manager of this building. And this big man is our Security team leader, Drake" Then Cruz looked at Jeremy and Drake.


    He continues, "Here, our big boss Ms. Scarlet, from now on, make sure all the security and staff know about her. No one asks her anything because she doesn''t like being asked by strangers. And, this..." Cruz looked at Logan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Logan feels tensed to learn that Cruz will introduce him as Scarlett''s husband. Just before he wanted to correct Cruz, he heard Scarlett say something.


    "Hello, Mr. Jeremy, Mr. Drake. My name is Scarlett." She offered Jeremy and Drake a handshake, then she turned her gaze to Logan, ignoring Cruz, who still wanted to speak. "...and this is Logan Lee. He is my personal assistant. From now on, he will follow me everywhere. So it would be best if you treated him like I did. Give him an ess card to enter this building freely¡­."


    "Yes, Ms. Piers, I will manage," said Jeremy.


    "Call me, Scarlett! Or call me the way Cruz calls me¡­." Scarlett replied. She doesn''t want to use her father''s name anymore. She felt her head spinning every time she heard that name.


    While Scarlett was talking to Jeremy, Cruz, standing in front of her, was shocked by what he heard.


    ''Personal assistant!? Why does she need another personal assistant? Does she want to rece me?'' Cruz looked at Scarlett intently. He wanted to ask her now, but that would be impolite, right? He will wait until he has the chance to ask.


    Soon, Scarlett finally finished talking to Jeremy and the head of security. And now, the three of them walk towards the VIP elevator. The elevator only stops on the ninth floor, Scarlett''s office, and on the tenth floor, her penthouse.


    "Boss! Why did you hire a new assistant!?" Whispered Cruz while ncing at Logan, who walked a few steps behind them.


    "Later! I will exinter..." Scarlett replied. She can feel her stupid assistant feeling displeased with this sudden announcement. She already predicted this would happen.


    Soon the three of them entered the VIP elevator.


    Even though Cruz still felt confused and curious, he held himself to ask again, but his eyes couldn''t stop staring at Logan with mixed feelings.


    ''This man is very handsome. Where did she find this man? And how did he agree to be her assistant?'' Countless questions now filled Cruz''s mind.


    Cruz was lost in his own thoughts. He still couldn''t process all of this and was curious about Logan Lee.


    As for Logan, he was still shocked when he found out that Scarlett was the owner of this building.


    So, the Young Madam, who he thought was just an employee in this building, turned out to own thispany?


    ''Whatpany is this?''


    He remembered the name of the building on the front written RAS Building. RAS!? This name sounded familiar, but he forgot where he had seen that name before.


    He forced his brain to remember but still couldn''t remember it. But, when the lift doors opened, he saw a gold que on the wall, ''RED Animation Studio.''


    He froze.

 Chapter 40 Red Animation Studio

    ?Logan remembers Red Animation Studio, a big animation and movie special-effectspany in the US. The animationpany works with several well-known film producers in Hollywood and Europe.


    He had heard rumors that Red Animation Studio had opened a new office in this country but never published their office location.


    ''So this is their office!? And the Young Madam is the Director of Red Animation Studio in this country?''


    This is fantastic news. Logan suddenly felt excited to report this big news to Master Xander.


    He still remembers several times they wanted to partner with thispany to make their animation movie project, but thispany always rejected them. For various weird reasons, they offer a fantastic amount of money but still refuse.


    And to make Logan even more confused, until today, Master Xander is still trying to approach thispany, but the result is still the same.


    It was still hard for Logan to believe that Young Madam was the Director of the Red Animation Studio for the Astington branch. How cool is that!?


    Logan couldn''t hide how excited he was right now.


    Soon they arrived at the 9th floor.


    There was a female receptionist at the front desk. She greeted them as they exited the elevator.


    As they entered the room, Logan was stunned. The whole floor looks more like a modern lounge than a business office. Minibars, a small cafe, and modern kitchens are ced neatly in the room, with one-way ss walls separating this room from the next.


    In the middle of the room is a U-Shape ivory sofa with views towards the blue sea. And near the kitchen area, there is a long wooden table with six neatly arranged chairs.


    ''Is this her office or her house?'' Logan wondered while looking around him.


    "Logan, could youe here for a second? There''s something I need to exin to you." Scarlett said as she sat on the sofa.


    Logan gasped, and he immediately sat down.


    Scarlett smiled at Logan, who looked surprised to see her office. However, when she nced at the man sitting to her right side, she almostughed ¡ª Cruz''s face looked so ugly. He seems angry, staring at Logan.


    For now, she would ignore him. She would exin to himter after talking to Logan.


    "This is the ninth floor, dedicated to my office and my personal workspace. You can go anywhere on this floor but not in that room." Scarlett pointed at the ck door in the corner. It is her studio, and no one could enter the room without Scarlett''s personal authorization.


    "And the white door on the side is my office. And the door on the other end is the office area. You can share that room with Cruz..." Scarlett continues to exin.


    "I understand, Miss Scarlett," Logan nodded.


    "I can''t give you any tasks for the time being. So you may do anything you think necessary. And this is my assistant, his name is Cruz Reeves. You can ask him if there''s anything you want to ask. I think he will be thrilled to help you..." Scarlett said.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Then she looks at Cruz and sends her a re to force him to be nice to Logan, or she will punish him.


    Logan nodded while looking at the red-haired man, who was now sulkily looking at him. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Reeves."


    Cruz cleared his throat. He still had not entirely epted this new arrangement; boss''s two assistants!? How could that be? However, he couldn''t say anything.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a forced smile, Cruz stood up and took Logan''s handshake, "Call me, Cruz. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Logan."


    "All right, you guys can talk. I''m going to work now¡­." Scarlett said, but before, she warned Cruz, as if she wanted to tell him, don''t talk too much.


    Scarlett walked to the ck door but stopped just before she opened it. She heard Cruz calling her.


    "Boss, wait! I have something to report..." He stood behind her.


    "Report?" She turned to look at him.


    Cruz leaned closer to Scarlett and whispered, "Haha, boss, I just wanted to ask. Why did you hire a personal assistant?" Suddenly his face turned somber before he continued, "D-Do you want to rece me!? And how about your driver?"


    He had already found a reliable driver for her. But now, it looks like she''ll never use that driver.


    "Follow me!" Scarlett opened the white door and walked in.


    The room is not too big, but the neat arrangement of modern furniture makes the room look spacious and dominated by white and blue colors.


    There is a sofa set in the corner of the room with sea views and a wall-mounted t-screen television. On the other side of the room are arge table, an iMac on the wide modern table, and arge bookshelf and ornaments behind the CEO''s chair.


    Scarlett sat in her CEO chair and asked Cruz to sit in the chair in front of her desk. She ignored his curious stares as she busied herself, turning on the iMac and taking out herptop. She ced it on the table.


    She also turned on the television. After she found her favorite series on Netflix, she only looked toward Cruz.


    "Earlier, what did you want to ask me?"


    Cruz rolled his eyes, feeling hurt.


    His boss doesn''t love him anymore. He now has Logan.


    He took a deep breath before he spilled all the questions that tormented his mind.


    "Boss, why are you hiring a personal assistant again? Do you want to fire me? And what about your driver?"


    Right now, Cruz really didn''t understand why Scarlett abruptly behaved like this. She decided to live elsewhere yesterday, even though her house was ready to live in. And now, she has hired a new assistant who also bes her driver.


    "Do you want to know?" Scarlett felt like humoring this man.


    "Of course! That''s why I asked." Cruz sighed long as he crossed his arms over his chest. His eyes stared intently at his boss as if wanting to dig into her brain.


    What really happened to her? Why did she suddenly change so much after her vacation?


    Did something happen on Ind B that made her brain work strangely?


    Cruz stared at her closely, trying to find an answer.

 Chapter 41 Romantic Plot

    ?Countless questions now filled Cruz''s mind, still, he had not found an answer to what had happened to his boss.


    But his curiosity did notst long. Scarlett dropped the bomb on him.


    "Cruz, I''m married. My husband assigned Logan to be my assistant and driver. So you don''t have to worry, I''ll never rece you. And as for the driver..."


    "Wait! Married?" Cruz felt like he was dying from a heart attack, but a secondter, he felt something was wrong. His boss must be ying a prank on him, right!?


    "Hahaha¡­ boss, stop pranking me like that¡­." Heughed so hard that he could feel his stomach hurting.


    "Do I look like I''m kidding!?" Scarlett asked coldly.


    Cruz almost spat out blood, hearing her words.


    ''Fuck! She''s telling the truth?'' He still couldn''t believe it. However, seeing how resolute her expression was now, his heart was numb.


    "B-Boss, did your father force you to marry? Damn!! Don''t tell me. They married you off to a stinky old man, right!?" Instantly he stood up from his seat and paced in the room while muttering a few cursed words. He was shocked and angry at the same time.


    After a while, Cruz finally stopped walking. His eyes stared at Scarlett intently.


    "I should have followed you to B Ind, Boss! How dare your father and your evil stepmother do that to you? How dare they!?" He walked and sat again in his chair. "Why did you ept this arrangement? Why don''t you use your power to punish them?"


    So many questions are now emerging in his mind. He still didn''t understand why that strong and independent woman allowed herself to be bullied.


    This is much different from her personality when she was still in the USA. She is not just solid and independent but also an intelligent woman, ruthless, and not easily manipted.


    Now Cruz was starting to believe that her head had hit something. And that has caused her to lose some of her memory, or... did someone take over her soul?


    He suddenly felt chills all over his body.


    ''Do I need to drive her to the hospital for an MRI scan?'' Cruz wondered as he stared at her, trying to gather evidence that this girl wasn''t his boss.


    Scarlett chuckled at her assistant''s stupid question. Just before she wanted to exin, she heard Cruz speak again.


    "I have to report this to young master Rex. He is the one who can help you to cancel this marriage." Cruz then took his cell phone out of his trouser pocket.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Stop!! Don''t do that..." Her calmness dissolved instantly. "Your worries are groundless, Cruz!!"


    Cruz looked surprised to hear Scarlett stop him. "Why do you stop me?"


    "Don''t you dare report to him about this?" She sent a dagger-piercing re at him.


    If the man found out she was married, he would fly here and drag her back to New York.


    "Why!? Only Young Master Rex can help you to cancel this marriage. He also can destroy your stupid parents if you ask him to."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Because this isn''t a forced marriage. But I married someone I like!" She lied ¡ª this is the most usible reason that can be epted by this stupid Cruz.


    Once again, a big question mark appeared on Cruz''s mind. Someone, she likes?


    This is the first time he has heard that. How could such a woman suddenly have someone she likes quickly?


    "Oh my god! Boss... Don''t try to lie to me. I know you never had a crush on this country. You left this country when you were a teenager." His eyes narrowed at her.


    Scarlett, "..." she was out of words.


    After a while, she begins creating a dumb but believable romantic plot about how she met Xander and married. She hopes this stupid Cruz won''t ask her anymore.


    "My husband is my childhood friend. You could say he is my first crush since I was in primary school..." Scarlett felt goosebumps when she told this ridiculous plot. Too cringe.


    She continued when she saw Cruz starting to believe her, "After so many years passed, we met again in B Ind. That night we talked all night, and you know what?"


    "What?"


    "On that night, we both still had sparks for each other, and just like that, he proposed to me..." Scarlett couldn''t believe she could tell this ridiculous story. Damn!


    Hell yeah! She already lied to Cruz in the first ce. Now she can''t stop. She leaned back in her chair while continuing to tell the romantic plots she usually reads in web novels while praying Cruz would believe her entire story.


    "Who is he? I would believe it if I saw him in person!" Cruz''s voice sounded probing.


    ''What the hell, Cruz!! After I made a romantic plot like this, do you still doubt it!? Damn you!!'' Scarlett cursed him in her heart while sitting up straight and narrowed her eyes, looking at him.


    "Later, I''ll introduce you to him." She massaged her temples, feeling a headache. After a while, she opened her eyes again. "What are you waiting for? Go... I have to start my work! You have taken up too much of my time, Cruz!"


    After seeing Cruz close the door, at that moment, she felt relieved. Instantly she felt worn out. She leaned back in her chair and rested her eyes.


    To avoid suspicion, she should discuss with Xander how they met and when they decided to get married. It would be troublesome if Xander''s family asked her, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Scarlett immediately took her cell phone and sent a message to Xander.


    [Scarlett:] Hi, Xander... Sorry to bother you. Can we talk?


    At the Riley Mansion.


    Xander stares at his phone for a few moments. Before long, he stood up from his seat. "Grandfather, I have to excuse myself. I need to call someone. It''s urgent!" He said and left the room.


    He walked to the back garden connected to his grandfather''s study. After he stood by theke, he called her.

 Chapter 42 Shameless Story

    ?He walked to the back garden connected to his grandfather''s study. After he stood by theke, he called her.


    "Oh my God, you called me?" Scarlett was surprised to receive his call. She didn''t expect Xander would contact her right away.


    Now, she was busy stroking her chest to calm her heartbeat while her mind triedposing the words she wanted to say to him.


    Xander frowned while checking his phone.


    Did he call the wrong number? After making sure he contacted Scarlett, he said, "Aren''t you the one who wanted to talk to me? What''s it!?"


    Scarlett stammered in surprise, hearing his cold voice. "X-Xander, t-this is about... You know our story."  She paused, confused about whether to say it or not.


    "What story?" Xander massaged his temples.


    ''This woman, why is she always saying something but failing to finish her sentence? Does she think I can read her mind?'' Xander scolded her in his mind. Even though he was impatient, he still tried to wait for her to speak.


    "Earlier, my assistant asked about how we met and got married... I need to ask your opinion on what I told him. I was afraid you would disagree with what I said to him..."


    She needs to match the story so that if one day someone asks them, whatever they say will be the same, or at least simr. She shouldn''t be afraid to tell romantic stories she''s made up herself.


    There was a long silence from Xander''s side. It made Scarlett a little worried that what she was saying now made this Ice Prince annoyed.


    "What did you say to your friend?"


    Scarlett blushed. How could she tell him what she said to Cruz? Gosh! Suddenly she felt her tongue go numb.


    She pped her cheeks to return to her usual self, brave and not easily faltering on someone, especially a handsome man like Xander.


    "I told him you''re the guy I had a crush on when I was a teenager." Scarlett gulped before continuing her shameless story, "When you visited ind B, we met again. And, that night, you proposed to me. Of course, I immediately epted, and then we decided to get married..."


    Scarlett suddenly felt her throat dry like she had swallowed hot coals. This is so embarrassing. How could she make up a story like this? And now she is repeating her story to him.


    Obviously, this man would disagree with the story she made. Or is he?


    Scarlett was utterly nervous. Xander, on the other end, smiled broadly and seemed rxed. He felt something re up inside him, but it was rxing because he was pleased with what he heard.


    But, at the same time, Xander didn''t notice that two pairs of eyes were staring at him with shocked expressions framing their faces.


    "O-Old Master!!" The butler standing beside Old Riley said in his trembling voice. "Young Master Xander smiled. Oh my God!! This is the first time I''ve seen him smile since his mother died¡­."


    "I can still see for myself, Alvin!!" Old Riley said with a happy face seeing his cold grandson finally smile.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett feels pressured because Xander doesn''t say a word.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "X-Xander, I hope you don''t mind¡­." Without his prior approval, she felt ashamed to make up such a story.


    "I do not mind," Xander said calmly.


    A sigh of relief could be heard from Scarlett, making Xander smile again. But then his smile disappeared when he saw his grandfather and butler staring at him.


    Xander immediately turned his body and looked at theke, making Old Riley and Alvin only see his broad back.


    "Ah, well¡­ Sorry if I disturbed you. You can continue your business now." She didn''t want to take up Xander''s time anymore. She knew a CEO like him must be very busy.


    "It''s okay. I''m not busy." Xander cleared his throat as he gripped his phone tightly. He felt strange speaking to her this softly. "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "Yes, there is. Looks like we need to talk a little more about ourselves..." Scarlett suddenly stopped. She was worried that Xander would misunderstand her.


    "Ah, Xander, please don''t misunderstand. Well, I just want to avoid other people''s suspicions if we get married because..."


    Before Scarlett could finish her words, she heard Xander say, "Yeah. I think so too. You can ask anything you want to know, and I''ll answer."


    Scarlett smiles upon hearing his words.


    "Oh great, I''ll text you when I have something to ask." Instantly a bunch of random questions popped up in her mind. She wanted to know more about him. But now, she refrained from asking, "Alright, I will end now and talk to youter at home¡­."


    "Hmm..." Xander hung up the phone.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett dazedly looked at her cell phone. Her heart skipped a beat after hearing how sweetly Xander spoke to her.


    ''Why does that guy sound cute on the phone? Different when he talks directly to me!?'' Scarlett shook her head and started to focus on her work again.


    While at Riley Mansion.


    Xander enters his grandfather''s study again. Expressionless, he sat across from his grandfather, who was looking at him with a question mark shing from his eyes.


    He said nothing. He waited, wondering why his grandfather had summoned him to meet him early in the morning.


    Arriving at this house, instead of talking about the reason for his summons, this old man only asked to apany him for breakfast and for a morning walk.


    But Xander could guess what this old man wanted. Still, he didn''t want to start the conversation. He wanted to know if this old man still had spies in his house to tell him about Scarlett.


    After ring at each other, Walter Riley finally broke the silence. After he clears his throat, he asks his grandson, "Why did you get married without telling me?" His voice sounded calm. Still, Xander could hear the annoyance from there.


    "I would be single forever if I told you," Xander replied curtly.

 Chapter 43 Sneaky Old Man

    ?"I would be single forever if I told you," Xander replied curtly.


    Xander slowly took a deep breath. His guess was correct because this old man had found out about Scarlett pretty soon.


    He was impressed. His Grandfather still had a spy in the White Mansion. Looks like he needs to clean up the rat in his house.


    "Xander, my grandson¡­ Why do you say that? I am the first person who wants to see you married. Xander, it would be best if you had a son to continue our family name. You should remember that." Old Riley looked displeased with his grandson''s attitude.


    Xander leaned backzily in his chair, ignoring what his Grandfather said.


    "And why did you choose that woman? Why didn''t you choose a wife from a prominent family in this country? You know, I have many candidates for you. But, you always reject them... what exactly do you see in that ind woman?"


    Xander was shocked.


    Unbelievable, this old man already investigated Scarlett?


    He suddenly felt like throwing a tantrum. Before he could answer, he heard his Grandfather say something, which made his patience run out.


    "I will get someone to annul your marriage with that ind woman. I will never allow the sessor of the Riley family to be born from such a woman!" This time Old Riley''s voice sounded serious.


    But at the same time, for the first time today, Xander showed his fury in front of his Grandfather.


    "You want to cancel my marriage!? Who are you to do that? Are you a God?" His blue eyes narrowed slightly, his lips breaking into a sinister smile, "Even if you are a god, I would never be afraid of you!"


    Xander stood up from his chair. His eyes still darting to his grandpa before saying, "If you dare to threaten me with that kind of words again, you will lose your grandson forever. Because I will remove your name from mine." His voice was low, but the threat was clear from his tone.


    "Y-You¡­" Old Riley was tongue-tied hearing Xander''s words.


    "You can challenge me, old man!" Xander said and walked to the door. This time he was agitated. Never once did a meeting with his grandfather end well. It always ends in a fight, hurting each other. He better get out of this damn ce.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "You, you, how dare you threaten your grandfather?" Old Riley pointed at his grandson with hands shaking in annoyance.


    Walter Riley was fuming. His favorite grandson always made him angry. This kid rejected all the women he offered to be his wife. And now he dared to threaten him?


    It felt like half of his life was reduced after hearing his grandson''s threat. He no longer recognized this brat in front of him. And now he barely couldn''t breathe, as if someone was pressing on his chest.


    "Xander Riley! Get back here. I''m not done talking!!" Old Riley said in a trembling voice. His breath hitched, making Alvin, who stood by his side, panic.


    "Old Master... Please don''t be angry. Oh my God... breathe... old master...please breathe." Alvin was scared seeing how pale Old Master''s face was now, he could see a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Master Xander, please stop. Something happened to the Old Master. Pleasee back..." Alvin shouted, making Xander stop his steps. He turned around only to see Alvin''s frightening looking-eyes staring at him.


    "Please, Master Xander, talk to Old Master again. The man is very old, and you make him angry like that...You could hurt him¡­." Alvin continued his plea.


    Xander didn''t say anything and didn''t move at all. He just looked at his Grandfather. He was slightly stunned at how pale his Grandfather''s face was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He took a deep breath.


    ''This old man is too sneaky. He always used his health to make me stay by his side!!''


    Even though Xander was still angry, he returned to his seat.


    "Master Xander, speak nicely to your Grandfather. He is the only elder you have¡­." Alvin spoke again.


    This time Young Riley red at Alvin like he was warning him to stop talking or he would do something to punish him. Alvin immediately shut his mouth and turned his gaze to the old man.


    After hurling his threat at Alvin, Xander turned his gaze to his Grandfather.


    "Grandpa, please, I beg you, don''t interfere in my love affairs again. Scarlett is the woman I like and my only wife in this lifetime. So, if you want to separate us, I can only say you will never get grandchildren from me. Because I will only marry once, to her!"


    Old Riley held back his anger. He didn''t want his stubborn grandson to get angry again. He needs to calm down. This child cannot be threatened. And just now, he looked earnest with what he said.


    Should he soften up a bit? Should he find some other way to separate them?


    "Fine! But you have to bring her here. I want to meet her..." This was the only way he could do it now. He could ask the girl to divorce his grandson and give her a lot of money. That ind woman definitely won''t refuse, right!?


    "I will!" Xander stood up again. "Grandpa, I still have a lot of work to do. I have to go now!"


    Xander left the room without giving his Grandfather a chance to ask him to stop. He wanted to leave the mansion immediately, or they would hurt each other again.


    Sigh!


    This was why he was sozy to return to Riley''s main house. His Grandfather constantly interfered too much in his personal life, even though he is no longer a stupid teenager. He is already in histe twenties, so his grandpa''s interference in his life is really upsetting.


    When Xander arrives at the parking lot, he bumps into his half-brother, Carter Riley.


    "Big Brother! Why are you leaving so soon? Let''s talk for a bit..." Carter Riley walked quickly, following his big brother. He smiled when his brother nced at him.


    Xander ignored him.


    But of course, this kid was after him. "Brother, wait. I have something to report to you. It''s about work..."


    He finally stopped and turned to Carter, "Speak! You have 3 minutes!"


    It was clear from Xander''s expression that he had no interest in hearing his words.


    "Bro, it''s about Red Animation Studio."


    Xander''s face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 44 Delusion

    ?"Bro, I want to talk about Red Animation Studio."


    Xander''s face suddenly changed.


    "I heard from Harvey Olson''s Personal Assistant that the Director of the Red Animation Studio will be attending a dinner party he is hosting..."


    "Are you sure the news can be trusted?"


    "Yes, Brother. That guy is solid. Very trustworthy. The dinner party will be at Riley Hotel. Well, You know the Director actually invited you too, right? Are you sure you don''t want toe!?" Carter asks.


    Carter was hesitant to go alone. It''s because he wasn''t sure he could lobby Director Olson to be involved in the new movie theirpany was working on. Carter also needed his brother to be present for dinner. But yesterday, his brother suddenly said he couldn''t attend.


    "This is our chance to meet with the RAS representatives. Don''t you want toe to meet them in person? I think they''ll appreciate our efforts more if youe, bro¡­."  Carter knows his brother is very busy. But, this is their chance to cooperate with RAS.


    They have an excellent script for their blockbuster production. Still, they haven''t found an animationpany on par with Red Animation Studio.


    The only way to work with RAS is to partner with Director Harvey Olson. But, again, they seemed to hit a wall because the Director always refused because he was busy working on another project.


    The next night the Director invited them to join him for dinner. The reason was simply that he was staying at their hotel and as a gratitude to the Riley Group for being a producer for several of Director Olson''s movie projects.


    Xander pondered for a moment. What his brother said was true. This was their chance to meet the RAS representative to seal a deal for hispany, Studio Phoenix.


    "Okay, I''ll try toe to the party..." Xander said, then entered the car. He asks Ben to go to the office. He has a meeting in thirty minutes.


    ****


    At Red Animation Studio.


    Scarlett felt her cheeks warm after talking to Xander. She was still in a daze looking at her phone while a spring-like smile framed her delicate face ¡ª she looked like a fool witch.


    "Ooo... Mr. Xander Riley! How sweet of you, huh? If only you could be sweet and warm like that. If we were talking face to face, it would be great, wouldn''t it!?" She giggled at the thought.


    But then, she immediately shook her head, trying to shake off her delusion. How foolish she was!


    "Silly girl, focus, focus. Xander Riley is someone you marry because of a contract. Not someone you fall in love with!!" She scolded herself for her stupid delusion.


    After a few moments, she buried her face into her palms, and she regained her mood again to read some more files on herputer. But, just a few minutes immersed, something suddenly crossed her mind. Instantly she felt chills all over her body.


    How could she forget him!?


    She hurriedly opened a unique video application on herptop. She tried to call ''Young Master Rex'' from her list of friends. But after calling him several times, the call is not connected. This is Weird!


    "Where is he? He should be in New York, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett was nervous because that man never ignored her calls. He always picks up even when he is doing nasty things.


    It was still imprinted on Scarlett''s mind when she called him in the middle of the night. To her surprise, the man still stopped doing those ''sultry things'' and picked up the phone. She could only hear some ''moans'' from a woman. Gosh! Since then, she has been traumatized by calling him in the middle of the night.


    However, why isn''t he picking up her call now?


    There are only two reasons. First, Rex might be in a ce with no cellr phone signal, but this is impossible. Because he lives in the US, all areas of the country are covered by an inte connection. And second, he was on the ne. But this is also not possible because his jets are always equipped with wifi.


    "Big brother, where are you?" Scarlett talked to herself. After thest ring ended, she gave up on calling him.


    She would call himter or wait for him to call back. Maybe he is too busy at the moment.


    Scarlett is back to work again. She has video conferences multiple times with all her offices in several countries altogether. And she also called her trusted person in her Los Angeles office.


    She asked them to move to this town immediately to help her temporarily set up this new office.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Immersed in her work, Scarlett didn''t realize that lunchtime had long passed.


    Before long, she heard a knock on the door. She stopped what she was doing as she raised her head to look at the door.


    Scarlett frowned when she saw Cruz leaning against the door frame, looking at her.


    "What''s wrong, Cruz?"


    "Lunchtime, boss."


    "Huh!? It''s time for lunch?" Scarlett was stunned, and at the same time, she felt her stomach growl.


    "Yes, boss..." Cruz chuckled in disbelief at what he was seeing. Previously, his boss was irritable from having too much work on her first day back at work. But now? She was utterly immersed that she had forgotten her lunch.


    Scarlett stood up from her seat and picked up her bag, "Let''s eat at a nearby restaurant."


    "No need, boss. I''ve cooked your favorite food." Cruz grinned, looking at his boss'' curious-looking face.


    "Huh!? My favorite?" Scarlett suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Cruz with her beaming eyes. "Don''t tell..."


    "Hahaha, yeah¡­ that one!" Cruzughed at how surprised his boss was. He knew she would love the food. Because in this country they rarely sell it. He hasn''t even found a restaurant that sells that food around Palm Avenue.


    "Cruz Reeves! Your year-end bonus will increase!!!" Scarlett gave Cruz a thumbs up, then quickly put down her bag and headed to the dining table.

 Chapter 45 A Text From Him

    ?Logan is sitting in one of the chairs at the dining table. And when Logan saw Scarlett, he immediately stood up and greeted her.


    "Miss Scarlett, you can''t eat this food. This food is not healthy. Let me order other food for you..." Logan said as he looked at Scarlett. There was obvious concern in his eyes.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything. She just sat at the end of the table, smiling and looking at the food in front of her. Shepletely ignored Logan, who still stood in his ce staring at her.


    After inhaling the food fragrance, she smiled at Logan while asking him to sit back.


    How can ramen be an unhealthy food? It''s heavenly food, okay!


    "Oh,e on, Logan! This is healthy food. Well, this kind of food will be unhealthy depending on how you cook it and how much you consume¡­."


    Scarlett didn''t bother to look at Logan anymore, her eyes beaming at the ramen in the white ceramic bowl in front of her, the ramen still steaming and the unique fragrance filling her nostril. She suddenly felt her mood get a lot better.


    Logan was speechless. Even though he wanted to stop her from eating ramen, he knew his efforts would be futile. He could only sit and look at the ramen in front of him. This food can make the contents of his stomach feel stirred. Not that he didn''t like it, but...


    When Logan stares at the food in front of him without touching his chopsticks. A confident man in the room was displeased to see him.


    Cruz felt like scolding him after he made him a bowl of ramen. He didn''t even touch his ramen!? What the hell!! Does he think of him as his cook? This was the first andst time he would cook for this man.


    "Logan, you won''t die eating ramen!! Can you eat it?" Cruz red at Logan in annoyance.


    "Hahaha, Cruz is right! Alright¡­ guys, let''s eat while it''s warm! This is heavenly food, my favorite... Too bad, it''s hard to find ramen in this country." Scarlett said and started to enjoy her spicy ramen.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I brought a few packs from New York. And I also asked Zara to bring more from LA..." Cruz ignored Logan and started to enjoy his ramen too.


    Scarlett didn''t reply to Cruz, but she did give a thumbs up. She felt good enough to finish her first bowl of spicy ramen in just a few minutes.


    When she finished, she saw Logan, who was still eating. "Logan, are you of Korean descent?" Judging from his name and Asian-looking face, she believes Logan is of Korean descent.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Half. My father is from South Korea, and my mother is from this country...." Logan said while putting down his chopsticks.


    He was finally able to finish this bowl of disgusting food. When he was a child, his parents were impoverished. Every day he had to eat this food, and it traumatized him. He always felt sick every time he saw this food. But now, he can''t help but eat.


    "I see. So, that''s why you were named Lee..." Scarlett nodded to show her empathy. Then she said, "How long have you been working for Xander?" She gets curious about Xander''s people and wants to know them.


    "I''ve been working for Mr. Riley for a long time. I think it''s been more than ten years now..." Logan replies.


    "Wow! That is very long. So that also means your boss, Xander, has started doing business as a teenager, is that right?" Scarlett was impressed. No wonder the man''s achievements are extraordinary.


    "Yes. Mr. Riley started his ventures when he was still a teenager." Logan didn''t say much, afraid he might leak some information that young madam shouldn''t know.


    After lunch, Scarlett busied herself in her studio.


    But just a few minutester, she was focused on doing her work¡­ suddenly she received a text message.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She was delighted to see her cell phone.


    [Young Master Rex:] Come downstairs immediately. There is a package for you. And you must receive it by yourself.


    "Package? What package? Did Brother Rex send a gift? For me?" Scarlett muttered to herself, confused.


    [Scarlett:] Brother, are you sending me a congrattory gift for opening my new office?


    [Scarlett:] Hahaha, bro, why bother with a gift? All you need to do is hand me $... I prefer $ over any stuff, any time (Devil Grin Icon)


    [Young Master Rex:] What? Stop replying to my text and start walking down the stairs, please. And hurry up!


    Scarlett chuckled. "This young master... Why does he still give me headaches even though we are now living in different countries?"


    Although Rex''s request was a bit strange, she followed the instructions. She put her work aside and left the studio, rushing downstairs to the ground floor.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Cruz was still sitting on the sofa with Logan and was surprised to see Scarlett leave the studio so quickly. Usually, she could spend hours in the studio working.


    But now? She was only in her studio for a few minutes and had already rushed out. Again suspicion arose in his mind ¡ª something wrong with his boss.


    "I have a package from someone. I have to receive it in person..."


    Cruz got up from his seat and chased after her. "Boss, let me receive it for you..."


    ''Since when did she receive her own package?'' Thought Cruz. But a secondter, he was stunned. Is her husbanding downstairs!?


    Cruz felt excited. His chance to meet Scarlett''s husband has now arrived. He had to follow her.


    "No need. I have to ept it myself." She said, then walked to the elevator.


    A few minutester...


    Scarlett was speechless when she saw Cruz and Logan enter the elevator with her. "Hold it. Why are you guys following me?"


    "Boss, how can I let you go by yourself to receive your package? You know well I can''t." Cruz rolled his eyes. He now believes his boss will definitely meet her husband. He was thrilled.


    "Miss Scarlett, I also can''t let you go downstairs alone. What kind of bodyguard I am... if I did that?" Logan said. There is no way Logan will let Scarlett hold the package without him making sure it is harmless.


    Scarlett took a deep breath looking at her two assistants, who were determined to follow her down to the ground floor.


    ''Alright, alright. You guys win!''

 Chapter 46 Angry

    ?It wasn''t long before they arrived at the lobby.


    But, before Scarlett asked the front desk about her package, her eyes suddenly fell on the man leaning casually beside a ck Maybach parked in front of the main door.


    Instantly Scarlett steps stopped, and her body froze.


    For a moment, she stared at the man in shock. Even though the man was wearing sunsses, she knew right away that the man was none other than Rex Morrison. That man should be several thousand miles from this city. Why did he suddenly appear here?


    Countless questions now filled her mind.


    Why did hee? Why did hee unannounced? Why now? Damn! Why did this man show up at the wrong time?


    Scarlett remembered today was not her birthday. But why did he appear before her?


    ''This must be my hallucination, right!?'' Scarlett tried to close her eyes. Perhaps when she opened it, the figure had disappeared.


    But before Scarlett could open her eyes, she heard Cruz talking to her in a panicked tone, "What the hell!! Young Master! Why, why did the young Mastere!?"


    If Cruz could see him, it was inevitable that the man had reallye.


    Scarlett took a deep sigh before she slowly opened her eyes. She clearly saw the man was still there. And now he was looking at her.


    "Boss!! So that''s the package you mentioned earlier, the Young Master himself? Ha-ha-ha... I know it! I was suspicious before. How could you waste your precious time to retrieve the package!?"


    Cruz now understands why his boss is willing toe down to pick up the package; it turned out that Young Master Rex wasing to see her. What a shock!


    "Uhg! Why did hee? Did you tell him about my marriage?" Scarlett nced at Cruz. There was an annoyed glint in her eyes.


    "How dare I tell him?" Cruz shifted his gaze to look at Scarlett, still standing where she was, and red at him. He felt goosebumps. "Didn''t you know he wasing?"


    Not hearing Scarlett''s answer, Cruz''s knee felt weak, seeing how angry she was. "B-Boss, you can''t be mad at me now. Your true threat lies outside. Hurry, meet him now, or he will go berserk!" Cruz felt goosebumps just thinking about how rustless this Young Master Rex was.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® When Scarlett was about to look at Rex, her cell phone rang. She was stunned to see the name appear on her cell phone screen.


    "B-Brother¡­" Scarlett picked up the phone while looking at the man outside.


    "How much longer are you going to make me wait!?" His cold voice made the back of her neck tense. And before she could answer, the phone line ended.


    She smiled bitterly before instructing Cruz and Logan to wait for her. After that, she dashed out of the lobby and approached this domineering Young Master Rex.


    ''Why did hee all this way? It couldn''t be because he just wanted to meet me!'' She talks to herself while entering the car.


    Logan, standing beside Cruz, was confused about what Scarlett and Cruz had discussed.


    ''Young Master? Who''s he? Why is the young madam afraid of that man?'' Logan is busy guessing while remaining on guard. But when he saw Scarlett running out, he immediately followed her. He couldn''t put her in danger.


    "Stop!!" Cruz grabbed Logan''s hand to stop him from moving.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why did you stop me? I have to follow her. I must take care of the young madam!" Logan said coldly to Cruz.


    "Now you don''t have to look after her!"


    "Cruz, that man looks mean. What if that man hurts her? This is my duty to protect her. Please let go of your hands!" Logan was ready to release his hand from Cruz''s grip.


    "Logan, don''t ever mess with Young Master Rex..." Cruz chuckled, seeing Logan look so stupid in front of him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You will lose your life if you challenge him. And don''t worry... That man is the only man who will never hurt her!" Cruz continued his words while watching the Maybach finally move.


    Logan is surprised to hear Cruz''s warning. He still wanted to follow, but it was toote. The car was gone. He could only send reports to his Master.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Maybach,


    The summer breeze could not warm up the temperature inside the car as Rex beside her gave off a cold aura which made the temperature inside the car drop to zero.


    Since getting in the car, Scarlett only heard one sentence from him; ''Get in!''. After that, Rex sat staring at the sea outside without caring about her.


    ''Why did hee here if he didn''t want to talk?'' She felt confused and, at the same time, afraid this man already knew about her deal with Xander.


    Several times Scarlett deliberately took deep breaths. She tries to signal Rex that she is in the car with him. However, Rex remained unmoved.


    "W-Why did youe here, brother? Do you have a new project to do in this city?" Scarlett finally dared to ask him.


    Still, Rex didn''t say anything.


    Scarlett could sense that Rex was angry.


    But why did he suddenlye and show his tantrum?


    She tried to remember if she had done anything wrong these past few days. However, she didn''t find any.


    She only had one fault she could think of. And that is that she married Xander Riley.


    ''Does Rex know about my marriage? No! No way, right?'' She was sure that Cruz would not betray her. After all, Cruz had only found out about her marriage a few hours ago.


    There''s no way this guy could teleport in this ce. He has to fly from New York to this city for 3 hours. Impossible. His jet can not fly here in just two hours! That is undoubtedly and ridiculously impossible.


    Not getting Rex''s attention, she shifted her gaze to Preston, Rex''s assistant, sitting in the front seat next to the driver. She wanted to ask him, but Preston looked like Rex, exuding the same aura as his boss.


    ''Gosh! Why do these two men give me more headache?''

 Chapter 47 He Knows

    ?Not getting Rex''s attention, she shifted her gaze to Preston, Rex''s assistant, sitting in the front seat next to the driver. She wanted to ask him, but Preston looked like Rex, exuding the same aura as his boss.


    ''Gosh! Why do these two men give me more headache?''


    Not wanting to get carried away with Rex''s annoyed attitude, Scarlett needs to distract her mind by checking some news on the inte. But it was only this time that she realized her phone was out of battery.


    She was in such a rush to receive the package that she forgot to charge her phone.


    What''s more...


    She thought this man had asked someone to deliver a package for her. But who would have thought that the package was the man himself? It was inconceivable that he would fly thousands of miles toe here to meet her.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Scarlett turned her gaze again to look at the man beside her. She froze to see his mesmerized blue eyes staring back at her. He gave her a faint smile, but only a moment. He turned his gaze outside, ignoring her.


    Scarlett felt impatient with his silence. Slowly she raised her hand and tugged at the sleeve of his ck suit.


    "Brother Rex¡­ young master..." He didn''t budge at all, but Scarlett didn''t stop talking to him either. "Brother, why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me before? So, I can arrange where you stay..."


    "Ah, I know. You came to congratte me on opening my office, right!?" Scarlett continued, trying to persuade this sullen Rex. "Hahaha¡­ brother, don''t bothering. I can understand that you''re super busy¡­."


    After so much effort Scarlett had put in, nothing came out of that guy''s mouth. Not even a word. Rex remains silent.


    "Gosh!! My patience is running thin, brother! Don''t force me to be upset too!" She wanted to say that, but the words stuck on the tip of her tongue.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She was so done dealing with him!


    Scarlett decided to close her eyes. Better to sleep than talk to an angry person ¡ª making her mind even more exhausted.


    But not long after she closed her eyes, the car stopped. Immediately she opened her eyes, and she was startled.


    They are now in a park near the beach. She thought they were going to some fancy restaurant or afortable ce to talk. However, they were still in the Palm Avenue area, not far from her office. Why did he bring her here?


    "Follow me!" Rex said, then got out of the car.


    Scarlett was stunned to see him walking towards the beach. She stopped in the pedestrian walkway with his back facing her.


    Later, Scarlett saw Preston, who was still sitting in his chair.


    "Preston, is he in a bad mood?"


    "Yes, he is in a bad mood. Miss Scarlett, please cheer him up. Young Master might kill us if he stays in this mood..." Preston said pleadingly.


    "Damn it!! Who pissed him off like this!?" Scarlett suddenly understood why Rex had flown to this city to meet her. No one could tame this young Master, only her.


    But Scarlett didn''t have time to find the troublemaker now because she had to follow him and talk. She immediately got out of the car and walked towards him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Looking at his broad back and long slender legs, she gulped silently. She maintained her calmness and put a happy smile on her face. She stopped a step behind him.


    "Brother, tell me if something''s bothering you. Maybe I can help you clear your mind and worries!?" She waited for him to answer, but again he ignored her. Gosh!! What does he want? Just before Scarlett red up, Rex finally turned to look at her.


    Her smile grew broader, but her smile slowly disappeared when she saw his dangerous glint.


    "Are you sure you can help me?" Rex wanted tough, but he held it. This little girl, how could she ask like this when she was the one who made him abandon his work and rush to fly to this small country!?


    He couldn''t sleep. He couldn''t work. He couldn''t think appropriately after hearing a man''s voice pick up her phonest night, and that man imed to be her husband.


    It had only been a month since she returned to this country and he heard that she was getting married. Hearing that news, his heart felt sore for unknown reasons.


    How dare she marry someone without his knowledge?


    At first, he didn''t believe it. But the longer it took, the more agitated he became. And finally, he decided to fly here to find out the truth.


    "Of course, I can. I''ve been doing this a lot, haven''t I?" Scarlett happilyughed because she could finally melt his anger.


    Rex touched his brow,ughing at the girl''s innocence.


    "Tell me, who? If that person is against your business, I will destroy them. How dare they mess with my brother..." Her eyes narrowed as if annoyed with the person who made him in a bad mood.


    "Do you want to know?" Rex looked her straight in the eyes. He was amused to see her eyshes swaying like a fan. Her beautiful eyes never failed to amaze him. She was the only girl who could stir up his cold heart, but sadly this girl was too stupid to realize it.


    "Who? Tell me..." Scarlett looked impatient. Who could make this man fly across the country to meet her!?


    "YOU!"


    "W-H-A-T!! Me? Why me?" Scarlett was utterly confused.


    "I''m also curious. Could you exin to me, why you suddenly have a husband?"


    Bang!


    As if lightning had struck her, Scarlett felt her knees weaken. She almost fell if Rex wasn''t holding her. His big cold hands gripped her shoulders and made her stand up straighter.


    She slowly raised her head to meet his eyes. She opened her mouth, but no words escaped her lips. She was utterly speechless.


    ''How did Rex know I was married?''


    That question assaulted her mind and made her ability to speak vanish instantly.

 Chapter 48 The Truth

    ?''Rx, Scarlett! All you need to do is to exin to him, and he will understand.'' Scarlett tried to keep herself calm. She began to string honest words in her mind to exin to Rex about her contract marriage with Xander.


    She could hide this matter from everyone, but she couldn''t do that to this man. She couldn''t lie to him. Because, no matter how, if this man wants to know the truth, nothing will stop him from finding the answer.


    Scarlett has known Rex for a long time. Almost half of her life, and she knew Rex''s character. This man had purposelye here to hear a confession from her ¡ª Even though he could get the information he wanted withouting here.


    After several minutes, they just stared at each other in silence. Scarlett finally decided to talk to him. But before that, she wanted to confirm something.


    "Brother, do you believe me?" She looked at him sincerely.


    "Why are you still asking like that? Have you forgotten how many years we have known each other?" He looked displeased with her question, but a smile still appeared at the corners of his lips.


    Scarlett also smiled when she saw him much more gentle than before.


    "Okay, I will tell you the truth. My marriage is not the marriage you imagined. We got married because we help each other¡­."


    Rex raised his eyebrows, surprised to hear, "Don''t tell me!? Do you have a contract marriage with him?"


    "Hmm! You''re Right..." Scarlett smiled, but then her smile disappeared when she met his eyes. Those eyes. He''s angry again!


    Rex couldn''t contain his anger. This little girl! Why would she decide on something this big without a second thought? Or, at least, she had to discuss it with him first.


    "Did you leave your brains in New York!? So you can''t properly think when youe back to this country?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Why did you do that, Scarlett? Even if this marriage is only a one-year contractual, it is still a marriage. Your name will be recorded in the civil registry. That man''s name will forever tarnish your identity, even if you divorce!"


    Rex massaged his forehead. With great difficulty, he buried his rage, unable to bear the sight of her innocent face and beaming eyes staring at him.


    "Y-You¡­" He couldn''t say anything else, afraid that the words escaping his lips would hurt her feelings.


    "Could you give me a chance to exin what really happened?" Scarlett held onto his suit sleeve. "Brother, you should hear my reason why I decided to do that..." she continued.


    Rex took a deep breath. His anger slowly faded, and his gentle eyes stared at her again. He was willing to listen to her reasons, hoping a good reason would make him understand.


    "I would never do that if I wasn''t cornered. That night, my father''s wife tricked me. She drugged me and wanted to sell me to that old man..." Scarlett recounted everything that had happened at the Beachfront Hotel a few days ago.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Thanks to the medicine you always asked me to bring¡­ in that situation, I could escape the catastrophe. And I finally met that man when I was trying to escape."


    Rex silently listened while trying to suppress his anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That man offered me a marriage contract to escape from that damn woman and my father''s evil plot. So, this marriage is not based on feelings... We married because we helped each other. He helps me, and I help him too... That''s all." Scarlett took another deep breath. "So, please don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    Even though Rex remained silent, every word he heard was like a steel de that scorched him from head to toe. He was so fucking mad at this moment. How dare her parents do that to her!?


    This wasn''t the first time they had hurt Scarlett. They had hurt her too many times, and it made him mad. If this girl had allowed him, he would have already flown to Ind B to punish them. But her pacified soul never let him do that.


    "Why didn''t you call me? Scarlett, you know I woulde to the ind to help you if you called me, right?"


    Rex clenched his fists. He was aware her marriage was fake, but still, he couldn''t picture this girl living with another man under the same roof ¡ª a man she had just met.


    He continues, "And you have money, why don''t you pay their debts? Why did you decide to marry him!?" His heart felt hot like there wasva erupting inside.


    "I don''t have much time. That evil woman prepared the marriage registration form. She already got the old man''s signature. I''m afraid she will fake my signature and process the form. At that time, I had no other choice, and most likely, I couldn''t think straight..."


    "That damn woman looks like she can''t wait to die!? She dares to do that?" Rex cursed Lauren Piers. He could feel like there was a beast in his heart. He wanted to kill that damn woman.


    "Yeah! That''s why when the man offered this marriage proposal, I immediately epted it because he said he would take care of everything, including that matter..."


    No words left Rex''s lips. He was utterly speechless. Too upset with what happened to this innocent little girl.


    He asked after a long moment passed, "What''s the old man''s name?"


    "I don''t know hisst name, but I heard that woman calling him Mr. Frans. And he is probably a rich man on the ind. Ah, he has five children too..." Scarlett paused. She felt strange. Why did Rex suddenly ask about that old man!?


    "Brother, what are you going to do to him?"


    Rex didn''t reply right away, but he patted her head gently.


    "Of course, I will punish him. How dare he have a fantasy about marrying you!? Such a bastard deserves to be punished!" Rex calmly said, but Scarlett shivered when she saw his sinister smile. She could only pity the old man''s fate in the hand of the angry Rex.


    After being honest with Rex, Scarlett was a little relieved. She could feel his cold aura fading to be reced by the gentle smile that always made her feel at ease.


    However, her relief vanished when she heard Rex''s next question.


    "The man you married, who is he!?" Rex''s voice was calm, but Scarlett could see the devil''s shadow in his eyes.


    She opened her mouth, but no words came out.

 Chapter 49 Promise

    ?"The man you married, who is he!?"


    Just when Scarlett thought Rex was no longer interested in talking about her contract marriage. Turns out she was wrong.


    ''Oh, God!? Why is he asking that?''


    Scarlett could onlyugh bitterly in her heart. Since then, she had avoided mentioning Xander. But in the end, he still asks. She deliberately kept Xander''s name hidden because she didn''t want Rex to do anything to him ¡ª in this case, Xander wasn''t wrong. Instead, Xander is her savior.


    ''Should I tell him?'' For some reason, Scarlett was reluctant to say it. She slowly lowered her head, looking at her interlocked hands to avoid his calm yet intimidating gaze.


    After a few moments of not hearing a word from him, Scarlett slowly raised her head to look at him. But to her surprise, Rex looked the other way, behind her. This is better! Looking into his eyes, for some reason, made her unable to form simple words and use her brain.


    Now, she can clearly think and decide to be honest with him. Just before she wanted to tell him, she heard Rex say,


    "XANDER RILEY!"


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "Y-You know him?"


    Countless questions filled her mind. How did that man know about Xander? Did he already investigate Xander? And his earlier attitude is only a prank for her?


    She felt confused.


    "My gosh!! B-brother, why did you trick me?" Scarlett asked one more time, but Rex still didn''t answer. Likewise, with his gaze, he didn''t see her at all. His eyes were still looking in a particr direction¡ªthe parking area.


    Feeling curious. Scarlett looked back, and suddenly her heart seemed to stop. She gawked at this sight because she didn''t expect to see Xander Riley in this ce. She was stunned beyond words.


    Why did Xander suddenly appear in this ce? Why now? While she was still settling this matter with Rex!?


    She tried to get Xander''s attention ¡ª wanted to ask through his eyes but felt hurt. Xander didn''t see her at all. His eyes were sharp on the man behind her, Rex.


    When she turned to look at Rex, that man did the same. He didn''t care to look at her and stared straight at Xander.


    She could only stand between the two of them speechlessly.


    Gosh! These two domineering men were now having a staring contest like they wanted to kill each other. It felt like she saw the God of War and God of Death fight on earth.


    ''Think. Think. Think¡­ Scarlett! You have to do something so these two men don''t kill each other.''


    After several seconds of forcing her mind to find a way to calm them down, she finally found something. She just needed to persuade Rex. This man never refused anything she asked for.


    She tugged at his sleeve, "Brother, please don''t tell Xander that you know about the marriage contract."


    "Why?" asked Rex in a cold tone without bothering to nce at her.


    "Because that''s one of the terms of the contract we agreed upon¡ªno one should know about the contract. So, please¡­ Can you fulfill my request, huh!? Just this once¡­ I promise I will obey you after this matter is over!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rex finally turned his gaze to the confused girl in front of him. He held her chin to make her look him in the eyes. Then, he brought his head closer to her.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Rex''s gesture made Xander''s brows furrow. What did he see from his point of view¡ªthat man kissing Scarlett!? His fists clenched instantly, suppressing the nameless rage welling up in his heart.


    While Rex¡­ He secretly smiled after provoking Xander.


    He whispered to Scarlett, "Don''t worry. But..." she gasped when she felt Rex''s warm breath touch her ear. "...promise me you will keep your word, there will be no feelings involved in this marriage, and, a year from now, you will move to NY again. You have to remember what you promised me, little sister!"


    Scarlett was stunned to hear his words. She understood what he meant ¡ª they had made a promise long ago, and now, this man wanted to make sure she remembered it.


    "I promise you!" She said,


    Rex stood up straighter with a victorious smile appearing on his face. He gently patted the hair on top of her head before saying, "Good, girl! Now, you can go to him. Looks like your fake husband can''t wait to see you...."


    Scarlett knew she would eventually face Xander, but she had to make sure Rex didn''t feel left out in this city.


    "How about you? Where do you live? You can stay in my apartment if you don''t have a ce to stay. Have you had lunch yet?" Scarlett asked without batting an eye.


    She felt something was wrong because Rex looked so calm. His expression somehow worried her ¡ª what she saw was just a mask. Inside, this man must be angry.


    ''Why did he suddenly change? And why does he know Xander?'' This question bothered her greatly.


    "Don''t mind me. I''m going straight back to New York..." Rex smiled fondly at her and stroked her cheek gently.


    "Alright, brother¡­ I will call youter."


    He nods, "Go!"


    Even though she couldn''t bear to leave Rex at the time, she had to sort out the misunderstanding with Xander too.


    Scarlett could feel a cold aura radiating from Xander''s body ¡ª He was furious. And she knew why this man was angry. Because there was a use in their agreement they couldn''t have another man during their marriage.


    She needed to exin to him because this was all just a misunderstanding.


    "Xander..." but before Scarlett finished her words, Xander spoke.


    "Get in the car. And, wait!" He opened the car door for her. After making sure she was correctly seated, he mmed the car door.


    Instantly, Scarlett panicked, seeing Xander walking towards Rex.


    "What the hell!? Don''t tell... They''re going to fight?" Scarlett stared at the two men in horror.


    Scarlett was about to get out of the car and catch up with Xander, she saw them talking peacefully. She stopped and obeyed Xander''s orders ¡ª wait in the car.

 Chapter 50 Explanation

    ?A few minutester, Xander returned to the car. He didn''t say a word, he just stepped on the gas, and their vehicle headed opposite her office.


    ''Looks like today, I can''t work!'' She said in her heart while asionally and discreetly ncing at Xander. He looked calm andposed. Still, his cold aura could make the car''s temperature drop to zero. So freezing.


    Scarlett never imagined that she would be in such an awkward situation. Rex flies thousands of miles away, from New York to this city, because he needs to confirm her rtionship with Xander. And on the other hand, Xander looks annoyed seeing her with another man, Rex.


    She had to exin this to Xander so he wouldn''t misunderstand. But how could she exin it now when this man seemed to have shut himself off her!?


    It''s been 20 minutes, and not a single word is out of his mouth. Scarlett didn''t even hear his breathing. If she hadn''t seen his hands moving around the steering wheel, she might have thought the man next to her was a mannequin.


    "Xander, can we go back to my office?" Scarlett found an excuse to start a conversation with him.


    He didn''t say a word, but he nced at her. And when Scarlett''s eyes met his, she was surprised. His gaze looked sharp as if asking her, "Why do you want to return to your office?"


    "My bag and cell phone are still in the office. Can we stop by for a bit?" She patiently exined.


    Scarlett''s current mood wasn''t to continue her work again. So she needed her cell phone to keep her mind from being ruined by her current mood.


    "No need. I already asked Logan to take your stuff home." Xander answered without looking at her.


    Xander still feels strange about himself. Today he made a big mistake by showing his weakness for the first time after he took over the Riley Group. All of his executives in the office witnessed how panicked he got when he received a text from Logan.


    At first, he didn''t care to hear there was a man who came to pick Scarlett, but after hearing his name, Young Master Rex, his calmke finally stirred. He still remembered that Young Master Rex was the man who had called herst night. His curiosity won, wanting to know who the man really was.


    He left his meeting and hacked all the CCTVs near her office. After he found her, he didn''t even think about it and went to its location.


    But¡­


    How shocked he was when he saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face talking to her. It took him a few minutes to finally recognize that man. He is Rex Morrison.


    His heart suddenly felt hot, as if a nameless fire had appeared within his heart. He was scared to know Scarlett knew that bastard, Rex Morrison. What''s their rtionship?


    He wanted to remind her to stay away from Rex, but he was worried that this girl would think of him as a busybody. The matter was her own private business, and he had no right or obligation to speak about it. Not as long as she didn''t vite their deal.


    Xander decided to just shut his mouth. And ignored her because there was a foreign feeling that came to mind every time he saw her ¡ª imagining her in a rtionship with that bastard Rex Morrison.


    The silence in the car continued¡­


    Even when the vehicle enters the city center, no more wordse from them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, this silence tormented her. She is the type of woman who can''t drag on with problems. So, she had to solve it, or she would have a headache all day.


    After she took a deep breath, she asked him, "Xander, I know you have something you wanted to ask me. So, why don''t you ask me now?"


    She stared at Xander while waiting for him to say something. However, a few moments passed, and he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked like he didn''t care about what had happened.


    Does Xander really not care about Rex?


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Or perhaps...


    Rex betrayed her and said something to Xander to provoke him. That''s why this Ice Prince gave her nothing but silence and coldness. That must be some form of punishment.


    Gosh!


    Suddenly the urge to call Rex overtook her. She wanted to ask him; what they had talked about before!?


    "What kind of question is that?" He replied curtly.


    "About that guy earlier¡­." Her eyes were still on him. "I can exin if you want to know about him..."


    His silence means ''yes,'' right? Without being asked, Scarlett started to speak.


    "His name is Rex Morrison. He was the closest person to me when I lived in the USA¡­" she paused, wanting to see his expression. It only takes a few seconds for her to find out Xander doesn''t care about that, not one bit. She smiled bitterly before continuing her words.


    "I got a schrship from his family''spany while studying in the US. I was too young then. His family took care of me while I was there. So, naturally, Rex and I have known each other since I was young. Since then, I have considered him like my brother, and Rex also considers me his little sister. So, Xander, you don''t have to be mad. I can assure you there was no romantic rtionship between Rex and me. Nothing that will jeopardize our contract."


    Xander was still listening silently, but inside he felt sorry for this innocent girl. How could this girl not notice Rex''s gaze on her? It was not a gaze from a brother to his sister but the look of a man towards someone he loved.


    ''Has this girl never been in love before? Howe she never realized it? What a stupid girl!'' Xander couldn''t help but scold Scarlett in his mind while pretending he didn''t care what she said.


    Scarlett continued her exnation again.


    "Technically, I''m not breaking our terms. Because he''s my brother, not my boyfriend. And he flew here after finding out we got married. He''s just worried about me¡­." She exined.


    Xander is not in a rush to speak. He stares at the road ahead. When their car stopped at a red light, he turned her gaze to her.


    "Did he know about our deal?"

 Chapter 51 White Lie

    ?"Did he know about our deal?" Xander asked.


    Scarlett''s heart raced. Afraid that Rex had already told Xander about it, he was now testing her.


    Now, she was confused about whether, to be honest with him or keep it to herself.


    After she heard her internal thoughts, she said, "Nope..." She calmly said. But inside, she felt terrible for lying to him.


    ''This is the right choice, Scarlett! Better than being honest with him, you will only add fire to him.''She tried to put a spell on her mind so she wouldn''t feel too guilty after lying to Xander.


    She had to do that because she could feel the man beside her, very annoyed. But, strangely, even though he was annoyed, he didn''t utter anything. And that made her even more confused with his attitude.


    Scarlett found it challenging to deal with Xander. Sometimes, she felt worried about making him angry or hurt. Why did she feel like this?


    Unlike her attitude towards Rex, where she didn''t hesitate to say what was on her mind. Could she be easy on Rex because she was sure Rex would never be mad at her? She thought.


    This is really confusing to her!


    She let out a deep breath as she turned her gaze outside. Though she was trying to forget everything, she couldn''t. Her mind was still disturbed by what had happened today.


    ''This is just a white lie,. There''s no need to feel sad or guilty because a year from now, you will divorce him! Remember, this is just a contract marriage¡­.''


    Yes! Of course. It''s all just a fake marriage. They will end up like strangers again. And no need to worry about anything.


    After a long silence, Scarlett spoke again.


    "Do you know him? I mean, have you guys met before?" Previously, she was sure that Rex recognized Xander. He knew Xander''s name even though she hadn''t told him yet.


    "Yes, I know him. We are in the same university and have the same faculty!"


    Scarlett was shocked to hear that. No wonder Rex recognized Xander as soon as he saw him.


    She smiled, relieved. At least they weren''t enemies. But she is also worried because they are friends, and there is a possibility Rex raises the issue about their deal. For now, she would put those worries aside. She would try to trust Rex.


    "Wow, it turns out you two are friends. Good to hear¡­" her smile widened as she looked at the calm man beside her.


    Did they ever meet in the US? She tries to recall her memories because she often met Rex''s friends when he celebrated his birthday or hosted a new year-end party.


    "We''re not friends!" Xander replied.


    Scarlett felt confused to hear that.


    They''re in the same ss, but they''re not friends? How could that be? Have they ever fought before? That''s why they are now enemies?


    So many questions now appear in her mind, and she wants to ask him. However, once again, Xander''s expression changes, returning to his zero-degrees attitude. He shut himself as if there was an invisible barrier between them.


    Not long after, their car entered the front yard of the White Mansion.


    Scarlett could finally heave a sigh of relief after the journey. The two of them had not said anything. And since she couldn''t do anything either¡ªher phone was on Logan¡ªall the way to the house, she pretended to be asleep.


    Before she got out of the car, Xander stopped her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Scarlett, please wait a moment." Said Xander calmly.


    She was surprised. She stopped and turned to look at him, "Yes?"


    "Tonight, we have dinner at my grandfather''s. I''ll pick you up at six."


    Scarlett was shocked. ''Dinner with Old Riley?''


    Just imagining it made Scarlett feel her knee turn into jelly. But she couldn''t avoid it, could she!? Sooner orter, they will eventually meet.


    "Okay. Xander, do I need to prepare something? This is the first time I will meet your elders. So¡­"


    "Not needed." He paused to rub his brows. "But, I hope you can understand his attitude. He is old, and sometimes he can''t filter what he says¡­in other words, his words may hurt you. I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    Xander tried to warn her, afraid she would be shocked when she met that old man.


    For some reason, he started to feel guilty about Scarlett. It''s his fight, but this innocent girl has toe between him and his grandpa.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Don''t worry. I can understand." Scarlett said.


    She already suspected that the reason Xander married her must have something to do with his family. So, she was prepared if his parents and grandpa would not ept her. She didn''t care because, in the end, they will divorce.


    Scarlett immediately got out of the car. But she didn''t see Xander follow her.Before she wanted to ask, the car was already moving.


    "He''s noting home?" Scarlett quietly muttered as her eyes saw the car disappear from her sight.


    "Madam...let''s go inside." Scarlett was surprised to hear Maddy''s voice from behind. She turned to look at her.


    "Hmm... let''s go!" Scarlett bitterly smiled as she walked towards the house.


    She still doesn''t understand why Xander is still angry after she tells him about Rex. Even though she didn''t vite the agreement. Why does he seem to exaggerate this problem? Strange!


    And where is he going? Will he find Rex?


    She suddenly felt chills. If they were to meet behind her, it would be troublesome.


    "Is Logan back yet?" Scarlett asked as she quickened her steps.


    "Yes Ma''am, he has back. About a few minutes ago. Now he''s behind. Would you like me to call him?" said Maddy as she followed her into the house.


    "Did he give you my bag?"


    "Yes, ma''am¡­ I ced it in your room."


    "Alright. No need to keep mepany Maddy. And, could you please ask Logan to rest too? Tell him I''m not going anywhere..."


    She needed to call Rex and ensure he was flying back to NY.

 Chapter 52 Praise

    ?Dusk had long passed when Xander''s car pulled up in front of therge Manor. This house is three times the size of the ce where Scarlett stays with Xander.


    Scarlett couldn''t hide her worry. Not because she was intimidated by the grandeur of Xander''s parents'' residence but because this was a new experience for her ¡ª meeting her inws.


    Although her marriage to Xander was based only on a contract and not love, she is legally his wife.


    She nces at the man beside her, wanting to know his expression. He looked calm and warm. The aura that emanated from him was not as cold as this afternoon. His warmth could make Scarlett a little bit better. At least this man wasn''t giving her any pressure, which was enough. She only needed him.


    Butter, when she nced at her appearance, she felt distressed.


    Scarlett understood that her hairstyle, especially the color, was too bold for the culture in this country. She was sure if Xander''s parents and grandfather saw her like this, they would definitely think negatively of her.


    What''s more, she knew, in this country, especially for a powerful family like Riley, they would definitely want to have a daughter-inw from a wealthy and distinguished family.


    While her? Obviously far from it. Her family is still fighting over inheritance and money. Nothing to be proud of.


    "Xander, is it okay for me to look like this?" Scarlett asks.


    Since leaving the White Mansion, Scarlett has been self-debating about whether to continue with her wig or drop it. In the end, she kept her gray pixie wig on. It was because of her fear that the people at Old Riley''s residence would see her authentic appearance ¡ª she wasn''t sure if the people in this ce could be trusted.


    Besides, when Xander saw her with the wig on, he didn''t say a word, so she felt it was fine. But after arriving at this ce, she tensed up.


    More and more worries swirled around her mind, akin to a fog covering her confidence to step out of the car.


    Xander calmly nced at the girl. She looks pretty even though she''s wearing her ugly wig. And because she doesn''t wear her colored contacts, her turquoise eyes captivate him. For a moment, he sank into her naturally seductive eyes.


    "X-Xander?" Scarlett felt ufortable being stared at by Xander. "...is it that bad? Should I take this wig off?"


    Xander took his gaze away before he responded, "NO! It doesn''t matter. To me, you look fine!"


    ''Is that apliment?''


    She felt like the spring breeze rained down on her heart, hearing Xander praising her.


    "Thank you. But, I''m just worried that your grandfather and parents will look at me strangely..." A weak smile graced her face as she looked at the main door of the house.


    Scarlett couldn''t get over this fact. If only she believed the people in this house, she would not hesitate to show her authentic appearance. Somehow, she didn''t want to lie to them.


    "My grandfather is someone you need to be careful of. But you don''t need to worry too much, we''re already married, he can''t do anything to you. Therefore, we must act like you, and I, are a real couple. Don''t let them guess that our marriage is based on a one-year contract, not love¡­."


    She fell silent at his words.


    Yes, Xander is absolutely right. No need to use feelings. She just needed to put on an act so that everyone would believe that they were really husband and wife and loved each other.


    ''Love each other¡­'' Scarlett suddenly felt a flutter when this thought crossed her mind.


    "Meanwhile, my parents..." There was a long pause. Making Scarlett look at Xander out of curiosity, wanting to know about his parents.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "They won''t care... because they are no longer in this world." He continued.


    "Sorry, Xander. I don''t know¡­" somehow Scarlett felt sad to hear that this man no longer had parents, but when she saw his eyes, she was shocked ¡ª No sadness emanated from there.


    Does he also hate his parents? Just like he hated his grandfather!?


    "You don''t need to apologize. My Mother died long ago when I was a child. However, you might meet my father''s new wife. You need to ignore her!"


    When Scarlett heard Xander''s voice slightly raised, she immediately guessed that Xander had a problematic rtionship with his stepmother, just like her.


    Instantly she felt rted to him. They have the same issue ¡ª facing their evil stepmother.


    "Alright, I will remember that."


    "Let''s go!"


    Before getting out of the car, Scarlett made sure her appearance was perfect.


    Then, she closed her eyes and took a final deep breath to calm her mind. However, just as she is about to open the door, she hears the car door open, and Xander''s hand appears in front of her.


    Her heart started racing again.


    "Scarlett? Let''s go..." He whispered.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She immediately put her hand in his warm hand while trying to hide her blushing face. But it''s toote. Xander had seen it, and this man did not spare her.


    "This is part of the act, Scarlett." He chuckled when he saw her blush. "Can you see my grandpa''s butler at the entrance? He''s started spying on us, so you better act properly, my dear wife!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    She could only scold herself for expecting too much from this man. ''Wake up! What did you expect from him!?''


    "Master, Young madam... Wee!" Alvin greeted them respectfully.


    Xander only gave Alvin a slight nod, and so did Scarlett. However, a moment after that, she could feel the butler''s intense gaze on her ¡ª he scanned her from head to toe.


    Feeling ufortable with the butler''s gaze, Scarlett lowered her face and followed Xander inside.


    Meeting the butler already makes her tense like this. What else to meet his grandfather and stepmother? It would definitely exhaust her from acting in front of them.


    ''This is going to be a long night! Prepare yourself, girl!'' She encouraged herself. While continuing to follow Xander.


    They walked along a long corridor and soon arrived at arge dining hall.

 Chapter 53 Meet Walter Riley

    ?The dining room was empty when they entered.


    Xander didn''t show any expression. He didn''t even ask the butler. He just silently helped Scarlett to settle on her seat, and after that, he sat right beside her.


    Alvin, standing behind them, stopped at the door and observed Xander''s manner in silence. And, for the umpteenth time, he narrowed his eyes at the girl beside Xander.


    Something bothered him after seeing this girl. But he still wasn''t sure what he was thinking. He needed to confirm something.


    "Master Xander, please wait a moment. The old master will be here soon." Alvin said as he lowered his head slightly and disappeared behind the door.


    Scarlett''s heart slowly calmed down as she watched the butler, who had an appearance of Asian descent, disappear behind the mahogany door.


    Her eyes were still staring at the tightly closed door with mixed feelings bothering her heart. She was too nervous about enjoying the luxury in this dining room.


    Xander, who had been secretly observing Scarlett, smiled silently.


    This attractive girl was able to provoke his cold and lonely heart. Seeing her this close made him notice that her skin was pale white without any imperfections and seemed to glow in the light. Her delicate nose could torture him ¡ª he struggled to keep himself from touching it.


    And her lips¡­


    He swallowed hard at thinking of how soft those pale, moist lips were. Afraid he couldn''t hold himself back any longer, he shifted his gaze to shake off the sultry thoughts that had suddenly appeared and tormented him.


    This girl is dangerous! She was capable of captivating others effortlessly, and it was hard to escape from her charms.


    After a while, Xander felt that his pulse was not as fast as before. He nced at the girl beside him, still lost in her thoughts.


    "Scarlett..." He paused when their eyes met. "No need to be nervous. You can trust me. Everything will be fine."


    Xander''s soft voice didn''t calm her but made her more nervous. She lowered her head slowly, looking at her cold hands interlocked on herp.


    While Scarlett was feeling anxious. Old Master Riley, who was now inside his study, frowned deeply after hearing what Alvin had said.


    "Alvin, you investigated her, right? But why didn''t you find this information?"


    "This..." Alvin didn''t know what to say. The information he found about Miss Scarlett was minimal.


    Old Riley''s fingers stroked his chin while trying to devise a new n ¡ª the information Alvin had just told him was not to be taken lightly.


    "Sir, I did investigate Miss Scarlett. And this morning, I already gave you all her information. However, what I just exined to you, I found out after seeing Miss Scarlett in person..." Alvin exined.


    He was still shocked by what he saw outside. The girl they thought was just an ordinary girl living on a small ind was someone he had seen at the Morrison Family mansion two years ago.


    But Alvin isn''t sure if the girl he saw at Morrison''s house is the same girl who is now Master Xander''s wife.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Sir, you will recognize her as soon as you see her. And, you can also ask her to confirm if she is the same person we met in New York¡­" Alvin continued his words.


    Old Riley agreed with Alvin. He needed to meet and ask her to answer their curiosity.


    Somehow he felt something bothering him ¡ª The fact that the girl''s identity was so limited could show that she wasn''t a simple person.


    "If that girl is the same as the girl we met, it looks like we have to change our ns, Alvin."


    "Yes, sir. I agree with you. It will be..."


    "Enough! Let''s meet them right away, or else that stinky brat will throw a tantrum again!" Old Riley stood up from his seat and walked out. His expression was calm, but a trace of curiosity was clear from the look in his eyes.


    Walter Riley stood near the door for a while. His eyes fell on the gray-haired young woman sitting beside his grandson. His eyebrows raised a bit when he saw the girl''s face.


    What Alvin told him was true. This girl was the same girl they had seen at the Morrison house.


    Interesting! Why is she suddenly married to Xander? Have they known each other for a long time!?


    So many questions were running through his mind for now, but he put them aside.


    Immediately he adjusted his expression, and a broad grin appeared as he walked to the dining table.


    "Xander, my grandson. You''ve finallye to have dinner with this lonely old man¡­." The sad but intimidating voice echo throughout the room made Scarlett stop talking to Xander.


    She looked towards the booming voice. But immediately, she was shocked beyond words to see the old man in front of her. It felt like she had seen this old man before.


    Old Riley walked towards Scarlett, who was now standing facing him. He stopped a step away from her and looked closely at her face. She was so pretty, and her eyes were alluring, but too bad this girl had ws ¡ª her hair was unsuited to her. But, thanks to heaven, her beauty can cover up her weaknesses.


    "And this beauty... must be my granddaughter-inw Scarlett, right?" Old Riley said in his deep warm voice. He took Scarlett''s hand and patted it lightly.


    "Wee... Wee to the Riley family, Scarlett, my child. These old men feel so happy because my grandson finally has a wife as beautiful as you." Old Riley''s smile made Scarlett feel tense. "This old man can finally die in peace. Thank you, my child Scarlett, for choosing my brat, Xander."


    Scarlett was utterly speechless. She just puts on her Mona-Lisa smile while hearing Old Riley''s words, praising his grandson, but at the same time, he scolds him.


    "M-Mr. Riley... It''s an honor to meet you."


    As Scarlett and Old Riley chatted happily, Xander sat down on his chair. His eyes were sharp on his grandfather, and his mind was filled with unanswered questions.


    Why did this old man suddenly change?


    Why does he look friendly toward Scarlett!?

 Chapter 54 Engaged

    ?It''s hard to understand what''s going on at the moment. Xander''s grandfather was very kind to her and possessed a gentle expression when he looked at and talked to her.


    ''Is this old man really Xander''s grandfather!? Why is he so friendly to me?'' Scarlett felt confused.


    Before entering this house, she still remembers that Xander reminded her to be aware of his grandfather''s attitude, which might hurt her feelings.


    But now, everything Xander said was different from what she saw ¡ª this old man was kind. She felt sofortable talking to him. The funny thing was that she thought this old man was her grandfather.


    Seeing this old man''s warm smile made all her doubts and anxiety vanish.


    "Ok, stop talking. Let''s start eating..." Old Riley ps his hands, and soon a few servants in uniform enter the dining room with a warm dish in their hands.


    It wasn''t long before the food was served on the table.


    "My child, you should eat more. You look thin." Old Riley said in concern.


    Scarlett could only nod slowly.


    Is she skinny? Of course not. Since returning to this country and enjoying her free time on Ind B, she had noticed that she had gained weight.


    "You need more meat to gain stamina. I can see your face is pale too. Does this brat bully you every night!?" Old Riley said, then he red at Xander. "Brat, can you be gentle to your wife?"


    Xander froze. He turned his gaze to his grandfather.


    "What are you talking about, grandfather? How could I bully my wife?" his voice was raised. It was clear he was not pleased with what his grandpa said.


    Scarlett was simply speechless. Shepletely understood what this old man was talking about. She lowered her head to hide her flushed face.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t. But it would help if you were respectful and gentle to your wife. She is still young, don''t make her suffer..." Old Riley shook his head, annoyed with his Grandson.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''Grandpa! I''m not suffering... Your Grandson hasn''t even touched my hair. So don''t worry!!'' Scarlett answered the old man in her heart as she lowered her head and stuffed a slice of meat into her mouth.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Xander couldn''t believe what he was hearing. How could this old man discuss this at the dinner table?


    ''What deep grudge do you have against me, grandpa!?''


    This topic was embarrassing, especially when Scarlett was with them. And his marriage to Scarlet was fake. There was no romance in their marriage. How could he touch her? Bully her? Maybe in his fantasy, yes!


    Xander took a deep breath as he looked at his grandfather, "Can we eat in peace?"


    After a while, they finally ate quietly. Old Riley didn''t talk about those weird things anymore.


    Scarlett went back to enjoying her dinner. And only then did she realize how delicious the food she was eating was. She feels like having dinner at a fancy restaurant in a five-star hotel. She was sure that the chef in this house was not just a random chef but at least a Michelin one-star chef.


    "Delic...." She stopped, feeling embarrassed when she realized she was at the same table as Old Riley and Xander.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She wanted to express her feelings about this food but couldn''t. Somehow, she really misses Cruz, her food ve fellow.


    After Old Riley finished his dinner, he started talking to Scarlett. They spoke of many things, from food to B ind. They looked familiar as if they had known each other for a long time.


    The closeness between Scarlett and Old Riley could make Xander, who has been silent all this time, feel suspicious.


    ''This old man must be up to something! Judging by his attitude, his n might not be good.'' Xander thought.


    But he had no time to worry about all of this now. He pretended not to be interested in their conversation and just enjoyed his food.


    "Scarlett, can this old man ask you something?" Suddenly Old Riley''s voice turned serious. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and shot Scarlett a serious but not intimidating look.


    "Yes, Mr. Riley¡­ you may ask."


    "My child, you better start calling me Grandpa." He paused for a light smile and continued after seeing the girl nodded. "Mmm... This old man wants to know, do you know The Morrisons who live in NY?"


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. It took her a few seconds to remember where she had seen this grandpa. "Yes, grandfather, I know them..."


    Old Riley nodded as if pleased with his correct guess.


    "Two years ago, did youe to Old Morrison''s birthday party?" Old Riley asked again.


    "Yes. I think I saw you at the party."


    "Indeed!!! Bwahaha... the first time I saw you, I immediately knew that you were the same as the girl I saw there..." Old Riley couldn''t help butugh happily because of this coincidence.


    God works strangely. How could they meet again in this way? This little girl now became his granddaughter-inw.


    "Me too, Grandpa. I knew it was you right away..." Scarlett alsoughed, remembering those times. Considering that she was only briefly introduced at that time, she didn''t know this grandpa''s name.


    Xander, who was quietly eating, suddenly stopped. He raised his head and looked alternately at his grandfather and Scarlett.


    ''So, they met before at Morrison''s house?'' Xander was surprised.


    Now he understood why his grandfather''s attitude had suddenly changed. Apparently, it had something to do with Scarlett''s identity, who knew Patrick Morrison''s family, his grandfather''s best friend.


    He wouldn''t have to worry about tonight''s dinner if he knew this. Everything will be fine now. He felt relieved.


    "It''s true, but that time our meeting was concise. And now, something has been bothering me. That''s why I wanted to ask you this..." Old Riley''s voice was low, but Scarlett felt something was wrong with his tone and expression ¡ª he looked displeased.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa? You may ask," she said calmly.


    "Why did you marry my Grandson? If I am not mistaken, Old Morrison said you are engaged to his Grandson, Rex."


    Suddenly the room fell silent.

 Chapter 55 Stay Overnight

    ?"Why did you marry my Grandson? If I am not mistaken, Old Morrison said you are engaged to his Grandson, Rex."


    Suddenly the room fell silent.


    ''They''re engaged!? Is this girl lying to me!?'' Xander''s heart thickens, feeling shocked. He remembered earlier this afternoon she said her rtionship with Rex was only a brother and sister rtionship.


    ''Who is telling the truth? Grandpa or this girl?'' Xander felt confused and mad for no reason at the same time.


    "I''m too old. Maybe I heard wrong..." Old Riley smiled, but the smile didn''t appear in his eyes. "My child Scarlett, can you exin to this old man?" He continued.


    Scarlett opened her mouth but failed to utter a sound. How could she know the answer if she had never heard about it!?


    During her stay in the US, there was never any talk of her engagement with Rex. How could the old man decide unterally? Did Rex tell his grandfather they were engaged!?


    ''Damn it!! Rex Morrison, I''ll be mad if you do that!'' Scarlett vented her anger, scolding Rex in her heart. She would call himter and ask about this matter. If true, she will ask him to stop this rumor and exin it to his family; there is no such rtionship between them.


    "Grandpa, let me exin..." Scarlett is staring at Old Riley with an earnest look. "Am I close to Rex Morrison? Yes, very close. Am I engaged to him? No. I''m not even his girlfriend or in any romantic rtionship with him." A faint smile appeared at the corner of her lips before she continued.


    "I can assure you, I''m not engaged to brother Rex. I don''t know why Grandpa Morrison would say that to you. But I think maybe he was kidding..." she exined.


    Scarlett reminds herself to get to the bottom of this and find the truth. Why did old Morrison lie to Grandpa Riley if Rex didn''t say it? She needs to know.


    It wasn''t that she refused Rex to be her future fianc¨¦e, no. But she was a bit irritated when this kind of thing they decided without her concern.


    She knew that Rex had a thing for her, even maybe loved her, but she had set boundaries for Rex. They would remind close friends until she opened her heart to him. She didn''t know when, but she had made a promise once when she was 35, and she had yet to find someone she would ept him.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® However, for now, she only thought of him as her elder brother.


    Just when Scarlett thought her clear exnation would make Old Riley understand, it seemed she was wrong. The look on his face was still the same. In fact, her fake husband also had an expression simr to his grandfather''s, their eyes radiating hatred.


    She felt like disappearing from the room. This situation was really awkward. She didn''t know what else to say. And she doesn''t know how to make them believe her.


    ''God, why are you teasing me like this? Just a while ago, you gave me hope this marriage journey with Xander would be peaceful, but now you are retaking it!? You were so heartless to me and made these two people angry at me...''


    She felt like crying.


    Gosh! She never imagined this simple contract marriage would be this difficult!


    Scarlett didn''t dare look at Xander and Old Riley. She just lowered her head, finishing her dessert. She hopes this dinner will end soon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The day seemed very long and challenging for her. She felt what she did today was like she was riding a roller coaster. One moment, she was on top, feeling joyful, and another moment she was at the bottom, depressed.


    Now she just wanted to take a bath to rx her body and mind. But, this time, God is still not on her side.


    Old Riley''sughter finally echoed through the room, breaking the eternal awkwardness between them.


    Scarlett flinches in surprise. She almost choked on the Panna Cotta she was eating. After drinking a mouthful of water, she looked up at old Riley.


    She could see his somber expression slowly lighten up. A brilliant smile instantly appeared on his face, causing Scarlett to salute this old man ¡ª He is very talented as an actor. In no time, he could change his expression smoothly.


    "Bwa-ha-ha-ha... I knew it!!! That old Morrison must have said that to make me jealous!" Old Riley said between hisughs.


    Then Old Riley looked at Xander. "Brat, tell grandpa what you want. I will fulfill your wish. Anything! Land, Mansion, Ind, Stockholder¡­"


    Xander frowned, not understanding what he was talking about.


    "Bwa-ha-ha-ha... Dear Grandson, because of you, I won against old man Morrison!! The old man was alwayspeting with me. Now, you are married, so I win!"


    Xander could only sigh deeply. If only this Old Man had known this marriage onlysted for one year, he would definitely have ended up in the emergency room!


    Scarlett gulped silently. It is not good! If Old Riley called Grandpa Morrison to brag that Xander married her, all her acquaintances would know. She can''t let that happen. Because she deliberately wanted to hide this marriage because a year from now, they would separate.


    "Alvin! Call Old Morrison after dinner. I want to brag to him!" Old Riley said happily while Scarlett''s jaw dropped in helplessness.


    "Yes, master..." Alvin lowered his head slightly.


    "And Alvin, could you get Xander''s room ready? They have to sleep here tonight."


    "What!? No!!" Xander said, displeased. But Old Riley didn''t give up and looked at Scarlett with pleading eyes.


    "My child Scarlett, you must sleep here tonight. This old man will be very happy if you consider his request, will you!?"


    Scarlett was stunned. Hearing how sincere his words were, she couldn''t help but nod. "Okay, grandpa."


    Then Scarlett turned to Xander, who was looking at her with an expression that looked like an angry bird ¡ª his eyebrows seemed to go up. Obviously, this man was pissed off at her, right!?


    But she is in a dilemma. How could she refuse Grandpa Riley''s request? She better seduces this man.

 Chapter 56 Sharing The Same Room

    ?How could she refuse Grandpa Riley''s request? She better seduces this man, right!?


    Scarlett slowly raised her hand and took Xander''s hand.


    When their hands touched, she was stunned. She felt an electric shock spread all over her body. And at that moment, she realized that what she was doing was too bold. She gasps for being too daring to entice this Ice Prince.


    She could only curse herself for holding his hand bravely. Now, she has no choice but to finish what she started.


    ''It''s just an act, Scarlett! Don''t be nervous!'' She warned her mind.


    She can feel his emotions differently from usual. Still, she ignores it because, in that room, there''s Old Riley, who is now staring at them. She can''t let him know their secret.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom And she also hoped that the man beside her would recover soon, and act like usual.


    Her spring smile bloomed as she said, "Babe... Just one night. Let''s sleep here, huh!?" Her alluring voice was unable to captivate Xander. Instead, his facial expression grew stiffer.


    She maintained her smile but endured the frustration in her heart as she scolded him internally.


    ''Woah!! Mr. Xander Riley... Who said we only need to act while in this house!? Why did you forget?''


    Although no words left her lips, Scarlett''s eyes were filled with rage. Perhaps this man could quickly return to his usual demeanor by doing so.


    However, after a moment of waiting, this man remained unmoved. It was as if he froze and stared back at her with a strange gaze, which was difficult to describe in words.


    She was utterly speechless.


    After calming her irritated mind, she tried one more time. "Xander, do you hear me?"


    Her soft voice snapped Xander from this dangerous alluring little girl. He nods.


    "Alright!" He answered briefly.


    "BWA-HA-HA-HA... Thank you, my dear Scarlett. This old man is very happy. This brat is finally sleeping here again after so many years. Alright, it''ste. You guys get some rest. We will talk again tomorrow at breakfast."


    Old Riley stood up from his seat and motioned for Alvin to follow him. He needed to call that Old Morrison before he went to bed. He needed to tell him about this happy news.


    As soon as the mahogany door closed again, Scarlett instantly felt her muscle betray her. Her limb went limp. Her age was reduced a few years after lying to Grandpa Riley.


    After everything was over, all that was left was tiredness. Now, Scarlett wanted to soak in the warm water and sleep.


    "Babe, let''s go to our room..." Xander stood up and offered his hand to her.


    Scarlett''s eyshes flickered a few times, looking at the man in front of her with a surprised expression.


    ''Why is this Ice Prince still acting even though his grandfather isn''t around? Did I hear wrong?''


    "Come on..." Xander didn''t wait for her. He casually took her hand and pulled her to stand up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She was stunned to see Xander taking her hand just like that, but she didn''t avoid it. She followed him to the second floor.


    Along the way, they did not pass anyone like the house was empty. There were only two of them in this huge mansion.


    Soon they stopped in front of a wooden door at the end of the room. Scarlett felt her heart start beating faster when she realized something ¡ª this was the first time they would share the same room.


    How could she forget that!?


    She felt as if the sky copsed on her. There seemed to be a storm inside her that made her palms turn cold.


    This time, she regretted her actions and agreed to stay overnight here. Previously, she wasn''t aware they would share a room. She only considers it because she couldn''t bear to reject Old Riley.


    When she entered the room, Scarlett was surprised to see that the room was nothing like she had imagined; Arge and luxurious space for a young master like Xander Riley.


    The room is not very big and looks dark with gray paint and minimalistic ck furniture. This room is typical of a teenage boy''s room.


    There is a queen size bed in the middle of the room. A desk and bookshelf in the corner. Surprisingly, there was no sofa in the room. Suddenly her heart sank thinking they would sleep in the same bed.


    Trying to calm her mind, Scarlett looked around. Then she saw a bathroom on the side of the room with a wardrobe that adjoined the wall in front of it.


    She was relieved. At least there was a bathroom in the room. They don''t need to leave the room if they want to take a shower.


    Scarlett turned her gaze again to the bed, "This, howe we sleep..." she couldn''t finish her sentence.


    Then she looks at Xander with aplicated gaze. "X-Xander, there''s only one bed and no sofa... So?"


    Xander chuckled as he walked to the wardrobe and then undressed his shirt.


    "W-Why are you undressing here?" Scarlett panicked. She immediately turned around, not wanting to see the Ice Prince showing his naked body.


    "This is my room, babe..." Softughter could be heard in the room. It made Scarlett even more nervous.


    Xander felt amused looking at the girl back facing him, "...and of course, we will be sharing the same bed!" Xander continued as if he knew what she was thinking.


    Scarlett, "..."


    As Xander saw Scarlett standing there in silence, he continued, "Don''t me me. This is your choice to sleep over here. I tried to stop you earlier, but you insist."


    Indeed! This is her fault. She would have refused if she had known that there was only one small bed in this room and no sofa. But, now it''s toote. She couldn''t go back in time and couldn''tin.


    "Okay, if you have nothing to say, I will wash first..."


    Scarlett didn''t say anything, nor did she dare to look at him. Afraid that the almost naked man was still behind her and seducing her with his god-like body.


    Soon she heard the sound of a door closing. She sighed softly and turned to see the tightly closed bathroom door.

 Chapter 57 Lauren The Bitch

    ?Soon she heard the sound of a door closing. She sighed softly and turned to see the tightly closed bathroom door.


    ''Stupid girl!! How can you sleep in the same bed with that Ice Prince?''


    Scarlett was too scared to imagine what would happen next. Can she stop herself from throwing her body into his arms? She does not know the answer ¡ª The Ice Prince was hard to resist.


    This was one colossal threat that she found hard to ignore.


    A few momentster, her gaze returned to look around with a clearer mind. Wishing she could find a ce to sleep, and she did.


    She smiled faintly, imagining she would sleep on the cold floor. For now, this is the only option for her. She prefers sleeping on the floor using a thick, soft, andfortable bed cover than sleeping in the same bed with Xander.


    This is her only chance to sleep tonight. However, her expression slowly changed as she realized something.


    Her shoulders shrank as she walked towards the French window by the study table. She stopped and looked at the lonely moon in the sky to calm her nerves.


    "How can I change my clothes if I don''t bring any clothes?" She muttered.


    She only brought a backpack that she usually carries to work. And there are no ''suitable things'' in her bag to help her. Only her phone is all she can use.


    "Should I call Logan to bring my clothes?"


    But, again, she ditched the idea. Logan is Xander''s assistant. How can she order him around during these hours? He must be sleeping by now, right!?


    In the end, she could only take a deep breath. She was too stupid to agree to sleep here simply because she couldn''t bear to refuse Xander''s grandfather.


    Now, she understood why Xander didn''t want to spend the night here now ¡ª they were utterly unprepared to guest ady.


    Not long after, Scarlett hears her cell phone vibrate. She was surprised. At this hour, only Rex and Cruz are used to calling her.


    It is such a coincidence!


    She desperately wanted to talk to Rex about the engagement issue. She was still confident that Rex was the source of the rumors. Grandpa Morrison couldn''t say that all of a sudden.


    Scarlett immediately took her cell phone from her bag. But as soon as she looks at the screen, her mouth twitches, and her eyes flicker when she sees the name, ''Lauren the Bitch'' written on the phone screen.


    "This bitch! What the hell does she want? Why is she calling me at this hour?" She muttered before picking up the phone.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Before she could utter a word, a scream was heard from the other end.


    "SCARLETT FUCKING PIERS!!! YOU ARE SUCH AS A UGLY BITCH. DAMN YOU, SPOILED CHILD!"


    Scarlett was shocked. She moved the phone away from her ear. Still, she could hear a loud scream from the other end.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "HOW CAN YOU LEAVE HOME AND GIVE US A HELL!? YOU MUST RETURN HOME NOW, OR YOU WILL NEVER SEE YOUR FATHER AGAIN!!!"


    ''What did this damn woman say?'' Scarlett''s expression darkened.


    "NO. NO. DON''T GO HOME BUT IMMEDIATELY COME TO THE HOSPITAL! YOU SHOULD COME NOW TO THE HOSPITAL BITCH..."


    After Lauren screamed like crazy, she finally reached her limit. She stopped and waited for Scarlett to speak. But She heard no words from the other end. It made her mind go berserk once more.


    "DAMN YOU, SPOILED CHILD!! WHY ARE YOU FUCKING SILENT? ARE YOU MUTE? YOU MUST CLEAN UP ALL THIS MESS!!"


    "RETURN RIGHT NOW AND SOLVE ALL THESE PROBLEMS! OTHERWISE, YOU WILL PAY THE CONSEQUENCES..."


    Scarlett was even more confused when she heard Lauren''s insulting words, but she remained silent. She had run out of energy to fight this damn woman. When she wanted to turn off the phone, she heard the woman crying bitterly. So loud!


    ''Now what? She wants to lure me with her tears!? What a cunning bitch!! Do you think I''m still the child I used to be who would do whatever you wanted? Dream on, bitch!!''


    Suddenly, her childhood memory hidden in the depths of her mind erupted, nearly splitting her head ¡ª since she was young that evil woman had always manipted her.


    She could feel her blood boiling. Gradually, her vision darkened, and her breath became short. She was too emotional to remember the dark moments in her life that she had buried in her heart for so long.


    "HEARTLESS BITCH!! YOU BETTER COME HERE, OR YOUR FATHER...." A loud cry deafened Scarlet''s ears. "I HAVE REGRET TO RECOGNIZE YOU AS MY DAUGHTER! IF I KNEW YOU WILL TURN LIKE THIS... I WOULD ALREADY ASK YOUR FATHER TO CUT A TIE WITH YOU!!"


    "My name is Scarlett, not BITCH! Watch your words, aunty! Or I will hang up." Scarlett calmly replied but her hands clenched to hold back the emotions from within her.


    "STOP, BITCH!! LISTEN... YOU MUST HEAR THIS! COME TO ISLAND HOSPITAL NOW!! YOUR FATHER IS UNDER SURGERY!! HE PROBABLY WOULD DIE FROM THE SURGERY. I WAS KIND TO CALL YOU TO TELL YOU THIS. NOW, GET YOUR FUCKING ASS HERE, OR YOU WILL REGRET NOT SEEING HIM ONE LAST TIME!!"


    Beep! Connection ended.


    Scarlett''s expression suddenly changed, from anger to deep shock, then to one of fear.


    She could feel her knees getting weaker. Her body went limp, and at the same time, the cell phone in her hand slipped. She was about to m on the hard floor when a hand gripped her waist.


    In just a second, her face touched a hard chest, firm and wet. She was surprised to find herself on Xander''s bare chest, between his arms.


    Her heart was beating extremely fast, and she couldn''t say a word in this awkward position. She hides her blushing face. Tries to breathe normally and then enjoys this rare moment.


    For a brief moment, she shut her mind off from Lauren the Bitch.


    She desperately needed someone''s shoulder to assuage her anger at times like this. But then, her mind bes much less hazy, and her heart almost stopped when she realized her arms were wrapped around Xander''s sturdy waist. She hugs him tightly.

 Chapter 58 Help

    ?She desperately needed someone''s shoulder to assuage her anger at times like this. But then, her mind bes much less hazy, and her heart almost stopped when she realized her arms were wrapped around Xander''s sturdy waist. She hugs him tightly.


    Instantly, she pulled her body away from Xander and lowered her head to hide her ripe tomato-like face.


    ''Damn you, Scarlett!! How can you take advantage of this Ice Prince at a time like this!?'' She cursed inside, lowering her head deeper, and didn''t dare to see Xander''s face.


    Scarlett thought Xander would be angry or tease her because she dared to hug him back. However, she was wrong because Xander''s following sentence seemed to pull her back to reality.


    "Do you need my help?" His voice sounded gentle, but she could tell cold anger wasing from it.


    Looking up, she saw a pair of gentle and clear eyes. She was touched by Xander''s concern.


    ''How much has he heard?'' Scarlett clenched her fists in embarrassment because this man must have overheard her family''s bickering.


    Scarlett pondered Xander''s words for a moment.


    Does she need his help to finish off that bitch, Lauren? No, of course not. She would easily handle that shameless bitch herself and doesn''t need to bother anyone or anyone''s help.


    The bitch Lauren really challenged Scarlett''s patience. When Scarlett tries to forget Lauren''s evil deed to repay her care for her when she was a child ¡ª even though she mostly tortures her ¡ª still that bitch squandered her kindness.


    "Are you sure? Maybe your father needs the best doctor from the capital..." Xander''s deep eyes stared at her. He could tell this girl was really mad, but it was weird because she was still smiling. Is she okay?


    Somehow he felt hurt when he heard her stepmother insult her with harsh words. And seeing her slightly reddened eyes could make his heart stir. He wanted to pull her once more between his arms andfort her.


    He didn''t understand why. Every time he saw this girl by his side, his heart grew greedy. He wanted to protect her and make her happy.


    Why is he like this?


    No matter how hard he tries to find out, he still doesn''t understand his feelings. But, clearly, he felt this was not a bad thing. This is something good.


    "For that, I will tell you after I find out the real situation that happened there..." Scarlett said.


    Even though she was worried about what happened to her father, she didn''t want topletely believe that damn woman''s words.


    What if this is a new trap she had set for her?


    What if, when she shows up on ind B, someone kidnaps her and tortures her?


    Lots of possibilities came to mind. As if Scarlett''s mind subconsciously wants to give her a warning. The woman she is facing is Lauren Piers. Never before in her entire life had Scarlett met a very cunning, dishonest, and shameless woman like that.


    "Okay, but you have to remember... Even though our marriage is based on a contract, I am your husband legally. I will be responsible for you throughout our marriage. And you also have the right to ask anything from me, including when you need help like this."


    Scarlet was stunned. She could see his eyes reflected sincerity. She couldn''t reply to his words but could only nod slowly in response that she understood what he meant.


    "Now, you can go take a shower. It''s alreadyte¡­." Xander smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She picked up her cell phone on the floor and quickly went to the bathroom. She could feel Xander''s eyes still on her. Her heart was pounding as she closed the bathroom door and locked it.


    ''That man, how could he torment me with his seductive, almost naked body!?'' Scarlett could feel how hot her face was now as the image of Xander''s body that she saw outside came back to her mind.


    If only that bitch Lauren didn''t call, maybe this night would be a long night to ''enjoy'' Xander''s torment. And intimate contact like before will never happen again in the future.


    ''Lauren!! Why spoil this rare moment??'' Scarlett could only vent her frustration inside her head.


    She rubbed her chest while staring at her reflection in the mirror. She couldn''t believe how red her face was now as if someone had just smeared strawberry jam on her face.


    Gosh, this is insane!


    "Stop acting weak in front of him, Scarlett!! You must keep your demeanor, or that guy will run away from you because you''re too aggressive!" She couldn''t stop scolding herself for not being able to contain her feelings when she saw him.


    Scarlett pinched her cheeks with her hands feeling embarrassed remembering the time they hugged. Without a single piece of cloth, she can feel his warmth.


    She still remembers the warmth of his body flowing through the pores on her cheeks. And his unique scent still assaults her nostrils.


    Her face was even warmer. And her smile grew wider.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Wake up, Scarlett! Wake up from this dream. Stop messing with your mind! You have more important things to do now!"


    Scarlett immediately took her cell phone and called someone. She needed to check what really happened to her father.


    30 minutes passed...


    Scarlett snapped at the knock on the door, followed by Xander''s voice calling her name. She was shocked to realize that she had almost spent the night soaking in the warm water.


    She quickly got out of the bathtub ¡ª the water had now turned cold. And wrapped her naked body in a white bathrobe that she found on a shelf. And wrapped her wet hair in a towel.


    After making sure her bathrobe was neatly tied, hiding her curves, she opened the door.


    The towering Xander stood in front of her. She gasped at how handsome he looked in his casual home clothes, white shirt, and ck sweatpants.


    Before Scarlett could say anything, Xander gave her something.


    "You can wear this. I''ll work in the next room, so you can rest first..." He said and left the room without giving her a chance to speak.


    Scarlett only smiled bitterly, seeing the man close the bedroom door.


    The warm man who hugged her earlier disappeared without a trace.


    "Oh my!! The Ice Prince is finally back."

 Chapter 59 The Fox

    ?When Xander came out of the room, he saw Alvin walking towards him. In his hands were several shopping bags from well-known brands.


    He stopped opening his study room''s door, waiting for Alvin to approach.


    "Sir, these ready-to-wear clothes for Young Madam were prepared by the Old Master. Please give them to her..." Alvin said politely.


    ''Grandpa!! How can you be one step faster than me?'' Xander felt lost.


    It was unthinkable in Xander''s mind to prepare clothes for Scarlett. Instead, he gave her used clothes.


    ''You are such an idiot, Xander Riley!!'' He can''t help but scold himself for being inconsiderate.


    "Thanks, Alvin!" He took the shopping bag and entered his study. He will give herter.


    It''s been 30 minutes, and the person he ordered should have the information he needs about what happened to Jonathan Piers. He couldn''t wait to hear the results of his investigation.


    Xander stood before the French window and looked at the lonely moon in the dark sky. He was lost in his deep thoughts for a moment, but after a few minutes, he gasped in surprise when his phone vibrated.


    He immediately picked it up as soon as he saw the name of the person he was waiting for appears.


    "Master Xander, I have obtained the results of the investigation." Said the man on the other end.


    "So, what happened there?" Xander asked.


    Even though Scarlett didn''t ask for it, he needed to investigate. So, if something could harm Scarlett, he could find out about it in advance.


    He did all this only to avoid trouble in the future. At least, that reason gave him an excuse to do this.


    "It all started with the death of Mr. Frans..."


    "Hmmm¡­. So that bastard died!?" This news took him by surprise. Even though he hated that man, he never imagined that he would die so soon. "How?"


    "He died in a car ident. After the incident, Mr. Frans''s people used the ident was caused by Mr. Piers. That is why they went to Piers'' house, wrecked it, and tortured him."


    Xander was shocked to hear that. He didn''t expect Scarlett''s father to be hurt by that man.


    Now he was confused, why suddenly there was this ident. Still fresh in his mind, he had solved the financial problem for Scarlett''s parents. Why are they in trouble again?


    "At this time, Mr. Piers is still in the operating room. ording to the examination report I got from the hospital, his chances of survival are minimal. Even if he did survive, there is a possibility that he would go into aa because he had a pretty serious brain hemorrhage."


    "Have the people who injured him been arrested?"


    "Not yet, sir. The Piers family is in a real mess right now. Even the police in charge of this case seem to be dragging their feet..."


    Xander frowned.


    "You know who hit Frans?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander had suspected that Frans couldn''t quickly die from an ident. Someone behind the ident must want to kill him, and it can''t be Piers.


    The Piers family couldn''t even do that. Jonathan Piers was just an ordinary businessman. He didn''t have the power and resources to kill someone.


    "At the crime scene, there were no other cars, so the police said it was a single ident. However, when I went to the crime scene, I found evidence that it was not a single ident. Someone tried to cover up this incident. I suspect the police were involved..."


    "Interesting!" Xander muttered.


    Suppose someone can use the police to cover up the case. In that case, that person is politically well-connected and possibly wealthy and powerful. Who? And what''s the motive? Is it something to do with Piers, or is it just a coincidence?


    "Did you find any evidence? The one who wanted to kill Frans?"


    "I haven''t found solid evidence to find that person. But there are other clues that I have found. But I don''t know the symbol. I will send you the picture, sir."


    Xander looked at the photo. Instantly his facial expression darkened when he saw a tiny image shaped like a fox''s head on his cellphone screen. He was very familiar with that mark. It belonged to the international Assassin Guild, The Fox.


    How did the top assassin guild in this world appear on ind B? And their target is Frans? Frans is just a loser, not a big shot.


    ''Since when did The Fox ept the assassination assignment of someone as lowly as Frans?''


    Xander waspletely confused by this. He knows who did it. But he didn''t know what their motives were.


    "Sir, are there any other orders? Should I stay at the hospital to pay more attention to Mr. Piers'' condition?"


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Xander didn''t answer right away. He pondered for a while. Instantly a thought crossed Xander''s mind as his brow wrinkled slightly.


    ''Bastard!! So you do this for her? You are wrong! You are not helping her, but you are adding another problem for her. Rex Morrison, you are the most brainless person I ever know!!'' He cursed Rex in his heart, feeling annoyed.


    He knew the truth but had no right or obligation to act because the girl forbade him to do something. Right now, he reserves himself to only observe.


    "Stop investigating the car ident. For now, stay in the hospital and tell the Hospital Director to do anything he should do. And, get the medical records and send them to the doctors in the capital. Ask them to be on standby if needed."


    "Yes, sir, I will..."


    "And no one knows what you were doing there, including the Piers family. Stay hidden!" Xander said and ended the call.


    Xander didn''t want to meddle in Scarlett''s family matters if she didn''t ask him to. Because from the start, he didn''t like Jonathan Piers and his wife, Lauren.


    How could a father have such a cold, evil heart!? He sold his daughter to pay off his debts.


    Jonathan Piers deserved this heavenly punishment. This is his karma.


    For Xander, the most essential thing is Scarlett. He just needed to protect her, as he had promised her.


    After a few minutes, Xander picked up the shopping bag and headed back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 60 Choices

    ?After a few minutes, Xander picked up the shopping bag and headed back to the bedroom.


    A look of surprise shed across his eyes as he entered the room. The girl is now sleeping on the floor with a white bed cover as a mattress. She was immersed in reading something on her cell phone with her back facing him ¡ª she was oblivious to his presence.


    ''This girl would rather sleep on the floor than sleep with me!?'' Instantly he felt a nameless anger well up within him. He asked, "What are you doing?"


    Xander''s icy tone made Scarlett flinch and sit up straight in surprise. She can see, his face looks dark with raised eyebrows. He definitely didn''t look in a good mood.


    She smiles at him, saying, "Xander, I will sleep here. You can sleep on the bed peacefully. And..."


    "Who told you to sleep on the floor? Get up and sleep on the bed!" Hemanded. Though he didn''t like someone sharing a bed with him, he was a gentleman.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® How could he let a woman sleep on the floor?


    If his mother in heaven knew, she might scold him.


    "No thanks. I feel morefortable sleeping here. Besides, my sleeping habits will make you suffer." She couldn''t make Xander know about her other ws.


    Xander gritted his teeth to hold back his anger. He was afraid to say something to hurt her feelings, so he secretly exhaled deeply to vent his anger.


    With a forced smile tugging at the corners of his lips, he said, "Let me sleep on the floor. You sleep there¡­" he walked and ced the shopping bag on the bed. "Here are clothes you can wear tomorrow."


    Scarlett ignored the shopping bag on the bed, her mind was too busy thinking about Xander going to sleep on the floor.


    This Master Xander was going to give up his bed on her? How dare she allow that?


    If people out there found out she let Xander Riley sleep on the floor, they would probably ughter her. No, never! She wouldn''t let Xander sleep on the floor.


    "Xander, I''m used to sleeping on the floor. So it''s fine for me to sleep here." Scarlett said seriously.


    She was sure that a noble like Xander would never experience a difficult life in his life, just like an ordinarymoner, like her.


    Xander, who was about to enter the bathroom, stopped. He looked back at Scarlett. For a while, he just stared at her without saying a word. Before he saw the girl open her mouth, he said, "I''ll give you two choices!"


    Scarlett frowned. Two choices!?


    "One, I sleep on the floor, and you sleep on the bed." He said with a straight face. It made Scarlett speechless. "Second, we sleep together in the bed!"


    She appeared calm but was internally shivering with the second idea, and her downcast eyes were filled with worry.


    "Don''t worry. I will never touch you unless you want me to. You can be sure of that..." Said Xander, and then he disappeared behind the bathroom door.


    Scarlett was stunned to see him walk away without giving her a chance to say anything.


    ''I''m not worried about you! But, I''m worried about myself. How can I bear to sleep with a man as handsome as you? Did you know that you are one of those men who are so hard to resist, Mr. Xander Riley!!''


    She couldn''t help but sigh deeply while her eyes never left the bathroom door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a while...


    Xander almostughed at what he witnessed when he came out of the bathroom. He saw the girl lying on the bed, wrapping herself with a nket and in the middle of the bed was a pillow, leaving only one side for him.


    Did she think the pillow could block him if he wanted to touch her? What a simple-minded woman!


    A smile tugged at Xander''s lips as he turned off the light leaving only a dim light at the end of the room. Then, he slowly climbed into bed, worried the girl might wake up.


    Even though the room was dark, he could still clearly see Scarlett sleeping motionlessly with her back facing him.


    Is she really asleep?


    He had only been in the bathroom a few minutes, and this girl was already asleep. He grinned as a thought crossed his mind, ''She must be frightening to sleep with me, right!?''


    That''s understandable!


    ''Girls! I will never touch you. I promise you!'' His grin suddenly disappeared. His eyes glowed with a determined look, ''...unless you are willing!''


    After a few moments, he turned his gaze to look for the ceiling. He closed his eyes, trying to sleep. However, he heard the girl talking to him.


    He turned to see her, stunned, looking at her beautiful eyes staring back at him.


    "Xander, tomorrow morning I have to go to ind B..."


    She already had the information she needed. And she decided to go there to check on her father''s condition. In addition, she also wants to pick up her nanny.


    This afternoon, her nanny texted that she had resigned from the Piers household and was ready to move in with her in the capital.


    "What''s the time?" Xander already knows. Surely this girl will go to ind B after knowing what happened there.


    "Looks like I can''t have breakfast with grandpa..." She said regretfully.


    "Alright! I''ll ask Logan to apany you. And you can use my jet..."


    "No need, I will go alone." She couldn''t stay on ind B for long because she had a dinner party tomorrow night. And she had promised to attend.


    Xander is worried about letting her go to ind B alone. Worried that her stepmother might do something evil to her.


    "But, I need your jet. I won''t turn it down." Scarlett continued her words and smiled when she saw Xander nod.


    Xander didn''t say another word. Likewise with Scarlett. The room became quiet again, and soon he could hear Scarlett fast asleep. He opened his eyes and strolled out of the room.


    He needed to make some arrangements.

 Chapter 61 Torture

    ?The next morning.


    Before the first rays of sunlight came into the room, Scarlett was awakened by the sound of a timer she had set on her cell phone. She immediately turned it off. And looking around her.


    She pondered for a moment as her consciousness had not fully returned. It took her a few seconds to realize she was in the Riley Mansion.


    Her mind reels back, remembering what happenedst night.


    ''Xander...''


    Scarlett called his name in her heart. As she slowly turned to see her side. Her breath seemed to stop as she saw Xander, the god-like man staring at her.


    Not only was this man just staring at her, but his gaze seemed to warm her heart. And his smile made her heart tremble. This was the best alluring smile she had ever seen.


    She silently swallowed as she spoiled her eyes on this beauty, a god''s perfect creation.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom But...


    Suddenly Scarlett''s body stiffened as something crucial crossed her mind.


    Gosh!


    Immediately Scarlett turned away from Xander''s gaze and sat on the edge of the bed with her back to him. She tried to save herst dignity from shame.


    How could she appear in front of Xander with her messy appearance!?


    She tied her lion-like hair into a bun. And pressing her cheeks with her palms so that her puffy face would vanish instantly. She could feel her face swelling because she overatest night.


    "Good morning, sleeping beauty..." Greeted Xander in a cheerful tone.


    Xander couldn''t believe how this girl could sleep sofortably all night. While he... He couldn''t sleep at all. Throughout the night, his heart never settled, and certain body parts of him really tormented him.


    Ultimately, he could only go back and forth to the bathroom to take a cold shower to drown out the nameless fire inside him.


    This little girl was torturing him. She slept like a ko, hugging him, not knowing she was provoking a beast!


    His patience was really tested overnight. Thanks to heaven, he was able to restrain himself from touching her.


    Despite the long torturous night, he loved it. Hoping that one day, there will be another chance to sleep with this little girl.


    Xander could only let out a smile looking at the girl, turning her back on him.


    Seeing her petite body wrapped in her oversized jumper satisfied his heart. Not only that but seeing her natural beauty without makeup made him sure that this girl was gorgeous.


    "...morning Xander," Scarlett answered briefly, too embarrassed to entertain Xander to see her bare face and see her messy hair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She immediately stood up and walked to the bathroom without ncing at Xander. She took the shopping bag Xander gave herst night and mmed the bathroom door behind her.


    Only then could she breathe a sigh of relief. "Gosh! That''s really embarrassing!"


    After a while...


    They were both in the house''s front yard, standing beside the ck SUV.


    Scarlett felt troubled, having to leave without saying goodbye to Old Riley. What if the old man found it impolite? This worried her a lot.


    Xander tried to calm her down.


    Likewise, with Alvin. He escorts her to the main entrance and promises to exin to the old master about her situation. Moreover, the kind butler even gave her a pack of breakfast and made sure she ate it on the ne. She felt warm inside, seeing how good Xander and Alvin were to her.


    She felt ashamed because she had considered her rtionship with Xander to be only a marriage for her benefit. But sincest night, her views have begun to change. She felt that this was not just a marriage for her benefit, but this marriage was starting to feel real, at least for her. She didn''t know how Xander felt.


    "Xander, please convey my apologies to Grandpa," Scarlett said again. She had forgotten how often she had said this since she woke up.


    "Don''t worry, I will exin to him. That old man will understand. Just go and be careful! Call me if you need anything." Xander said while patting her head gently. "Promise me, Scarlett!?"


    "Yes, I will call you..."


    After sleeping in the same room as Xander, Scarlett was much morefortable around him. And she started to feel greedy with Xander''s small gestures like patting her head ¡ª she likes it when he does that.


    After a brief chat, Scarlett immediately got into the car with Logan sitting behind the wheel. They headed to the private airport, and at the same time, the sun started to rise over the horizon.


    Xander is very efficient, setting up his private jet to take Scarlett to ind B. She has no intention of staying on the ind for long, so the ne will wait for her and return to the capital the same day.


    Once they were on the highway, Scarlett nced at Logan. A genuine smile was on her face before she said, "Logan, sorry to wake you up so early to drive me to the airport..."


    "This is my job, ma''am. And are you sure I don''t have toe with you to the ind?" Logan is still surprised to learn that Scarlett will go to the ind without him.


    Logan knows how evil her family is, especially her stepmother. Worried that woman might do something bad to her again. However, this order came from his master. He could only follow this arrangement.


    "Thanks, Logan. I won''t be there long, so it wouldn''t be efficient for you to follow me."


    She prefers to go alone and solve her family business. Besides, she felt embarrassed if Xander had to meet her terrible family.


    "Ma''am, someone will pick you up at the airport at B ind. He will take you wherever you want..." Logan exins what they arranged for her during her short trip to the ind.


    "Oh, Xander arranged that too?" Scarlett gets emotional hearing it. How nice Xander was to her made her fall with him even more.

 Chapter 62 Head To B Island

    ?"Xander arranged that too?" Scarlett gets emotional hearing it. How nice Xander was to her made her fall with him even more.


    ''Gosh! Mr. Xander Riley, can''t you show me all your sweet cards? I will fall more and more in love with you!!'' She could only express it silently.


    "Yes, ma''am, of course. You are his wife, aren''t you?" Logan raised his eyebrows as he nced at her through the rearview mirror.


    Scarlett immediately closed her mouth tightly.


    Geez!! She almost exposed her fake marriage to Logan.


    "Well, I think he forgot because this trip was too sudden..." Scarlett replied casually.


    "Master Xander won''t forget. Sincest night he called me and asked me to arrange everything..." Logan exined. He also told her that if she needed something on the ind, she just needed to give him a call ¡ª Even if he couldn''t go with her, he could order their people to look after her.


    Scarlett was at a loss for words, feeling touched. Then suddenly, something crossed her mind. She looked at Logan curiously.


    "Logan, what''s your rtionship with Mr. Alvin?" Sincest night she has been curious to see Alvin''s face, simr to Logan''s. His facial features resemble Asian people, specifically Korean. But not his ent, which is more like a local person.


    Logan chuckled before he replied, "Ma''am, he is my father. He worked for an old master since he was a teen..."


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. Her guess wasn''t wrong. They really have a rtionship, father and son.


    "So that''s why you work for Xander?"


    "Yes, Ma''am, I was trained to rece my father''s position when Master Xander was ready to take over the Riley family."


    Instantly Scarlett felt nauseous imagining Logan, who should have served Xander but now was assigned to look after her.


    Suddenly countless questions popped up in Scarlett''s mind; Would Old Riley be angry if he found out about this? Did Xander dislike Logan? That''s why he asked him to take care of her.


    "Logan, I''m afraid your father and grandfather Riley will be angry because they know you work for me. Not for Xander..." Scarlett said regretfully.


    "Don''t worry, Logan. I will try to get Xander to reassign you to your position before the elder finds out about this..." She continues.


    How could she ept Logan as her assistant? Since this man was born, he was destined to be Xander''s assistant, not her.


    "Young Madam, My father already knows. And by now, I''m sure Old Master is aware too." Logan smiled. He could guess why the young madam was worried.


    "But, Logan... You were born to serve Xander, right!?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Yes, ma''am, you''re right, but that doesn''t matter to me. You are a young madam. Your position, in my eyes, is equal to our master. And, one day, you will give birth to Riley''s sessor, so it''s all the same..." Logan exined seriously.


    Scarlett nearly choked. What Logan said is true, but the thing is, she only married Xander because of their contract. It''s not a real marriage, after all.


    Not wanting to talk about this anymore, Scarlett busied herself on her cell phone.


    It wasn''t long before the car stopped right near the jet. Scarlett didn''t say much. She directly boarded the ne.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This is the same jet she used when she flew with Xander. So all the crew members knew her. She didn''t have to feel awkward. They were all very nice to her.


    After she took the breakfast prepared by Alvin, she continued to sleep. She needed to recharge her energy before shing with that maniptive woman, Lauren.


    Before long...


    She wakes up when the pilot announces their ne hasnded.


    As she got off the ne, she could see a Lincoln ck Label parked not far away from the ne. She saw a man with a familiar face standing beside the car.


    She had seen this man the first time she met Xander.


    "Mrs. Riley, wee. I am James. I will apany you while you are on this ind." James greeted Scarlett politely while opening the car door for her.


    "Hi James, thanks. Can you take me to the Hope hospital?" said Scarlett. She wanted to visit her father and check his condition immediately. After that, she will return to the capital.


    "Yes, ma''am..."


    When Scarlett got into the car, she was surprised when she saw a driver. She thought James would drive her. So, she guesses James is not a driver but someone important in Xander''s circle.


    ''Gosh, Xander! Why do you always assign your best man to help me?'' She only smiled faintly and did not say another word on their way to the hospital.


    She couldn''t enjoy the ind''s beauty in the morning because her mind was distracted by what to expect at the hospital.


    Soon they arrive at Hope Hospital.


    Scarlett enters the hospital, followed by James. She didn''t refuse James to follow her because she might need his help if that crazy woman did something evil to her. It wasn''t that she was afraid to face that evil woman. But she needed James as a backup n if something went wrong.


    When Scarlett enters the hospital...


    Lauren was standing in front of the recovery room. A few hours ago, her husband''s surgery was finished but he still hasn''t regained consciousness.


    And, sincest night Lauren had not closed her eyes. She just stood there waiting for Jonathan to wake up. She was so tired and wanted to sleep, but she had to wait for Scarlett toe. She had to meet her.


    Lauren red at her only daughter, Nicole, who was now sitting on a hospital bench not far from her.


    "Are you sure that useless bitch wille this morning?" Lauren asked angrily.


    "Yes, mother. Sis wille..." Nicole answered her mother''s question patiently.


    Nicole was annoyed answering her mother''s questions because, sincest night, her mother didn''t stop asking.


    "It''s all because of your bitch sister! If she had epted Mr. Frans, none of this would have happened..." Lauren stared at Nicole, but Nicole ignored her.

 Chapter 63 Delusional Woman

    ?"It''s all because of your bitch sister! If she had epted Mr. Frans, none of this would have happened..." Lauren stared at Nicole, but Nicole ignored her.


    Lauren continued with no response from her daughter, "Nicole, you can''t be nice to her. If you get too close to her, she will drag you down! That damn child is bringing bad luck to people around her. She made her mother die, and now she made her father suffer too."


    Nicole was shocked to hear how cruel her mother''s words were.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She knew her mother didn''t fully love Scarlett, but this was the first time she''d heard her say something this bad. And this disgusts her. How can a mother say those words to her daughter?


    Even though Scarlett wasn''t her biological child, a mother shouldn''t say those nasty words. She felt both sad and ashamed ¡ª this woman was her birth mother.


    Nicole stood from her seat and approached her mother. She said, "Mom, please s..." Her words stopped when her eyes fell on Scarlett, not far from them. Suddenly her chubby body couldn''t help but stagger.


    ''Since when my sister arrived? Did she hear everything mother said?'' She clenched her fists, fearing that her mother would continue her insulting words toward Scarlett.


    Nicole wanted to stop her mother, but she saw Scarlett shake her head as if want her to stop doing that.


    She could only clench her fists, praying that her mother would stop talking. She tried to send her mother a warning through her eyes, but her mother seemed to enjoy badmouthing her sister. She felt helpless.


    "That useless girl will drag you down! She''s a child who doesn''t know how to help her troubled parents. It''s useless for us to send her to study in the US, but she has absolutely no intention of helping us when we''re having a hard time!!"


    Lauren''s burning gaze made Nicole want to cry.


    ''Oh my God, please stop my mom...'' Nicole prayed silently, but it was in vain because Lauren kept taking her anger out on Scarlett.


    Nicole couldn''t let her mother humiliate her sister even more. "Mom, please stop it, will you!?" She grabbed her hand and looked into her eyes. "My sister, she is not like that..." Her eyes were red with tears.


    Hearing her daughter defend that bitch. Lauren couldn''t help but re at Nicole.


    Her stupid daughter, how dare she still mention that bitch, my sister? Making Lauren''s anger explode even more.


    "Stop calling her sister!! Listen, you must not follow in those bitch footsteps! You must study hard and marry into a rich family. My daughter Nicole... I will arrange everything for your future. And ensure that you will inherit thepany. You have the right to continue the family business rather than that useless girl."


    "Mother!" Nicole lowered her head to look at her fingers to escape her sister Scarlett''s cold gaze.


    She saw Scarlett''s face calm a little, but she could feel she was pissed off.


    "Don''t you understand what I said to you!? Never get close to that bitch!! Or mother will punish you!"


    Nicole didn''t bother to reply to her mother''s words anymore. She was too busy to find a way to make her sister not mad at her mother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you done?" Suddenly a soft yet firm voice came from behind.


    Lauren''s body tensed. She immediately turned around to look behind. She gasped in surprise when she saw that bitch Scarlett standing a few steps behind her.


    "Y-You, You... since when have you arrived? Why didn''t you say anything?" Lauren asked frantically.


    ''How much did this girl hear what she said!?'' Suddenly Lauren felt uneasy.


    Scarlett didn''t answer Lauren; instead, she asked her, "If you''re done talking. Can you move? I have to see my dad!" Scarlett said and walked past Lauren.


    It''s no use talking to women who have brains like prawns!


    When Scarlett stood in front of the ss window, her heart trembled when she saw her father''s body lying motionless in the hospital bed. With so many medical devices attached to his body. It made her heart ache. She felt sad for the first time.


    But, she kept her expression calm, not wanting to show anything. Especially in front of Lauren-the bitch.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett stood looking at her father. She turned her eyes towards Nicole, standing beside her; this little girl, Nicole, seemed so pitiful.


    Scarlett felt sorry for Nicole, but when she remembered how evil and maniptive her mother was, it made her heart boil.


    "How is he after the operation?" Asked Scarlett. Her tone is normal. As if she wasn''t bothered by all the insults Lauren had thrown at her earlier.


    Nicole felt a little at ease to hear that. She slowly lifted her head and stared at her sister Scarlett, "Sis, the doctor said..." Before she could finish her words, she saw her mother stop her.


    "Your father finished his surgery four hours ago, but until now, there is no sign of him waking up. ording to the doctor, there were indications that he would immediately fall into aa. There are only two ways for him to wake up from hisa; one is a miracle, and the second is..."


    Lauren stopped her sentence. She stared at this little bitch feeling irritated with her calm expression. It was as if this girl didn''t really care that her father would live or die. Suddenly she has the urge to p this little bitch in the face.


    "You are an unfilial girl, Scarlett! When your father was dying, you looked happy..." Lauren''s voice sounded shaky, and her eyes were slightly red. Her downcast eyes were filled with tears.


    Scarlett suddenly became silent, seeing how Lauren manipted her with her best acting.


    ''Tsk... Tsk... Now, you want to me me for not showing any tears? What a delusional bitch!'' Scarlett could only bitterly smile as she cursed this Stupid Lauren in her heart.


    "Oh, my poor husband Jonathan¡­ your life is so unfortunate. You have raised your daughter until now. But what did you get? Nothing. This girl you have always been proud of doesn''t even feel sad when you''re dying..." Lauren''s tears started to roll down her cheek.


    Scarlett "..."

 Chapter 64 Company Transfer

    ?After a few minutes, Lauren''s sobs finally subsided. There was only a soft sob that could be heard.


    Her pitiful-looking eyes were fixed on Scarlett.


    "My daughter Scarlett, even though I am not your biological mother, I beg you, please help your father. Please help him so he can wake up. Scarlett, only you can help him..."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Lauren took Scarlett''s hand and squeezed it gently. Tears were still streaming down her cheeks as she looked into Scarlett''s eyes.


    "Mom will forgive your mistake as long as you help your father..." Lauren continued in her still pitiful tone.


    "Mom, enough! Please, I beg you, mom... don''t me sister Scarlett!" Nicole could not bear to see her mother ming Scarlett from the beginning. "It''s not her fault!"


    Until now, Nicole didn''t understand why her mother med Scarlett. Her sister had nothing to do with the assault that left their father injured. It was the bandits who were at fault. But strangely, her mother always med her sister Scarlett. Why?


    "Shut up, Nicole Piers!!" Lauren res at Nichole, her useless daughter.


    Lauren would teach this stupid girl a lessonter. Now, she needed to deal with this little bitch, Scarlett. She needed her to sign the transfer of ownership of thepany Ocean Groups.


    Thepany did belong to Scarlett''s mother. Still, it had been several years since she and Jonathan had made thepany survive until now. They deserved to be owners, not just an acting CEO and Presidents.


    After scolding her useless daughter, she again turned her pitiful gaze to Scarlett.


    "My dear Scarlett, you are the only one who can help your father. I beg you, please help..."


    Scarlett frowned.


    "Me? How so?" she asked, confused. Can she really help her father?


    Lauren took a deep breath before she exined to Scarlett, "We need you to do something, Scarlett! Wait..." Lauren''s voice was gentle and lovely. It made Scarlett stunned.


    She barely noticed that the woman in front of her was the sneaky bitch Lauren Piers. She almost fell into her trap, manipting her like a child.


    Scarlett took a deep breath, trying to contain her emotions.


    ''If this bitch, is suddenly kind to me, she must be up to something...'' Scarlett couldn''t help but want to know what her n was.


    Lauren looks for something in her bag. After she found what she was looking for, she immediately gave the brown envelope to Scarlett.


    "My Dear... sign this document. This is the only way to wake up your father..."


    Scarlett frowned as she stared at therge brown envelope in her hand.


    "What''s this?" Scarlett asked, looking at Lauren.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Before you see it, you must remember, this is the fastest way to help your father," Lauren said seriously.


    The more Lauren talked, the more confused Scarlett became. And made her even more alert. She stared at the tense-looking woman in front of her with a questioning gaze. She could only try to study her movement, butter something crossed her mind.


    ''What the hell!! Is she kidding me? This isn''t a marriage registration form, is it?''


    Her hand gripped the envelope tighter ¡ª too scared to look inside. If this woman forged her signature and sold her again to someone, she would definitely kill her!


    "Open and read! If you sign this document, I can bring a doctor who can cure Jonathan. The divine doctor''s sess rate is 99%..." Lauren said confidently.


    Although Scarlett was very confused by Lauren''s words, she opened the envelope and was surprised to read its contents.


    "Company transfer letter?" Scarlett muttered.


    "Yes, dear, If you sign it. Then I will have the power to ask the doctor toe here to treat your dear father. Only the divine doctor can do this difficult surgery. However, I need you to sign the paper first..."


    Scarlett chuckled in disbelief at what she was hearing. Has this woman gone mad? How could this greedy woman use her father to pressure her into handing over thepany!?


    "Scarlett, don''t think I''m going to take thepany. No. Don''t think that way. Thepany belongs to your mother. Of course, one day, when you''re ready, thatpany will be transferred back to you. Your father and I will only manage thepany. But, this time, we need your sign to give me the power to contact that person..." Lauren exined.


    Without money, Lauren was unable to contact the Divine Doctor. She needs to withdraw a lot of money from thepany for that. Unfortunately, Jonathan couldn''t do that because he was unconscious. And she has no power unless this girl gives it to her.


    ''Gosh, this is insane! Does this shameless woman think I''m so stupid!?'' Scarlett''s patience was wearing thin.


    There was a nameless fire burning within her gaze as she looked sternly at this bitch, Lauren.


    "Aunty, listen..."


    Lauren stiffened at how sharp Scarlett''s eyes were and how cold her voice was. Is she angry? Lauren wanted to urge her but decided to remain silent this time. She only needed this stupid girl to sign the papers. She would patiently wait.


    "I am not a child! I will never sign any document you give me." Scarlett tore off the paper and threw it at Lauren''s face. "As for my father, don''t worry. I will take care of it!"


    "You... You... How dare you tear up the papers? How dare you, Scarlet!!" Lauren''s face softened a moment ago, and her gentle voice disappeared immediately. Her true nature is revealed as a greedy bitch, yelling at Scarlett. "Stop, Scarlett Piers!! Let''s talk about it again, huh!? This is the only way to help your father? Is this how you treat him? Scarlett, you are so heartless..."


    Scarlett didn''t say a word, didn''t even nce at the stupid bitch Lauren. She just walked to James and asked him to take her to see the head doctor who treated her father.


    She needed to know the exact conditions of her father. As for the Divine Doctor that Lauren had said before, it also bothered her.


    Is it true that the Divine Doctor can cure her father? She wanted to know.

 Chapter 65 The Divine Doctor

    ?Soon, they arrived at the top floor.


    Scarlett was surprised to learn that James had taken her to the Hospital Director''s office.


    She stopped in front of the Director''s office room as she nced at James, who stood beside her.


    "James, I have to see my father''s doctor. Not the hospital director!"


    Since when did the Director of Hope Hospital intervene to treat ordinary patients?


    Her father is not a tycoon on this ind. He is only the owner of a medium-sizedpany. The higher the person in this hospital''s management, the less likely the person will treat her father. Or at least that is what she thought.


    "Ma''am, the director is the head doctor of Mr. Piers..."


    Scarlett was stunned.


    Does the hospital director really take care of her father? It''s hard to believe.


    Amidst Scarlett''s confusion, suddenly, something crossed her mind, and a weak smile emerged from the corner of her lips.


    ''It must be him!! Who else could make the hospital director take care of my father?'' She thought.


    "James, does Hope Hospital belong to the Riley Group?"


    "Yes, Ma''am..."


    Scarlett started listing what good will Xander had done for her. The man gave her so much help, but she got nothing for him. She felt under pressure now. It was getting difficult for her to reciprocate his kindness.


    When they entered the Director''s Office, Scarlett saw two men sitting in the sofa area. And both of them look like senior doctors wearing doctor''s robes.


    But she could immediately tell the man with gold frame sses was the Hospital Director. His leadership aura is clearly visible from his calm and polite gaze.


    The senior doctor stood up and greeted her politely. She smiled at them and sat down on the empty seat across from them. As for James, he sat at the end as if he wasn''t there.


    "Mrs. Riley, let me introduce myself... I''m Sam Gray, the Director of this hospital. And this is my colleague, Dr. Liam Stuart. He is the chief physician who led the surgery for Mr. Piers..."


    Scarlett smiled kindly at Dr. Stuart and the Directors.


    Not wanting to linger, she immediately asked about her father''s condition.


    Scarlett had received the medical reportsst night, but she didn''t understand medical matters. She needed to hear directly from the doctor who treated her father about what really happened to him.


    She listened silently to Dr. Stuart, who was very kind and exined to her in anguage she could easily understand.


    So what Lauren said was true. Her father had a severe brain injury. However, the risk of carrying out the surgery was high. Many brain surgeons do not dare to do the surgery because the sess rate is low.


    Her heart ached at the thought of her father''s apprehensive condition. But she still has high hopes that this doctor can cure him.


    She listened silently as Dr. Stuart continued to exin in detail. But as time went on, his exnations became more and more difficult for her to understand. She started to feel her headache and gave up listening to the doctor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The only exnation she could remember was one thing. There was hope for her father if Doctor Divine, a world-renowned and top neurosurgeon, performed the surgery.


    But the thing is, Doctor Divine has been retired for the past two years, and no one knows where he is now.


    "Mrs. Riley, the sooner you find the doctor, the more likely your father will recover..." Gray added, and of course, Scarlett''s head hurt even more.


    Her hands clenched too nervously. But her brain didn''t stop trying to figure out how to find that doctor. Then the figure of Xander, who had helped her too much, appeared in her mind.


    ''Yeah, Xander might know about that Divine Doctor!''


    Scarlett nced at James to ask about it. Maybe he could help her. But James'' words made her shoulders drop.


    "Ma''am, we are still trying to find him, but his traces are tough to trace. A few months ago, he was seen in the small city of Bihar, India. He volunteered to help people in need..." James exined.


    Bihar? Volunteer? Why does this sound familiar!?


    Instantly Scarlett''s body stiffened upon hearing the name of the city. She knew the doctors who went to such ces to help people with unfortunate conditions.


    No way!? Is the Divine doctor they say the same as the doctor she has in mind?


    If so, bringing that doctor to this ind would be much easier. Instantly she felt thrilled.


    "May I know the doctor''s name?" Scarlett asked the two doctors sitting in front of her.


    Their faces looked shocked at her question. It was as if they had just realized they hadn''t mentioned the doctor''s name during their conversation.


    The Hospital Director was the first to react, "Ma''am, his name is Dr. Robert Lewis. He is the best doctor in the medical field in this world."


    Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that name, "You mean Dr. Robert from Royal city, M country?"


    The Hospital Director was surprised to hear Mrs. Riley''s words, "Yes... Yes... He is. Ma''am, do you know him?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett didn''t answer him but instead asked, "Dr. Gray, Dr. Stuart, so you both believe Dr. Robert can do surgery on my father with a high sess rate?" She wanted to confirm before she contacted the old man.


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure." Said Dr. Stuart confidently.


    "I believe so too. Dr. Robert, the best neurosurgeon in the world..." The hospital Director chimed in.


    "The problem is... he never wants to do surgery again after he retires. And no one knows where he is," said Dr. Stuart.


    "Yes, Dr. Stuart is right..." The Hospital Director also said in a gloomy tone.


    While the two senior doctors looked disappointed that they couldn''t help Scarlett.


    But Scarlett was the opposite. She was happy that Dr. Robert was an old man she had helped. Now, maybe, would be an excellent time to take back the favor.

 Chapter 66 Need Your Help

    ?Scarlett was amused. No one could find Dr. Robert''s whereabouts because she was the one who hid his location.


    The old man, Dr. Robert, was very strange. Since retiring two years ago, he didn''t want to be contacted by anyone from the medical field. So he asked Scarlett to hide his location from anyone. He wants to focus on doing social work without being disturbed.


    In this world, Scarlett is the only person who knows Dr. Robert''s exact location. Even if Dr. Robert''s family wanted to contact him, they always went through her.


    Scarlett smiled, seeing the two senior doctors in front of her exchanging words discussing Dr. Robert''s disappearance from the medical field.


    They even thought Dr. Robert had died and the news was suppressed by his family. But, they also still believe that he is still alive.


    Scarlett feels thrilled because Dr. Robert will soon make a scene in the medical field by returning to perform surgery on her father.


    From the look of it, the ind will be filled with medical practitioners in the next few days if the news about this leaks out.


    "Dr. Gray and Dr. Stuart, thank you so much for spending your precious time treating my father and exining the details to me. I really appreciate it."


    Scarlett humbly thanked them. Even though this senior doctor was willing to treat her father because Xander was involved, she still needed to express her gratitude.


    "Mrs. Riley, it''s our job to help patients, especially your father. But, once again, I''m sorry for not being able to help you find Dr. Robert..." The hospital Director''s expression slowly turned grim ¡ª he felt useless for not being able to help their big boss'' wife.


    "It''s nothing, Dr. Gray. I can understand that. But I need your help."


    Instantly the hospital director''s face brightened. And he said, "Please tell me what you need. I''ll try to help you¡­" he was confident that his power in this hospital would be able to fulfill her request.


    "Dr. Gray, can you prepare a surgery room with the best facilities? I need it for the day after tomorrow..." Scarlett said.


    She would contact the old man first today, and she believed that the old man only needed one day to prepare before surgery, right!? After all, he was a divine doctor.


    Scarlett was still amused, knowing that the old man''s nickname was the Divine Doctor. She would definitely tease himter when they met.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Ma''am, we can do anything for you. Mr. Xander has ordered us to provide you with whatever you want." Replied the hospital director.


    "Thank you, Dr. Gray."


    "You''re wee, ma''am." The hospital director said, but something was bothering him. He wanted to ask this girl something about the surgery room she had booked, but he hesitated. Luckily his long-lifetime best friend, Liam Stuart, can read his mind.


    "Mrs. Riley, may I know who you need the operating room for?" Liam Stuart was curious, why did she suddenly ask for a surgery room with advanced technology?


    "Of course, for my father. I just so happen to find a doctor who can perform surgery for him..." Scarlett smiled when she saw these two senior doctors in shock.


    "Mrs. Riley, I''m not trying to scare you. However, your father''s surgery is risky. Make sure the doctor you find is a real expert... I''m afraid his condition will only get worse." Said the hospital director. Scarlett could see how worried he was.


    She wanted to tell them the truth, but she wasn''t sure the old man could travel to this ind. She needed to confirm first before telling them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, I know. I appreciate your concern, sir. And, could you send me an email about my father''stest conditions?" Scarlett asked. She needed to send the old man to her father''s medical report.


    After talking to the senior doctor, Scarlett turns her attention to James. She said, "I need room to work, James. Can you provide one for me?"


    "Ma''am... I''ve booked a VIP room for you."


    Scarlett is pleased with Xander''s people''s efficiency. They all know what she needs. She immediately excused herself. She needed to find the old man.


    Soon Scarlett was alone in the VIP wardroom. She opened her ckptop and typed quickly on the keyboard. Her eyes focused on the dark monitor. All she could see was a code of numbers and punctuation marks running fast.


    After a few seconds had passed, the video could be seen, and then a thin old man with a pale face appeared on herptop screen.


    "Girl!? Why did you contact me? Does my family need me?" asked Robert, squinting at his phone. He had just slept a few hours, and this girl was calling him.


    "Gramp, I''m sorry if I disturbed your sleep. Your family is fine. However, I need your help toe to W country..."


    Instantly Robert''s face stiffened. Something worrying happened to this girl. What''s more, this girl never asked for help from him.


    "What happened? Are you suffering some injury?" He asks.


    "I''m fine. But my father has a severe brain injury. And all the doctors here say strange words... They say only the Divine Doctor can help my father."


    Robert was heard coughing on the other end when he heard ''Divine Doctor.''


    What a useless fellow. Why do they still call him that? He had already retired from this field, yet that shameless nickname still stuck with him.


    He cleared his throat before asking, "SO!?"


    "Gramp, are you the divine doctor, right?" Scarlett paused while holding back herughter.


    "No! Can you stop spreading rumors by saying that? Tsk, those idiots, why do they still call me that?" Robert shook his head in annoyance. "Mh... Girl, send me your father''s medical report. And..."


    Scarlett was surprised when she saw Robert''s expression like he was in trouble.


    "What''s wrong, Gramp!? You look like you''re in trouble." She asked worriedly.


    Before Robert could say anything, Scarlett looked at his location. Instantly she felt tense.


    ''Damn!! Why did this old man even go to such a dangerous location?''

 Chapter 67 Special Assigment

    ?Before Robert could say anything, Scarlett looked at his location. Instantly she felt tense.


    ''Damn!! Why did this old man even go to such a dangerous location?''


    "Girl, even though I want to go there, I can''t do it quickly. This ce is tough and dangerous to move around freely. I have to pre-arrange my departure beforehand to leave this city. And this ce doesn''t have an airport. So I have to find a nearby town with an airport to fly to your ce¡­."


    Robert clearly regretted not being able toe as soon as possible to help Scarlett''s father.


    "Gramp, don''t worry about that. Stay where you are now, and someone wille to pick you up in about 5 or 6 hours from now. Finish whatever you are doing now, pack your things, and prepare for extraction."


    "Perfect! So, all I have to do is wait, correct?" Robert knew this girl could do something like this. Well, she is his second favorite person in this entire world. As for number one, it must be the crazy little girl living in country X.


    Robert feels lucky to be surrounded by intelligent and influential people like Scarlett. He can do whatever he wants to help people in need out there. Even in this dangerous country, he is not afraid because someone will still support him if he encounters difficulties.


    "Yes, don''t move too far around. We have pinpointed your location!"


    "Girl, you know my ce, right!?" He was worried that this girl couldn''t find his location because his current location was remote.


    "Yes, I can see your location once you pick up my call. Alright, Grandpa. See youter..." Scarlett ended the video call. She needed to find someone near the old man''s location to escort him out of the conflicted country, Afghanistan.


    Scarlett still couldn''t believe the old man could get to that ce. Despite theirstmunication, the old man said he would only be in Pakistan.


    Immediately, Scarlett focused again in front of herptop. Her fingers danced across the keyboard. And in no time, a world map appeared on herptop screen. And it was followed by several red dots flickering in every country and city in the world ¡ª indicating the locations of assets she could use.


    It didn''t take long for her to find the person on the Afghanistan border.


    After confirming the person''s location, she made a phone call using a unique cell phone ¡ª different from the cell phone she was used to.


    On the second ring, the phone is immediately connected. She could hear an icy voice at the other end.


    "This is a special assignment. You and your team will extract and escort someone important from Afghanistan and bring him to the W country. Be advised to move quickly. If you need anything, contact me. This channel will remain open until you bring the person to my ce."


    "Roger that!"


    After Scarlett gives him some instructions and sends him the location and details of Dr. Robert, she''s typing something again on herptop.


    This time, she needed to find out why Frans'' people made a scene in her house and injured her father.


    A few minutester, Scarlett was shocked to learn that the bastard Frans had died in a car ident.


    How could that be!? The ind is rtively small, with few cars, and car idents rarely happen on this ind.


    Any car ident will surely raise curiosity.


    Scarlett decided to check the CCTV at the crime scene. But when she tries to retrieve the CCTV footage, she realizes someone tampered with it. She couldn''t ess it the usual way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is interesting!" Scarlett smiled, shaking her head. "Looks like I have to work much longer!" She muttered while her fingers were dancing so fast again on herptop.


    But several minutes passed, and Scarlett had not managed to retrieve the CCTV footage that had been deleted.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Who is this hacker? How can that bastard make her waste her precious time like this?


    "You think I am an amateur? You are courting death!!" Scarlett taunts the hacker. Then her face gradually darkened, and her finger movements quickened.


    After a few minutes passed, her expression began to change ¡ª a smile finally emerged from the corners of her lips.


    "Tsk, Tsk... That''s all you can do?"


    Finished venting her anger on the stupid hacker, she started watching the CCTV footage. It only took her five minutes to find out who the man who sent assassins to kill that old bastard Frans was.


    In another VIP room, Lauren is pacing the room.


    She took out her frustration on Nicole, who was with her in the room.


    "What attitude were you showing just now? Why are you defending that useless trash!?"


    "Mom, please don''t call my sister like that. All this time, Sis has been too good to us. She doesn''t deserve to be treated like that, mom!" Nicole''s eyes were blurry, feeling sad for her sister.


    So far, Nicole had never openly asked her mother about her mistreatment of Scarlett, but this time she couldn''t help but ask. Her mother had gone too far.


    "Because he''s not your father..." Lauren suddenly pressed her lips and didn''t continue her words. She looked at her daughter with mixed feelings. "Forget it! You should know you don''t have to be nice to her. It''s useless!"


    "But, mom... ming sister Scarlett for dad''s ident isn''t fair."


    "Enough, Nicole! If you''re still spouting nonsense, don''t make me punish you!" Lauren''s downcast eyes were filled with anger.


    Nicole could only press her lips feeling frustrated talking to her mother.


    "Listen, our priority right now is to beg your sister to help your father regain his senses. There''s still a lot of work to be done. It''s not time for the old man to die yet!"


    Nicole was surprised. Why does it seem like her mother is using her dying father to get what she wants?


    "Since that trash likes you, I think she will melt down if you beg her. Get on your knees to ask her to transfer ownership of thepany. Only then can we withdraw a lot of money to pay for your father''s medical treatment and take over what should be yours..."


    "Mom, this isn''t right..." Nicole said helplessly.


    "Do you want your father to die?" Nicole immediately shook her head. "Good! Now, find your sister and beg!!"

 Chapter 68 Lie

    ?When she finished watching the CCTV footage, Scarlett couldn''t help but call someone ¡ª the source of her headache.


    On the first ring, the phone connected, "Good morning, sister¡­" a cheerful voice came from the other end. That made her anger subside a little.


    Tsk! This man tries to trap her again with his charms.


    "Brother Rex, why are you lying!" Scarlett ignored his warm greeting and got to the point.


    In one of the luxury penthouses in Manhattan, Rex looked at his cellphone screen, only to confirm that the woman who had called him was Scarlett.


    He was a little confused because this girl had thrown a tantrum at him early in the morning when he had just woken up. "Are you Scarlett, right?" he asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Why do you sound annoyed this early morning, sister? Did your fake husband piss you off? Damn! Already fighting when you''re supposed to be in your honeymoon period!?"


    Rexughed with pleasure when he pictured Xander fighting with Scarlett. He hoped this girl would wake up soon and leave that annoying man forever.


    "Please answer me!" Scarlett held her forehead, trying to calm herself so as not to get angry.


    "Answer what?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett immediately cast a spell in her heart not to curse him. ''Calm down, Scarlett! Calm..."


    "Brother Rex, why did you lie to me?" She asked patiently.


    Yesterday, this man promised that he would only teach Frans a lesson. But apparently, he sent an assassin to finish off the man.


    It didn''t matter to her if he wanted to kill Frans, but at least he told her. And the worse thing is, the aftermath of that incident made Frans''s peoplee to make a mess at her house and injure her father.


    She still couldn''t believe this man could stress her out even though they were so far apart.


    ''Did he do it on purpose so I could ask him for help?'' Scarlett thought, but once again, she dismissed the possibility. Rex doesn''t have much free time to do that kind of thing, does he!?


    "Lie?" There was a pause before Rex continued his sentence. "What do you mean, sister? Looks like I don''t have any debts to you that I haven''t fulfilled, right!?"


    Scarlett let out a long sigh before she said, "Why did you send people to kill that old perverted Frans? Didn''t you promise me you just wanted to teach him a lesson?"


    "Shit! He''s dead!?" Rex was shocked. Before Scarlett could reply, Rex spoke again. "Well, I did send someone, but my message was clear, to teach him a lesson, to disable him. But now you say they killed him?"


    Have times changed? Nowadays, killers are good at improvising. He wondered.


    "Are you sure you didn''t ask them to kill him?"


    All she could hear was the uncontrobleughter from the other end. Then Rex continued, "Scarlett if that guy died, shouldn''t you be happy now that the old pervert is dead because he won''t appear in front of you anymore, right? Well, in that case, you should be thanking me then¡­."


    Scarlett''s face tightened. How dare he sound happy after giving her a headache.


    She thought he was lying, but at least she knew, judging by his tone, that this man honestly told the truth. He had no intention of killing Frans ¡ª maybe this was just a mistake in the field.


    "Happy? I suppose you might be wrong, brother. You''re causing me even more trouble!"


    "What happened? Did someone mess with you again? Who? Let me send someone to kill them!" There was no teasing in his tone, just seriousness, and concern.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but be angry at him, "Oh my god! Mr. Rex Morrison, can you leave me alone? Please, please... don''t get involved with my problem here."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Chill, girl!" Rex was surprised to hear she was angry.


    "I''ll take care of everything here, don''t worry about me. I guarantee I can handle my own matters, so you have to trust me, okay!?"


    Scarlett felt exhausted talking to him, but she needed to warn him. Because if this man did something, he might trigger another problem for her. And she will have more headaches.


    "Alright, I understand. But I''m serious about asking; Did something bad happen there?" Rex realized this girl would not call him in the early morning if there wasn''t anything important.


    "Nope! Nothing..." She didn''t want to tell him about her father''s condition. If this man knew, he mighte to Ind B to make a scene.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yupe!"


    "Okay, is there anything else you want to talk about?" Rex asked.


    Actually, there was something Scarlett wanted to talk to him about, but strangely she suddenly forgot. After a few seconds, she pondered, and finally, she recalled.


    "Brother, I have..."


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you tell Grandpa that we are engaged?" Scarlett asked calmly.


    Beep!


    "H-He ended the call?" Scarlett couldn''t believe the man had just run away. Before Scarlett wanted to re-dial his number, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    While in Manhattan...


    After talking to Scarlett, Rex called someone.


    He was sure there was something Scarlett was hiding from him.


    "Check what happened on ind B, Country X. And gather the people in charge of the mission to the usual ces. Do it now!"


    After talking to the person, Rex threw his cell phone on the bed and went into the bathroom. He needed to teach a sure moron!


    An hourter, in a very secluded empty warehouse. Rex stood in the middle of the room. There were two tall youths with long blonde hair standing a few steps in front of him.


    "Have youpleted the mission on ind B?" His eyes were sharp on the two men.


    "Yes, Sir!" They answered in unison, and there was a glint of pride in their eyes for meeting this legendary man. Their idol in this field.


    "This is your first mission?"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Good! This will also be yourst mission." Rex said. A gun appeared in his hand. Without batting an eye, he shot them in the temple.


    After the two idiots fell on the floor, lifeless. He motioned for someone to clear the area and then left the scene.

 Chapter 69 Brainwash

    ?Scarlett looked at her little sister Nicole, sitting opposite. Her eyes and nose were slightly red. She looked very pitiful. There were clear signs that she had just squeezed her eyes with tears.


    ''Tsk! That evil woman is also bullying Nicole!?''


    That woman was too greedy for wealth and money to the extent that she could harm her own daughter. How pathetic!


    Scarlett still couldn''t believe her father could fall in love with Lauren. That woman is beautiful, but her morals are below zero.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Scarlett asked after seeing Nicole finish the ss of water she gave her.


    Nicole put the ss on the table and looked at Scarlett with mixed feelings. She didn''t want to force Scarlett to sign apany transfer contract but she really wanted their father to get surgery.


    Her mother said the only way for her father to live is by asking her big sister to transfer thepany.


    Nicole felt terrible at this moment to beg Scarlett. Because she also knew thepany was rightfully owned by her big sister. She inherited it from herte mother.


    "No need to worry, Nicole. I won''t be mad at you no matter what you say to me!" Scarlett could see there was anxiety in Nicole''s demeanor that left this little girl unable to say a word, and her eyes looked unfocused.


    After a long, painful silence, Nicole said, "It''s about dad..." She paused while squeezing her hand tightly, only to let herself know that she might hurt her sister. But now she has no choice. She has to do what her mother tells her to do.


    Nicole gritted her teeth before saying, "Sister, I''m sorry. Mom asked me to give you this..."


    After Nicole ced a new set ofpany transfer forms on the table, she continued her words without looking at her sister''s face ¡ª she didn''t dare to do so.


    "S-sis, I''m really, really sorry... I''m doing this for daddy. I can''t let daddy die..." As if an unknown force was pulling her, Nicole stood up from her chair and walked towards Scarlett. She kneels before her sister, her head hanging low, staring at the floor. "Please help him!"


    Scarlett was surprised. A second ago, she was still shocked to see thepany transfer form on the table, now her little sister was kneeling in front of her. What is this?


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Before Scarlett could say anything, she heard Nicole say,


    "Sis, please sign the transfer form. Mother said this is the only way that our father could survive. We need money to find the best doctor and perform another surgery for dad..." Nicole said in a hoarse voice.


    Today she cried so much that her throat hurt. Her hands that were on her knees clenched tightly in embarrassment at having to kneel in front of her sister. This was genuinely humiliating, but she had no choice.


    "Mom said she can''t do anything if we don''t have the money to pay the best doctors to perform aplicated surgery for dad. So, Sis, I beg you just this once... I promise you, one day, I will repay your kindness. I will never forget this, sis..."


    There were a lot of sentences hanging from the tip of Nicole''s tongue back into her throat. It was unable to escape from her lips. She was at a loss for words as her tears started falling, and she could feel her body shaking.


    Now, Nicole could only silently pray for her sister to be moved to do what her mother asked.


    Scarlett was tongue-tied hearing Nicole''s words. ''Damn! That evil bitch, how dare she brainwash her daughter like this!?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nicole..." Scarlett held Nicole''s shoulder and helped her up. "Get up and sit back first!"


    After seeing that Nicole had settled back in the chair. She studied her pitiful-looking face.


    This little girl should have focused on her studies and not thought about these matters, but that bitch dragged this girl into thisplicated and mature life problem?


    Is this one of those bitch tricks to gain her sympathy by using her own daughter!?


    "I will only talk if you stop crying, Nicole..." Scarlett then yed with her cell phone ignoring Nicole, who was still sobbing.


    Nicole finally started to wipe her tears and looked at Scarlett.


    "Sis, I... I..."


    Scarlett raised her hand to stop Nicole from speaking. After she saw Nicole stare at her nkly, she said, "...Nicole, you have to remember, you are not the one daddy''s daughter, but so am I!" And forced a smile appeared on Scarlett''s lips.


    She could feel like a nail was being stabbed in her heart when she said that. The sudden pain she felt made her fists tightly clenched without her noticing.


    "You don''t need to kneel before me to beg me to help dad. Without you asking, I will do what I can do..." She maintained her smile but endured the pain in her heart.


    Nicole''s face brightened as she heard her sister''s words.


    "S-Sister... A-are you willing to sign that?" Nicole stammered in surprise.


    "Of course not." Scarlett calmly smiles.


    Instantly Nicole''s shoulders shrunk. She knew her mother''s request was too much. Who wants to give up such a bigpany for free!?


    Even though she didn''t understand business yet, she wouldn''t do it if she was in her sister''s shoes.


    Nicole smiled bitterly at Scarlett before she said, "Okay, sis, I understand..." So this is the end of the conversation, right? She was about to stand up, but suddenly she stopped when she heard her sister say,


    "Two days from now, a doctor wille, and he will be performing the surgery for dad. So, you don''t need to worry. He wille back healthy! He won''t die easily."


    "B-But mother said only the Divine Doctor can perform that surgery..." Even though she wanted to believe her sister, the facts were like that.


    "I know, that''s why I said that. The divine doctor will lead the surgery. But don''t say anything to anyone, including your mother. Just keep this information for yourself..."


    Nicole''s eyes lit up at the news.

 Chapter 70 A Shocking Aunt Lana

    ?After finishing all her business at the hospital, Scarlett immediately left. She had to fly back to the capital.


    She couldn''t cancel her dinner appointments with Harvey Olson, a famous movie director. Too many times had she called off his invitations toe to his dinner parties.


    Today Scarlett had no choice because Harvey was throwing a big party, and all the who''s-who in the country''s film industry were invited. As a good citizen of Astington and someone who cares a lot about the film industry, she muste.


    It only takes a few minutes to arrive at the airport. And as soon as Scarlett got on the jet, she saw her nanny, Aunt Lana.


    Scarlett could see the difort from Aunt Lana''s gesture as if she was scared. When Aunt Lana saw her, a smile framed Aunt Lana, and her eyes turned bright.


    "Y-Young M-Miss... You''ve finallye. I''ve been waiting for you." Scarlett hugged this short chubby woman warmly. "Miss, this ne is empty. Why are there no other passengers?" She confusedly asked after Scarlett released her warm hug.


    "Auntie, this is a private jet. Only the two of us will be on this ne..." Scarlett smiled as she sat in the seat next to Aunt Lana.


    Aunt Lana''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard they would take a private jet. Taking a regr ne is already expensive for her, Let alone taking a private jet. She was confused and worried at the same time.


    "Young Miss, this is expensive. W-Why you spend your money to rent this ne!?" Lana asked anxiously. She knew her young Miss had just graduated from collegest year and was recently jobless.


    "Auntie, this is my husband''s private jet." Scarlett can''t hide her status with Xander from Aunt Lana. Well, she will find out sooner orter anyway.


    "W-WHAT!! HUSBAND?" Instantly Aunt Lana''s face turned white as paper. She was shocked.


    "Yes, my husband." Scarlett can''t help but smile, looking at how shocked Aunty Lana is.


    "Wait, did you marry a rich old man? Oh no... Miss, why did you do that? You''re still young and beautiful¡­." Lana''s eyes suddenly reddened. She felt sad for the miserable fate of her young Miss.


    If only her biological mother were still alive, young Miss would not be this miserable. "Huhuhu, young miss, your mother will be sad up there if you marry someone who should be your father¡­."


    Lana''s sobs were so loud that the cabin crew in the aisle behind were shocked to hear them.


    ''Master Xander Riley is an old man?'' The cabin crew was speechless. How could someone call a handsome young man like Master Xander, an old man?


    No... No... he couldn''t let this go wrong. He had to rify that his boss was young, handsome, and powerful.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Before the cabin crew wanted to correct Lana, he paused because Scarlett motioned for him to stop. He smiled respectfully at Scarlett and walked quickly to meet the pilot.


    "Hahaha, Auntie, this is a long story. I''ll tell youter. But don''t worry. My husband is still young, and he was not my parents'' choice but my own choice."


    Scarlett found it funny to think about Xander''s aging face. Gosh! Regardless of his age, Xander will be more handsome. He is going to age like a fine wine.


    "Young miss, you''re not teasing me, are you?" Lana looked at Scarlett while wiping away her invisible tears ¡ª she still couldn''t digest this information.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course not. But, I will tell youter about my marriage. Now there is something important I want to know and want you to answer me..." Scarlett''s gaze turned serious.


    Lana nodded slowly.


    "Since when did you stop working at Piers?" She was sure that Aunty Lana did not know about her father''s condition.


    "When young Miss left, I met with your father the next day to ask permission to stop working. Your father did not allow me then, but that evil woman immediately agreed. Hahahaha... young miss, I''m thrilled I didn''t need to beg..."


    Aunt Lana''s eyes beamed as she talked about it as if she were free like a bird after leaving the Piers family.


    "That woman seems to enjoy getting rid of everyone close to me in that house." Scarlett couldn''t help butugh bitterly.


    "Yes, Yes... Miss. That woman is malicious. I always pray she will receive her retribution soon." Aunt Lana suddenly stopped talking when she remembered something. "M-Miss, I have something to tell you..."


    But before she could say a word, Scarlett''s phone rang. Lana pressed her lips tightly. Somehow she was reluctant to tell her. This news is not necessarily urate; if it is true, it will hit young miss hard, she must be sad.


    Lana didn''t want to make this kind and beautiful soul sad. She took care of her for nearly ten years before she went to the US to study. Since then, she had addressed young Miss as her own daughter.


    But, the night before she resigned, she overheard Mr. Piers talking with Lauren about something she shouldn''t have heard.


    ''Should I tell her?'' Lana was perplexed.


    As Lana was deep in thought, Scarlett was surprised to see Xander''s name appear on her phone screen. Her smile grew wider as she picked up the phone and greeted him as cheerful as ever.


    "Everything okay there?" His soft, deep voice could make Scarlett feel like she was flying to cloud nine.


    This time, Scarlett felt like a greedy woman ¡ª She wanted to hear his warm voice. Wanted to see his face. Wanted to be by his side all day long.


    ''Scarlett!! You are crazy. You better wake up!'' She could only scold herself.


    "Yes. Thank you, Xander. James helped me a lot. And the Hospital Director too... They were very nice to me."


    "That''s all I can help..." Now in his office, Xander stands up from his CEO chair and stands by the ss window, looking at the street below.


    Something that was troubling his mind now, this girl found a doctor for her father, but he doubted that the doctor was able to cure her father.


    He had to warn her.

 Chapter 71 The Truth

    ?"I heard you booked the surgery room. Did you find an expert to perform the surgery for your father?" Xander asked.


    "Yes, I did."


    "That''s good. But, Scarlett... I know you must be worried about your father''s condition. However, I suggest you don''t just randomly assign a doctor to do surgery. Your father''s life could be at stake here..."


    Xander is worried about her father''s health. Still, he also feels helpless because he can''t find the Divine Doctor. Even after he had used almost all his resources worldwide to locate Dr. Robert Lewis he still failed.


    The Doctor seemed to have been swallowed up by the earth. They could not trace him. Xander even thinks Dr. Robert is long dead because he never came home for thest two years to see his family.


    He was increasingly worried about Scarlett, worried that she would be sad if something happened to her father. And when he heard from James that Scarlett was nning to use another doctor, he got even more worried.


    "I know." Scarlett smiled. Of course, she wouldn''t use an ordinary doctor because she found Dr. Robert.


    Scarlett was about to exin to him, but she got word from the flight attendant that the ne would leave soon.


    "Xander, we''ll talk again once I arrive. The ne is taking off!" After Xander tells her that Logan will pick her up at the airport, he finally hangs up.


    Only then did Scarlett notice that Aunt Lana was looking at her intently. It was scary to see how sharp the look in her eyes was.


    She almostughed, but she maintained her expression and ignored Aunty Lana.


    "So, his name is Xander? My Lord... just hearing his name, I feel he must be super handsome¡­." Lana''s intimidating gaze disappeared and was reced with a broad smile in less than a second, "Young miss, which family is he? Quickly tell me..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Scarlett thought Aunt Lana was still upset that she kept her marriage a secret, but she didn''t seem angry anymore. It makes Scarlett happy.


    "Aunty, I will tell youter once you meet him."


    Scarlett will not tell tales about Xander on this ne because all the crew are his people. Afraid what she said here will reach Xander''s ears. How embarrassing it would be if that man overheard their conversation.


    "Miss, I can''t wait to meet the young master Xander. He must be handsome, right?" Lana asked curiously.


    Scarlett was speechless, although she didn''t want to say anything. Seeing the glint in Aunt Lana''s eyes, she couldn''t help but answer, "Hmm, yes, he is..."


    "He must be kind and generous, right?"


    "Yeah, I think he is..."


    "Ugh! Master Xander must love and care for young Miss, right?" It must be that. Master Xander even lent this ne to use, so he must be rich too.


    ''Madam must be very happy to see her daughter now married...'' Lana suddenly felt her heartache at the memory of herte madam.


    "Miss...." Lana looked at Scarlett, "Are you okay!?"


    Scarlett didn''t respond, only pretended to be asleep ¡ª she couldn''t answer aunty Lana''s barrages ofpliments. She knew Xander didn''t like her. He married her only for his benefit and to buy more time as an independent, hiddenly single man. To free from his grandfather''s marriage arrangements.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Young miss, are you sleeping?" Lana smiled as she watched her young miss sleep. She also followed Scarlett to rest her eyes.


    However, Lana couldn''t sleep at all. Her mind was preupied with her new journey. She was very excited to be moving into a new ce after all the years she had worked for Piers.


    Ever since Scarlett''s mother died, that evil woman Lauren came into their life. She had bullied all the senior staff, including herself. Many of her friends eventually resigned ¡ª she is thest one.


    She endured the hardship at Piers'' house because she wanted to wait for Scarlett to return from abroad. And her decision is so right. Now, she could serve her young miss in a new ce.


    Now, everything will be fine. Lana would look after her young miss until she no longer needed her strength and service. At this moment, Lana felt blessed because she could finally work peacefully. What''s more, she could see young master Xander every day, right!?


    Scarlett opened her eyes when she no longer heard Aunt Lana calling her.


    However, when she thought Aunt Lana was sleeping, she was wrong ¡ª Aunt Lana opened her eyes and saw her.


    Scarlett was stunned.


    "Miss,ter, I will live with you, right?" Lana suddenly realized that she was about to enter arge household.


    "Auntie, before marriage, I had an apartment, and you will live there..." Scarlett felt relieved earlier, she thought Aunt Lana would continue her questions, but she didn''t.


    "Don''t worry, even though I don''t sleep there, every day I wille because my office is downstairs. So, aunty will take care of my apartment and cook for my lunch..." Scarlett continues.


    Scarlett exined everything to her, including that Cruz would live in the same building with her, only on a different floor. So, she will not be lonely.


    "I understand, miss... I will take care of your house." For Lana, it didn''t matter where she lived as long as it wasn''t at Piers'' house.


    After discussing where to live, Scarlett also told Aunt Lana about her father''s ident.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Oh, my God! Poor Mr. Piers..." Lana covered her mouth with her hand, shocked at the news.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything else...


    She silently watched the white cloud outside ¡ª it looked pretty reminiscent of her cat, which she kept at Rex''s house. ''Did he take care of my little cloud?''


    "Young miss, this is why you returned to the ind?" Scarlett turns to see Aunt Lana.


    "Yes. And tomorrow, I will go back to the ind. I will see the Doctor who will do special surgery on dad..."


    Scarlett''s face looked calm, but inside she was still worried, hoping her father''s condition would stabilize until Dr. Robert came.


    "Auntie, even though I hate him for marrying that evil woman, I can''t bear to see him in this state¡­." Scarlett continues.


    Lana is feeling conflicted. She knew something that might be paramount to Scarlett''s life. But Lana decided now was not the right time to tell her the truth. She would wait until Mr. Piers recovered. And then, only by then, she will tell Scarlett that... she wasn''t Jonathan Piers'' biological daughter.

 Chapter 72 New Neighbor

    ?Logan was waiting for them when their nended at the private airport.


    They were heading to the RAS Scarlett apartment building to escort Aunt Lana. She needs to introduce Aunt Lana to Cruz ¡ª they will be neighbors.


    Not having much time to return to the White Mansion, she also decided to go out for dinner with Harvey Olson directly from her apartment.


    It just so happened that some of her clothes at her New York home were delivered to her apartment. So she didn''t have to worry about what to wear tonight.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Y-Young Miss¡­" suddenly Lana grabbed Scarlett''s hand and whispered to her, "...so, the man driving is your husband? Young master Xander?" She asked. Even though her voice was soft, Logan, who was driving, could hear her.


    Logan almost choked. He had to correct this, or Master Xander would be annoyed to hear that. "Ma''am, I''m not Master Xander..." he said briefly.


    Scarlett found it amusing to hear that. Aunt Lana''s imagination is indeed rich. On the ne, she says her husband is an old man, and now she addresses Logan as Xander. Geez!!


    She couldn''t me Aunt Lana for mistaking Logan for Xander. Because even though Logan was just an assistant, his clean-shaven face and tall stature made him look attractive, like a magazine model. Moreover, how he always dresses neatly in a ck suit and sses makes him look like a sessful young entrepreneur.


    "Aunty Lana, he is not my husband." Scarlett smiled when she saw Aunt Lana gasp in surprise. She continued, "He is Logan, my assistant, and driver. So, in the future, Aunt and Logan might interact because he will follow me everywhere..." She exined.


    "Logan, you''ve seen Aunty Lana before, right? Well, Aunty Lana is my nanny; from now on, she will live at my penthouse on Palm avenue. This is the first time Aunty Lana hase to this city. I hope you can help her if she needs anything..."


    "Yes, young madam, don''t worry, I will¡­." Logan nced at Aunt Lana in the rearview mirror and smiled when he saw her face turning red.


    Lana hides her face by looking outside the car, too embarrassed to mistake Logan for Master Xander. She didn''t say anything else the whole way. Her eyes twinkled in amazement at the beauty of the capital city.


    Their car passes by the main street, nked by unique modern skyscrapers. She also saw a river that divides the capital, and along the river, there''s a pretty and clean garden. This was the first time she had seen this city in person. All this time, she just saw it on television.


    After a long drive, they finally arrived at the Red Animation Studio building. They headed straight to the top floor, Scarlett''s house.


    She did a room tour for Aunts Lana and Logan, who had recently visited this floor.


    "This is the apartment that I used to rest in when I was tired of working at my office downstairs..." said Scarlett as she entered the house. Lana and Logan followed her from behind.


    She continued, "In this house, there are 2 guest rooms. And one main bedroom. There is a home office at the other end and a gym next door. For the kitchen, even though I don''t like to cook, I still build a pretty kitchen."


    Scarlett smiled gently at the two of them as they entered a vast open space; A living room was connected to a dining area and a beautiful kitchen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arge ss wall overlooking the blue sea makes the living room look stunning. However, apart from the living room, an outdoor gardenplete with an infinity pool and jacuzzi is Scarlett''s favorite ce in this entire house. She had visions of having a barbecue and spending her time there enjoying the sky and sea.


    Scarlett deliberately made this ce luxurious. She intended to live here until she was old enough to live on her own. But her ns changed. She had to postpone it for another year to be able to upy this house.


    "Young Miss... This ce is lovely." Lana is in awe of Scarlett''s new home. She felt proud of her. But where did she get the money to buy this ce? Her father would not buy this luxurious ce for her, right!?


    "Thanks, aunty..." She smiled sweetly at her nanny before continuing, "Auntie, Logan, earlier, you guys could see the two doors on the left side of the elevator, right?"


    "Yes." They both answered at the same time.


    "That''s a studio apartment. I''m setting up two studio apartments for Aunty Lana and my future driver. Logan, since you work for me and will spend many hours in this ce, you can use that ce to rest if I''m busy downstairs."


    "Thank you, young miss..." Lana said happily.


    "Young madam, thank you." Logan is surprised to find she has prepared a ce for him. Even though he probably wouldn''t use it much. Because he lived in the White Mansion and owned an apartment near The Riley Tower.


    After exining all the tasks of Aunt Lana and Logan, Scarlett immediately called Cruz to her house. She needs to let him meet Aunt Lana. They will be the neighborhood, after all.


    Soon Cruz, with his lively personality, entered the living room.


    "Oh my god... Boss!? I thought you wouldn''t be here today. What happened?"


    Cruz walked up to Scarlett with a wide grin framing his face. But his smile slowly faded when he saw a new person in the room; She was a middle-aged woman with a bobbed hairstyle looking at him intently as if he owed her billions in debt.


    How frightening!


    Cruz ignored the woman and approached Scarlett. He drew closer his head to Scarlett and whispered, "W-Who!? Who is that woman? Why does she look like I''m a criminal?"


    Scarlett chuckled. Her nanny is still the same as in the old days. She is always tense when there are men who know her closely. She is very protective.


    "Your new neighbor!" Scarlett answered casually.

 Chapter 73 Furious

    ?"Your new neighbor!" Scarlett answered casually.


    Cruz was surprised to hear that. He can''t help but ask, "Huh!? Neighbor?"


    "Her name is Aunt Lana. She is my childhood nanny and will live in the studio next door. She will work here to take care of my ce and cook lunch for me. So, Cruz, you must be nice to Aunt Lana if you want to taste her heavenly delicacies that I''ve been addicted to this day..."


    Scarlettughed lightly at how quickly Cruz''s expression changed from frightened to happy as he had just received his year-end bonus.


    Immediately, Cruz''s fear of being stared at by Aunt Lana suddenly disappeared.


    He was happy to hear that a talented chef would be living in the same building as him. Of course, he will not waste the opportunity to be good friends with Aunt Lana. For him, as a food ve member, money is secondary, and food is number one.


    And heavenly home cooking is at the top of the food chain on his wishlist. He wanted to eat because after moving to this country, he felt sick of eating frozen food every day.


    Aunty Lana is his savior!


    With a big smile and eyes sparkling with glee, he approached Aunt Lana.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He felt like hugging his savior, but he was afraid that Aunty Lana would beat him up ¡ª judging by how big her hands were, he believed she had the strength to break his bones.


    Cruz felt chills just imagining Aunty Lana hitting him with her strong hands. He better stay calm and behaves. Not to provoke her.


    "Aunt Lana, my name is Cruz Reeves. I''m my boss Scarlett''s personal assistant. I''ve been looking after her since she entered college¡­." He exined in a friendly and polite manner to earn her trust.


    He couldn''t let this auntie dislike him because she would be his savior to eat the home cooking he had wanted to eat for so long.


    "And now, I live on the eighth floor. We will be neighbors..." Cruz''s eyes flickered, and his smile bloomed. "Aunty Lana, I hope you can share with me your divine cooking..."


    Lana previously felt that Cruz was not a good person for Scarlett. But now she suddenly felt relieved after hearing Cruz''s exnation.


    ''So this young man had been taking care of Miss Scarlett!?'' Somehow, she felt happy knowing this young man was kind to her young miss.


    Lana smiled at Cruz while taking a few steps to hold his hand. "Cruz, thank you... For taking care of Scarlett. Sure... Sure... I will reward you with my cooking skills. Don''t worry, my dear..." she said as she patted Cruz''s hand gently.


    Cruz was stunned. This woman changed rapidly. He thought he needed more effort to please her, but with just a few words, she had already epted him.


    ''Wow!! This is so fucking good. Finally, my eating problem is solved...'' He can''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha... Auntie Lana, It''s my job to take care of my boss. Even though she sometimes gives me so much headache and annoys me, I still survive here, staying by her side to support her..." Cruz said sadly, but it looked like he was mocking a specific person.


    Scarlett rolls her eyes, hearing that. This man was too good at twisting the facts. Wasn''t he the one who always gave her a headache!? Gosh! This man was too noisy.


    After a short while, Scarlett said, "Alright, Cruz... that''s enough! You guys can talkter. Now, I have something more important to do!"


    "What is it, boss?" Cruz was confused, looking at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you forget? Dinner with Uncle Harvey?"


    "Fuck!" Cruz pped his forehead. How could he forget!? They might bete if they weren''t ready by now.


    Ignoring the panicked Cruz. Scarlett talked to Aunt Lana, and she asked her to rest at her new house. And she also told her there was no need to wait for her ¡ª she would onlye here during weekdays.


    However, before she could finish talking to Aunt Lana, someone grabbed her hand and pulled her into her bedroom.


    "Boss, hurry! Go... get changed. You only have ten minutes!" Cruz said seriously.


    Scarlett couldn''t help butugh and followed him. He was probably right that they might be toote to meet Harvey Olson.


    After ensuring Scarlett entered her bedroom, Cruz immediately ran outside to look for Logan. He needs Logan to get the car ready. They only have an hour to get to the Riley Hotel, where they will meet Harvey Olson.


    ****


    At the same time, on ind B,


    Lauren Piers was very nervous and a little annoyed. Until now, Nicole, whom she had asked to meet Scarlett, had not returned.


    She had wanted to call Nicole earlier but was worried that she would disturb her.


    "Scarlett Piers!! You are so heartless. How did you make your sister beg you for that long!?" Lauren couldn''t help but scold Scarlett to express her anger.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Lauren decided to call Nicole. After thest ring, Nicole finally picked up her call.


    "You! Why are you taking so long to answer my call? Where are you, and how is it going? Is she signing the paper?" Lauren asked without giving Nicole time to answer.


    "Can you answer me? Why are you suddenly mute, huh!?"


    ''Mom, how can I answer if you keep talking?'' Nicole wanted to say that, but she immediately felt tired after hearing her mother''s voice.


    Nicole already knew her mother would be like this. And for that reason, right after talking to Scarlett, she headed straight home, avoiding her mother. Because her mother would most likely be angry if she found out that she failed to get Scarlett''s signature.


    "Don''t worry, mom, dad will be okay. Sister Scarlett has found the best doctor for dad''s surgery!"


    "WHAT!? What about thepany transfer!?" Lauren panicked. What mattered most to her right now was Scarlett''s signature. She didn''t care about anything else, including the best doctor Scarlett had found.


    Nicole didn''t bother answering her. She excused herself and pretended her phone was out of battery.


    Beep!


    Lauren Piers was furious!! It wasn''t just Scarlett who annoyed her. By now, her daughter was starting to turn away from her too.

 Chapter 74 Faithful Assistant

    ?Cruz was freaking out for keeping big shots like Harvey Olson waiting.


    "I''m in trouble! Mr. Olson''s assistant is going to scold me!" Several times Cruz muttered to vent his frustration. asionally he nced at Scarlett, who looked very calm in her seat.


    Only his Boss Scarlett Piers could keep Harvey Olson waiting when other people find it so hard to meet him.


    Since a few minutes ago, he had been busy telling Mr. Olson''s assistant they were on their way to the location.


    What made him speechless was Scarlett didn''t feel the least bit depressed. She was so calm until they reached the main entrance of the Riley Hotel, then her expression seemed to change, one of surprise.


    At that time, they were already 5 minuteste from the meeting time.


    ''Tsk! Boss... Boss... You finally noticed that you werete, huh!?''


    Cruz smiled bitterly before saying, "Boss, I know... I know... You must be panicking, too, right? Yes, yes... We''rete now. Your uncle Harvey will definitely scold me. Let''s go! Don''t keep the old man waiting for you too long!"


    Scarlett didn''t reply to him, but she was genuinely surprised to learn of the meeting at the Riley Hotel. ''Had Cruz told me?''


    Just before Cruz wanted to open the door, he heard Scarlett say,


    "Cruz, why didn''t you inform me we''d have a meeting at this hotel?" She was worried about bumping into Xander when she met Harvey inside ¡ª after all, Xander owns this hotel.


    If Xander finds out she owns Red Animation Studio, things will get awkward. Because several times she refused to work with Studio Phoenix, apany owned by the Riley Group.


    "Oh my God, Boss... I told you before when you were on ind B!? Did you forget already? Damn!!"


    Cruz red at her but seeing Scarlett''s uninterested reaction frustrated him. When they werete, his Boss was reluctant to get out of the car.


    "Boss, what happened? Something is bothering you?" He asked again.


    "Hmm..." Scarlett said, feeling a bit confused.


    Scarlett just stared at the hotel lobby, which looked crowded that night. She seemed to be looking for someone she knew, but she didn''t see the person she was looking for in the lobby.


    ''Am I exaggerating, feeling like I''m going to meet Xander here!? That man must be at home, right?'' She thought.


    Scarlett was confused with herself ¡ª she felt she missed the man and was disappointed in him. Because, after talking to him before flying back to this city, she has not received any text from him.


    ''Is he busy? Do I need to text him?''


    As if knowing what Scarlett was thinking, Cruz, smiled. He looked back to see her, still staring nkly at the hotel lobby.


    "Boss, I know what''s worrying you. You must be worried about running into Studio Phoenix people inside, right?" He chuckled and turned his gaze to the lobby as well. "Don''t worry, Boss, they won''t recognize you. No one will recognize you as Scarlett from RAS. I''ve also asked Mr. Olson''s assistant to ensure you don''t run into them..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Obviously, Cruz takes pride in having done this work without being asked.


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock at Cruz''s words.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ''Damn Cruz!! Suppose you only knew the person behind the wheel was the personal assistant to the owner of Studio Phoenix. In that case, you might choke to death!''


    "Cruz..." Scarlett tries to stop Cruz from talking about Studio Phoenix while Logan is still in the car. But this stupid Cruz kept talking, not giving her the time to exin.


    "Tsk...Tsk... Poor Studio Phoenix. Boss... can we give them a chance? They say they''re going to pay us handsomely. You know, I''m tired of receiving their calls. Almost every day, a person named Mr. Carter Riley called me. He asked to meet you."


    Scarlett, "..."


    She had never heard of that name, but she was sure it had to be Xander''s younger brother, right!?


    "Mr. Riley even wanted to bribe me by giving me a VIP Card for the Riley Hotel chain and tinum Restaurant. That way, I could get free facilities at all those ces. But, I am loyal to you, Boss. I refused his offer..." Cruz said with a proud smile on his face.


    Logan''s face suddenly stiffened at Cruz''s words. During this time, they were prevented by Cruz from meeting with Scarlett!? He could imagine how frustrated Young Master Carter must be, facing Cruz. Well, at least Ben isn''t the one who handles RAS.


    "Ah! I remember..." Cruz continued his words again, "There was another person who contacted me recently. His name is Mr. Ben Lewis. Tsk...Tsk... This Phoenix Studio person is very persistent in contacting us. I''m sick of their calls!!"


    Logan, "..."


    "Boss, it would be epic if the CEO of the Riley Group, Mr. Xander Riley, also called me!" Cruzughed happily before continuing, "Well, Boss... I don''t think you should me me for this. I can''t refuse a handsome man. If the handsome Mr. Xander calls me, I will forward the call to you. How can I refuse beauty? I can''t..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Logan, "..."


    Feeling pressured that this stupid Cruz would talk more nonsense, Scarlett looked at Logan, still sitting behind the wheel, "Logan, did you tell him?" She asked.


    Logan, who felt awkward being in the car and hearing Cruz''s words, was surprised to hear Scarlett ask him. He nced at her, "Ma''am, sorry, you mean?"


    "Your master!"


    "No, ma''am. As you know, I didn''t report anything to the Master!" Logan exined. Even though he wanted to tell Ben and Master Xander that the person they were searching for was Young Madam, he resisted that intention. Logan worried that she would no longer trust him.


    "Good! Let''s go..." Scarlett grabbed her bag. She got out of the car and headed to where she was going to meet Harvey Olson ¡ª a small meeting room right beside the hall for the dinner party.


    "Yaaay!! We Finally go..." Cruz followed Scarlett to enter the hotel lobby with a big grin. Finally, his Boss agreed to meet Harvey Olson at this ce.


    Meanwhile, Logan is feeling depressed. Should he send a message to Ben about this?

 Chapter 75 Meet Harvey Olson

    ?At the White Mansion.


    When Xander got into his car, he was surprised to see his brother Carter sitting beside Jones, his driver.


    "Why did you take my car?" Xander frowned.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Carter gulped. He caught a glimpse of his brother in the backseat; his brother looked perfect in his gray suit with jet-ck hair slicked back. He looks wless as usual.


    Even though Carter often saw Xander looking dashing like this, he still felt jealous. God gives too much perfection to his brother.


    He turned his gaze quickly to the front when Xander''s displeased eyes stared at him.


    Carter cleared his throat. "B-Big Brother, it''s more efficient for us to use one car." He awkwardly smiled before continuing his reassuring words, "...to save the earth! You know, we use so much fossil fuel if we use two cars, right?"


    He shed his cute yet charming smile at his brother to convince him not to kick him out of the car. Well, it''s not that he doesn''t have a car, but riding a car with his brother always makes him feel proud and can boost his self-confidence.


    Xander slowly shook his head at Carter''s ridiculous excuse. He turned his gaze to his driver, "Jones, we might bete if you don''t move now!" He said, ignoring Carter, who still shed his smile.


    "Don''t worry, brother, we still have thirty minutes..." Carter said.


    "You must tell me about this sudden private meeting!" Xander looked at Carter again. This time he didn''t show any emotion. But his cold tone could make Carter freeze in his seat.


    "Well, to be honest, I didn''t expect him to ept my request either. Two hours ago, I just received word from his secretary."


    Xander didn''t say a word, but his gaze was clearly displeased to see Carter.


    "B-Brother, you mustpliment me that I managed to get this appointment before dinner started..." Carter paused to wait for praise from his brother.


    One second passed... Two seconds... Five seconds... Up to twenty seconds, nothing happened. His facial expression remained the same, t. It was as if the man sitting behind was not a human but a statue.


    ''Tsk! This man is so hard to please!!'' Carter could only scold his brother in his heart.


    He felt sorry for his future sister-inw. That woman could die in anger if she married a man like his brother, who was very stingy about showing his expression.


    His brother''s aura always looks dark and cold. Sometimes, Carter wondered if his brother was a demon lord disguised as a human.


    Carter sat up straight as he continued, "...Mr. Olson only gave us a quarter of an hour to discuss the script we offered him. Said he was interested in the script, but something was bothering him, and he wanted to discuss it with us first. So bro... I hope you can convince him this time!"


    "Is it still needed? Didn''t he want to take the script if RAS did the Visual effects and CGI?"


    "I know we haven''t had any results with RAS as of today, but Mr. Harvey Olson said he will try to convince RAS to ept our script..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander''s eyes suddenly lit up. If Mr. Harvey Olson helps them convince Red Animation Studio, then ny percent chance this project will start soon. Suddenly he felt excited about this progress.


    As Xander heads to the Riley Hotel, Scarlett and the others enter a small hall and encounter Harvey Olson.


    "Girl, you finally came!!" Harvey Olson''s voice echoed around the room, followed by a happyugh as he saw Scarlett enter the room.


    Harvey was amazed that Scarlett still looked the same after thest few months they had met. She looked stunning in her formal attire; Her white shirt was tucked into her tight ck trousers. On top of the shirt, she''s wearing an unbuttoned oversized ck zer.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Stop calling me that!! I''m too young to be called Grandpa!!" he snorted.


    "Hahaha... all right, uncle!"


    "That''s perfect!!" Harvey Olson''s smile widened. He opened his arms to hug her.


    "Sorry, Uncle, for beingte." She threw herself into his arms. After a short embrace, she stepped back and surveyed the old man in front of him. "Oh my! Uncle, why do you look so old? Can you pay attention to your health?"


    Scarlett felt sorry for how thin and pale his face was. His gray hair was long and messy. His beard and mustache also looked unkempt. He looked like someone who had just returned from an expedition in the wilderness ¡ª only his ck suit from a famous brand made him look different.


    Harvey Olson didn''t answer but motioned for Scarlett to sit across from him. "Girl, you look beautiful as usual... It looks like a month''s vacation made you fresher!"


    "Indeed! That''s why Uncle, you also need a vacation... A month off without thinking of your work. I can guarantee you''ll be as fresh as me..." Scarlettughed when she saw the old man shaking his head.


    She knew this old man was very busy. He hadn''t taken a vacation in the past few years. He was too busy filming non-stop.


    When Scarlett saw Dina Smith, Harvey Olson''s secretary entered the room with two cups in hand, she smiled. "Dina, you have to take care of your boss. How can he look so old like this?"


    "Miss Scarlett, don''t me me. My boss, don''t ever hear me again..." Dina rolled her eyes as she served them tea.


    "Uncle, you should listen to Dina. She knows what''s best for you..." Scarlett likes Dina because she is sincere in helping Uncle Harvey, who lives alone.


    "Miss Scarlett, it''s useless. He will never hear me... I have made many appointments with the stylist, but he always refuses." Dina''s words to Scarlett left Harvey speechless.


    "Dina, go check the party venue..." Harvey told Dina to leave. She''s too noisy.


    "Hahaha, Uncle!! You are so heartless to Dina. Be gentler with her. Or no one will take care of you when you''re old!" Scarlett could onlyugh at the rtionship between Uncle Harvey and Dina. They look like they are always fighting but actually care about each other.

 Chapter 76 Refused

    ?Although Harvey Olson is famous as a wealthy box office director, his personal life is quite miserable. Harvey''s wife left him when he was starting his career.


    And strangely, until now, he has never married again, although his separation from his wife has long since passed, 24 years ago.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® As far as she knew since knowing Harvey Olson, he has no family. There is only Dina, who takes care of his work and personal affairs.


    Scarlett has known Harvey for six years. That time, Harvey discovered her talent and offered her to coborate on his project. Since then, they have be close ¡ª Harvey considers Scarlett his daughter.


    "Alright, alright... Stop talking about it!" Harvey''s eyes turned sharp as he stared at Scarlett. "We have something important to talk about..." he said and handed Scarlett an envelope.


    Scarlett frowned when she saw the brown envelope on the table.


    "What''s this?" She asks.


    "Open and read! You will know¡­." Harvey casually said.


    She opened the envelope and was shocked to see the movie script.


    "Uncle, have you forgotten that I don''t ept any new movie projects? I will onlyplete your old movie that we agreed on..." Scarlett handed back the script, unwilling to read it.


    "Girl, can you read it first? This script is fascinating. If it''s not interesting, I won''t ask you to take a look..." His serious-sounding voice made Scarlett melt a little.


    However, she''s been too busy with her game projectstely. This is what makes her reluctant to ept new projects.


    Apart from being involved in the movie industry, Scarlett is busy with herpany which focuses on making games.


    In thest three years, they have created a few popr games worldwide, having hundreds of millions of users spread worldwide. Making her more serious about this business instead of being involved in filmmaking.


    After sess in her first and second years, in her third year in the game industry, she started focusing more on making Virtual Reality Games. Games like this are bing a trend nowadays.


    "But, uncle..."


    "I hope you can read it first and let me know your decision. Girl, I won''t be angry if you refuse this project after you read the script. But, I''m confident that you will like the story, and I also believe you will agree to join this project..." Harvey Olson smiled.


    Scarlett was speechless hearing his words.


    ''This old man said a lot, but in the end, he just wanted me to ept the script. Gosh, uncle!!!''


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of her lips as she realized she couldn''t refuse him.


    "Fine! I will read it first... But I want a double fee because I need more money, Uncle. I''m poor now after a one-month vacation and building a new office in this city..." Scarlett said in a pitiful tone which was met with thunderousughter by Harvey Olson.


    While Scarlett and Harvey were talking...


    Logan and Cruz, who sat in the corner of the room, start to gossip.


    "Do you know who the guy our boss is chatting with?" Cruz asked Logan, who was seriously looking at Scarlett and Harvey.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not hearing Logan''s answer, Cruz continued his sentence. "He is Mr. Harvey Olson, a star director who scored many box office hits."


    "I know..." Logan answered casually.


    "Oh, you know? Hahaha, sorry, I thought you didn''t know." Cruz chuckled. "That Mr. Olson must be trying to persuade our Boss to ept the script again. Studio Phoenix is after Mr. Olson and our Boss..."


    Logan slowly looked at Cruz. He wanted to dig up useful information about it.


    "Do you know anything about Studio Phoenix?" Cruz asked again.


    "Yeah, I think I heard the name before. Weren''t they the country''srgest film and entertainment industrypany?" Logan doesn''t want to say that he is part of the Riley Group.


    "You''re right. But unfortunately, somehow, our Boss never wants to work with them." There was disappointment in Cruz''s tone.


    Cruz hopes they work with Studio Phoenix because thatpany is the number onepany in the country. And Red Animation Studio will have a strong footing if they can coborate with them. But, strangely, his Boss always refused.


    "May I know why she refused to work with them?" Logan wants to know. Maybe, he could give Ben a clue on how to approach Red Animation Studio.


    Cruz was about to answer Logan, but he heard Scarlett calling him at the same time.


    "Oh! They''re done talking. Let''s go..." Cruz stood up and walked happily towards Scarlett and Mr. Olson. "Sir, nice to meet you..." he politely greeted the director.


    "Hello, Cruz, it''s been a few months..." Harvey smiled. And when his eyes fell on Logan, he paused "...and this young man?"


    "Uncle, this is Logan, my new assistant," Scarlett exined.


    "Hello, Logan..." Harvey offered a handshake. "Please take care of Scarlett for me. She''s a bit unreasonable at times, but she''s really kind. You should bear with her, okay!?"


    "Uncle, don''t nder me..." Scarlett wanted to cry. How could he say she was an unreasonable person? Gosh!


    Logan was speechless. Of course, he would take care of her. She was his Young Madam. "...Sir, don''t worry, I will." He answered politely.


    "Perfect!" Harvey pped his hands happily and looked at Cruz again, "Cruz, make sure you take care of her. She looks so thin and pale!"


    Cruz gulped. How could he now be med? "...Of course, sir, I will."


    "All right, now you guys go to the next room. I''ve ordered the best chef to prepare tonight''s meal. Scarlett, make sure you eat a lot..." Harvey said. Then, he escorted them to a separate door to the big hall where the dinner party was taking ce.


    "Uncle Harvey, let''s go together!?" she said.


    "No. I''m still waiting for other guests. I''ll join youter."


    Harvey just received a text from the CEO of the Riley Group informing them that they had arrived at the hotel lobby.


    Harvey didn''t want them to run into Scarlett. Not before the girl agrees to work with them.

 Chapter 77 A Shocked And Panicked Ben

    ?Once entering the party hall, Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly surprised.


    Her eyes swept across therge room decorated like a royal garden ording to the Harvey Olson-produced film Kingdom of Eden. How amazing!


    In the middle of the room is a dance floorplete with a band ready to apany the dancers.


    Scarlett could see the invited guests dressed formally ording to the invitation''s theme, the Hollywood Party. The female guest wore a beautiful dress she often saw in fashion magazines. While the men all of them use a tuxedo.


    Several famous faces in this country''s movie and entertainment industry were in the room. Still, Scarlett was used to seeing this kind of star in Hollywood. So, she wasn''t too stunned to see a local celebrity.


    The food was what fascinated her and made her eyes light up with joy.


    The dinner party was buffet style. Scarlett doesn''t have to wait for the waiter to serve the food. She can choose the food she wants to eat. This is her favorite.


    Scarlett asks Logan to do what he wants before she starts hunting for her favorite food. She tugged at Cruz''s sleeve and dragged him to find what she wanted to eat.


    "My god, Cruz... did uncle Harvey purposely throw this party for us!? Does he know that we are foodies?" Scarlett said jokingly. Her eyes lit up seeing the food presentation on the several tables they passed.


    Cruz chuckled seeing his boss look enthusiastic ¡ª This woman is very easy to please, just needs to be offered food and her sad mood will change to happy.


    "That''s what I heard from Dina. Your uncle Harvey is just like you, he''s unpredictable and can''t be controlled. Always do whatever he likes¡­."


    Scarlett nodded in agreement. She does have a lot of resemnce to Uncle Harvey. Especially in their attitude. That''s why the first time they met, they instantly became close. Until now, many thought that they were really family.


    "If Uncle Harvey was easy to control and only followed other people''s whims, he wouldn''t be as sessful as he is now!" Scarlett said, and at the same time, her eyes fell on the beef grill stall in the corner.


    Her steps led her to that ce. She could feel her mouth watering just by looking at the food ting. She stood in line behind several people waiting for her turn.


    At the same time, Cruz was surprised to realize that Scarlett had disappeared from his side.


    ''Humph! Where is she?''


    Cruz could only scold Scarlett in his heart. That woman was so agile that she disappeared into the crowd instantly. If only her gray hair didn''t stand out, he might have had difficulty finding her because the hall room was already filled with guests.


    After Cruz saw Scarlett''s hair from afar, he immediately walked in that direction.


    "Oh my... Can you not leave me, boss?" Cruz said, annoyed, but then his eyes lit up as he saw what caught his boss'' attention. "Tsk... Tsk... Boss, how can you see this ce from afar!?"


    Cruz looked at where they were standing earlier. There was no way he could see any good food in here. But how could she know?


    "Have you forgotten that I am an expert!?" Scarlett chuckled quietly. Well, it''s notplicated. She only needed to see where many people were lining up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hahaha, Indeed! Our Guild Leader is the best!! Let''s eat, boss!" whispered Cruz excitedly.


    "Hmm..." Scarlett obediently waited for her beef to be prepared by the chef, and when she got her grilled meat, she wanted to eat it on that spot, but Cruz stopped her.


    He asked her to sit on the sofa in the corner. There was arge ss wall so they could see the city lights and bustling streets outside while enjoying their dinner.


    Scarlett agreed. After all, this party is none of her business. She came only to meet her uncle Harvey who made this event to promote his new movie.


    While Scarlett and Cruz were enjoying the various dishes that filled their table. On the other side of the room, Ben was surprised to see Logan.


    How on earth did Logane to this ce? And where is the young madam!?


    "Logan, where is madam? Why are you here?" Ben asked, confused.


    "B-Ben..." Logan was no less surprised. If there is Ben, then Master Xander is also here. He looked around but didn''t find Master Xander in the hall.


    "Did the Master ask you toe to see me?" Ben asked.


    ''Damn!! So, the master also came to this party.'' Logan is confused. Whether or not to tell Ben about what he knows or not.


    Not hearing Logan''s answer, Ben immediately concluded his guess was correct. "Ah, so that''s the reason..." Benughed. Just now, he had also thought Young Madam was invited to this event.


    "Ben, this¡­this..." Logan was still having a hard time exining.


    "Where is madam?" Ben then followed the direction pointed out by Logan. "Who is that man?" He found it strange to see their madam being so intimate with a man and Logan leaving them alone!?


    Is Logan tired of living? If the master saw this scene, he would probably punish this poor Logan, right!?


    Ben turned his gaze to Logan with mixed feelings. He was worried that this scandal would provoke his master''s wrath.


    "Logan, you... why did you leave them alone? Go, you have to go. Now. You need to quickly apany them, NOW..."


    Logan could only chuckle at how panicked Ben was now. He patted Ben''s shoulder and said, "He is Cruz, the young madam''s personal assistant."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Ben''s pale face slowly turns normal. He felt relieved, "Okay, let''s sit over there. Master is negotiating with Director Olson to work on a film script for Studio Phoenix...." Ben exined.


    "I''m sure, this time, they will seed. And hopefully, the key person from Red Animation Studio is willing to meet our master." Ben clenched his fist as if sending a cheering spirit to his master.


    Logan, "..."

 Chapter 78 Defeat

    ?"I''m sure, this time, they will seed. And hopefully, the key person from Red Animation Studio is willing to meet our master." Ben clenched his fist as if sending a spirit to his master.


    Logan, "..."


    "Listen, Ben, the person you''re looking for is now enjoying her dinner in a corner, minding none of your business!" Logan wanted to say that, but, at this moment, he was conflicted with himself. So, the words returned to his throat without leaving his lips.


    ''Fuck!! Why is it hard to keep secrets?'' Logan could only curse for being in such a strange situation ¡ª between two powers.


    For now, he would listen in silence. Butter, his face turns stiff when he hears how determined Ben spoke about their movie project and his positive attitude toward meeting the RAS Director.


    The longer he listened to Ben''s rambling, the more he felt like his ears were bleeding.


    Unable to take it anymore, Logan finally decides to be honest with Ben. After all, master Xander will soon meet the young madam at this party, right!? So, he will not be med.


    "Ben, I want to tell you something..." Logan''s gaze became so focused looking at Ben. However, at the same time, a hot and tall woman called Ben''s name and distracted Logan''s attention to continue his words.


    They looked in the direction of the woman''s voice. Both looked shocked at Ang Lane, standing a few steps from their seat with her famous million-dor smile framing her beautiful face.


    "Miss Lane..." They both greet her with awkward smiles.


    "Guys, Xander also came to this party?" Ang Lane asked, not believing what she was seeing.


    That man rarely came to events like this. But if Ben is here, it means Xander Riley is also in this ce. She was happy about meeting him again.


    Ben and Logan didn''t immediately answer, but both looked at each other as if they were talking about something through their surprised gaze.


    "Yes, Miss Lane," Ben replied.


    "Can you take me to see him? I have something to talk to him about..." Ang Lane couldn''t wait to see Xander. This is her chance to get trending news if they are seen together at this party.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t. Mr. Riley is meeting someone." Ben said.


    Although Ang smiled at Ben''s refusal, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. "Okay, I understand. I''ll be waiting for him." She said and excused herself. If Ben can''t get her to Xander, she will find him.


    With light steps, she started exploring the hall looking for Xander.


    "Ben, what will happen if they meet?" Logan asks Ben after seeing Ang disappear into the crowd. "Will there be more rumors in the media about them?"


    "Don''t worry. The media here have been warned not to write gossip news but only cover things rted to Mr. Harvey Olson''s movies!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander''s charisma couldn''t stop women from chasing him, even though he isn''t single anymore. Because of that, Logan felt concerned that the young madam would see Master Xander with Ang. He said, "I hope the Master doesn''t give Ang Lane a chance..."


    "Master knows what to do. You don''t need to worry." Ben said.


    While Logan and Ben are worried for Scarlett. At the same time, Scarlett feels her stomach is going to explode. She had eaten so much. Now, she thought she just wanted to lie down and sleep.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She didn''t want to eat anymore, but the glutton Cruz looked excited. It looked like he still had room in his stomach to eat more. Just looking at him made all her energy run out.


    "Boss, are you sure you''re full!? We haven''t even tried the dessert yet. I see a lot of tempting cakes over there..." Cruz couldn''t believe his Guild Leader''s defeat before trying all kinds of food at this party.


    ''Has her ability to eat decreased now?'' Cruz thought while studying her face carefully. ''Humph! Is this because she is married?'' He could feel his body tense just thinking about it. He felt like reporting this news to the other members. This is a big deal.


    Scarlett, not caring about replying to him. She just stood up from her seat and left.


    "Humph! Where are you going, boss!? Let me get the dessert. You wait here, boss!?" Cruz chased her with the thought she wanted to get their dessert. But it turns out he guessed wrong.


    "I''m going to the restroom. You go get our dessert," Scarlett said and walked quickly to the toilet avoiding the crowd in the hall.


    This ce is getting too lively for Scarlett now. That means it''s time to go. She didn''t like this kind of ce after all. She might have been sleeping at her house by now if it wasn''t for the food.


    "I know it!! The Food ve Guild Master will never be defeated!" Cruz smiled and went to get their dessert.


    After Scarlett finished in the toilet, her cell phone vibrated. In a second, her facial expression turned annoyed when she saw Lauren''s name appear on the screen.


    ''This woman! Why is she still calling me?'' Scarlett didn''t want to talk to the bitch. She put back her cell phone in her bag and immediately left the toilet; however, she collided with someone.


    "You! Stupid woman..." The low-pitch sound but insulting words made Scarlett flinch.


    Scarlett turned her gaze to the woman who was cursing at her. She gasped at seeing Ang Lane, a movie star, right before her. Scarlett quickly took a step back to give them some distance. Only now did she realize that she was indeed an idiot. How could she ruin Angle Lane''s gorgeous blue dress!?


    ''Gosh!! Why now!?'' Scarlett could only scold her luck. Just as she was about to leave this ce, a new problem arose.


    "I''m really, really sorry. I didn''t see you there," Scarlett said as she saw the reddish stains on Ang''s pale blue dress and the ss of wine in her hand.


    Scarlett was speechless. ''Why is this woman taking wine to the toilet?''

 Chapter 79 Humiliated

    ?At the same time, Xander came out of the toilet and witnessed what was happening in front of him. He was surprised to see Scarlett in that ce. But what surprised him the most, she bumped into Ang Lane.


    Xander stopped in his tracks and stood behind the wall, quietly listening to what they were talking about.


    "What are you doing!?? How can you spill wine on her dress? Do you have any idea how much this dress cost?" Another female voice came from behind Ang Lane.


    Scarlett was surprised to see the woman. She knew her. She was Ang''s Manager and had seen it in the news she had read recently.


    The woman in a ck dress stepped forward and stood between Ang and Scarlett.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Now tell me, how are you going to settle this?" The manager''s voice was low but sounded very disdainful. "I knew you wouldn''t be able to afford it..." Her eyes looked at Scarlett from head to toe as if she was judging whether she could afford to pay.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll rece it with a new one for her..." Scarlett said calmly. Only a dress from a famous brand in Italy will not hurt her wallet. She could still afford it even if they asked for an unreasonable price.


    Suddenly Ang''s calm face turned stiff when she heard this woman''s words. For the umpteenth time, she saw the stain on her chest area, and her heart ached to remember this dress was like her treasure, a gift from Xander.


    And now, this woman said she''d rece it?


    "Miss, it''s not about money but the memories of this dress. You can''t afford it..." Ang said irritably. While the look in her eyes seemed to want to p Scarlett.


    Scarlett was stunned. Ang is right, she could buy many dresses like this, but she couldn''t change the memory. Now, she has a headache dealing with this. These two women seemed to want to make things difficult for her.


    What do they want if they don''t want her to rece the dress? Apology? She did. She said sorry the first time she realized she had made a mistake. And it wasn''t entirely her fault either. It was both of them.


    "Alright, now tell me, what do you want me to do?" Scarlett asked, without wanting to prolong the matter. She would follow her wish and disappear from this ce.


    "Yes!! It''s not about money. And how can you afford it even if it''s about money? This dress is a limited edition... There were only 20 pieces of this cloth sold worldwide. And now they''re all sold out. Miss, do you know this brand? And do you know the woman behind me?" The manager continued her sulking in a mocking tone.


    The manager''s eyes stared at Scarlett with disdain. ''This woman is attending someone''s party in casual clothes and doesn''t look like a guest at this party!?''


    "Oh-My-God!!" The manager covered her mouth as her eyes widened in shock at seeing Scarlett, "...are you even a guest at this prestigious party? Are you a fan who snuck in so you could see the famous celebrity!?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "What the hell!! Why should I? Even if a Hollywood movie appears before me, I''ll ignore them..." Scarlett wanted to reply like that, but she held back. She didn''t want to upset them more and just wanted to sort this out and go home.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Miss¡­ I¡­" Scarlett had not finished speaking but, this ignorant manager interrupted her.


    "Young Miss, don''t do that. You just embarrassed yourself..." The manager shook her head as a mocking smile appeared on her lips, "...listen, miss, even with your sry for the rest of your life, you won''t be able to afford this dress!"


    Scarlett was about tough upon hearing her words. Gosh!


    "Now, how can you pay for the clothes? Tell me..." The manager continued her words.


    The manager''s words could make Scarlett almostugh out loud. It was the first time she had heard such words directed at her by someone other than that bitch Lauren who was always verbally abusing her.


    Geez, why do these people only judge people by their appearance? She doesn''t need to look good or use expensive things to impress others. She wears something because she likes it and feels good andfortable.


    Scarlett could only look at the manager with pitying eyes. People like this, who are narrow-minded, always try to use branded goods with nothing in their bank ount ¡ª maybe even a minus because they have debts.


    This was one of the reasons Scarlett didn''t like interacting with people like this ¡ª morons. From the beginning, she said she would be responsible. However, this stupid manager is asking again!?


    She was starting to suspect that Ang and her manager just wanted to make her miserable.


    ''Gosh!! What have I done to them? Why are they attacking me? Do they know I''m Xander''s wife, and they want revenge on me?'' She knew that this woman was often rumored to be dating Xander.


    She felt a nameless pain in her heart just thinking about Ang being Xander''s girlfriend. She immediately shook her head to clear her mind.


    "I told you before, I will take responsibility. I will rece the dress with a new one, or I can also pay for the dress if you want me to do it." She smiled weakly before continuing. "You can tell me the price and your bank ount. I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Scarlett patiently exined as her gaze fell on Ang Lane. It was clear this woman was enjoying watching her manager humiliate her.


    It was hard to believe that a woman famous as a goddess because she always looked elegant and kind out there was actually arrogant and heartless, bullying the weak.


    She would settle this matter first. After this, she will find a way to teach Ang Lane and her manager a lesson.


    ''Want to embarrass me? Go ahead but make sure you can afford my revenge!''


    Scarlett secretly smiled in her heart as her eyes shifted to the haughty-looking manager in front of her.

 Chapter 80 Avoid The Drama

    ?''Want to embarrass me? Go ahead but make sure you can afford my revenge!''


    Scarlett secretly smiled in her heart as her eyes shifted to the haughty-looking manager in front of her.


    "Hahaha, you think you could afford it? The price is $1 Million, and I don''t think you can afford it!!" The manager said casually.


    Scarlett was speechless.


    "If you can''t afford it, kneel down, and I''ll let you go..." The manager''sughter echoed down the empty corridor.


    Ang smiled upon hearing her manager''s words. However, suddenly her expression gradually changed from a happy, mocking smile to utter shock and then a pitiful facial expression. She stepped forward past her manager and Scarlett.


    Scarlett was surprised. Why did Ang suddenly leave? Was she done humiliating her?


    Just before Scarlett wanted to look back, her body stiffened when she heard Ang''s words.


    "X-Xander... You, you here? Huhuhu... Xander, you came at the right time. Th-this girl ruined my dress." Ang said between her sobbing. "T-This is my favorite dress, which you gave me on my birthday..."


    Scarlett''s face turned pale. ''Xander!? Damn it!! Why is he here?''


    Unwilling to get involved in Ang and Xander''s drama, Scarlett takes out her business card. "Here is my business card. You may send me your bank ount, and I will transfer the money within seconds!" She said and walked past the manager without looking back.


    The manager was still shocked to see Xander Riley in front of her. She didn''t notice that the girl had disappeared from her sight.


    As for Ang, she was too busy reporting to Xander. She didn''t care about the woman who ruined her dress.


    "X-Xander, since earlier I didn''t want to make a fuss. I knew that woman didn''t do it on purpose. However, she insisted on paying, so I was a little surprised... because I know this dress must be priceless, this is your gift for me..." Ang said in her pitiful tone while lowering her head, not daring to look into Xander''s eyes. She was worried Xander overheard their conversation.


    Xander didn''t hear Ang''s words at all. His sharp eyes staring at the gray-haired girl''s back disappeared from his sight. Somehow, nameless anger rose in his heart as the girl left without saying anything, not even taking a nce at him.


    ''Where are the manners? Why did she ignore me?'' He muttered in his heart.


    While Scarlett...


    For some reason, hearing Ang''s words made her feel a thorn prick in her heart. She couldn''t stay there. She just needed to stay away. No, but disappeared from that ce ¡ª to make room for the lovers.


    ''Xander Riley! Why are you lying to me? You said you didn''t have a rtionship with Ang. But, you gave her an expensive high couture gown. You Liar!'' Scarlett muttered under her breath as she walked through the halls to look after Cruz and Logan.


    However, she couldn''t find them, and at this moment, her mind was too noisy to be in that ce.


    She decided to leave the party before calling Logan and asking him to prepare the car. She wants to go home now.


    After calling Logan, Scarlett also texted Uncle Harvey to let him know she would go home early and didn''t have time to say goodbye. Even though Harvey was disappointed, he still let Scarlett go after she promised to read the script he gave her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett dragged her feet out of the hall and walked through the lobby. From a distance, she saw her car parked in front of the main entrance and Logan standing beside the car, looking at the cell phone in his hand.


    She quickened her pace. But just as she was going through the door, a hand grabbed her arm and forced her to stop. She was shocked beyond words. Feeling angry, she turns to look behind, but her face bumps into a sturdy man''s chest.


    Suddenly a familiar male fragrance entered her senses. She knew it was Xander Riley''s unique fragrance.


    ''Why is he following me? Why doesn''t hefort his girlfriend?''


    Scarlett really wanted to ask, but somehow her tongue felt numb. And her heart ached at the thought of this man having a special rtionship with Ang Lane.


    "Where are you going?" Scarlett heard his sullen tone near her ear.


    Before she raised her head to look at his face, she adjusted her emotions. She didn''t want Xander to see what was in her heart now; annoyance and jealousy.


    After a few seconds passed, she slowly looked up to see him. Instantly, she could feel the blood rushing through her body as she saw his bright, shining eyes staring back at her.


    "I, I want to go home..." of the many sentences she wanted to say, only those words came out of her lips.


    They just stared at each other for a few moments, like they were both busy with their thoughts.


    Before long...


    Xander finally made his move ¡ª pulling her hand and walking towards the car. His car was parked behind her car.


    Scarlett didn''t say a word nor even resist him. She followed the man who led her into the car and sat beside the driver''s seat. Still unable to do anything as her mind was still in pause mode, she watched him walk in front of the car and finally sat behind the wheel.


    The temperature in the car suddenly dropped to zero.


    She felt genuinely awkward being in the car with Xander after what had happened in the corridor earlier. She didn''t know what to say.


    She could only turn her gaze out the window ¡ª avoiding the man from asking her.


    But...


    Suddenly she felt Xander''s body approaching her. She froze. She could feel his scent once again assaulting her senses. Before she could move, she heard him say, "Did you forget how to use your seat belt!?"


    Click!


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett could hear seat belts buckling and the car slowly moving.


    All Scarlett felt now was she wanted to disappear from that ce because she could feel her face turning red. How awkward!

 Chapter 81 Owe Him

    ?Those few minutes seemed like forever to Scarlett. While she was at a loss to start a conversation, the man beside her did too.


    Xander merely stared at the road before him without asking Scarlett anything. Scarlett could feel that he gave her the cold shoulder.


    ''Is he annoyed?'' Scarlett thought. ''This is weird! I should be the one annoyed because this man had lied to me. He once said that he had no rtionship with Ang but in fact? That wasn''t what I had heard inside. They look intimate, exchanging birthday gifts! Mr. Xander Riley, you are a liar. You can''t keep your promise.''


    After venting her anger, Scarlett took a deep breath. Then once again she stole a nce at him. She could only silently swallow hard to see his face from the side. He looked so perfect, handsome as usual, even though his face looked stiff.


    ''Gosh! How could I fall for this Ice Prince!?''


    After a few seconds passed...


    Scarlett felt she couldn''t stand this silence anymore. She looked at him, but this time she froze, too shocked when she met his eyes staring back at her.


    The words that were already on the tip of her tongue made a U-turn down her throat. She swallowed hard as she blinked a few times in nervousness.


    "X-Xander... Look ahead. We might hit something!" Scarlett said. After a few seconds, they stared at each other. And it was clear that this man didn''t want to take his eyes off her at all ¡ª they might have hit something.


    "We''re at a red light!" A faint smile appeared on his lips.


    At that moment, Scarlett woke up from Xander''s charm. She immediately shifted her gaze to look ahead, to hide her blushing face.


    ''Oh God, Scarlett!! Focus! Don''t be ttered by his charm...'' Scarlett could only scold herself once more.


    "How is your father?" Xander''s question breaks the silence in the car.


    Scarlett looked at him confidently because, this time, they were talking about her dad, not about Ang Lane!


    "Still the same. Unconscious as predicted by the doctor¡­." She said softly, then she turned her head towards the road ahead.


    "Don''t worry, he will get better soon..." Xander''s soothing voice made her smile bloom.


    "Xander, tomorrow I will return to ind B. I want to meet the doctor who will perform surgery for my father..."


    Scarlett has received word that her people have met with Dr. Robert by this time. They will arrive at Ind B around midnight tomorrow.


    Xander''s expression suddenly changed at her words. He nced at her with a lot of doubts rising in his mind.


    Why was she in such a hurry to use a doctor who might not be able to cure her father? Is there some other problem bothering her?


    He thought for a moment before he asked concernedly, "Scarlett, do you believe that doctors? He might fail to carry out these high-risk surgeries." He nced at her, "If you give me more time, I promise you... I will find Dr. Robert, the divine doctor, and bring him to Ind B."


    "Thanks, Xander..." Scarlett was touched by Xander''s kindness but also found it funny.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No need to say those words, Scarlett. You are my wife. I should have done this for you. But, you need to be patient because I need time to find him..."


    "Actually the doctor who will have surgery for my father is Dr. Robert. I found him. He will be arriving on ind B tomorrow, around midnight."


    The screeching sound of tires was heard loudly when Xander suddenly hit the brakes.


    "Y-You... You found Dr. Robert!?" Xander''s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly as he stared at the smiling girl beside him ¡ª she looked so beautiful that he was bewitched for a moment.


    BEEEB!! BEEEB!! BEEEB!!


    The loud car horn from behind awakened Xander when he realized the light had turned green. He nimbly stepped on the gas, leaving the intersection and focusing on the road. However, his mind was still busy processing what he had just heard.


    This little girl found Dr. Robert!? It''s hard for him to believe.


    "Scarlett, you really found Dr. Robert?" Xander asked again.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Yeah! I found him..." She smiled through her eyes. It made Xander''s pulse quicken.


    "Are you sure that person is Dr. Robert in person, the Divine Doctor from Country M!?"


    While he has used various means to find Dr. Robert, he has failed to meet him so far. But this girl found him in such a short amount of time?


    Before Xander wanted to say something, a thought suddenly crossed his mind, ''Rex! This must be Rex who is helping her, right!?''


    Just thinking about Rex Morrison helping Scarlett in such a short time, for some reason, made Xander''s mood suddenly drop. He felt useless not being able to help her.


    "Yes. I''m sure... That''s why I asked for an advanced surgery room for Dr. Robert to use..."


    "Your father will wake up again and be as healthy as ever..." Xander said without looking at her. "And what time are you flying there? I''ll have Logan get the jet ready."


    "In the evening. I have something to do at the office before I fly there. And maybe, I might stay at B Ind for a few days. I hope you don''t mind..."


    "Hmm... No problem." Xander said. She felt relieved. But hearing Xander''s following words could make her heart almost stop beating. "Scarlett. I''ll go with you tomorrow. I have worked there, so I can apany you for a few days."


    Scarlett gulped. So, they''re going to stay in the same hotel room again!?


    She shook her head, trying to shake off the tormenting sultry thoughts inside her mind. However, it wasn''t long before something crossed her mind.


    While investigating Frans, Scarlett learns that Xander has spent so much money to pay off her father''s debts.


    She knew this was part of their deal ¡ª he would help her ¡ª but she didn''t want to owe him. Not that much anyway.

 Chapter 82 Identity Exposed

    ?She epts Xander''s offer of a marriage contract to escape the headache Lauren Pierse gives her. As for the money Xander spent on her family, she will pay it back.


    "Xander, about my father''s debt, I will repay all the money you have spent on it. I..." She paused when she saw Xander''s expression change and looked displeased with her words.


    "No need. Consider it a reward for helping me." Xander says. "After all, I got shares of your father''spany. Even though I bought additional shares from other shareholders, it was purely to put pressure on them. You are still thergest shareholder in thepany."


    "I know. But, I want to buy back the share you bought from my dad and the others. I''ll pay the same price, or if you want more, that''s fine with me..."


    Even though thepany wasn''t very profitable, she still wanted to keep it. Because thepany is inherited from her mother. And there are still many of her mother''s colleagues who still work there.


    Scarlett didn''t want to let them down if thepany was taken over by someone else or destroyed by Lauren and her father.


    Xander didn''t reply right away. He intended to give all the shares he bought to her when their marriage contract waspleted as a gift. But, hearing her words somehow made him a little disturbed, and wondered; where could she get that much money in such a short time? Did she borrow from Rex?


    If this girl borrowed money from Rex, he would tell her to return the money back. He better keeps that share than have to take that bastard Rex''s money.


    "We''ll talk about thister..." he said, and at the same time, their car pulled into the White Mansion yard.


    Scarlett quickly got out of the car and was delighted to see Erica, her maid, waiting at the main door with butler Paul beside her.


    As Xander got out of the car, his cell phone vibrated. He frowned as Carter''s name appeared on the screen. Just before he wanted to speak, he heard Scarlett call him.


    Xander looked at Scarlett and met her curious eyes. Slowly his face softened at the sight. "You can go first. I''ll take this call..." He lifted his cell phone to show her. After he saw her nod and speak to her maid, his expression became cold as he said, "Speak!"


    His eyes were still fixed on Scarlett talking enthusiastically with her maid.


    "Brother, who is that woman with you?" After hearing a young woman''s voice, Carter immediately forgot what he wanted to talk about.


    Didn''t his brother say he was going home!? Why is there a young woman''s voice in his house? Is that the maid?


    Impossible! He knew a weird rule in his brother''s house; no maidservant could enter his house if he was home. Only Butler Paul usually apanies him.


    Carter was curious.


    "If you don''t talk, I will hang up!" Xander said as he started to walk.


    "Wait! Alright, alright. I''ll tell you something you might want to know." Carter panicked, worried that his brother would hang up. He could not dy telling this good news, "Bro, listen! This is important information about the director of Red Animation Studio!"


    Xander''s steps stopped. His hand gripped his phone tighter, hearing Carter''s words.


    Tonight, he was really dissatisfied with his meeting with Harvey Olson because that director didn''t introduce them to the essential personnel at Red Animation Studio. Harvey Olson only promised to give a kind word to the RAS director to ept their script ¡ª he didn''t give them a chance to negotiate directly with that person.


    Even when Xander asked for the person''s identity, Harvey didn''t spill a word. He seemed to be protecting that person''s identity and keeping it for himself.


    "Continue!" Xander said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know the name of the Director of the RAS..." Carter''s cheerful voice came from the other end.


    Xander was shocked, but still, he didn''t believe this kid, "Huh? Are you sure? How did you know?"


    "I drank with Mr. Cruz Reeves, her assistant. And then I asked him for some information I wanted to know. And that poor Mr. Reeves spilled his boss''s name when he drank..." Carterughed on the other end, but Xander was stunned when he heard Carter say, "HER."


    So, Astington''s RAS director is a woman?


    "I see. Do you know the woman''s name?"


    "Sure do. The name is Scarlett Piers..." Instantly Xander''s body froze. His eyes flickered as he watched Scarlett''s back disappear behind the door.


    ''Scarlett is the Director of Red Animation Studio!? Did I hear wrong!?''


    "Carter, are you sure that''s her name?" Xander was unable to believe that. The person he had been looking for was so close to him.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Yes... Yes... I can guarantee it, brother!" Carter''s voice sounded proud. "You have to give me a present, big brother. Because, besides knowing her name, I also managed to make an appointment to meet her tomorrow morning at the RAS office."


    Xander didn''t say anything but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    "Brother, do you want to go with me tomorrow!? I will message her assistant if you want toe." Carter asked.


    "No need!" Xander started walking towards the house. "And you don''t have to meet her. Cancel the appointment!"


    "WHAT!!! ARE YOU KIDDING, BRO!?" Carter was utterly shocked at Xander''s words. After so much trouble they went through to meet that person, now his brother casually wants to call it off!? Did he lose his brain at the party!?


    "Brother, sorry, I can''t do that! Whatever you say, I''ll meet her tomorrow."


    "I said there was no need for you to meet. I will meet thatdy, and I will meet her now!"


    "YOU, WHAT!? Bro, bro¡­.do not tell me you know her?"


    "Oh, you bet I know her, alright. I know her well... She is my wife!"


    Beep! Connection ended.


    Carter, who had just left the Riley Hotel, staggered when he heard Xander''s words.


    "WIFE!? HIS WIFE!? Did my brother just drunk-call me? Why does he suddenly have a wife? And his wife''s name is Scarlett Piers, the Scarlett Piers, Director of the RAS!? No fucking way!!"


    Confused and shocked, Carter recalled his brother many times, but unfortunately, Xander''s cell phone was off.

 Chapter 83 Youre Wrong

    ?When Scarlett had just finished taking a shower, she heard a knock on the door.


    After making sure her pale-pink-short-pajama set was neat, she opened the door.


    She was surprised to see Xander standing in front of her in his casual white shirt and ck sweatpants. He was thoughtfully staring at her.


    "Can we talk?" His calm voice made Scarlett turn her gaze elsewhere. Too embarrassed to realize that she was staring at him unblinkingly, mesmerized by his good looks.


    "Mhm..." She followed him to the sofa. "Is there anything important you want to talk about?" She asked, ncing at her watch.


    It was past 10 pm, and she was starting to feel sleepy. After a long day, fly to ind B, and go to a dinner party. She is physically and mentally undeniably exhausted. Especially after meeting Ang Lane, her previously high mood after enjoying heavenly food at the party suddenly fell to the bottom. The woman ruined her mood.


    Scarlett was worried that Xander might bring up her dispute with Ang at the party earlier. For some reason, she didn''t want to hear anything about that woman again.


    Now, she also feels strange because Ang''s manager has not contacted her even though she wants to solve the dress incident. She didn''t want to owe anyone.


    "Have you ever heard of Red Animation Studio?" Xander''s words were enough to make Scarlett freeze in ce. No matter how hard she tried to hide her shocked expression, it was still visible from the look in her eyes.


    ''Did he find out already?'' This was the first question that popped into Scarlett''s mind. She stared at him, trying to read his expression, but as usual, he showed nothing but calmness. ''So he does know about me...''


    "Yes, I know. Why?" Scarlett wanted to test him on how much he knew about her identity.


    "I was just wondering why you are avoiding mypany?" Xander asked in a calm and unhurried tone.


    One of the conditions for working with Director Harvey Olson was that animation and CGI would be handled by Red Animation Studio. Since then, hispany has begun to contact them. But strangely, when hispany wanted to meet and offer cooperation with the RAS, they always refused.


    Xander nced back at the girl looking at him with a curious gaze.


    "W-What do you mean, Xander?"


    "Still won''t admit it, director Scarlett!?" Xander''s blue eyes slightly narrowed then his lips broke into a smile.


    She could only swallow without saying a word.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ''This man does know. But how could he know?'' She was confused. Even though she had set up apany in this country, her name is not listed in the list ofpany management.


    ''Has someone exposed me? This must be the old man''s doing, right!? How dare he betray me?'' Scarlett felt likeughing at Uncle Harvey''s impatience. She became curious to read the script. How good is that!?


    Seeing Scarlett''s zero reaction, Xander continued, "I know about you and RAS, Scarlett. I don''t see why you need to hide it from me. You are the Director of the Astington branch of Red Animation Studios, right!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She could only smile.


    This man did know, but he was wrong about some specific details. She tried to think of what she should have told him. Should she admit it or tell him the truth?


    She didn''t rush to answer. She turned her gaze to the ss window to see the bright color, the whole light from the skyscrapers in the distance looking stunning.


    Scarlett was mesmerized till she forgot that someone was waiting for her answer ¡ª she could feel the piercing gaze of the man opposite her.


    ncing now at Xander with a polite smile, she said, "You''re wrong¡­" she could see her brows knit together as if he was displeased to hear her words.


    "Are you sure I was wrong?" Xander suddenly wants to beat up his brother for giving him false information. How dare he!?


    Looks like he has to let this film project be dyed again. Now, he could only wait for Harvey Olson''s efforts to convince the RAS Director to read their script sess.


    Xander bitterly smiled while rubbing his forehead, trying to hide his disappointment.


    After he nced at his watch, he prepared to stand up and continue working. He didn''t want to waste Scarlett''s time any longer. He could see she was exhausted.


    "Hmm¡­yeah... okay. I will tell you the truth. You''re wrong, but you''re notpletely wrong. I am not the Director of the RAS, but I have a significant position in RAS. I am the owner."


    "I see. Okay, I understand. Alright, let''s stop talking about this and get some sleep now... Wait! W-What did you say? Owner? Are you saying you''re the owner of RAS!? No way!" After a few seconds, Xander was surprised and almost disbelieved when he realized her words.


    ''Scarlett owns Red Animation Studio? Is she trying to fool me?'' He stared at her in disbelief.


    "No, I''m not kidding. It''s mypany, and I also run it behind the curtain..." Scarlett chuckled at how cute Xander''s expression was now. This was the first time she had witnessed his expression like now; his eyes widened as if he had just seen a ghost.


    "I received yourpany script from Harvey Olson, and I promised him to read it. I''ll let you know what I think after I read the script..." Scarlett exined. If the script is excellent, she will ept it. But if not, she better refuse it.


    Herpanycked human resources for new projects, so it would reject any new projects, particrly those with considerable technicalplexity.


    "So you''re really the person Harvey Olson always mentions?" He couldn''t imagine that a girl this young could turn down an Oscar-winning Director. It''s so unbelievable.


    "Yes, that was me!" Scarlett smiled proudly, but a secondter, her smile disappeared as something crossed her mind. "Xander, may I know who is the female lead for the script?"


    She would refuse if Xander wanted to use Ang Lane in his movie project. She couldn''t work with someone who would spoil her mood.

 Chapter 84 Talented

    ?"Xander, may I know who is the female lead for the script?"


    If Xander wanted to use Ang Lane, she would refuse. She couldn''t work with someone who would spoil her mood.


    Even though it sounded unprofessional, she didn''t care. This is solely for the sake of herself and the movie.


    It''s a strange experience, never happened to her before. She doesn''t understand why she feels like Ang Lane is her nemesis ¡ª just because Ang knows and is close to Xander.


    Even though she knows the truth. Her rtionship with Xander was only limited to a marriage contract. She isn''t the real Xander''s wife, but inside her, an inevitable part of her can''t seem to ept that fact.


    She slowly released a heavy breath as she looked away, worried and angry. It hasn''t been a month of doing this, already making her feel this way.


    Now she was starting to worry about the rest of the day. Afraid that she will fall even more profound and assume that this fake marriage is real.


    Through the look in her eyes, Xander could see that this girl looked annoyed. What irritated her?


    As he was trying to figure it out, a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    "Did the fight with Ang at the party spoil her mood now?" he wondered.


    It wasn''t just this girl who was upset. However, he was also like that. Seeing her being mistreated by Ang and her Manager displeased him.


    However, he was also not pleased with her because this girl seemed to be avoiding the matter¡ªshe looked irritated but avoided bringing it up. Why?


    "The casting decision rests entirely with Director Olson. So you''re asking the wrong person..." Xander watched as her expression slowly changed ¡ª from an annoyed to an adorable happy-looking face.


    "Why do you ask? Is someone bothering you?"


    Scarlett shook her head. She smiled at Xander before responding, "No... nothing."


    She will try to read the script with an open heart. She will professionally grade the script; if she likes it, she will ept the offer.


    "About mypany''s script and contract offer, I hope you will judge it professionally. Don''t ept it just because you are my wife..." Xander paused when he saw her eyes sh sharply at him.


    He continued after noticing the gentle smile at the corners of her lips, "¡­and you can ask for whatever you want. I mean, what do we offer you? If it doesn''t meet your expectations, we can renegotiate. I will fulfill it as long as you are willing to cooperate with us."


    Scarlett was moved emotionally by his sincere words. She knew this man was very generous in offering them the contract value because Cruz constantly terrorized her into epting their offer.


    "Don''t worry, Xander! I will read it professionally. And, about anything else, my legal and marketing team will take care of it..." she exined.


    Scarlett didn''t have time to be involved in everything in herpany. She had paid dearly for the professionals who would manage herpany. She only makes the final decisions for big things like new projects they will work on.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Perfect! Oh, I remember you said¡­ Tomorrow you will go to your office, right?"


    "Yup! I will read your script before flying to Ind B."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up at your office, and we''ll go to the airport together." Scarlett was surprised to hear that. She thought they would meet at the airport, but this man had time to pick her up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, she''s happy.


    Because she can introduce Xander to Cruz and Aunt Lana. She couldn''t wait to see their expressions if they met this handsome Xander Riley as her husband.


    She giggled at the thought, but Xander, who saw her, frowned. He couldn''t stay here long, looking at how adorable she was now ¡ª torturing his sultry mind.


    And what''s wrong with her cheeks? Why did she blush!? Suddenly Xander felt the air in the room rising.


    ''Is the air conditioner in this room not working!?''


    Xander cleared his throat before saying, "Scarlett, it''s alreadyte. It would be best if you sleep now. You look tired..." Then he stood up as if telling her to go into her bedroom.


    Only this time did Scarlett remember how tired she was right now. She stood up from her seat and walked quickly to her room, hiding her blushing face. But before she entered her bedroom, she remembered Ang Lane.


    She stopped in her tracks and looked at Xander who was walking slowly behind her. "Xander... I..." She paused, confused about whether it was right to ask Xander to do it!?


    Xander, who was opening his bedroom door, suddenly stopped. He looked at her.


    They were only two steps away, allowing Scarlett to smell his unique scent, which was already well-recorded in her mind.


    "Yes, what is it?" Xander asked.


    "It''s about Ang Lane." She tried to keep a calm expression. "I owe her some money, but I don''t know her contact or bank ount. Mmm... can I pay her through you?"


    Since Ang Lane''s manager hasn''t contacted her yet, here''s a way thates to mind to solve the problem, asked Xander. She didn''t want Ang and her manager to think of her as irresponsible.


    There was a long pause after Scarlett said her words. Xander didn''t say anything. He just stood there rubbing his forehead as he stared at her. It was an awkward situation for Scarlett to meet his eyes.


    Before she wanted to say something, Xander said, "Why do you think like that?" His voice definitely didn''t sound friendly.


    "Aren''t you the boyfriend!?" asked Scarlett innocently.


    Another long silence...


    They didn''t say any words. They only stared at each other.


    While Xander looked calm, not showing any expression, Scarlett was the opposite.


    She felt like disappearing from that ce. The situation was extremely awkward. Gosh!! Now she regrets asking him that.


    "Scarlett, it looks like you''re talented as a script writer too... you sure have a lot of imagination!" The corners of his lips lifted slightly to form a faint smile.


    "I told you. I will never have a rtionship with a woman as long as we are married. So please don''t ever assume that." He continued and entered his bedroom without giving her a chance to say anything.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 85 The Devil Smiled At Him

    ?Next Morning.


    Paul Kane was surprised to see young master Carter appear at the door. He looked dashing in his office attire; a ck suit with shiny dark brown leather shoes.


    A rare sight, as this man seldom visited this house. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but Master Xander will scold him if he shows up.


    And now he dared to appear! Was he not afraid of being beaten by his brother?


    "Young Master, good morning... Do you have an appointment with Master Xander?" asked Paul as he led Carter to the living room in the back area, where Xander used to receive his closest guests.


    "Good morning Paul. Hahaha, of course not¡­." Carterughed as he casually ced his hand on Paul''s shoulder and whispered, "I came here to meet my sister-inw!"


    He smirked when he saw Paul looking at him with a surprised look.


    "Ah, so you heard!" Paul asked.


    Carter was surprised to hear how rxed Paul was. It didn''t seem like this old Paul was lying to him at all.


    "What the hell!! So my big bro really got married? I thought he was ying a prank on me!!"


    Paul stopped in his tracks as they entered the living room. He broke away from Carter and took a few steps back before this young Master hugged him again.


    "Y-Young Master, you didn''t meet them yesterday when they were staying overnight in the mind house? The Old Master forced them to sleep there¡­." Paul said.


    Carter frowned. They both spend the night at grandpa''s house. Why didn''t anyone tell him? If he knew, he would be there to meet his sister-inw. For sure!


    He was very curious, what kind of woman could finally make his cold-blooded brother decide to marry? His older brother always rejected dozens of women offered by his grandfather.


    The yboy image attached to his older brother is just not true. Only certain people knew how picky his older brother was in choosing a female partner. All the women close to him are known to the public, were only for work. No romantic rtionship is involved with them.


    And now, his older brother has a wife!? And, sadly in the family, he''s thest to know. Even then, he knew because he identally heard a female voice talking to his brother.


    Last night he couldn''t sleep at all. It felt like he wanted toe here immediately. Still, he held himself back until morning to have breakfast with his brother and brought up Ras Animation Studio as an excuse.


    Carter red at Paul in the corner, "Paul, you! Why didn''t you tell me about this? Tsk! You look more like my brother now..."


    "Young Master, since when have I been your spy?" Paul rolled his eyes at Carter.


    He shook his head and started pacing the room, trying to guess who the poor woman was, married to his cold-blood brother.


    "My brother is really something. He doesn''t care about me anymore. Even this good news he did not share with me!" Carter vented his frustration again.


    Paul didn''t say anything but didn''t leave the room either. He just stood there waiting for young master Carter to vent his disappointment on his elder brother, like he always did.


    "Paul, I will have breakfast with them!" Carter finally stopped pacing. He sat on the sofa, waiting for his brother to wake up. "What time do they have breakfast?"


    "Seven!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter nced at his watch. Damn it!! He had to wait for them another thirty minutes.


    "Paul, can you give me some coffee? I''m a little bit bored waiting for them..."


    Before Paul could answer, he flinched, hearing Xander''s voice from behind. "Why are you here so early?"


    Carter looked at the door and smiled at Xander, but Xander only graced him with his cold expression. It made Carter even shudder. His older brother was about to kick him out.


    "Paul, who let this kid into my house?" Xander''s cold voice could make Paul and Carter freeze. They exchanged nces to find a good reason to make this Ice Prince melt.


    ''Damn! So early in the morning, big bro was already in a bad mood!?'' Carter couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    "Sir, I don''t know either. When I opened the door, Young Master Carter was already at the door..." Paul replied.


    Carter, "..."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''Fuck you, Paul!! You''ve betrayed me so fast! Can you admit it?'' Carter couldn''t help but curse Paul in his heart. He was afraid that his brother would find out that he tricked the guard at the gate to enter this house.


    "B-Brother, please don''t be angry..." Carter stood up from his chair. He put on the best pitiful smile to melt his brother''s anger, "I came to have breakfast with you and my sister-inw!"


    Xander stopped in his tracks and red at Carter, "Who told you? Grandfather?" he asked.


    Carter didn''t answer right away when an idea popped into his mind, "Bro, not grandpa, but Paul..." He casually said, but he was internally cracking up.


    ''This is revenge for not supporting me, Paul!'' It was fun to see Paul''s frantic expression.


    Paul, who was just about to go into the kitchen to make coffee for Carter, froze in ce. He slowly turned around to look at Xander with his guilty-looking eyes.


    He didn''t say anything. This Young Master Carter was ndering him!


    "M-Master, I..." Before Paul could finish his words, he heard Xander say,


    "No problem. Just go... Get him some coffee!" Xander was in a good mood hearing Carter call Scarlett, sister-inw.


    Paul was shocked to see that his Master wasn''t angry but smiling. He was casually sitting rxed on the single sofa.


    Carter was also surprised to see his brother''s calm expression. He thought his brother would be angry because he came without an appointment.


    "Bro, y-you not angry!?"


    "Why should I be mad at you? You should stay. I will introduce you to your sister-inw..." He smiled gently at Carter. But Carter felt like the devil was smiling at him.


    For the first time, he saw his older brother smiling at him. He was speechless beyond words.

 Chapter 86 Meet Sister-In-Law

    ?For the first time, Carter saw his older brother smiling at him. He was speechless beyond words.


    The room fell silent.


    Xander didn''t look at Carter at all. He was busy reading something on his iPad.


    As for Carter, he observed his older brother with mixed feelings. So many questions were now running through his mind and made him want to ask.


    "Brother, may I ask a question?" Carter finally dared to ask Xander. When he saw Xander nod, he continued, "Since when did you get married? And why did you suddenly get married?"


    Xander put his Ipad on the coffee table and crossed his arms in front of his chest. His deep eyes casually look at Carter.


    "A few days ago!" Xander was silent for a moment. He suddenly remembered he hadn''t spoken to Scarlett about this ¡ª afraid their answers would not be the same.


    After a few seconds, he said, "I''m too old to postpone my wedding..."


    "Hahaha, you''re right, bro. But isn''t this too hasty?" Carter still can''t believe his brother finally married after so many women have cried because he rejected them.


    Xander didn''t say anything. His eyes stared at the stairs waiting for the girl toe down.


    "Brother, who is the lucky woman you married? Do I know her?" Carter was curious to know the woman who could melt the cier in his brother''s heart.


    "No, you are not!"


    "Is she an entrepreneur? What family does shee from?"


    There''s no way his brother could marry amoner, right?


    His brother''s standard of finding a life partner is very high. He even rejects the top models, famous movie stars, and the daughters or granddaughters of wealthy families in this country.


    Moreover, their grandfather would be the first to reject a woman from an ordinary family.


    "...from Ind B."


    Carter was surprised.


    If her sister-inw was from Ind B, she must be ordinary. And what he knew, none of the rich and powerful families, on par with them, hade from the ind.


    Or did he miss something? No! He was sure about that.


    So, if his sister-inw is not from a wealthy family. Then she must be a famous actress, right!? Or is she a singer or model!?


    "She''s in the entertainment business?" Carter asked again.


    Xander was confused about answering Carter''s question because Scarlett''s work is rted to the film industry, so she is indirectly involved in the entertainment field.


    But that girl is very mysterious; she hid her identity as the founder of the RAS.


    "I told you, she works at Red Animation Studio!" Xander''s eyes suddenly flickered, looking at the end of the stairs as the girl slowly descended from the second floor. Her gray hair was striking in the morning.


    Xander frowned when he realized Scarlett was still wearing her pajamas. She looked so alluring with that minimal and thin material.


    He could clearly see the curves in a particr part of her body, and it triggered his blood to pulse within him, and heat seeped through his veins, heading straight between his thighs!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fuck!! He couldn''t let Carter see her.


    Before Xander wanted to say anything, he heard Carter say...


    "Brother, my sister-inw must be a goddess. She must be a sexy and alluring woman..." Carter''s eyes lit up in amazement at his older brother. "...that''s why you decided to marry her, right!?"


    Coming down the stairs, Scarlett was slightly surprised when she heard a man talking to Xander; the man was talking about her. She almost choked.


    ''She was a goddess!? Sexy and alluring!?''


    She stopped in her tracks and tried to glimpse her appearance. Instantly, her eyes widened, realizing she was still wearing her short pajamas.


    ''What the... Oh, God!! How could you forget!!!''


    Scarlett vents her frustration in her mind. Beforeedown, she only wore her gray wig and put on contact lenses butpletely forgot to change her pajamas.


    She worried would bete for breakfast and make Xander''s mood change again. Last night, they were fine. She didn''t want to let this cold-blooded man go mad.


    She quickly nced at Xander and was stunned at how dark his expression was now. Without being told, she made a U-turn and ran up the stairs leading to her bedroom to change.


    ''What a chaotic morning! And, who is that man talking to Xander?'' She wondered as she entered her bedroom.


    Carter was confused by his brother''s suddenly changing expression; he looked very annoyed, looking at his back.


    He turned to see his brother''s line of sight and was surprised to see a woman''s back running up the stairs. He could see how beautiful and smooth the woman''s legs were.


    He always had imagined his sister-inw to have long, beautiful hair, but that woman? Short and gray!? Look at the odds.


    "That sister-inw?" Carter asked as he turned his gaze back to Xander, but he was shocked, looking into his eyes like there was a nameless fire dancing in his gaze that was looking at him. He gulped.


    Carter stammered to continue his sentence, "...B-Big B-Bro, why is my sister-inw back upstairs!?"


    Xander didn''t say anything but stood up from his chair and walked to the dining area. When he entered the dining room, his dark expression slowly disappeared.


    He cleared his throat and nced at Paul. He slightly smiled as if he wanted to give himpliments for setting up Scarlett''s cutlery next to him.


    At least he would sit with her to show their PDA, to torment this stupid kid who ruined his morning.


    If only this kid had note, he would have enjoyed his peaceful breakfast with Scarlett.


    Shortly after...


    Scarlett went back downstairs and headed straight for the dining room after she didn''t see Xander in the living room.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom But as soon as she entered the dining room, what she heard almost fatally choked her.


    "Oh, Babe...e sit here. You must be hungry, right!?" Xander said in his gentle tone and graced her with his loving smile.


    ''Gosh! Today''s acting session started so early!?'' Scarlett was taken aback to have to act in front of others.


    Carter was like being struck by lightning.

 Chapter 87 A Goddess

    ?Carter was like being struck by lightning.


    This was the first time he witnessed his elder brother smile and speak tenderly to someone.


    Till now, his brother always gives off ice prince vibes around him. He looks like a cier. But now? He looked like spring hade early amidst a winter storm.


    ''Damn!! Since when did brothers change like this?''


    Impatient to see the woman who could make his brother like this, Carter looked back.


    It was only a split second for him to understand why his elder brother had changed drastically. This woman was indeed stunning. She was like a goddess.


    Her face was top of the league with any woman he had seen close to his brother. And her aura was so strong as if a bright light was hanging above her head ¡ª she seemed to glow.


    No! She wasn''t a goddess, but she might be the Queen of the elves, which made him want to give himself up and kneel before her.


    Unbeknownst to him, Carter stood up from his chair and walked towards the elf queen. He stopped a few steps before her when he saw her frowning at him.


    Afraid to frighten his Queen, Carter bowed a little and stretched out his hand, "Queen... I mean... sister-inw..."


    But before Carter could finish his words, and his hand touched Scarlett''s hand, suddenly, someone pped his hand.


    He was utterly speechless to know his elder brother pushed him aside and stole his elf queen. ''Damn you, bro!!''


    "Stop your trash act! Sit down and start eating!" Xander''s blue eyes narrowed slightly as his lips smiled coldly at Carter, but a secondter, his warm smile appeared as his gaze fell on Scarlett.


    He said, "My dear Scarlett, let''s eat..." He gently took her delicate little hand and led her beside him to her seat.


    Scarlett was startled by this sudden intimate contact, but she didn''t resist. She enjoyed it and acted with him to show their PDA to Carter.


    "Xander, I''m sorry, I''mte..." Her voice, like a beautiful melody, echoed through the dining room.


    "No problem, Babe... Hurry up before the food gets cold." He ced a few dishes on her te and looked at her tenderly.


    Carter, "..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom He was dumbfounded, watching these love birds flirting with each other at the dining table. ''Damn! Can they spare me as a single dog!?''


    Feeling defeated, Carter returned to his seat. He only stared at his Elven Queen for a moment, satisfying his eyes ¡ª savoring her beauty while ignoring his heartless older brother.


    After a few seconds, he looked at his brother. "Brother, could you give me a chance to properly introduce myself to my beautiful sister-inw?" he asked shamelessly. Still, Xander didn''t even nce at him, let alone answer him.


    Silence means agree! Carter then turned his gaze to Scarlett. With her perfect warm smile, he said, "Sister-inw, I''m... Carter Riley, your brother-inw..."


    Carter then reached out his hand again to shake hands politely, but instead, he held his sister-inw''s hand, and a spoon suddenly appeared in his palm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''What the fuck!''


    He was dumbfounded to see his shameless elder brother expressionlessly staring at him. His gaze looked intimidating, like devils dancing in his eyes, ready to y him.


    Carter''s forcedugh sounded as if he wanted to change the tense atmosphere in the dining room. And without being told, he began to eat his breakfast in silence.


    Scarlett feels amused by the way Xander treats his little brother. This man is not a good big brother. Suddenly she felt sorry for this poor Carter.


    "Hi, Carter, nice to meet you..." She smiled at him when Carter finally looked up and met her eyes. She continued, "You can call me Scarlett..."


    "S-Sister Scarlett, it''s been an honor to know you. And congrattions on being part of the Riley family." He politely epted Scarlett''s hand for a handshake, then continued, "Sister, wait... I will give you your wedding present." He said and searched for something in his pocket.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that.


    She looked at Carter curiously, not expecting him to give her anything. Somehow, she felt awkward because her marriage to Xander wasn''t real. To present her with a wedding gift? It sounded too much for her to ept.


    Even Xander, until now, had not given her anything, not even a wedding ring.


    "Finally found it..." Carter shouted while holding a Gold Card with the words ''Riley Group'' written on the surface.


    He continued, "This Riley Gold Card, there are only a few gold cards like this circting in this country and are only owned by influential people. You can use this Card at hotels, clubs, and restaurants belonging to the Riley Group. You will automatically get VVIP facilities every time you show this Card..."


    Scarlett was speechless looking at the Card.


    She remembered Carter had also used this Card to bribe her into epting work with Studio Phoenix. Now, she wondered; if Carter was always using this Card, bribing others, then plenty of simr cards were out there, right!?


    Scarlett was willing to ept the Card, not wanting to disappoint her brother-inw, but she would never use it. This Gold Card was useless to her.


    "Thanks, Carter, you are so nice..." Scarlett said and took the Card, but before she could do that, Xander grabbed it and returned it to Carter.


    "Stop using this trash card to please my wife!" Xander snapped.


    Then Xander leaned closer to Scarlett and said, "Babe... There''s nothing special about that Card. Everyone can get it as long as they have money. I''ll give you a ck card. It''s the Card that you deserve as my wife..." He raised his hand and gently stroked her hair.


    She drowns in his honey pool as she is mesmerized by his gentleness.


    Why is this man acting genuine? Now, she couldn''t tell if this man was real or just pretending.


    Carter was stupefied.


    ''Damn!! Brother is too overbearing. He even gave the ck Card to my sister-inw!?'' Carter can''t believe what he hears. The Card is too priceless ¡ª there are only two cards in this world.


    One was held by his grandfather, and the second was owned by his brother. Even he, the third in the line of the Riley Group, does not have the privilege to use the Card.

 Chapter 88 Amazing Story

    ?"Were you the one who told Xander about me?" Scarlett asked Logan as their car headed to the office.


    Sincest night she had been curious about how Xander knew her identity. Only a few people know that she is essential in the RAS, one of which is Logan.


    And the most prominent candidates to leak her name are Logan and Uncle Harvey. As for Cruz, the man can be trusted. He would not sell her name to anyone else.


    Logan nced behind. He could see how serious the young madam''s expression was.


    Last night, he wanted to tell Ben, but he didn''t have a chance ¡ª Ang interrupted them. Now he was relieved because Ang helped him. He might have betrayed his young madam if that woman hadn''t shown up.


    "Y-Young madam, it''s not me. I didn''t betray you, ma''am..." He stammered.


    "Not you!?" Scarlett was surprised. She studied Logan''s expression and could see how sincere he was now. However, if not him, then who leaked her identity? Uncle Harvey?


    "Yes, young madam. I can promise you, or you can ask master Xander about this."


    Scarlett just nodded, not wanting to talk about this anymore. She would discuss this with Uncle Harvey when they met. Now, she had to focus on reading Studio Phoenix''s script.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She was stunned when she concluded the script''s genre; it is a fantasy genre film.


    The synopsis is fascinating, about a young woman who wins an Olympic gold medal as a sharpshooter. She died in a car ident and transmigrated in the game as a weak female NPC. Still, she bes stronger as the story progresses.


    The more she read the story, the greater her curiosity. It made her want to know more.


    This story is simr to the game she was working on, so she was immediately interested and couldn''t stop reading it.


    Now, she became curious about who wrote this script. She checked the screeny, but she found nothing. There was no name of the story writer in the manuscript she was holding.


    ''This is weird!'' She thought. And continue reading again.


    Shortly after...


    "Young madam, we have arrived!"


    Scarlett was so intent on reading the script that she didn''t notice that the car had arrived at a dedicated underground parking lot.


    Not wanting to waste time, she immediately went to her office and locked herself in to continue reading the story.


    While Scarlett was busy reading the script, Logan was also preupied with reading something on hisptop in the lounge. And an hourter, Cruz suddenly appeared with an obviously unpleasant expression framing his face.


    Cruz went to Scarlett''s office, but before he could knock on the door, Logan suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking the door. He raised his eyebrows, confused by Logan''s actions.


    "Logan, move¡­ I need to talk to her!"


    "Cruz, don''t bother her. Boss asked me to guard her office and not anyone, including you, to disturb her, not even asking her for lunch..." Logan exined.


    "Huh! She is supposed to have a meeting right now. Someone from Studio Phoenix called me and will be here in about fifteen minutes." said Cruz.


    Now, he felt pressured because he had identally agreed to Studio Phoenix''s appointment meeting with Scarlettst night.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was in big trouble because he didn''t tell Scarlett before. That woman would have killed him making such a necessary meeting appointment without asking her first.


    ''You are such an idiot, Cruz!! How can you sell your boss''s identity over liquor?!'' Cruz couldn''t help scolding himself in his mind.


    How did he exin it to Scarlettter!?


    "You can message her first. Maybe she''lle out to meet you, right!?" Logan said and moved to the seating area to continue his work¡ªScarlett had asked him to arrange for her arrival on Ind B tonight.


    So, he''smunicating with James now and doesn''t have time to talk to Cruz.


    After Cruz texted Scarlett, she joined Logan in the seating area.


    "Logan, do you know what boss is busy with?"


    "It looks like she''s reading the script belonging to Studio Phoenix," Logan answered without taking his eyes off theptop.


    "Ah..." Cruz was surprised. Now, he prayed that Scarlett would ept the script. He was too tired to deal with Carter Riley, who never gave up trying to contact him and ask to meet Scarlett.


    "Who is the person from Studio Phoenix who wants to meet Young Madam?" Logan was now looking at Cruz.


    Actually, Logan was confused to hear that because he knew, this morning, Master Xander and Young Master Carter already knew the identity of the young madam. And they already discussed the script issues.


    "Carter Riley!" Cruz''s shoulders slumped as he exhaled deeply. "...I identally leaked the boss''s identity to himst night and agreed to today''s meeting. So..."


    "What the hell, Cruz! So you''re the one who leaked her identity?" Logan was stunned to hear that. No wonder Master Xander knew about Young Madam''s identity.


    Cruz scratched his head even when it didn''t itch. He took a few deep breaths when he saw Logan looking at him in annoyance.


    "I know, I know... I made a mistake. But I had no choice. I was drunk, and Mr. Riley tricked me. Damn it!!"


    Cruz felt pressured because he knew he had made a big mistake and his boss would surely punish him.


    Logan was speechless.


    Later, Cruz''s phone vibrated. He was surprised to see Scarlett replying to his message.


    [Scarlett Boss:] Studio Phoenix already knows my identity.


    [Scarlett''s Boss:] It seems my uncle leaked my identity to them (Angry Icon) (Fire Icon)


    Instantly his cell phone fell to the floor, too shocked to read a short message from Scarlett.


    ''Damn it!! I''m the culprit here, not Uncle Harvey!'' Cruz uttered under his breath.


    He stood up from his chair and said to Logan, "Man, tell the boss I''m taking my annual leave and will be back next week. Bye..."


    Logan was confused by Cruz''s words. Before he wanted to ask, the man had disappeared from the room; he ran like a cheetah chasing him.

 Chapter 89 Agree!

    ?When Carter Riley arrived on the ninth floor ¡ª Scarlett''s office ¡ª he was surprised to see Logan, his brother''s assistant.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Is Brother Xander here?" Carter searches for traces of his brother, but in therge living room only he, Logan, and the receptionist brought him here. He didn''t even see his sister-inw.


    "Oh, young master Carter¡­" Logan stood up from his seat when he saw Carter enter and be ushered in by a female receptionist.


    "Logan!? Why are you here?" Carter asked, confused, but Logan ignored him. He dismissed the receptionist and motioned for Carter to sit on the couch.


    After he saw Carter sitting in his chair, he finally answered him. "I work for the Young Madam now. So, of course, I will stay here."


    "Wow! Brother loves my sister-inw so much, huh! That''s why he assigned you to be her assistant..." Carter was surprised to find out his older brother assigned his best person to serve her.


    Logan didn''tment on his words. Instead, he asked, "Young master, why are you here? Wasn''t the deal about the movie project discussed this morning?"


    "Indeed! But I just wanted to see my sister-inw''s office. She also allowed me toe, so why not¡­." Carter smiled broadly, feeling happy that he could finally talk to his sister-inw without getting much pressure from his brother.


    This morning, he didn''t get to talk to her because his older brother kicked him out after finishing breakfast.


    "Young master, don''t you have work in the office? I believe Studio Phoenix has many projects right now. Is that correct? Anyway, why did you casuallye here? Does Master Xander know?" Ask Logan.


    Carter cringed when he heard his brother''s name. His eyes red at Logan.


    "Y-You! Don''t you dare tell him I came here!" His gentle eyes turned sharp when he warned Logan.


    Carter couldn''t let his brother know, or he woulde and kick him out of this building again. He didn''t understand why his brother was over-protecting his sister-inw.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, young master. I''m not that kind of person, one who meddles in other people''s business!"


    "Is that so?" Carter doubted it. "I can see through your eyes that you want to grab your phone and call Ben, right?" Carter shook his head while chuckling.


    He really knows the nature of his brother''s subordinates. They are very loyal to him.


    "Alright, if you want to tell my older brother, feel free. But remember, I came here to work too. I want to discuss the next steps for cooperation with the RAS!"


    "As far as I know, my boss hasn''t fully agreed. She''s currently reading the script¡­." Logan said, staring at the ck door. He wondered what was behind that ck door. He heard from Cruz that it was a sacred space in this office.


    "Oh! So now she''s reading the script?" Carter''s eyes lit up. "Since when did she read it?"


    Logan nced at his watch before responding, "About three hours..."


    Carter immediately felt very happy. He knows that his sister-inw must be like the script. Because if she doesn''t like it, she will stop after 15 minutes of reading it.


    He couldn''t wait to hear her opinion on his brother''s script.


    While in Scarlett''s office...


    Scarlett was still in a daze after she finished reading the script.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The story is very intense and brilliant. How could the writer make her mind unable to not think about the story? Just reading the story can make her feel like the female lead in that story.


    Immediately in her mind appeared a visual image of the story she had just read. She couldn''t wait to draw it and make it into a living narrative.


    Gosh! No wonder Uncle Harvey forced her to read the script. And he was also sure she would love it too.


    Scarlett stood up from the couch and reached for her cell phone. She needed to call Uncle Harvey and tell him the good news.


    Before calling, she stretched herself in several yoga poses. After sitting for hours reading a movie script, she felt her body stiff.


    Then, she stood by the ss window enjoying the view outside, the vast blue sea and sky, before she called out to Uncle Harvey.


    In a second ring, she could hear Harvey greeting her cheerfully.


    "Girl, you finally called. Have you finished reading the script? I want to know what you think..."


    "Uncle, I read the story." Scarlett couldn''t wait to get started on this project. Because the script is amazing, and she''s absolutely loving it.


    "Oh, really!? So, do you ept it!?" Harvey Olson''s voice was strained. He greatly anticipated this girl''s answer.


    "Yes!! I like it, so I agreed to join this project. Uncle, tell me the movie schedule. I''ll try to adjust it to my current schedule to fit yours..." Scarlett exined things to Uncle Harvey.


    After a few minutes of talking, she finally ended the call, and only then did she realize she was starving.


    She was surprised to realize it was past 3 pm, and she had not had lunch yet. To her panic, Xander is about to pick her up.


    Now, she didn''t have time to order her lunch.


    ''Is auntie cooking for me upstairs?''


    Scarlett immediately left her office room, wanting to go upstairs. But she was surprised to see Logan and Carter chatting seriously in the living room. In front of them clearly visible several cups of coffee and instant food.


    "Carter? Why did youe here?" Scarlett walked towards them, feeling confused and looking at Carter.


    Carter, "...", How could she forget? Instantly he felt hurt.


    "Sister-inw, didn''t I tell you I woulde here?" Carter smiled even though he felt sad inside.


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot. I was too enthralled in reading yourpany script..." Scarlett smiled.


    Instantly Carter''s sadness vanished. He couldn''t help but stand from his seat, anticipating her decision. "Sister, how is it? Did you agree to ept this project?"


    "The director will contact yourpany..." Scarlett deliberately didn''t tell him.


    She excused herself and ran towards her apartment after asking Logan to apany Carter. She needs to eat, or she will pass out.

 Chapter 90 Meet The Idol

    ?At the same time...


    Xander Riley enters the lobby of the RAS building, followed by Ben behind him. He looked dashing in his dark gray suit. His tall stature and handsome face made him attract the attention of the people in the lobby, especially female onlookers.


    "Gosh!! Who''s that guy? He''s so handsome..." A young woman who had just stepped out of the elevator whispered to her two colleagues.


    "Oh my God... Oh my God..." Another woman covered her mouth while her eyeballs almost popped out in surprise at the sight of Xander. "That person is Mr. Xander Riley!?" She stammers.


    "WHAT!! No way! Why did the Kinge to our office?" Another woman replied while halting her steps, following her friends frozen beside her. She was shocked beyond words.


    "Quick... take a picture! We should share it on the office forum!"


    "What a lucky day. We get to see Mr. Xander Riley so close..."


    "Oh my... you''re right, our luck is good today. We saw two Rileys in our building. Will the Riley Group work with ourpany?"


    "It seems so!"


    "Sis, have you taken a picture yet? Or, make a video... We should share it with the group. Let the others die of envy." They all giggle while stealing Xander''s videos and photos.


    "Rx, I did it. Ugh, I wish our big boss could be Mr. Xander Riley''s girlfriend!"


    "Hihihi... I know, right? It would be perfect for them to be a couple. I will ship them."


    "Me too. I will join the ship for that couple! Mr. Riley is the best bachelor candidate for our goddess big boss...."


    "Ladies, what are you gossiping about?" Suddenly Cruz appeared behind the three girls. He was curious to hear their conversation.


    The three girls were shocked to see Cruz; they all straightened up while staring at him. Their faces slowly be pale.


    "M-Mr C-Cruz..." They all shouted in shock.


    They had never interacted with the man known as their big boss'' confidante, but all they heard was that he had sharp-tongued. And he doesn''t hesitate to punish staff who make mistakes, especially if they spread gossip about their big boss Scarlett Piers.


    "S-Sir... We are talking about Mr. Xander Riley!" One of the girls said while pointing at Xander Riley.


    Cruz gawked at this sight because he didn''t expect to see his idol Mr. Xander Riley standing a few steps away from him, looking as handsome as ever.


    But something went wrong!


    ''Why did this king suddenlye here? Wasn''t the only one making appointments with the boss Mr. Carter Riley!?'' Cruz was confused.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers and Cruz were in an uproar with the presence of Xander Riley. Ben and Xander walk towards the reception desk.


    Ben gracefully enters the lobby and ignores everyone present. He was used to the excessive attention from people around his Master, so he didn''t mind them.


    Likewise, with Xander, he ignored the people around him as if he was alone in the lobby. His calm and cold aura can make anyone who is near him not dare to approach him, let alone greet him.


    "Sir, please wait here. I will ask the receptionist first." Ben said and smiled at the female receptionist, who now stood up, smiled, and greeted him politely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Hello, we came to meet Ms. Scarlett Piers..." Ben smiled at the female receptionist.


    The female receptionist had seen Xander Riley. She was surprised and wondered why this big shot had appeared in their building. But, only after hearing Bean''s words did she know, this big shot hade to meet their big boss.


    "Sir, do you have an appointment with Ms. Piers!?"


    "Yes!"


    "May I know how to address you?" Ask the receptionist politely, afraid of being wrong, before contacting the big boss''s office.


    "Yes, we have. You can say to Ms. Piers. It''s Mr. Riley whoes..."


    "Sir, it seems our boss has received Mr. Riley upstairs... but I will try to call again." The receptionist smiled and then took the phone to make a call.


    Ben was surprised to hear that. Who? Did the young Master alsoe here?


    After talking for a few seconds with the receptionist on the ninth floor, she looked back at Ben with an awkward smile. "S-Sir, I''m sorry, but Ms. Piers isn''t in her office..."


    Xander, who overheard their conversation, frowned. ''Is she going home? Did she forget that I will pick her up!?''


    "Sir, should I call the young madam?" Ben is standing beside Xander after talking to the receptionist.


    "No need!"


    Xander took out his cell phone and made a call, but someone greeted him in a cheerful tone before the connection was connected. He stopped dialing the number and looked at the red-haired man in colorful clothes approaching him.


    "M-Mr. Riley, wee to the Red Animation Studio¡­." Cruz smiled widely as he politely greeted this big shot, his idol.


    Xander didn''t say anything, but the look in his eyes clearly showed a big question on his forehead, like he was saying, "Who are you?"


    Not hearing and seeing any reaction from Xander, Cruz continued, "Mr. Riley, I am Cruz Reeves, Ms. Scarlett''s personal assistant. All this time, I''m the Person in charge who talks to Mr. Carter Riley and Mr. Ben..."


    Cruz then nced at the Person beside Xander, "I believe this is Mr. Ben Lewis, isn''t it?" He smiled at the man.


    ''Damn it!! So you''re the one who always rejects me? What a moron!!'' Ben could only vent his anger in his heart.


    A forced smile appeared on Ben''s face as he raised his hand and received Cruz''s warm handshake. "Hello, Mr. Reeves, nice to meet you in person..."


    Cruz gulped, feeling bad for always avoiding Ben.


    "Hahaha, sorry, Mr. Lewis, if I haven''tplied with your request. I was following my boss''s order..." He paused as he drew closer his head toward Ben. He whispers, "Mr. Lewis, my big boss, is a gracefuldy, like a goddess, but sometimes she turns to Demoness..."


    He smiled through his eyes as he took a step back to put some distance between them. "So, Mr. Lewis, I hope you understand..." he winks at Ben.


    Ben, "..."

 Chapter 91 A Shocked Cruz

    ?Not wanting to talk about his shameless act to Ben, Cruz turned to look at his handsome idol.


    "Mr. Riley, may I know why you came to our office?" He smiled warmly at Xander, but a momentter, his warm smile faded when he felt a cold aura envelop him. And when he saw his eyes, he froze.


    "Oh, I want to meet my wife..." Xander Riley said casually, but it sounded like thunder to Cruz.


    ''Wife!? His wife? In this building!?'' Cruz was stunned to know this huge news.


    Suddenly countless questions popped up in his mind; Since when did Xander Riley date a RAS employee!? Who is the luckydy who can make the top-quality bachelor in this country melt!?


    Cruz really wanted to meet the woman and bow to her. He needed her blessing to get the bit of luck that woman had ¡ª for some reason, he felt very envious of that woman.


    Trying to shake off his distracting thoughts, Cruz looked at Xander again. He was confused as to why he didn''t say anything. He didn''t even look at him, either.


    ''Huhu, why is my idol now ignoring me?'' she wanted to cry.


    Just before Cruz wanted to ask Xander, he saw Xander turn his eyes to him. Cruz suddenly felt his whole body being pierced by a sharp ice dagger.


    "You want to know who my wife is?" Xander continued his words after seeing Cruz nod hard and his face as white as paper, "...my wife is the woman you call demoness!"


    Xander didn''t give Cruz time to say anything as he shifted his gaze to the elevator. Only for a second, his smile bloomed when he saw the demoness emerge from the elevator.


    Cruz was taken aback, ''A demoness? Does that mean his wife is my big boss Scarlett!? Damn it! Really...'' He stares at Xander, but the man gently smiles as he walks past him.


    "Oh, My dear wife, are you done with your work?" Xander said softly, but it was enough to make the people in the lobby hear it and shock everyone there.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''Gosh! Ice Prince, why did you immediately reveal our rtionship as soon as you set foot in this building?'' Scarlett could only feel helpless.


    Suddenly the lobby came alive with lots of whispers...


    "Wow! Ms. Scarlett Piers is Mr. Xander Riley''s girlfriend!?"


    "No! She is his wife!! They are husband and wife!"


    "Can anyone p me to tell... this whole thing was just a dream!?"


    "Oh my! This is big news!!"


    "What the hell! Why doesn''t the media know about their rtionship?"


    "I know damn well! How did they get the word out that Mr. Xander Riley was dating Ang Lane?"


    "Quick!! Please take a picture. We have to announce it on social media. We can''t make the big boss suffer because of trash news!"


    "Yes, I agree!!"


    .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    While the atmosphere in the lobby grew lively, Scarlett and Xander, who were the cause, didn''t seem to mind them.


    They stood facing each other and entered a staring contest with no end, neither willing to budge.


    After a while, it was finally Scarlett who first regained her senses, "You came..." Her voice sounded so soft and able to melt Xander''s heart.


    He casually took her hand and squeezed it gently. Seeing her smile with sparkling eyes looking at him made him want to pull her into his arms, but themotion surrounding them kept him from doing that.


    Everyone in the ce couldn''t stand their sweet PDA.


    Well, not only the onlookers but Scarlett also felt that way ¡ª she felt like her heart was going to explode. She could no longer tell whether the man in front of her was acting or what he was showing was real.


    "Babe, why did youe downstairs? I could go upstairs to meet you..." Xander said with a smile. It was enough to make her pulse quicken.


    "I... was worried you would wait for me for too long. And we will go to the airport now, right?" Scarlett couldn''t let this man wait for her.


    "No need to rush! We''re about to use my jet, so there''s no need to worry if we''rete." With his other hand, he gently patted the hair on top of her head before continuing, "...okay, shall we go now? Or do you want to go up again?"


    "I''m ready to go..." She had already brought her backpack. As for her luggage, Logan had already been prepared in the car.


    As the two of them walked towards the main entrance, Cruz snapped out of his daze. He quickly walked after Scarlett and Xander.


    He caught up to them before they got into the car, "Boss Scarlett, wait a moment..." he shouted breathlessly.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear Cruz''s voice calling her name. She had been looking for him since earlier, but this guy had disappeared from the office. Even his cell phone was off.


    She looked back and frowned in a hurry, seeing him dragging a suitcase like he was going somewhere.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Cruz!? Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you... And why are you carrying your suitcase?" She dragged him away from Xander. She didn''t want Xander to hear their conversation.


    "Boss... I..." Instantly Cruz''s tongue went numb. Earlier, he just wanted to run away for a week to escape her wrath, but seeing her marry Mr. Xander Riley could make his ns fail.


    "No! You can''te with us. You have to clear things up here. Make sure no photos or videos of Xander and I appear on the inte or in the office forums!!"


    Still in shock when he learned about his boss''s rtionship, Cruz suddenly gasped. His priority right now is protecting his boss''s identity.


    "Yes, boss! I''ll take care of it... Don''t worry. You can go now and..." Cruz leaned his head closer to Scarlett.


    "...congrattions, boss, you have tamed this sexy bachelor. Now, I will recognize you as my love guru!" He continued to whisper, but a secondter, a handnded on his head, making him scream in pain.

 Chapter 92 Her Plan

    ?"W-Why are you hitting me, boss?" Cruz rubbed his head while ring at Scarlett.


    "Stop that nonsense! I''ll go now..." Scarlett said, then got into the car.


    Cruz was still standing where he was with his eyes sharply on the Rolls Royce Phantom that slowly disappeared from his sight.


    He still couldn''t believe what had happened ¡ª his boss married his idol, Mr. Xander Riley.


    "This is hard to believe!! How can Scarlett''s husband be Mr. Xander Riley!? Can anyone p me now!?" Cruz quietly talked to himself, but suddenly his head hurt as a ''PLAK'' sound could be heard from behind him.


    He was utterly shocked.


    "Shit!!! WHO HIT ME!?" He cried and looked back to kill the person, but his anger slowly decreased when his eyes fell on Logan. But he felt irritated to see Logan grinning at him.


    "What the hell, Logan! Why did you hit me?" Cruz red at Logan. "And can you appear like normal people? Why do you appear here like a ghost?" He stopped his anger when he saw Mr. Carter Riley standing beside Logan.


    This man was Scarlett''s brother-inw. As Scarlett''s assistant, he should behave in front of him.


    Cruz tried to hold back his annoyance.


    "Didn''t you ask for it?" Logan answered innocently. Not waiting for Cruz to answer, he jumped right into his car. He has to chase his boss to go to the ind. "Bye, Cruz!! See ya...."


    "Tsk! That guy, really annoyed!!" Cruz muttered and saw Carter, who was still standing where he was looking at him with a look of pity.


    "Mr. Riley, do you know about this? My boss married your elder brother?" he asked.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He felt something was wrong; why did Mr. Carter still want to meet his boss when the woman was his sister-inw?


    Carter smiled unhurriedly to answer Cruz. His eyes were still on Logan''s car, which quickly disappeared from sight. He knows they are all heading to Ind B now. Earlier, he wants to know why, but that stupid Logan keeps a secret from him. Sigh!


    After a while, he looked at Cruz.


    "Mr. Reeves, would you believe me if I said¡­ I just found out my brother married your boss this morning?" Carter said sadly. He was thest to know in the family. How could he not be sad about that?


    "Damn!! I know it!! They must be fakes, right!?" Cruzughed, thinking that his boss was ying a prank on him.


    "They''re definitely not married. The proof is you, as Mr. Xander Riley''s brother, don''t know about their marriage. Damn it!! My heartless boss, how could she make fun of me?" A bitter smile appeared as he shook his head in defeat.


    Carter became confused. Is it true that they are not married yet? No. They really got married because even their grandfather knew about this.


    It couldn''t be that his elder brother was also fooling his grandfather, could it?


    A chuckle escaped from his lips. He taps Cruz''s shoulder.


    "Bro! They are a married couple. But, unfortunately, you and I seem to be not important people to them. That''s why we found out recently." He smiled bitterly and walked towards his car with a hurt feeling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh! What''s that supposed to mean!?" Cruz was confused by Carter''s words until Carter''s car disappeared from his sight, and he gasped. "Damn!! Am I really that insignificant to her? How sad!!"


    Cruz could feel his knees weaken. He took a deep breath and entered the building again. He has a lot to do to silence the people who witnessed his boss'' PDA with her husband.


    While on a jet ne.


    Scarlett sat alone in the back row while Xander sat in the front with Logan and Ben. As usual, he ignored her. And oddly enough, she was used to it.


    She took the opportunity to sleep. She needs a lot of energy because soon she will meet her evil stepmother. That woman will make anything difficult for her.


    "Are you sleeping?"


    Scarlett cringed when she heard Xander''s voice near her ear. When she opened her eyes, she saw his calm alluring eyes looking at him.


    Her heart began to beat faster.


    "N-No!" She tried to avoid his eyes and straightened her body after she saw him sitting beside her. "Are you guys finished?"


    "Hmm... What are you thinking about?" Xander asked after seeing this girl seem bothered by something. "You look like you''re making some big ns. I can clearly see wrinkles appear on your forehead." He chuckled.


    Scarlett spontaneously touched her forehead, but then she cleared her throat and tried not to show her surprise. ''Geez! This man is teasing me...''


    "Hahaha, Mr. Riley... you are too much. How can a youngdy like me have wrinkles!?"


    Xander chuckled, but he didn''t say another word. He was casually reading the files on his iPad.


    Not hearing him say anything, she nced at him.


    "...well, I was thinking about my evil stepmother. I guess she still doesn''t know I can bring the Divine Doctor to surgery on my father. While that woman tries to get my signature to shift thepany''s power to her... Well, my guts say that woman is plotting evil things to coerce me!"


    "So, what''s your n!?" Xander raised his eyebrows curiously.


    "For now, I will ignore her. I will focus on healing my father first. After that, I will strike a bargain with my father. As long as that woman doesn''t interfere with thepany, I will have my father stay as CEO. However, I''ll get another professional to look after thepany if he can''t grant my wish."


    Xander smiled, hearing her n. This girl is apparently not stupid. She did have the intent to keep her motherpany.


    "Sounds good! I''ll back you up. Your share and minebined will make you the full controller of thepany..." He said.


    "Thank you, Xander." Scarlett nced at him. "About what I saidst night, I mean it... I want to buy back the share you own. I..."


    "We''ll talk about itter..." He said and once again ignored her.

 Chapter 93 In Danger

    ?Scarlett could sense Xander didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so she didn''t pursue him.


    But, once again, Ang Lane crossed her mind. She can''t avoid her because she still owes $1 Million for ruining her dress, and the quickest way to contact Ang Lane is through Xander.


    However, she was worried that this man would be irritated again if she asked him. She didn''t know why Xander was so defensive whenever she talked about that woman.


    She took a deep breath before trying to form the words she was going to say.


    After seeing his expression looking calm, she finally found the courage to ask.


    "Xander, I apologize in advance if my words will bother you..." Scarlett stopped when she saw him frowning.


    "What is it!?"


    "It''s about Ang..." Before she could finish her words, Xander stopped her.


    "You!" His deep eyes darkened as it was apparent he was angry.


    Scarlett panicked when she saw Xander look away as if he didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    "Wait, wait, don''t be angry. Xander, can you please listen until I finish my sentence, huh!?" She asked.


    After seeing the man looking at her, she continued, "Xander, I''m not using you of having a rtionship with her. I believe you, but I have to settle this matter with her. Because if I don''t do that, I''m afraid she will make things difficult for me. I don''t like that woman and her manager. They are heartless and maniptive people¡­."


    Xander''s expression softened slightly after hearing her words. "You don''t have to do anything. I''ve solved that problem. They won''t appear in front of you anymore."


    "What!? Did you pay for that dress? The price is so high!? She said it was $1 Million, and the memory..." She didn''t know whether to exin it or not. But seeing Xander faintly smile made her confused.


    ''Why did he smile!? So are the memories real? Gosh!!'' She felt a nameless anger slowly rise again in her heart. How annoying!


    Xander raised his hand and gently patted the girl''s head to make her smile again. He could see this girl looking sullen.


    "Well, that''s just nonsense! The dress was given to her because she is the Brand ambassador for the brand. It just so happens that the brand is under Riley Group. So, she lied to you when she said it was a birthday present from me..."


    He had never imagined Ang would dare to use his name to lie to others. And he couldn''t let that happen because that woman could ruin his reputation.


    Scarlett was dumbfounded. ''That shameless Ang¡­ how dare she lie to me?''


    "And I have already punished that woman. Now, she will never get a job from the Riley Group. She is banned." He smiled.


    She gulped in shock after hearing the punishment.


    Xander''s punishment is the same as the death penalty for Ang Lane. If that woman was banned from Riley Group, allpanies would do the same. This means that Ang''s career as a movie star and celebrity in this country is over.


    "I hope you are happy with my punishment for her." He lifted his lips teasingly when he saw her blushing cheeks. "...and if you''re unhappy, I can make her leave voluntarily, or if she refuses, I can deport her from the country."


    Of course, she was happy to hear that, but somehow, she felt a bit sorry for Ang.


    "No... No... Xander, t-that''s enough." Scarlett said nervously. Worried this man would actually do it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Are you sure?" He raised his eyebrows. "That woman and her manager verbally bully you!"


    Scarlett was surprised at his words. So, from the start, Xander was there and overheard their conversation!? This man! Heartless. Why didn''t he show up and get her out of there quicker? Gosh!


    "Xander, did you hear everything?" She red at him.


    Xander didn''t say a word. He just smiled at her.


    Seeing the look in his eyes almost captivated her again. She turned her face the other way to hide her blushing face.


    Later, they are busy with their activities and no longer talk about anything. Xander reads his work on his iPad while Scarlett sleeps.


    Shortly after...


    Their jetnded on B Ind.


    They headed to the Front Beach Hotel before going to the hospital. But halfway through, Scarlett received a call from James.


    "Hello, James... Why did you call me?" Scarlett was surprised to receive his phone call. Likewise, Xander, who sat beside her, seemed to raise his eyebrows, curious.


    "Ma''am, sorry if I disturbed you. However, I have to report this... I don''t know if this is important or not. Just now, I got word from the person you asked to guard your sister Nicole..."


    Scarlett remembered something. Before flying to the capital yesterday, she purposely asked James to protect Nicole. To protect her from a distance after her father was attacked ¡ª afraid that pervert Mr. Frans'' people would attack her sister too.


    "It''s oke, James. What happened?" Scarlett asked worriedly.


    "Well, your sister entered the hotel at this time, and she was in the room for almost one hour... Upon investigation, the room was booked by her mother..." James exined.


    Scarlet''s heart almost stopped beating as a thought crossed her mind; when that evil woman almost sold her to that old pervert man.


    ''Is Lauren going to sell her own daughter too? Has she gone mad?''


    "Ma''am, please tell us what to do?" James'' question made Scarlett snap out of her trance.


    "J-James, please ask your man to stand in front of the room. I will check something first..." Before they barged in, she needed to check the CCTV in the hotel. "And, please tell me the hotel name and room number?"


    She hung up the phone after she got the information.


    "Scarlett, what happened?" asked Xander worriedly, seeing Scarlett''s face turning pale. "Do you need my help?"


    Scarlett didn''t answer him. She just shook her head and took out herptop. Her eyes stared at herptop screen while her fingers danced across the keyboard fast.


    It only took a few seconds for the hotel corridor CCTV footage to appear on herptop screen.


    After watching the CCTV footage for a few minutes, she suddenly felt her blood ripple. She had never felt this furious before.

 Chapter 94 Severe Punishment

    ?After watching the CCTV footage for a few minutes, she suddenly felt her blood ripple. She was furious.


    ''What a Shameless and deceitful woman!!'' She cursed Lauren in her heart as she called James.


    "James! Ask your man to break into the room! Please help my sister. And as for the male inside, please hold him for questioning..." After she instructed James, she asked Xander to go to the hotel location.


    Xander immediately asked the driver to take them to a new location. He looked at Scarlett again, worried, "Did something happen to your sister?"


    "Yeah! It seems that damn woman didn''t learn from her mistakes. After failing to do that to me, she''s now doing it to her very own daughter, the one she gave birth to. That woman haspletely lost her mind. How dare she sell her daughter!?"


    Scarlett took out her anger on Lauren. She might have hit her if that woman had been in front of her.


    Xander smiled, seeing her face turn red like her blood vessels were about to explode.


    Without him noticing, the corners of his lips slightly raised to form a thin smile, but a secondter, his face stiffened.


    ''Fuck! W-Why can''t my mind think straight every time I see her cute expression!?'' Xander thought while throwing away his naughty thoughts.


    "What do you want to do with her?" he asked.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett didn''t answer right away. She still didn''t have an idea how to deal with Lauren. But for now, the priority is to save Nicole ¡ª hoping Xander''s men aren''t toote to rescue her.


    Before she wanted to answer Xander, an idea suddenly crossed her mind, and her mood lifted, his smile blooming, satisfied with her vision.


    Lauren Piers cannot be left alone. Because one day, she will definitely do this again. Now she can still help Nicole, but what happens when she returns to the capital? That heartless Lauren will do that again, right!?


    "Xander, can you help me to find a goodwyer?" Scarlett asks. She doesn''t have any goodwyers in the country, so she needs his help again.


    "I have. What do you want to do?" He raised his brow, confused; why suddenly this girl wanted awyer?


    "I want to throw that damn woman in prison! Let her feel the pleasure of being in prison." She stopped to think that the right used would frame that woman.


    Xander was surprised to hear that.


    "I guess... I can use her of prostitution!? She can stay a little longer in prison with that, right?" Scarlet asked innocently.


    Scarlett would make sure to get revenge on that woman after what she did to her. At first, she didn''t want to put her in prison, but today her patience is running thin.


    "Sure you can. Fine, I''ll get mywyer toe here tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Xander." He just smiled at her.


    After a while, he asked, "Do you have any evidence against her yet? You can ask James to prepare evidence if you don''t have it."


    She has. She can easily hack into Lauren''s gadgets. "Yes, I have. I''ll give youter..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander nodes and he could tell this girl was really good with herptop. Previously, he could see how quickly she hacked the CCTV videos. He was sure this girl was a hacker.


    No wonder he heard this girl was a genius. She has many talents.


    It wasn''t long before Scarlett and Xander arrived at the hotel room.


    She saw a young man curled up on the floor with a face that looked battered ¡ª after being beaten up. Besides, that poor man stood two burly men with super short haircuts.


    Then, she saw James walking towards her. "Ma''am, your sister is in the bathroom. She was in the bathroom ten minutes ago and hasn''te out yet..." Then, James exined what happened to Nicole when they found her.


    Instantly Scarlett''s heart felt like it was going to explode, too shocked by what she heard.


    She didn''t say a word but went straight to the bathroom. She called Nicole, but after a few times, the girl inside didn''t say anything, which made her worry.


    "Nicole... Please open the door! It''s me, Sis Scarlett...." She shouted several times, but still, there was no movement from inside.


    "Is she okay?" She muttered. Worried about what crossed her mind. Afraid that Nicole would be traumatized and hurt herself.


    "Please open the door, Nicole!!! You''re safe, I''m here... pleasee out and let''s talk, huh!" She knocked again.


    This time her voice trembled, her eyes stinging from holding back the tears. For some reason, she felt frightened.


    "Scarlett... I''ve asked the hotel manager to open the door. They have a special key to open this door... "


    Xander''s soft voice came from behind. She looked back and saw Xander standing right behind her with his gentle smile and eyes staring at her. Instantly making Scarlett a bit more at ease.


    "Thank you, Xander..." Her voice sounded shaky. For some reason, she felt that Nicole was not alright inside. However, she was too scared to say it. Worry that it really happens. The girl might be thinking ofmitting suicide due to trauma.


    "Don''t worry..." Xander put his hand on her shoulder. Only that time, he felt that this girl''s body was trembling. Without him noticing, he pulled her into his arms.


    "She''ll be fine!! Don''t be afraid..." He said while patting her back gently, trying to calm her down.


    Scarlett was stunned when Xander hugged her. However, she didn''t push him. This time, she needed his shoulder; she was afraid something might happen to Nicole.


    "Xander, I''m afraid she will do something stupid! She must be traumatized!" Scarlett''s hands clenched with emotion at the thought of Nicole being raped by that bastard.


    "She is the only kind person in my family. Even my very own father isn''t as good as Nicole, who is only a half-sister to me..." She continued, looking up to see his eyes, "...I want that bastard to be punished and also that evil woman Lauren!"


    "Hmm... I will make sure they are punished severely!" He said while wiping her tears gently from her cheeks.


    Xander felt his heart ache to see her tears. He vowed in his heart to punish whoever made this girl cry.

 Chapter 95 Scared

    ?The sight of Nicole in herp, lying motionless with her face as pale as paper, like there was no more blood under her skin, made Scarlett tremble with fear.


    She could imagine how terrifying this little girl would be, to the point where she decided to end her life. She shed her wrists until unconscious because she almost ran out of blood.


    If Nicole didn''t get help soon, Scarlett was sure this girl could get into big trouble. Her life might be in danger. She could feel Nicole''s pulse getting weaker.


    All the way to the hospital, Scarlett didn''t say anything. She just silently hold her tears while praying that Nicole would survive.


    Heading to the hospital, which only took a few minutes, felt like an eternity for Scarlett.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Can you drive fast, James?" She had forgotten how many times she had asked James to speed up.


    "Two minutes, ma''am..." James replied without batting his eyshes as he stepped on the gas deeper.


    Scarlett didn''t say a word. She was busy praying that God would give Nicole a chance to live.


    And when the paramedics took Nicole from herp, it was only then that she felt her soul return to her body.


    She immediately got out of the car and quickly followed the paramedics, who took Nicole to the emergency room.


    Her mind was only on Nicole. She was utterly oblivious to the reaction of the people who saw her in shock.


    "Miss, sorry... you are not allowed to enter. Please immediately register the patient at registration, and you can wait in the waiting room..." said the chubby nurse politely and closed the door in front of her.


    Scarlett''s body was limp, and her head suddenly felt dizzy. At this moment, her mind was utterly messed up. She didn''t know what to do.


    She can feel there''s anger and sadness in her heart.


    "Scarlett¡­" Xander''s voice could bring Scarlett back to her senses. She turned around to see Xander beside her.


    Instantly she couldn''t control her emotions anymore. She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Xander''s waist, pressing her face into his chest as she cried to release her sadness.


    "Xander, can the doctor help Nicole??" Scarlett''s voice was barely audible as she spoke between her sobs.


    He was taken aback by her action to throw her body into him. A smile appeared on his lips as he pressed his chin against the top of her head and gently stroked her back, speaking dotingly, "Don''t be afraid and sad. Your sister will be safe..."


    She didn''t answer his words but she just nodded her head slightly.


    "Alright, now we must go to the VIP ward room to wait..." He took her hand and led her toward the elevator after ordering James to take care of all the paperwork.


    "Xander, can we just wait here?" Scarlett asked. She wanted to wait here to be the first to know about Nicole''s condition.


    "You can, but now you have to change clothes first!" Xander nced at her fearful appearance; all her clothes were almost covered with blood. He was sure anyone who saw her in this state could conclude that she was seriously injured.


    Only now did Scarlett realize how terrible she looked. And for some reason seeing her body covered in blood made her knees feel weak, almost tripping.


    She wasn''t afraid of blood but realized everyone saw her with a strange expression. It made her want to disappear from that ce.


    How could she not notice it?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett followed Xander to the VVIP room on the top floor without saying anything. It felt surreal, his hand still holding hers until they reached the wardroom.


    Her mind was so busy thinking about Nicole that she forgot what she was doing before; hugging this man so tight, holding hands, talking intimately.


    Instantly she lost her ability to talk. She could only swallow hard in silence.


    Now they were the only ones in the room holding hands. And they stand so close. Scarlett could hear his heart beating hard and fast, just like hers.


    And slowly, she feels her cheeks warm.


    She could only lower her head to hide her blushing cheeks while watching Xander''s hands entwined with hers. She started worrying because her greedy heart slowly liked this intimate contact.


    "Scarlett..."


    "Hmm¡­" She slowly raised her head and saw his gentle eyes smiling at her.


    "Meanwhile, you can wear this hospital gown while waiting for Logan to bring your suitcase..."


    Scarlett received the hospital gown and quickly stepped into the bathroom. She had to calm her racing heart.


    She was shocked when she saw her reflection in the mirror; her blushing face was almost like a boiled shrimp.


    She sshed cold water to bring her face back to normal.


    But...


    It didn''t take long for her flushed face to disappear. When she saw the blood on her cloth, her expression slowly changed from embarrassed to scared.


    Her red face turned pale as fear hit her again ¡ª afraid that her stupid sister couldn''t be helped.


    "Stupid Nicole! You have to survive. I''ll be mad at you if you don''t return to me healthy." She muttered under her breath and started to take off her clothes.


    She could see her reflection in the mirror, her eyes flickering with intense emotion. Slowly the memories hidden in the depths of her heart erupted and made her head ache terribly. This smell of bloodpletely opened up the memories she had begun to forget.


    Scarlett quickly walked under the shower, turned on the water at full speed, and rubbed her whole body with a lot of soft soap.


    She had to eliminate the smell of blood clinging to her before she felt addicted to blood like she used to be.


    Meanwhile outside...


    After seeing the bathroom door closed, Xander immediately took his cell phone and called hiswyer.


    "Where are you?"


    "Ottawa..."


    "I need you to return and fly to B Ind ASAP. Someone is making my woman cry. I want them to stay in prison forever!!" He said coldly.

 Chapter 96 Slap

    ?When Scarlett came out of the bathroom, she saw Xander standing by the ss window, talking to someone on the phone.


    She didn''t want to disturb him. She entered the bedroom area while waiting for Logan.


    But when she opened her cell phone, she was surprised to see someone spamming her with text messages.


    After reading a few lines, her head suddenly felt dizzy.


    [Idiot Cruz:] Boss, why didn''t you tell me you married my Idol, Xander Riley!?


    [Idiot Cruz:] Boss, is it true that you no longer think I am important to you?


    [Idiot Cruz:] Boss... Are you there?


    [Idiot Cruz:] (Cry Icon) Dear Boss, you really don''t care about me anymore, huh!?


    [Idiot Cruz:] Boss, reply, please!


    [Idiot Cruz:] Are you alright, boss?


    [Idiot Cruz:] (worry Icon)


    Scarlett could only curse Cruz in her heart as she threw her cell phone on the bedside table andy on the bed. She looked at the white ceiling above, trying to distract her mind from Nicole.


    She is still worried about her situation. Until now, there has been no news about her condition.


    Shortly after...


    Scarlett saw Logan enter the room carrying her suitcase. After receiving the briefcase, she went into the bathroom again to change into her casual clothes; dark blue jeans and a white shirt.


    After she put on her white sneakers, she came out and saw Xander chatting with Logan, but as soon as he saw her, he dismissed Logan and asked her to sit with him.


    "Any news about Nicole?" Scarlett asked anxiously.


    After seeing her sitting across from him, he told her about the news he had just received.


    "Your sister lost a lot of blood and damaged some vital organs. Currently, she is still under intense care..." Xander exined everything. He had no intention of hiding anything from her.


    Scarlett was stunned to hear how severe Nicole''s condition was now. "So there''s a chance she fell into aa?"


    "Yes, and she might die..."


    Her heart burned when she heard that Nicole might never wake up. Instantly she stood up from her chair and walked out. Her downcast eyes were filled with an ice-cold gaze.


    She was going to teach that damn woman a lesson. It''s all because of that bitch! Her father was hospitalized because she dared to sell her to Frans.


    And now, her sister Nicole is also experiencing the same thing, all because of her actions.


    Is she really human? Why is she behaving like a demon?


    ''Lauren!! You are such a bitch. If you don''t end up in prison, I won''t be able to live in peace!! So enjoy your time now before you actually get in there!'' Scarlett vents her anger inside her head as she walks to the elevator.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® She vows to send that bitch to jail and get someone to torture her. That bitch Lauren had to taste the pain and suffering in prison before going to hell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander was surprised to see Scarlett suddenly leave the room with her sullen expression.


    He stood up from his seat and chased after her, "Scarlett? Where are you going?" He asked when he managed to walk beside her.


    "I want to teach that bitch Lauren..." Her voice was low but sharp as a dagger.


    Xander didn''t say anything else. He just followed her to the elevator. Soon they arrived in front of the patient''s room downstairs.


    Scarlet entered without needing to knock first. She saw Lauren sitting on the couch, talking to someone on the phone. She dashes towards her with killing intent.


    When Lauren Piers saw Scarlett, she stood up from her seat, too shocked to see Scarlett appear in the room.


    Instantly her anger rose after this girl seemed to avoid her. She called her a few times, but she never picked up. She also sent messages, but this girl never replied. Even when she asks her daughter Nicole to beg her, she doesn''t seem too moved to help.


    Useless bitch!! Only knows how to spend money without caring about family matters. This bitch deserves a beating!


    "Scarlet Piers, how useless you are. How can you ignore me? Where have you been? Why don''t you want to help your fat..." Before Lauren could finish her words, a handnded on her cheek.


    PLAAK!!


    The p was so fast and robust. Lauren could feel her cheeks sting. Her eyes widened at Scarlett, who was mockingly smiling at her.


    "Y-You pped me? How dare you... bitch!!!" Lauren is furious. She raised her hand to return the p, but the girl grabbed her hand before she touched Scarlett''s cheek.


    Laure was utterly shocked.


    ''Why is this little girl so bold? Why is she angry? Shouldn''t she be the one mad at her!?'' Lauren was confused.


    She tried desperately to free her hand from Scarlett''s grip, but no matter how hard she tried, the girl''s hand didn''t move. She is so strong.


    "Bitch! Let go of my hand!!" she screamed. But, instead of letting go of her hand, another pnded on her other cheek.


    PLAAK!!


    This time the p was more vigorous. Lauren could feel the taste of blood on the corners of her lips. Instantly all of her blood boiled as anger enveloped her.


    "Scarlett, your father is not dead yet. You already forgot that I am your mother? How dare you hit me?" Lauren snapped, but when she saw Scarlett''s cold gaze, she froze.


    "You want to know why I hit you?" Scarlett let go of her hand and pushed her hard.


    Lauren ms into the couch. Before she scolded her, Scarlett said,


    "Because you forced your daughter tomit suicide!! If I didn''t find her in time, maybe she wouldn''t be in this world anymore!" Scarlett''s tone was casual, but every word she uttered was like a steel de that grazed Lauren Piers from head to toe.


    Lauren was shocked.


    "Nicole trying to kill herself? Why? Why would she do that?" She muttered. But only for a second, her face froze, realizing what she had done to her daughter.


    She gasps, looking at Scarlett.


    "S-Scarlett... Where is your sister? Please take me to see her..." Lauren''s voice trembled.

 Chapter 97 Kill Her

    ?"S-Scarlett... Where is your sister? Please take me to see her..." Lauren''s voice trembled.


    Scarlett tried to hold back her anger, worried she would kill this woman with her two hands. She took a deep breath before saying, "Use your brain! Go out and ask..."


    After she said that, she left the room without giving the shameless woman time to say anything. She was done with her and didn''t want to waste more time on that bitch.


    As she left the room, she saw Xander leaning against the wall looking at her with a warm smile shining in his eyes. He looked handsome as usual, and his gaze made her anger subside.


    "Are you done?" His voice sounded casual but able to make Scarlett feel ttered.


    A small smile emerged from the corner of her lips as she said, "Hmm... Let''s go!" To her surprise, she stretched out to take Xander''s hand.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett felt strange. Why had this man started spoiling her with intimate contact, like holding hands?


    She looked at his big hand entangled with hers as she followed him into the elevator.


    Her calm heart slowly beat faster again. But this time, it wasn''t because she was angry but because something strange appeared in her heart ¡ª something that made her feel like there were fireworks inside her.


    "Do you want to stay in this hospital or the hotel?"


    Xander''s voice can bring her back to her senses. She tried to release her hand from him when they entered the elevator, but his firm grip failed her.


    "Xander, you don''t need to act. It''s just the two of us here." She chuckled.


    His forehead creased as if confused by her words.


    "Our hand!" She said,


    Instantly he released his grip, and at that moment, she felt something sour inside her.


    She looked at him, but this man seemed to be avoiding her gaze. She could only smile before saying, "Hotel!"


    She couldn''t stay here long. The longer she was here, the more likely she would run into that damn woman, unaware of how much patience she had. She would probably kill her if that bitch proved her again.


    There was no shred of respect left for that bitch in her heart. Not when she found out that bitch could do something dishonorable; just for the sake of status and money, she would sacrifice her daughter to a pervert.


    Better to avoid that damn woman. She didn''t want to spoil this good mood when Xander was around. She couldn''t show this man how cruel she really was.


    "Okay, we can immediately go to the hotel. Your face looks pale like you need to eat something..."


    Scarlett was taken aback by his words. She immediately checked her reflection in the mirror inside the elevator. She was surprised to see her face ¡ª her face was pale, and anger was clearly visible in her eyes.


    She took a deep breath while shaking her head, trying to cast away all the worry that was bothering her now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Worried about Nicole and her father''s condition ¡ª they should be fine. If Grandpa Robert finished her father''s surgery, she would ask him to check on Nicole''s condition. Maybe the old man could help Nicole too.


    "Yeah, you''re right... I''m starving. But what about my suitcase?" She asked.


    "Logan will deliver it to the hotel..." Xander said, and at the same time, their elevator arrived at the ground floor.


    The distance between Front Beach Hotel and the hospital is not too far. In just a few minutes, they had arrived at the hotel and checked into the presidential suite on the top floor ¡ª the room they had used when they first met.


    Scarlett no longer feels awkward being in the same room as Xander. She casually entered her bedroom while Xander was busy talking to the hotel representative.


    Seeing a pure white bed can make her want to lie down on the bed to relieve her fatigue. For some reason, she felt tired after beating Lauren.


    Since Scarlett left the hospital, Lauren called her many times, but she ignored her. And, of course, the woman didn''t stop terrorizing her. She even sent her so many texts asking her to help Nicole.


    Scarlett was confused reading the message sent by Lauren. The woman seemed to have no brain. She asked her about Nicole''s condition instead of going straight to the doctor.


    How could she get Nicole back to health? She is not a doctor, nor is she a god.


    Even though she didn''t want Nicole to fall into aa, she couldn''t do anything about it. She could only hope that the girl would wake up soon and be able to get good medical treatment.


    Not wanting to be stressed anymore because of that damn woman, Scarlett blocked her number. She better avoids Lauren Piers forever.


    She was distracted by Nicole''s incident today, so she forgot about her father''s assault case. She has asked James to file awsuit against them but has not heard any reports from him.


    She stood from the bed and took her cell phone. She decided to call James to see how things were going.


    The line connected on the second ring, and she could hear James on the other end politely greet her.


    "Young Madam..."


    "James, I wanted to hear about my dad''s case. Have you reported it to the police?"


    "Yes, since yesterday. So far, the police have acted immediately and arrested all those involved. The funny thing is the Frans Wood family tried to bribe the police to drop the case. Still, because Master Xander talked to the higher-ups, the police ignored the Wood Family and continued investigating."


    Scarlett smiled, hearing Xander help her as usual without saying anything. She was touched.


    "James, I want this to be thoroughly investigated and prosecuted by everyone involved behind the scenes, including key people in the Wood Family."


    For the time being, she would make thew enforcers do their job correctly. If not, then she would use her ruthless means to punish them.


    Looks like it''s time for the Wood Family to stop dominating this ind.

 Chapter 98 Confused

    ?"What did young madam ask you?" Xander asked as soon as James finished talking to Scarlett.


    "Sir, young madam asked about her father''s case..." James replied.


    Previously, when Scarlett called James, he had juste to enter the presidential suite to see Xander, and he felt weird having to pick up the phone, even though they were in the same ce. But Xander asks him to answer the call.


    "How is the progress!?" Xander rubbed his brows when he heard James'' exnation. He agreed with Scarlett, who still wanted to catch the person who hurt her father.


    "Follow her order. If someone tries to stop you again, you can talk to me¡­." Even if the girl didn''t ask directly, Xander would always be ready to help her.


    "Yes, sir. And regarding the case involving Miss Nicole Piers, this person is also quite well known on this ind. His family started interfering with the investigation, and it seems they are trying to negotiate..."


    "James, you know what to do, no negotiating. Lauren Piers and that man should stay in jail. And Francis wille tomorrow. He will help you to finish the case..."


    James was shocked when he heard Francis'' would be involved in this small case.


    "Sir, I think this case is too small and trivial for Mr. Francis to handle. Let me take care of it. Everything will be fine, sir..." said James.


    If Master Xander is willing to use his bestwyer toe to this ind, it means... the young madam is very special in his eyes. However, this small matter should not involve the bestwyers in the country, right!?


    James saw his master looking silent, not saying anything. He continues his words, "Sir, you just need to assign anotherwyer to help me in court. I think this will be over soon..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Xander didn''t hear James'' words. Right now, his mind was thinking about one thing...


    He didn''t remember when he started to feel that this girl was paramount to his life. He always wanted to help and protect her; this feeling was new and foreign to him.


    ''Am I in trouble now?''


    He wonders, confused and worried about his feelings because of their agreement before marriage; no romance is involved in this marriage. It''s just a fake marriage, not a real one.


    But why did his heart gradually grow for her just a few days after marriage? And every time he touched her hand or hugged her body, it was like he didn''t want to let go.


    This is very strange!


    This very thought had obviously annoyed him. It made him feel disoriented, and he didn''t like it. This would be a problem for himter, and so would the girl. He had to abide by the agreement they had agreed upon.


    Yes, that''s what he should have done!


    Xander took a deep breath, trying to get rid of his worries. For now, he would only try to help her. As for his current feelings toward her, he would put them aside for now.


    "...Francis is only here as a backup in case someone tries to stop you," Xander said calmly.


    It wasn''t long before Logan appeared with Scarlett''s suitcase, and at the same time, the hotel staff came in to bring them their dinner.


    Xander immediately dismissed them all. He knocked on Scarlett''s bedroom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Scarlett opened the bedroom door, she looked sleepy, and her face looked fatigued.


    Xander feels sorry for her. This girl had to endure her family problems. Once again, the foreign feeling in her heart stirred at the sight of her adorable face. He tried to keep his expression calm and resist his desire to pull her into his arms.


    "Has Logane yet?" she asked. Earlier, she wanted to leave the room. Still, she heard Xander talking to someone else outside, so she decided to stay in her bedroom, waiting for Xander''s people to leave.


    "Yes. Here is your suitcase. You can change into your casual clothes and take off your wig. No one will being into the room again. And dinner is ready..."


    Scarlett nodded. After receiving her suitcase, she immediately closed her room door again.


    As for Xander, he enters his bedroom and takes a cold shower. He needed to suppress his suddenly rising body temperature after the thought of embracing her. Sigh!


    He should be able to hold back. Or, he wouldpletely break the contract they had agreed upon. This is not good!


    When Xander came out of his bedroom, he saw the girl waiting for him at the dining table. She looks prettier, with wavy red hair flowing down her back and a flushed face.


    ''Stay strong, buddy!! We can''t spend the night just taking a cold shower, can we!?'' He tried to warn himself and divert his mind.


    He slowly walked to the dining table and silently cleared his throat. He sat gracefully facing Scarlett before saying casually, "You don''t need to wait for me to eat. You can start eating now..."


    "Oh..." Scarlett didn''t say anything else. She immediately ate. When her mouth swallowed the food, she realized she was starving.


    "What time are you going to the hospital tomorrow?" Xander asked as he watched the girl finally finish her dinner.


    "After breakfast... I want to see Dr. Robert first."


    "Scarlett, sorry... I can''t apany you to the hospital tomorrow morning. I have a meeting until noon. I hope you don''t mind..."


    "No. No problem." Scarlett answered quickly, even though inside, she was shocked. She thought Xander had followed her here to keep herpany. Turns out he actually has a job here.


    She felt embarrassed because she thought too far, thinking this man was starting to fall in love with her. Gosh!


    "You can tell me if something happens that you can''t handle. I will always be here to help you..."


    "I understand."


    Their dinner was over, but just as Scarlett was about to sleep, she received a strange text message.


    [Unknown Number:] Scarlett, this is Brody, your fifth-grade ssmate. I hope you remember me. By the way, I hope we can meet tomorrow. Is that okay with you?


    Scarlett frowned, looking at her phone while trying to remember the guy who texted her.


    "Brody? Do I have a school friend named Brody!? Fifth-grade ssmate? That''s so long ago." She muttered, then threw away her phone andy down, trying to sleep. She felt worn out!

 Chapter 99 Meet The Divine Doctor

    ?After breakfast, Scarlett left the hotel with Logan. They immediately headed to the hospital when they heard that Dr. Robert Lewis had arrived early in the morning.


    To her surprise, Dr. Robert meets the Hope Hospital director at this moment.


    Arriving in front of the hospital director''s room, Scarlett could hear the three doctors chatting andughing merrily.


    She didn''t rush into the room. Instead, she waited until the conversation was over and for permission from the hospital Director to enter the room. After all, they didn''t know that she was the one who invited the Divine doctor to perform major surgery on her father.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Before long, the hospital director''s assistant let Scarlett enter the room.


    "Ms. Riley, you can enter now. The director is already waiting for you..."


    Scarlett didn''t say much to the assistant. She just smiled at her and entered the room with Logan following behind her.


    As she entered, she saw the Hospital Director rise from his seat and walk towards her with a big smile framing his face. He looks really excited.


    While Dr. Robert also smiled at her, but before the old man could say anything, they heard the hospital director say,


    "Ms. Riley, you won''t believe who visited this hospital!?" Scarlett could only smile in response. "...your father''s savior, Divine Doctor, Dr. Robert Lewis!" The Hospital Director couldn''t bear to tell Scarlett this happy news.


    His boomingughter echoed throughout the room before he continued his words, "¡­Hahaha, your luck is surely insurmountable, Ma''am¡­." Then, the hospital director drew closer to Scarlet and whispered, "Ms. Riley, now you only need to persuade him to have surgery on your father. I will pray for you to seed, ma''am..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Before Scarlett says a word, the hospital director, Dr. Liam Stuart, also tries to help Scarlett. He said to Dr. Robert, "Senior, Sir. This is the patient daughter I told you about. I hope you can help her..."


    "Dr. Stuart, Dr. Gray, thanks for the help..." Scarlett said weakly. Not knowing how to react now, it felt a little awkward.


    "Okay... Let''s sit down first." The hospital director finally led Scarlett to the seating area with a proud smile gracing his face. He was happy because he ultimately could help their big boss'' wife.


    However, before Scarlett and the hospital Director sat down, Dr. Robert stood up and smiled at Scarlett. He said, "Girl, you''ve finallye!" He walked up to Scarlett and hugged her tenderly like she was embracing his granddaughter.


    Hospital Director and Dr. Liam Stuart and Logan, who witnessed it, looked shocked at the sight. Do they know each other?


    Dr. Robert continued, "Why do you look so pale? Are you not feeling well?" After patting her back, he let go of the hug and saw Scarlett''s face blush. He smiled. "This is better, this is a lot better... Now let''s sit down and talk about your father..."


    Scarlett was embarrassed because this grandpa treated her like a child in front of the senior doctors and Logan. Gosh!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After Scarlett sat beside Dr. Robert, she felt awkward seeing the shocked looks of the two senior doctors in front of her. She whispered to Dr. Robert, "Gramp... I mean Dr. Robert... How was your trip?"


    "Good. Good. Your people made my journey here very rxing andfortable. So I don''t feel tired at all." Heughed, then looking at the two doctors in front of him, he said, "Dr. Gray, Dr. Stuart, you two already know her, right?"


    "Yes, we know. Senior, was it Ms. Riley who asked you toe here?"


    "Hahaha, yes. Of course, if it weren''t for Scarlett, why would I appear on this small ind?" heughed. But then, he frowned, looking at Scarlett, "Why do they call you Ms. Riley? Are you married?" Scarlett''s face stiffened. She hasn''t told him about her marriage yet.


    While Scarlett and Dr. Robert spoke slowly. The hospital director and the senior doctor were surprised to know Scarlett knew Divine Doctor.


    Now they understood why a Divine Doctor would suddenly appear in their hospital away from a big city.


    Even when he visited this hospital, there was no notification from him. He only called after his nended on this ind.


    For this sudden visit, the hospital director had to rush to the hospital to greet him. And he also felt at odds because Dr. Robert asked not to announce his visit. So, this morning he just asked Dr. Liam Stuart, one of the best surgeons in the hospital, to apany him. They wanted to try to persuade him to do surgery on Mr. Piers.


    He had thought this Divine Doctor had appeared here because he heard their hospital was looking for him. But it turns out he was wrong.


    "Senior, how do you know Ms. Riley?" asked the hospital director. As far as he could see, their rtionship was like that of a grandfather and granddaughter.


    "Well, I already think of her as my own granddaughter. I knew her a few years ago. She is my..." Before Dr. Robert finished his words, Scarlett said,


    "Hahaha, Gramp! Stop telling that story..." Scarlett shook her head, trying to distract Dr. Robert. "Can we talk about my father first?"


    "Hahaha, yes, yes... That''s my priority right now. I''ve read your father''s medical report and concluded one thing. I believe I can help him, and you should not be worried. Silly girl, there''s no need to be sad. Now, you better go eat. You look thinner since thest time I saw you."


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Let your grandfather talk to them. You won''t understand our conversation..."


    "Don''t you need rest?" Scarlett was worried because this old man had flown dozens of hours to arrive in this country.


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do. I''ll talk to the team first, and I''ll call you before I do the surgery..." He said firmly. Scarlett, who was reluctant to leave the room, finally stood up and left.


    For now, she will believe him.

 Chapter 100 Childhood Memories

    ?Scarlett and Logan are heading to see her father, who is still in the intensive care unit. She only wanted to see him briefly before visiting Nicole.


    But when she arrived at the Intensive care unit, a tall chubby man blocked her way. The man was apanied by two bodyguards standing behind him. He looks like a rich kid from how he dresses; he wears a suit and an expensive watch from a famous brand.


    Scarlett was confused. Because she had never seen this man. Why did he block her way? Did he recognize the wrong person?


    "Excuse me, could you step aside?" Scarlett said calmly. But the man didn''t budge. Instead, he looked at her with a problematic gaze to describe in words ¡ª he seemed bewitched to see her.


    Gosh! This is why she doesn''t dare to leave the house in her proper form. A foolish man was always as enchanted by her as the man before her. Even though she''s now wearing her ugly wig ¡ª as Xander always said.


    "If you don''t step aside, don''t me me if I am rude?" She said while gesturing to Logan to take care of this man.


    But before Logan could act, the chubby man said, "Scarlett, it''s me... Brody!" His voice was deep, but there seemed to be happiness in his tone.


    ''Brody!? Who exactly is this Brody guy!?'' Scarlett tried to observe the man in front of her one more time, but she had no memory of this man at all.


    "You are Scarlett Piers, right?" The man''s question made Scarlett wince.


    If this man knows herst name... Meaning he did know her.


    "I am indeed Scarlett, but I don''t know you¡­." Scarlett''s response seemed uninterested in continuing the conversation with him. "Could you step aside? I want to see my father!"


    "Wait!" The chubby man stretched out his hand to block Scarlett.


    She was getting impatient. Why so early in the morning someone spoiled her mood?


    "Mr. Brody, please, I don''t want to make a scene in the hospital. Please move aside!"


    She was about to lose her temper when the chubby man said, "Scarlett, how could you forget me? I''m your brother, Brody. Back in elementary school, you always followed me wherever I went. You always brought a snack for me and said if we grow up, you will marry me..."


    Suddenly Scarlett''s face turned grim, and her throat felt dry as memories of her childhood filled her mind.


    ''Damn it!! So this fatty was the guy I had a crush on!?''


    Scarlett couldn''t believe it because when they were kids, her crush was tall, slim, and handsome, but now? The man in front of her was chubby and bearded. Far different from the man in her memories.


    She nced at Logan, who was now looking at her with a question mark appearing on his forehead. She was speechless.


    "Do you remember me?" Brody smiled at Scarlett. He could see from her expression that this girl definitely remembered him. Looking at her again made him feel something in his heart. This girl had grown beautiful. It was so different when she was little; she was fat, and her red hair was always messy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gosh! Why did this man suddenly appear here? When Logan is around. Now, her dark past of liking men like this is exposed. It''s only a matter of time before Xander finds out. What a shame!


    Scarlett took a deep breath as she looked once again at Brody. She said, "Mr. Brody, right? I forgot about my childhood memories. Sorry if I don''t remember you..."


    She would never admit it. It''s so embarrassing. After all, who remembers their first crush in elementary school!? No one remembers, right!?


    "Scarlett, it''s fine if you forget that you used to chase after me when we were kids. However, as a schoolmate, I would like to ask for your help..." Brody said seriously.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She was confused by his words; ask for help?


    "Well, you may have forgotten myst name. I''m Brody Wood. My father''s name is Frans Wood..."


    Suddenly Scarlett''s heartbeat quickened when she heard the name "Frans Wood." So, this chubby man is Frans Wood''s son!?


    ''What the hell! I almost became Brody''s stepmother. Gosh!''


    "I want to ask you a favor. I need your help to stop the investigation into the assault case against your father..."


    Brody''s words could make Scarlett gasp. So, this is the favor he wants!? Stop the investigation? Is he crazy to ask that!?


    "Why should I stop the investigation when your people attacked my father? You see, now my father is seriously injured..."


    Scarlett was at a loss for words with this Brody Wood way of thinking. Does he understand thew? Well, he doesn''t have to go tow school to know what''s right and what''s wrong, right!?


    "I know. That''s why Ie to say sorry to you... It was a misunderstanding. My mother never asks them to attack your father. But it''s the fault of the people in the field..." He paused when he saw Scarlett didn''t say anything but just stood there staring at him.


    Hearing his words could make Scarlett understand why Brody was looking for her. Turns out his mother was behind her father''s attack, and now she''s been arrested!? It''s perfect! She needed to teach them a lesson.


    Brody smiled secretly at Scarlett''s expression. It''s time to make this girlply with his request. No one can resist money, right!?


    "And I know your family has financial problems. Scarlett, if you stop this investigation, I can give you as much money as you want..." Brody continued his words, followed by a confident smile on his face.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''What the hell!! You think you''re rich so you can buy me with your money? You are a stupid fat man! Even if you sell all the assets of the Wood Family, you will never touch the lowest value of the assets I own!''


    Scarlett can''t help but curse this idiot Brody in her heart.

 Chapter 101 Arrested

    ?Logan, who was standing beside Scarlett, was speechless. This man, has he lost his mind? If he learned the identity of his young madam, he might die instantly from a heart attack.


    "I''ll forgive you¡­." She gave a wicked smile before continuing, "¡­But, Mr. Wood, you have asked the wrong person. You must first see mywyer. However you have met me, let me tell you, whoever was involved in the assault, must be punished ording to thew!"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Scarlett, don''t you have mercy on me? If you don''t have it on me, please, have mercy on my mother. My mother is old and ill. Don''t you feel sorry for her?" Brody tried to convince Scarlett to drop the investigation. He would do anything to help his mother.


    "You asked me to feel sorry for your mother. What about my father!?" Scarlett could onlyugh at his words. This man is so stupid. "Sorry! I can''t help you!!"


    Brody Woods clenched his fists in anger at Scarlett. This woman is too arrogant. They need money but don''t want to cooperate!? After all, his mother can''t be med in this case, she had gangsters attack Piers because the Piers family made his father miserable until he died.


    Not seeing Brody Wood say anything, Scarlett walked past Brody, who stood in his ce staring at her. She didn''t give him a chance to say anything anymore.


    However, his guards tried to stop her. But Logan suddenly moved; he pushed them hard and threatened them.


    He said, "Take one more step, then you will bid your feet goodbye. Your choice,ds!" His dark eyes flickered with intense emotion and could make the two bodyguards tremble in shock.


    Scarlett stopped and turned to look at Brody, "Mr. Wood, this is yourst warning. If you still show up and try to harm me, I will file anotherwsuit against you! Can you leave and never show yourself again before me?"


    Her voice sounded casual, but it was enough to make Brody flush with anger. Nonguage could describe his anger at this moment.


    "Scarlett, you!"


    Never before had he been humiliated by a woman like this. Enraged him so much he could feel his veins almost bursting. He grunts in annoyance and leaves the corridor, followed by his two bodyguards.


    Scarlett smiled as if nothing had happened and walked to the intensive care unit to see her father.


    She stays there for a few minutes and then goes to another room to visit Nicole.


    Something doesn''t feel right. Since arriving at the hospital, Scarlett has yet bumped into Lauren.


    Suddenly her mind filled with so many questions; Where is that woman? Why couldn''t she be seen at her father''s or Nicole''s ce? Has she finally returned home? Or wait in the VIP ward room!?


    Scarlett saw Logan. He was standing a few steps behind, "Logan, do you know where Lauren is?" Asked Scarlett.


    "She has been arrested by the police and is undergoing investigation, ma''am."


    Scarlett''s smile grew wider when she heard that. The police in this country are efficient; they move very fast even though they just made the reportst night.


    Later...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She gets a call from Grandpa Robert. He asked her toe to the senior doctor''s rest area, where he used to rest before surgery.


    She immediately went to see him; she wanted to talk to the old man after so many years they had not seen each other.


    Only the two of them were in arge room resembling a luxury hotel waiting room. However, the size of the room was not veryrge, but veryfortable and luxurious.


    Scarlett was surprised to learn that there was such a room at Hope Hospital.


    "This Hope Hospital isn''t bad, huh!?" Scarlett muttered and walked over, looking at therge ss window. She could see the street below was quite busy. And in the distance, she could see a beautiful beach.


    After she arrived, this was the first time she could enjoy the ind''s scenery. Since yesterday she has been too busy to have time to enjoy the view.


    "Sit down first! Would you like some tea?" Grandpa Robert asked while making his tea in the corner.


    "Yes, a hot cup of tea sounds perfect!" Scarlett said while sitting on the couch.


    Not long after, Grandpa Robert sat opposite Scarlett and ced the tea on the table. He studied the girl in front of him with a probing look before he said, "I heard this is your husband''s Hospital..."


    A smile appeared in his eyes when he saw Scarlett looking at him in surprise. He said, "...girl, exin to me, how did you get married without telling me? And you are lucky to get a rich man in the country to be your husband."


    He casually picked up his teacup and took a graceful sip, his eyes still on Scarlett.


    "Hahaha, Grandpa, it''s such a long story," Scarlett tried to distract Grandpa Robert. "...Let''s talk about your ns for my dad''s surgery, Grandpa!" She said as she followed him to sip her tea.


    "Well, I have plenty of time to hear your story."


    His firm tone and half smile made Scarlett unable to distract him. She finally tells everything about her story with Xander that she makes up if anyone asks.


    There was a hint of disappointment that emerged from Robert''s eyes. All this time, he wanted to marry Scarlett to his grandson in M Country, but this girl always refused.


    However, even though he was slightly disappointed, he was also quite happy. This girl had finally found the right man for her to marry. She''s really good at finding a husband.


    After discussing her marriage, they continued discussing Grandpa Robert''s surgery ns.


    "Gramp, so you will start the surgery tomorrow?" Scarlett is feeling excited. It''s about time her father woke up.


    She couldn''t wait to open her father''s heart and mind about the woman he married, Lauren! She hoped her father would soon realize how wicked that woman was.

 Chapter 102 Not Afraid

    ?In an office building in the middle of B Ind,


    Brody Wood arrived on the top floor, flushed with a horrified look, clearly not in the mood.


    Some people who saw him flinched and didn''t dare to approach, let alone ask anything of him.


    As Brody walked into his office, he immediately took out his anger, throwing whatever was on his desk while swearing at Scarlett Piers.


    "Scarlett Piers, you bitch!! You will pay for what you did to me today!!"


    He said in a cold voice, cold enough to make the two bodyguards who came with him and were standing in front of the table freeze.


    Brody let out a long sigh as he smoothed his hair with his hand. Then he continued talking to himself, "You are a slut, Scarlett Piers! You deserve to be punished!! How dare you humiliate me like that? Who do you think you are, Scarlett? You''re just a daughter of a low-ss businessman!! Trying to challenge me!? Hah!!"


    Another binder flew and hit one of the bodyguards in the chest. The guard winced in pain, but no sound left his lips. He only lowered his head, scared to look at his raging Master.


    "You two!! What a waste!! Why can''t you beat the guy that came with that bitch?" Brody''s red eyes stared at both of them like he wanted to kill them with his sharp gaze.


    "Young Master, that man is not a simple person. I can see he has a gun under his suit." Said one of the bodyguards.


    Brody was taken aback by his bodyguard''s words.


    In this country, firearms ownership is very strict. Not just anyone can own a firearm. Only members of the military and police are allowed to carry guns. Apart from these two institutions, possession of guns and rifles are illegal.


    But why was the man carrying a gun?


    Was the man Scarlett with the military or the police? How could ordinary people have guns?


    No, the man was definitely not the military or the police officer. From the way he is dressed, he looks like a businessman!? And he looked like Scarlett''s boyfriend.


    "Interesting! A businessman is carrying a gun?" Brody muttered while sitting in his chair, trying to think of something.


    He wasn''t afraid of the man beside Scarlett. Now, he is too angry because of what Scarlett did to him. He couldn''t let that slut step on his pride. He had to teach her a lesson.


    "You guys, contact the underground. I want you to find the best mercenaries who can kidnap her. I want the girl in front of me immediately. Do it!! And also make sure nothing could be traced back to me!"


    He would teach Scarlett Piers a lesson and try to solve his stupid mother''s problems.


    If he couldn''t handle his mother''s case, his grandfather would have eliminated him as one of the heirs of the Wood Family. He couldn''t let go of the opportunity after all the sacrifices he had made for them.


    The only way for him to rule over the entire Wood Family is to free his mother, even though he has to kidnap and torture Scarlett Piers.


    He had tried to approach Scarlett nicely, but she was too arrogant. If the polite way doesn''t work, he doesn''t hesitate to use any means necessary.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Scarlett, my friend... You force me to do this!" He said as he saw his bodyguard leave the room.


    ****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While in the hospital.


    Scarlett left the hospital in the afternoon after finishing lunch with Grandpa Robert.


    "Ma''am, are we going back to the hotel?" asked Logan as he started the car engine.


    "No! Let''s go to the cemetery." For some reason, Scarlett wanted to visit her mother''s grave. This was the second time she had seen her after returning to this country.


    The location of the Cemetery is quite far from the city center. They had to drive about an hour to get there; by then, the sun was almost setting.


    "Wait, young madam, let me park the car first. I will apany you..." Logan panicked, seeing Scarlett getting ready to get out of the car.


    "No need, Logan. I''m used toing here..."


    "But, Ma-am, this ce looks eerie..." Logan was worried about letting her in alone, it was already evening, and the sky looked cloudy. At first nce, this cemetery seems spooky.


    There were no cars to be seen in that ce, let alone anyone visiting.


    "Hahaha, you think I''m scared of ghosts? Gosh! I didn''t believe in stuff like that, Logan!" Scarlett chuckled and quickly got out of the car.


    "Not a ghost, I mean, if a bad person was trying to harm you!" said Logan.


    Scarlett only smiled before saying, "You wait here. I won''t be long..." and then closed the door.


    Bad people? Even demons would take a detour if they encountered her. Tsk, only the bad guys!? She was fearless. She would wee everyone who came to harm her.


    With quick steps, she walked to the grave. Her mother''s grave is in the middle of the hill. It took her 5 minutes to get to her mother''s grave line.


    But...


    As she walked towards the graveyard, she could feel footsteps following her. It wasn''t just one person; there were more than 5 people. Obviously, it''s not Logan.


    Damn it! Why, at a time like now, at a cemetery, did these people show up?


    She knew the people behind her definitely didn''t want to visit their deceased rtives, right? They must be the bad guys.


    Scarlett kept walking until she arrived in front of her mother''s grave.


    She stopped and nced to the side, and she was right. At least 6 bulky men were standing not far from her. Ostensibly, they gave her time to meet her mother first. How annoying!


    Trying to ignore them, she took the time to talk to her mother. She talks about her marriage to Xander and her father''s condition.


    Before long...


    She looked at the six men who were ring at her. It was clear from their eyes that they were thinking of hurting her!

 Chapter 103 Lowly Gangster

    ?Scarlett looked at the six men who were ring at her. It was clear from their eyes that they were thinking of hurting her!


    She only had one way back to the main route and six burly men standing in her way. She couldn''t help but smile.


    These people seemed to havee to knock on her door to ask her to send them straight to their coffins, right!? Perfect!! It''s a good day to beat someone up after a tiring day!


    Scarlett walked closer as if she didn''t care about them but stopped a few steps right in front of them.


    "Brother... Can you step aside? I want to pass." She politely said with a smile framing her face.


    All the men in front of her were immediately amazed by her seductive smile, mesmerizing them.


    But one of the men with a scar on his face cleared his throat before saying, "Girl! You have to follow us!" His deep voice was deep enough to bring others back to their senses after being bewitched by Scarlett.


    Scarlett chuckled as she put her hand behind her back. She stared back at the man with the scars. She said without a sigh of fear, "Why should I follow you? Do I know you?"


    "We don''t have to ask to take you. So shut up and follow us! Now!!!" The man with the scar on his face snapped. His eyes were like bullets shot at Scarlett, but he was stunned because the girl was calm.


    ''Why does this girl look so calm? There''s not a hint of fear on her face!'' he thought.


    "Who are you guys? Lowly gangsters, who always bully the weak?" Scarlett said, ignoring the man in the scar. She cautiously looked at them one by one, trying to see whether they were carrying weapons.


    "Bitch!! Who said we are lowly gangsters?" The bald man snorted, hearing this little girl call them that. How dare she!?


    "No one told me, but what I saw describes you that way."


    "We are not! We are the best assassins in thend!" The bald man replied but received a re from his leader, the man with a scar on the face.


    "Assassins?" Scarlettughed after hearing that. These lowly gangsters say they''re assassins! What a joke! "There''s no assassin like you..."


    "Stop that bullshit!!!" shouted the man with a scar on his face. "Catch her!! Just break her legs if she fights back!" He casually instructed all of them while sending a sinister smile to Scarlett.


    "You want to catch me? Come..." she said happily, waiting for this lowly gangster to make a move.


    In an instant, four men dashed towards Scarlett with smug faces.


    "You will die in my hands if you try to run, little bitch!!" The bald man said while trying to grab Scarlett''s hand. But before he could touch her, Scarlett tilted slightly and smiled coldly at the man. She swiftly dodged while swinging her leg, kicking the man in the chest, sending him flying several meters and crashing into the stone grave behind him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Everything happened so fast, only the sound of cracking and loud growls could be heard. Then a lot of blood came out of his mouth making the man''s eyes widen in horror.


    Before the rest of the people had time to react, another loud crack sounded. It continued until the four people who had attacked Scarlett all fell to the ground, their chests hurting as if their ribs were broken.


    They all trembled and couldn''t get up. They could only stare in horror at the little girl standing not far from them, with a strange smile appearing at the corner of her lips.


    "Damn! You guys are too weak!!" Scarlett shook her head, feeling disappointed that her opponent was not as strong as she had imagined. Though, she wanted to make them her training ground and channel her anger.


    The man with the scar on his face was utterly shocked. He couldn''t see how the woman was moving. All he saw were shadows moving back and forth and all his men falling to the ground.


    He stared at the woman, but then he gasped in surprise. He can see her eyes shing, killing intent like a demon dancing in them. This was the first time he had seen someone who possessed such powerful martial arts with swift movements.


    ''W-Who is this Girl!? Didn''t they get orders that she was just an ordinary girl? But why is she so good at martial arts?'' The man with the scar on his face muttered.


    "Bitch, I admire that you have talent in martial arts, but can you dodge my bullets?" The ck-haired man standing beside the leader shouted after seeing all his brothers lying on the ground.


    He couldn''t help but be fascinated by this girl. However, it''s time to stop ying and end all this.


    Scarlett smiled coldly, looking at the man standing three meters before her. The man was pointing a gun at her head.


    "Hahaha... Look at you, just wanting to catch a little girl like me, you used a gun!? And you imed you were an assassin!? How weak!"


    "Shut up, you bitch!! Put your hands up and don''t move, or I''ll shoot you!!" he snapped. What an eyesore! He wanted to take this annoyed girl''s life.


    "Fine, fine... whatever!!" She slowly raised her hand, but her eyes were fixed on the man now stepping forward towards her with his hand holding the gun. She smirked.


    The man''s face darkened, damn it! Why isn''t she even scared?


    "DON''T MOVE! DON''T PLAY TRICKS!!" The man with ck hair said while moving forward. His gun was still pointed at Scarlett''s temple.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Don''t kill her. Just make her suffer a little!" The man with the scar on his face said calmly.


    He wanted to see how this girl escaped from the gun. If she was a true martial arts expert, firearms were not a threat to her. He felt a thrill as he prepared to attack her if she could take care of the gun.


    "Damn it!! As assassins, you guys are so noisy." Her smile is now full of evil charm.

 Chapter 104 Amazed

    ?Not far from Scarlett''s ce, under a shady tree, Logan was just about to deliver an umbre to Scarlett. He was shocked to death when he witnessed what happened to her.


    He rushed to help her but held back his pace when he saw Scarlett move quickly to subdue the big man in just one move.


    "She''s a martial arts expert!?" Logan muttered in shock. He waited, tried to observe her, and would help if needed. But then, another man pointed a gun at her. He was perplexed about whether to help or not.


    Scarlett sneered inwardly at the ck-haired man. She said, "Damn it!! As assassins, you guys are so noisy." Her smile is now full of evil charm.


    "Shut up!!" The ck-haired man snapped. With one hand, he reached out to smack the damn girl on the head, but before he knew it, the gun was gone.


    He gasped in surprise to see his gun was now in the woman''s hand. What the fuck! How could she do that!?


    Before he could do anything, the gun hit his skull so hard it darkened his vision. Unable to endure the pain, he fell to the ground.


    A hiss of pain escaped his lips. He winced as he held his head, it felt like it was cracking, and the pain was beyond words. This was the nameless pain he had experienced in his life as an assassin


    But when the pain in his head had not subsided, his body jolted in pain when he heard a cracking sound from his knee. He wanted to curse this woman, but he couldn''t because right now, only a howl of pain could escape his throat.


    Scarlett nced at the leader, who was now marching toward her.


    A sinister smile framed her face, and she calmly said, "Now it''s your turn!"


    With one high-speed move, she threw the gun casually. But the power she uses is enough to make the leader''s temple crack, and another loud ''thump'' could be heard as his massive body mmed into the ground.


    "Tsk!! You guys are fragile. iming to be a gangster, but with just one move from me, you guys are already paralyzed..." She walked towards the leader, who now tried to get up. His face was red, like all the veins in his face had exploded.


    She was in no hurry to immobilize the gangster leader, but she grabbed the gun on the ground.


    Only two steps away, she pointed the gun at the leader''s forehead, kneeling on the ground and staring at her in horror.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Her aura is so sharp that she seems to be able to cut the air around her. She said, "Tell me! Who paid you to catch me?" Her voice was gentle but cold enough to send chills down his spine.


    The gangster leader''s dark pupils couldn''t focus on the demon-like girl, her aura suppressing him. This girl wasn''t human. She must be a demoness who came from hell. There wasn''t the slightest bit of fear when she beat them up. She ultimately thought they were nothing.


    "We don''t know. Every task in our guild..." Before he could finish his words, a kicknded on his face and sent his body flying instantly. His cheek kissed the ground. He tried to stand up, but as if a weight was pressing down on his back, he couldn''t move.


    "Tell me, or I will take your life now!" Scarlett slightly tilted her head to see more clearly the sad face of the gangster leader.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ma-am... It''s... It''s Brody Wood!" His voice was barely audible. The pain on his back is unbearable as the demoness steps on his back.


    A faint smile emerged from the corners of her lips when she heard that name. She already guessed it! If not Lauren, maybe the Woods.


    "I hope this is thest time I see you guys! If we meet one day, it will definitely be your funeral day!" She said and took the gangster leader''s cell phone. She will hack the phone and trace the evidence to make Brody Wood suffer!


    ''Brody wood! You were wrong to provoke me when I have absolutely no interest in dragging you into this case...''


    Scarlett no longer lingered in that ce, and at the same time, it started to rain.


    After she immobilized them, she wiped the weapons with her clothes and threw them into the bushes. Even though she knows the gun is illegal, she tries to be safe, not wanting to leave her mark.


    Scarlett immediately walked towards the main path without looking back. Still, she was surprised to see Logan running towards her with two umbres in his hands.


    ''Did this man see me beat up the gangsters!?'' She asked herself.


    She hoped Logan didn''t see through her actions. Because she didn''t want many people to know about her mastering martial arts. It would be tiring to exin to this man or Xander.


    "Ma''am, please use this umbre..." Logan handed her the ck umbre while lowering his head, avoiding eye contact with her.


    Somehow Logan still felt shocked knowing this woman was excellent. He wanted to express his admiration. However, he remembered earlier, his master said not to say anything to her if they found out she was skilled in martial arts and wielding a gun.


    "Thanks, Logan..." She said with a faint smile without saying anything else. She immediately walked towards the parking lot while thinking of many ns to get revenge on Brody. Looks like tonight she has to punish someone who had provoked her.


    "Logan, let''s go back to the hotel..." Scarlett said as they got to the car.


    "Yes, Ma''am, it just so happened that Master Xander just called. He asked you toe back to have dinner with him," Logan said as he started the car engine.


    There was a pleased glint in Scarlett''s eyes. She said, "Oh, has he finished his work yet?"


    "Yes, ma''am..."


    "Okay, let''s go back now." She also wanted to hurry back to change her wet clothes.

 Chapter 105 Teach A Lesson

    ?When Scarlett entered the room, she saw Xander standing by the ss window with his back facing her. He looks like he is talking with someone on the phone.


    She tiptoed into her bedroom, not wanting to distract him. However, she heard Xander call her before she could open the bedroom door.


    A smile appeared on her lips, and she turned around to look at him. She said, "Sorry, I didn''t want to bother you, so..."


    "It''s fine, you can get changed first... We''ll get our dinner in thirty minutes." She nodded and entered her bedroom.


    Scarlett immediately took a shower and put on herfortable clothes; short floral pajamas. After that, she dried her long hair. Then, a few minutester, she sat at the study table, focused and wholly immersed in working on herptop.


    A mischievous smile appeared at the corner of her lips as she flexed her fingers.


    "Ten minutes is enough to ruin your life, Brody Wood!!" She muttered while her fingers began to rapidly dance across the keyboard.


    After returning to this country, she avoided using her skills to teach people like this. She usually did if someone paid her dearly, but now, this person had pissed her off ¡ª she couldn''t help but have to do it for free. Sigh!


    "This Wood Family is so daring and arrogant to mess with my family! After Ms. Wood, now her son. I''ve never met anyone more shameless than them. And you, Brody...you really deserve my punishment!!"


    After a few minutes passed, her eyes shone brightly, staring at herptop monitor.


    Her evilugh boomed through the room as she chastised the rich young master.


    "Brody Wood, you will regret having to meet me today!!" She pressed ''ENTER'' and stood up from her seat.


    Scarlett feasted her eyes on the moon in the night sky for a moment.


    Her heart had been upset because the Wood family¡­ now slowly calmed down. And the thought of what would happen to Brody filled her with joy.


    Shortly after...


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett came out after she heard Xander calling her.


    She sat across from him and started to eat her dinner without saying anything. Only now did she realize that she was hungry. She didn''t eat much of her lunch in the hospital because she was busy talking to Grandpa Robert about hisst mission to help people who needed his talent.


    That old man is so strange! While his medical expertise is in demand by many important people in big countries, he instead goes to small towns on the other side of the earth. He prefers looking for rare medical cases and helps them pro Bono.


    In the middle of her trance, Scarlett suddenly heard Xander ask her, "When did your father have surgery?"


    She slowly raised her head to look at him. "Tomorrow after lunchtime."


    "I''ll apany you to the hospital. What time will you be there?"


    "Your work here is done?" Scarlett saw him nod. She continued, "I''ll be there at ten. I have lunch ns with Doctor Robert and..."


    "...And what?" He frowned, seeing the girl did not continue her sentence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Grandpa Robert... I mean Doctor Robert, he wanted to know you. Well, yesterday, we talked a lot about you." Her face blushed.


    "It sounds good!" He smiled back at her before continuing, "I heard someone iming to be your first love in the hospital?"


    ''DAMN IT, LOGAN!!'' Scarlett cursed Logan in her mind.


    She didn''t mind Logan telling Xander about Brody, but could that man wisely sort out what needed to be said and what wasn''t!?


    And now, this man was clearly teasing her. She clearly sees a teasing smile in his eyes. Gosh!


    "Hahaha... That guy is talking nonsense. Don''t believe in such things, Xander. My standards are high. I only like handsome boys, like..." She swallowed her next word, "YOU." How could she say that to Xander!?


    "...Like what?" Xander''s brow furrowed, and his eyes shed with curiosity.


    Scarlett suddenly felt her throat go dry. But his gaze was still waiting for her to answer. She shifted her gaze and fell onto the TV screen. She inwardly smiles, seeing superhero movies and male lead shows on screen.


    "...like Captain America!" She said softly but loud enough to make Xander''s face stiffen.


    He ced the napkin on the table, then said, "... so your type is a clean-cut man, huh!?"


    Scarlett was stunned by his tone. He sounded a little irritated. Why!?


    Immediately shifted her gaze to look at him, but she was surprised to see his warm and spring-like smile disappear into a cold stare.


    "Do I need to shave my sideburns to look like Captain America?" Xander casually said while rubbing his neat-thin sideburn.


    Hearing his words made Scarlett almost choke ¡ª This man is perfect. He doesn''t need to change anything. She likes him the way he is.


    "...NO. I like you! I like you like that¡­." Instantly Scarlett feels like she turns into a statue. How dare her mouth to betray her!? She had no intention of expressing her mind. Damn!


    She tried to correct her words, but when she saw him smiling, her cheeks instantly felt warm. And all the words on the tip of her tongue rolled back down her throat. She was utterly speechless.


    "Fine! I''ll keep it for you, then..." Xander stood up from his seat before saying, "Good night..." with light steps towards his room, a smile blooming on his face.


    Scarlett was still frozen in her seat. Too awkward to do anything until she heard Xander''s bedroom door close. She was finally able to take a deep breath.


    She buried her face in her hands, too embarrassed that she had told Xander what was on her mind. What a shame!


    "Scarlett!! You must learn to restrain yourself in front of that man. At least you need to hide your true feelings for him!" She muttered under her breath as she stood up from her chair and carried her weak knees to walk to her bedroom.


    Now, she was confused about how to face himter.

 Chapter 106 Light Punishment

    ?After entering his room, Xander stood by the window. He saw the moon feeling angry. Later, he took his cell phone and called someone.


    "Have you found out who attacked my wife!?" Xander''s stiff tone could make James, on the other end, flinch.


    "Sir, I''ve got the info. They are from the ShimmerHands assassination guild, but their assignmentes from Brody Wood..." James exined from the other end.


    Nonguage could describe how angry Xander was when he heard that name. He said, "So it was the man who came to the hospital who provoked her, right!?"


    "Yes, sir! Mmm¡­ Sir, do you want me to do something about it?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Xander didn''t rush to speak. He tried to think quickly before deciding how to deal with Brody Wood.


    After a few seconds had passed, he said, "Find out what illegal acts Brody Wood has been involved in. I want all the info here tonight. And reveal it before it goes down. Let''s make that kid suffer when he wakes up tomorrow!"


    He doesn''t like it when someone hurts the people closest to him. Especially Scarlett. She is his legal wife. How could he allow someone to bully her? He wouldn''t let that happen!


    "Master, consider it done!" said James, but before hanging up the phone, he froze, looking at hisptop screen.


    "Okay! I''ll be waiting for your message..."


    "S-Sir, wait... I don''t think we need to investigate Brody Wood. Right now, all of his past bad deeds are all over the inte. The news has be a trending topic on some social media, and almost all news tforms are discussing it..."


    Xander hung up immediately. He opened hisptop and checked the inte. Only took a few seconds to read, and he was shocked beyond words.


    "Someone''s done it already! Who exposed him?"


    He frowned, thinking about it for a moment, but his lips curved into a faint smile shortly after.


    "Scarlet! It must be her..." Xander was sure the girl had taken revenge on Brody Wood. And she did it nicely, a quick and efficient move.


    He suddenly felt admiration for her. This girl was not only good at martial arts, but she could also repay those who hurt her.


    He couldn''t help butugh at the thought of her bright eyes and goddess-like face.


    "Why is that girl increasingly fulfilling the criteria of a woman I like!? Beautiful, Smart, brave, independent, and..." Xander snapped! He shakes his head, trying to push away what''s on his mind, shaking off his greedy desire to keep her to himself.


    He let out a long sigh as he stood up from his chair and slumped down on the bed, trying to sleep.


    ****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The next day.


    Scarlett woke up when the first rays of sunlight came into the room through the gaps in the curtains that were not tightly closed.


    She had never felt this happy when she woke up in the morning. Maybe it was because before going to bed, she felt so pleased after teaching that idiot Brody Wood and was able to get her a good night''s sleep.


    After making a few yoga moves, Scarlett got out of bed and walked to the window. Shepletely opened the curtains, and a dazzling light made the room bright instantly.


    She stood there for a while, enjoying the calm sea. Meanwhile, in her mind, she is trying to devise a n for the day. She will go to the hospital, wait for her dad''s surgery results and talk to Grandpa Robert about Nicole''s condition.


    "Grandpa Robert should be able to help Nicole, too, right!?" She whispered softly.


    Amidst she was in deep thought, suddenly Scarlett gasped in surprise, remembering Xander. She nced at her watch and was relieved that it wasn''t even seven in the morning.


    She has to wake up early to get breakfast with him. That man had a strange rule of having breakfast together at seven every morning. Gosh! How troublesome!


    She still had a few minutes to wash and change her clothes and go to the hospital.


    After finishing her morning routine, wearing her fake wig and contact lenses, she took her cell phone from the bedside.


    A mischievous smile immediately appeared on Scarlett''s face as she thought about herst night''s work ¡ª the punishment she gave to her childhood friend, Brody Wood.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and started reading the news on the inte. The expression on her face slowly turned to one of joy. Her eyes beamed reading it because she sessfully made Brody Wood lose what he had dreamed of; power in the Wood Family.


    What she had done to that bastard was to reveal his bizarre and vile hobby; having sex with underage girls. He raised a little girl and made them his sex ves. Crimes like this were considered so heinous under Astington''sw. She believed the man would face the death penalty.


    She also revealed Brody''s other vile hobbies. That is using and abusing drugs. What was most exciting on the inte was that he was involved in several bribery cases too.


    In the bribery case, not only was Brody affected, but now the entire Wood Family is in chaos. Their evil deeds of bribing the authorities are now being exposed in the media. With all the substantial evidence, they could not evade it.


    Now, the local authorities on B Ind are ming each other. For this reason, high officials in the capital made a statement in the early hours that they would thoroughly investigate the bribery case of state officials and punish all those involved.


    The corners of her lips lifted and revealed an evil and charming cold smile. She muttered, "What a wonderful result! This is the light punishment I can give you! Well, this pro bono case isn''t bad! It can make me happy like this..."


    Scarlett put down her phone andughed because she not only threw Brody and his family to hell but also helped this country to catch corrupt officials.

 Chapter 107 Regret

    ?In Woods'' living room...


    Brody is kneeling on the floor with his head down, and his hands clenched into fists, angry with what has happened to him in thest few hours.


    He couldn''t see the face of the man who was scolding him. He could only see his feet in fright.


    "You selfish son of a bitch!! After I gave you so many chances to livefortably now, you stabbed me in the back? You did so many bad things and ruined the Wood family''s reputation!?"


    Several veins appeared on Old Master Wood''s forehead. His chest ached every time he took a breath.


    Sincest night, the news about this bastard and his family business has be a hot topic of discussion on all news tforms. It was enough to keep him awake for a minute.


    His mind has not rested until today. The news is getting wilder. And a few minutes ago, he got a call that hispany was finished!


    He has spoken to hiswyer, but the result is the same, negative! There was no way hispany could get away from this problem.


    Because...


    Investigators have been asked by the capital authorities to conduct a thorough inspection. During that time, all the projects they obtained from bribes will be stopped ¨C that would be equivalent to putting thepany out of business.


    This is giving him a headache! Because as far as he could remember, all the projects hispany got were obtained through shortcuts or bribes.


    Old Wood gnashed his teeth wanting to tear apart his idiot grandson. Since this stupid brat offended someone, they all had to get dragged down with him.


    "Now tell me, who did you offend this time? I told you many times, never try to get in trouble with someone you can''t touch! But, look now? As a result of your actions, the Wood family is over... It''s done!" His dark pupils twitched, and his face flushed red as if his blood vessel had burst under the skin.


    Before Brody could answer him, he heard his uncle say, "Father, please calm down... Come sit down first!"


    The middle-aged man had already stood beside Old Master Wood, supported his nearly falling body, and carried the old man to sit on the sofa.


    The old man snorted and walked over to the sofa. After sitting down, he sent another re at his foolish grandson.


    After trying to calm his boiling emotions, he said, "...Listen, this time, I''m not going to help you! Your crimes are gravely serious! How could you do such a dishonorable thing? You deserve to be killed. Your victims are not just one or two, but dozens!!"


    Brody''s body trembled at his grandfather''s words. He raised his head, met his eyes, and said, "Grandpa, please help me... I promise I won''t repeat my mistake again. I need the bestwyer to defend me. Grandpa, Please..." He begged in a trembling voice.


    "Even the bestwyer in the universe can''t help you this time!! But..." The old man paused, thinking of something.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Suddenly his eyes beam. They still have a way out of this trouble only if the person they offended forgives them.


    The old man rubbed his beard before he said, "Who did you offend? Tell me the whole story, or you''ll never get out of this. You might lose your life too..." The old man''s voice was cold, making Brody flinch in surprise as Scarlett''s face shed through his mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It must be her, Scarlett Piers. The man who carries the gun in the hospital must be someone important. Instantly his shoulder shrunk, feeling regret for making such a move on her.


    "SPEAK!! We''re running out of time..." Old Master Wood snapped.


    Brody knew he had no chance to hide it anymore. He told everything to his grandfather. Brody described how his mother attacked the Piers family and caused Mr. Piers to be severely wounded, he is now in aa in the hospital. He also told his grandfather about how he sent people to arrest Scarlett. He didn''t hide anything.


    "You and your mother dare to do something like that!?" The middle-aged man sitting beside old master Wood finally said something. He felt outraged; Frans'' son and wife were shameless.


    The old master didn''t say a word but motioned for his assistant standing in the corner toe closer. He whispered to him, and the assistant left the room a few minutester.


    He didn''t say anything else. Even when his eldest son scolded Brody, he just let it go.


    His mind was preupied with the immense power behind the Piers family. He still couldn''t believe it was Piers. Someone must be helping them.


    While waiting, he drank his tea to calm his agitated mind.


    Before long...


    His assistant entered the room again. He whispered something to him. The old man''s face turned pale after hearing what his assistant said. Instantly he threw the teacup he was holding at Brody.


    "Ouch!" A loud scream echoed throughout the room as the teacup hit Brody''s head. "Grandpa?" he rubbed his head, and he could see blood on his hands. He was horrified to see his grandfather.


    "You''re done! Do you want to know who you offended!?" The old man asked in an angry voice.


    "The man in the hospital?" Brody said.


    "NO. That man is just his assistant... You''re done. Our family is done." The old man was so angry that he felt his chest getting heavier.


    "Father, who is that man?" asked the first son.


    "The man in the hospital is Logan Lee, the personal assistant of Master Xander Riley..." Until this moment, the unstable thumping of his heart has yet to calm down. Even his breath was rushed.


    "How dare an assistant have that much power to defend his girlfriend, Scarlett Piers?" Brody asked, confused.


    "That''s why you can never lead the Wood family. You are so stupid. If only you had investigated who Scarlett Piers was, none of this would have happened. That woman is Xander Riley''s wife!"


    Instantly the room became silent.

 Chapter 108 Trash

    ?At ten o''clock, Scarlett and Xander arrived at the hospital.


    The hospital director, several senior staff, and a doctor were waiting for them at the entrance.


    Their presence made the atmosphere in the hospital lobby lively. Some hospital visitors looked curious. They stood where they were to see what had happened.


    Except for a few officers at the front desk, they whispered to each other, seeing the rare sight where the hospital director respected someone so much.


    "Who is that man? Why is everyoneing out to greet him?" She felt curious. As she knows, even the governor of this ind never once did the hospital directore down to greet him.


    "Is he one of the big shots on this ind?"


    "Geez!! Don''t you recognize that guy? He''s Xander Riley. You forgot whose hospital this is?" Another staff chimed in.


    "OMG! Yes, you are right. That man is Mr. Xander Riley. He is our big boss." The light in her eyes shone as she tugged at her friend''s sleeve hem.


    "Are you guys so anxious to get a ''Warning Letter?''" The staff suddenly froze at the sound of a female voice behind them. They look back and see their manager ring, "Go back to work! And don''t gossip too much at work, please!"


    At once everyone returned to their respective desks without saying a word, not even daring to look at their big boss Xander Riley.


    Scarlett silently followed Xander, surrounded by the hospital director and senior staff. She walks with Logan and Ben while trying to hide from the onlookers.


    She wasn''t used to getting a lot of attention in public ces that weren''t her territory. And she felt a little ufortable hearing everyone starting to talk about them.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Ma''am, are you feeling unwell?" Logan, who saw Scarlett''s face, asked quietly. But his question was heard by Xander, who didn''t seem to be interested in the Hospital Director''s words ¡ª today, he was not here as CEO of Riley Group. Still, he came to apany his wife and wasn''t ready to talk about work.


    He looked back and stopped in his tracks. He stretched out his hand to take Scarlett''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Scarlett was stunned. This man suddenly made intimate contact, and he looked so natural. She tried to act casual but felt that people were starting to pay attention to her.


    She quickly shook her head and said, "Can we go to Doctor Robert''s ce immediately?"


    Xander nods and takes his leave from the hospital Director and other senior staff.


    Then, he asked Ben to take them to where Doctor Robert is now. Soon the four of them entered the elevator leaving the Hospital Director and senior staff.


    As the elevator doors closed, one of the senior staff''s faces turned sour, feeling that the big boss was ignoring them for the young Girl''s sake. He looked at the hospital director and asked, "Dr. Gray, who is that woman?"


    The hospital director, who was just about to enter another elevator, stopped and looked at the staff. He smiled, saying, "That woman is Mr. Riley''s wife."


    Everyone is shocked to hear that.


    "Since when was he married?"


    "This news is very shocking! Seriously? Why no announcement?"


    "Hahaha, you must be joking, right, Mr. Gray?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The hospital director could only chuckle at the shocked faces of his colleague.


    "...Gentlemen, I hope you don''t tell anyone about this. It''s still a secret!" he said and entered the elevator.


    While in the room where Dr. Robert was, the three sat in the seating area.


    "...Girl, you are very good at finding a husband." Dr. Robertughs as he epts Xander''s handshake. "Nice to know you, Xander. Please take care of Scarlett. I already think of her like my own daughter."


    "Don''t worry, sir, I will take good care of her..." Xander smiled as he nced at Scarlett, her face looked flushed, and she looked so adorable.


    "Good to hear. All right, now... Come sit down. I have something to talk to both of you..." Robert sped his hands and sat down in his chair.


    "Sir..."


    "Call me Grandpa like this girl called me..." Robert smiled and looked at Scarlett. "... Girl, your father''s surgery will take some time. You don''t have to wait. After our lunch, you can return to your ce ande back in the evening." He was worried that this Girl would stay in this hospital for a long time.


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. I''ll arrange a room for her to wait," said Xander.


    "Oh, you can do that?" Robert was surprised to hear that.


    "...Yes!"


    "Gramp, he can do it because this hospital is his." Scarlett couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha, sorry, I forgot you are the owner of this hospital. Very nice!"


    Xander didn''t say anything. He smiled and texted Ben to arrange a room so they could wait together in one room.


    Later...


    After a short and pleasant greeting, Xander and Dr. Robert became close in no time. They had a serious conversation that didn''t interest Scarlett at all.


    She turned her attention to read something on herptop about the progress of the case that happened to the Wood Family.


    News about Brody is still a hot topic of conversation everywhere. In all mass media and social media. For Scarlett, people like Brody Wood don''t deserve to live in this country. He is the trash of society, the destroyer of future generations'' goodness.


    And obviously, all the uproar on the inte could have made Scarlett''s mood much better.


    As she was immersed in what she was reading, her phone vibrated, and she was surprised to see a text message from an unknown number.


    It only took a few minutes to find out whose phone it was. It was Old Master Wood.


    ''Gosh! They already think I did this?'' Scarlettughed inside. ''Not bad. Not bad at all. It turns out they are smart too!''


    She had forced herself to ignore the text. Because she can guess this old man must be cunning, dishonest, and shameless, it was a gic trait of the Wood Family, like his son and grandson.

 Chapter 109 The Ice Prince Is Melting

    ?It''s been a few hours since Jonathan Piers'' surgery started.


    Xander and Scarlett waited in a patient room resembling a five-star hotel presidential suite. There is one particr room for patients and another room for apanying families. Complete with other supporting facilities such as a living room and dining room.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Scarlett... you don''t need to worry. Everything will be fine. Have you forgotten that Dr. Robert never fails on his surgery table?" Xander said.


    He is now sitting on the sofa with hisptop in hisp. But the girl pacing in front of him distracted him.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips when the girl finally stopped and looked up at him.


    "I know, but I still feel terribly worried," Scarlett said while standing by the ss window, looking at the street to calm her thoughts. She didn''t know why she felt frightened. This was the first time she had felt something like this since her mother had passed away many years ago. Even though a few days ago, she was annoyed at her father for letting Lauren do nasty things to her. After all, that man was her biological father; she couldn''t hate him for too long, right?


    There was such an intense fear in her heart that her father would leave her forever. She would be left alone in this world, especially now that Nicole''s condition had not improved. As for Lauren, she doesn''t think of her as her family.


    "You can take a nap inside. I''ll let you know if the surgery is finished..." Xander put hisptop on the table. He stood up from his chair and walked towards her.


    Scarlett took another deep breath before turning her gaze to Xander who was standing beside her with a look that was hard to describe. She wanted to say something, but her words faded when she saw his gentle eyes staring back at her.


    "Come on, I''ll give you strength..." Xander said as he opened his arms wide.


    Her heart throbbed faster, and she was confused about whether she would ept his embrace. While she was still trying to think, her body betrayed her. Her legs started to move, and without knowing, she was already in his arms. And her head lying on his chest.


    And she could feel his chin resting on her head. She froze!


    She could hear his heartbeat, which sounded like a beautiful melody. She could also feel the warmth of his body which made her even morefortable between his arms. As well as his unique scent somehow can give her peace of mind.


    Her anxiety gradually faded to be reced by her desire to wrap her arms around his sturdy waist to return his warm embrace.


    Before raising her hand, she heard Xander''s voice above her head.


    "...Let''s trust Dr. Robert. Your father will be fine..." His words could make her feel like this man was really kind to her. He cares for her family and makes her heart feel warm.


    "I''ll try to calm my mind..." Scarlett said softly, and simultaneously, she felt Xander let go of his hug.


    However, she thought that this man would resume work, but he suddenly lifted her body and carried her into the bedroom.


    Startled by his sudden movement, she had no choice but to wrap her arms around his neck. And at the same time, her heart rhythm began to be irregr.


    She dared not move because her face was so close to his. If this man turned his head, then his seductive lips would probably touch her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "X-Xander, what... what... are you doing!" She asked while hiding her face in his neck, but her move was tantamount to suicide. Because she could smell his scent more strongly, it made everything in her mind nk, as though it was consumed by an invisible ck hole.


    "You should take a nap, Dear!"


    Scarlett gulped at his teasing words. While they were having physical contact like this, this man was still trying to trap her in his honey pool!? What the hell!!


    She didn''t want to fantasize about their intimates. She tried hard to distract her thoughts and closed her eyes.


    It wasn''t long before she felt her back touch the soft bed. She didn''t dare to open her eyes, too embarrassed to see Xander sitting on the edge of the bed as heid her down.


    "Are you sleeping?" Scarlett could hear him chuckle, but she tried her best to pretend to be asleep.


    Inwardly she just prayed this man would ignore her and leave the room, so she could nap. Unlike now, she might end up in the emergency room because her heart is about to explode.


    Xander''s face looked calm, but he almostughed out loud in his heart. Seeing her face turning red and her eyeballs moving, he knew this girl was pretending to sleep.


    "Okay, you sleep now..." Xander drew his head closer to her and kissed her forehead gently. "I''m outside if you need me!" He said and quickly walked out of the room, cursing himself for not being able to restrain himself.


    ''What the hell, Xander Riley!? Why did you kiss her like that? That is way too romantic, you fool!''


    Xander could only curse himself in his heart as he closed the door behind him. However, even though he was annoyed at himself, a slight feeling of pleasure stirred up in his heart.


    Meanwhile, inside the bedroom...


    Scarlett was utterly shocked by the forehead kiss!


    "What? What is this? Now the Ice prince has melted!?"


    Scarlett tried to remember Xander''s attitude towards her; Lately, he had been smiling at her more often. He was also getting used to holding her hand. And now... he''s starting to dare to kiss me!?


    Gosh!!


    "Xander Riley, why? Why did you kiss me like that? Is that part of acting too?" She muttered under her breath as she looked at the tightly closed door.


    A look of shock still shed across her eyes, but in the end, she smiled.

 Chapter 110 The Surgery Result

    ?A look of shock still shed across her eyes, but in the end, she smiled.


    Her smile gradually turned into a sillyugh. Sheughs while covering her face with a pillow to hide her blushing face.


    She could feel her greedy heart starting to torment her again.


    After a few moments, she pped her cheeks with her hands and tried to shake off what was on her mind.


    "Silly girl, Scarlett!! Xander is someone you can''t own! That man only demands a marriage contract with you!" She chuckled and slowly rested her eyes. Somehow she became sleepy. Hoping she meets her prince charming in her dreams!


    Before long...


    A loud knock on the door woke Scarlett up from her sleep. The bedroom was already dark. There was only a dim light from the window.


    She quickly got up and opened the bedroom door.


    Xander suddenly raised his eyebrows when Scarlett stood before him. He quickly looked away and cleared his throat, saying, "...Sorry to wake you! I just wanted to tell you that¡­.your father''s surgery is over."


    "Really!?"


    "Yes!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Let''s go! I want to see him and Grandpa Robert..." She said and walked towards the door, but before she could open the door, Xander held her hand. "Why did you stop me?" She turned to look at him.


    "At least fix your appearance," Xander said and walked over to the sofa. He avoided seeing a particr part of her body.


    Scarlett was confused by his words. She looked down to see her body.


    She suddenly froze at what she saw; three buttons on her shirt were open, and her snow-white corbones were exposed. What made her legs go limp, her ck bra was exposed.


    Now she realizes why Xander seemingly avoids looking at her. Gosh!!


    Instantly she felt her face heat up with embarrassment. She dragged her feet back into the bedroom with unsteady steps and mmed the door behind her.


    "You are such an idiot, Scarlett!!" She scolded herself and went to the bathroom to fix her shirt. She also needed to get her face color back to normal ¡ª now she looked like a boiled crab.


    Arriving in front of the postoperative room, she saw her father still in the same condition, not yet conscious. But this time, she was no longer as worried as before. She tried to believe that Grandpa Robert would sessfully cure her father.


    ''He will wake up soon! Yes... He will wake up soon!'' She whispered in her heart.


    "Scarlett, let''s meet Dr. Robert..." Xander said. She looked at him and nodded.


    Not long after, they were standing in front of Doctor Robert''s restroom. And from outside, Scarlett heard a familiar voice. She smiles before knocking on the door.


    She was right, it was the Hospital Director, and Dr. Liam Stuart was now talking to Grandpa Robert. They looked so immersed in their conversation about the medical field.


    "Scarlett, Xander, you guys are finally here! Sit here..." Doctor Robert happily smiled when he saw them enter the room. He motioned for Scarlett to sit next to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Grandpa, Dr. Gray, Dr. Stuart..." Scarlett and Xander greeted them all.


    Scarlett couldn''t hide her curiosity about her father''s surgery results. She looked at Grandpa Robert with a curious gaze.


    "Grandpa, h-how is he!?"


    Dr. Robert smiled at the girl. He began to exin Jonathan Piers'' condition to Scarlett and Xander.


    Overall Jonathan Piers'' surgery went well, and it is expected that Jonathan will wake up in the next few hours. However, he is still under observation before transferring to the patient''s room.


    Scarlett was very relieved to hear, "Grandpa, thank you so much for your help. I will never forget this..." One of the problems that worried her was finally lifted ¡ª she believed what Grandpa Robert had said; her father would wake up soon.


    Now only Nicole still makes her worry. So far, her condition has not changed.


    "Grandpa, you remember about my little sister, Nicole, right?"


    "I remember. But I haven''t had time to check the medical report yet. I''ll take a lookter..." Since yesterday he had only focused on the Jonathan Piers case. He had not touched the files on Nicole Piers at all.


    And if he had to look at Nicole''s medical report now, he probably wouldn''t be able to. He was too tired after a long surgery. He needs time to rest for a bit.


    "Okay... Grandpa, you can rest before looking at the medical report. But I hope you can help her too. She is the only sister I have." Her voice trembled slightly, remembering her younger sister, who had always been obedient and kind to her. Nicole''s attitude is in stark contrast to her mother, Lauren.


    "Don''t worry! She''ll be fine..." Doctor Robert smiled reassuringly at Scarlett.


    "Thanks, grandpa!"


    "Why are you thanking me? I already consider you my family, so your sister is my family. I will try my best to help her..."


    While Scarlett and Doctor Robert were talking, the Hospital Director, who was talking to someone on the phone, looked pale and shocked. Xander, who saw him, frowned.


    "Something happened, Dr. Gray?" Xander''s voice caught Scarlett''s attention. She turned her gaze to the Hospital Director, and she was stunned.


    ''Why does he look shocked, like he just received a death sentence!?'' Scarlett felt curious.


    The Hospital Director immediately hung up the phone. He looked at Xander, "Mr. Riley, it''s about Miss. Nicole Piers..." He shifted his gaze to Scarlett before continuing, "I just got the news that Miss Piers has died!"


    "WHAT!!" Scarlet cried in shock. At this moment, only God knew how shocked and frightened she was to hear the news.


    How could her sister die so quickly!? She didn''t want to believe it before seeing it for herself. She stood up from her seat but almost fell when her knees felt like tofu.


    "I... I want to see her! X-Xander, please take me there..." Scarlett''s voice trembled as she held Xander''s hand, which was now standing beside her, supporting her so she wouldn''t fall.


    The Hospital Director knew what he had to do. He led them all to see Nicole Piers'' dead body.

 Chapter 111 Heartbroken

    ?Scarlett froze, seeing Nicole''s stiff body on the bed. The life support that used to help her survive is now being removed one by one by the nurses.


    Seeing them take off the life support tools, she felt heartbroken. A tear slowly fell from the corner of her eye, and she cried in silence. Now she was undoubtedly alone, without Nicole, who would diligently report their family''s condition to her.


    ''Goodbye Nicole! Rest in peace, my beloved sister...'' She said goodbye in her heart while her body trembled slightly, holding back her tears.


    Robert and several doctors were discussing Nicole''s condition when she died. However, Scarlett, standing behind Doctor Robert, didn''t understand what they were talking about. She was grieving inside, and her mind waspletely nk as if an invisible ck hole had sucked all her thoughts in.


    She just stood where she was, holding Xander''s arm tightly. Somehow, his warm hug can strengthen her through this grief.


    Deep down, Scarlett felt guilty for Nicole''s death. If she had taken care of Lauren sooner, Nicole wouldn''t have had to go through such a terrible ordeal. And Nicole wouldn''t have taken her own life because she felt humiliated.


    This is the biggest regret she has ever felt since she came back to this country.


    Her tears stopped slowly, but now her eyes hurt. She didn''t know how long she stood in the room crying silently.


    Even when, one by one, the doctors said goodbye to her and left the room, she didn''t say anything. A small nod and a forced smile were all he could manage at this point.


    However, when the nurse covered Nicole''s whole body with a white sheet at that moment, she felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart. It was painful.


    She held Xander''s hand tighter, and a momentter, she was between his arms, crying. Again!


    Then she hears Xander gently whisper in her ear, "She won''t be in pain anymore. Now she''s happy up there... don''t be sad again, huh!? Your sister might as well be sad if she sees you like this."


    Scarlett was stunned. What Xander said was true. At least Nicole won''t feel the pain anymore. Nicole will be happy from now on. And she will definitely go to heaven because her sister is the kindest and friendliest girl she has ever known.


    After a few hours passed...


    Scarlett, tired of crying, finally fell asleep in the bedroom in Xander''s arms.


    Xander saw her pale face and red nose. He could feel how sad she was right now ¡ª she even whined in her sleep ¡ª it made his heart ache. He''s going to make sure hiswyers will punish that asshole who raped Nicole and Lauren, who had done one of the worst crimes a mother could do. Sold her daughter for money.


    ****


    Next Morning,


    When Scarlett opened her eyes, the room was bright. She sat up straight as she remembered what had happened before she fell asleep. She was in Xander''s arms, and she was sleeping in his arms.


    But...


    Where is he now!?


    She sat on the side of the bed, tying her long red hair into a messy bun.


    She needs to talk to Xander about arrangements for Nicole. Scarlett is currently the only family avable to do that. Her father still hasn''t woken up, and Lauren is still in police custody ¡ª she suspected that no one had told her about Nicole yet.


    When she came out of the room, she saw Xander talking to Ben, James, and Logan. There was one other man she didn''t recognize, but by the way, he was dressed, she could tell if he was thewyer Xander had promised to help Nicole and her father''s case.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You have got up?" Xander stood up from his chair. Then, he walked towards her as if blocking the view of everyone who saw her.


    He tried to send a warning through his eyes, but apparently, this girl didn''t notice it.


    She waspletely unaware that at this moment, she came out with her original appearance.


    "X-Xander..."


    "Let''s talk inside." He took her hand and entered the bedroom.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom It was after Xander closed the door that Scarlett only realized she wasn''t wearing her wig. Her eyes widened in shock.


    While in the seating area...


    The three men in the living room looked shocked by what they saw. Only Ben was acting normal. He inwardly smiled when he saw his friends'' jaws drop, looking at the bedroom door. Logan and James are seemingly the most shocked.


    "W-Wait!? Who is that woman?" James was the first to speak.


    "Isn''t that Young Madam Scarlett!? But why does her hair look different?" said Logan. "Ah, I see. She must be wearing her new wig, right!?" he chuckled.


    "Wow... I didn''t expect Master Xander''s wife to be that beautiful." Francis Philips, who was seeing Scarlett for the first time, was amazed.


    "Yes, she is beautiful, like a goddess!!" Logan said, but then he frowned. There is something strange! If the young Madam wears a new wig, why is the wig so messy and can be made into a bun?


    Logan nced at Ben, who looked uninterested in their words. He could see this man knew something they didn''t!


    "Ben, was that just now, youngdy''s true appearance!?" Logan finally asked his doubts.


    James, who had met Scarlett several times, finally realized something after hearing Logan''s question.


    "Damn!! So the silver hair, I mean the gray hair she usually wears, is a wig!?" James asked.


    Just looking at Young Madam''s appearance when she woke up filled James with astonishment, even though he had seen her so many times already.


    Ben slowly shifted his gaze to look at Logan and James. He smiled before answering their curiosity.


    "Yes, what you saw just now was her actual appearance. But don''t ever speak of it to anyone. Not even to the Young Madam as well. Just pretend you didn''t know..."


    "M-May I know why we have to do that!?" asked Logan. "She''s pretty with her red hair. Why would she bother to hide it!?"


    Ben red at this stupid Logan. "Why are you asking me? You better ask the Madam if you are that curious. But prepare yourself to get punished by your master if you do that!"


    Logan''s eyes widened. He understood Ben''s point. He shut his mouth and pretended this conversation never existed.

 Chapter 112 Bloom

    ?While in the bedroom.


    Scarlett immediately ran to the bathroom to do her routine.


    Xander could onlyugh, seeing the girl running like a tiny fox. Before she closed the bathroom door, he said, "I have prepared clothes for you. You can wear them if you want to..."


    It didn''t take long for her to step out again, wearing her gray pixie wig and contact lenses. She had also changed clothes ¡ª Xander was very considerate. He prepared a knee-length ck dress for her.


    "Xander, have they noticed?" Scarlett asked as she walked over to sit beside the bed to wear her shoes. She saw Xander standing by the ss window with his back to her.


    "I think so!" Xander turned to look at her. He smiled and walked towards her. "But you don''t have to worry. My people can all be trusted. You''ve proven it, haven''t you!? Logan has never betrayed you. I didn''t know you were the Director of RAS from him..."


    Scarlett felt relieved and, at the same time, amazed by Logan''s loyalty. However, hearing what Xander''sst sentence confused her. If Xander doesn''t find out from Logan, then who told him!?


    "You know from Uncle Harvey!?" The old man must have told him. Gosh! How dare he betray her!?


    Xander sat beside Scarlet. They were so close that she could feel his arm touching hers. She pretended to ignore her noisy thoughts and tried to act calm.


    "No! Not him... But..."


    "Don''t tell!?" Scarlett''s eyes widened in surprise. "Cruz!?" Suddenly anger shed in her eyes, feeling betrayed by that idiot Cruz. How dare he!?


    She nned to settle ounts with the man when she returned to the capital.


    At the same time, Cruz, who had just finished breakfast at Red Animation Studio, sneezed. "Shit!! Who''s talking about me so early in the morning!?" He cursed that person and continued to prepare to go to his office.


    "Hahaha, you''re wrong, but you''re also right!" Xander could onlyugh at Scarlett, who looked angry. This little girl looks so cute when she''s mad. Her pouty mouth looked sexy like she was inviting him to eat her cherry-red lips.


    Xander cleared his throat while trying to push away his sultry thoughts.


    "That''s my brother, Carter!" He continued after seeing her forehead furrowed slightly, "...but my brother got that information from your assistant!" He tells her how his brother got the information from drunk Cruz.


    ''I know it!! That is my useless assistant! He was an idiot!! Damn!!'' Scarlett tried to keep herself from getting angry in front of this man. But of course, she cursed that idiot. And for that, someone in the capital sneezed again.


    After being shocked by the news about Cruz''s disloyalty, Scarlett finally returned to the important things she wanted to discuss with Xander. About Nicole''s funeral arrangement, she tried to ask him for help.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve asked James to take care of everything. The hospital will also help with the process..."


    Scarlett was surprised to learn that this man had done it without him asking. But then, she suddenly grabs Xander.


    Her action could have made Xander look surprised. He saw the girl''s delicate small hand in his arm.


    ''Good. Now, this girl also starts to make progress! She began to take the initiative.''


    Inwardly he smiled before slowly lifting his head to see her in the eyes. He saw an eerie glint through his eyes. He raised his eyebrow, confused.


    ''Why does she look scared!?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you alright!?" he asked.


    "X-Xander... How''s my dad? Let''s go see him!?" Scarlett suddenly stood up and pulled Xander to his feet. He just smiled as he followed her out of the room.


    Meanwhile, the four men in the seating area were dumbfounded by what they witnessed¡ªa petite girl with short gray hair was dragging a tall, handsome young man. The young man looked like a child who had just made a mistake and was ready to be punished.


    Once the petite girl and tall man disappeared behind the entrance, they could finally breathe normally.


    Francis Philip, who had regained his senses, said, "...Ben, tell me! That gray hair is our young Madam? And she is dragging our domineering cold Master!?"


    "Mmm... You''re right!" Ben answered without taking his eyes off the entrance. He was curious why the young Madam looked frightened. Did something happen to Mr. Piers!?


    Before he wanted to chase after them, he stopped when he heard Francis'' words.


    "Damn!!! Finally, the desireless Xander finally blooms!" Francis pped his hands in admiration. This was the first time he witnessed his Master looking so happy around women.


    "Since knowing Master Xander, this is the first time I''ve seen him smile so gently at a woman!" Francis continues his words.


    "Hahaha, of course, he''ll be gentle. Young Madam is his wife! Well, I agree with you guys. Ever since Master met Madam, he gradually changed, and the change has be fastertely..." Logan couldn''t help but agree with Francis after witnessing his boss'' lovey-dovey moment.


    "I agree too. Since Master married Madam, he''s been a lot gentler to us. And...." Before James could finish his words, Ben stopped him.


    "Alright, guys!! Stop gossiping about Master. Now you better start doing what Master Xander assigned you before!" Ben said seriously. Instantly the three men dispersed from the room.


    Ben could only chuckle as he left the room. He will follow his Master. But, Madam dragged him where?


    .


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom .


    .


    .


    While at the same time...


    Scarlett arrives at the patient ward, where her father was transferred after surgery. However, how scared she was when she heard the voices of several people chatting, sounds tense, from inside the room.


    Quickly she entered the room. She saw several doctors and nurses standing beside her father''s bedside. They looked serious and did not notice her presence.


    "What are they doing!?" Scarlett quietly muttered as she slowly walked over. Her hand that was still holding Xander''s hand tightened.


    Her heart was scared. Something might have happened to her father.


    However, before she could say anything, her eyes widened at what was happening in front of her...

 Chapter 113 Awake

    ?However, before she could say anything, her eyes widened at what was happening in front of her...


    "OMG!! Thank God!! Dad, Dad... are you finally awake? How are you feeling, huh!?" Scarlett walked quickly and stood by the bed. She saw her father lying on the bed with his eyes fixed on her.


    The glow in her eyes brightened, too happy to see her father finally awake. She could see so much emotion in his eyes at this moment. But something was bothering her mind; her father didn''t react to her at all. As if he didn''t recognize her.


    Scarlet took his hand. She could feel his hand warm.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She smiled at him before asking, "Dad... Do you know me?" She asked worriedly that her father might have amnesia.


    She waited. Maybe her father needed some time to say something, but after a few seconds of waiting, her father still didn''t answer her question. He just looked at her with a detailed look.


    Scarlett was frightened when she saw her father''s condition. She turned to look at the doctor behind her.


    "W-Why didn''t my father say something? Has he lost his memory?" Just thinking about it made her tremble.


    The doctor smiled, "No, Mr. Piers is fine. We have tested his senses, everything is fine, and he remembers his family."


    "Oh, really? But why isn''t he responding to me?"


    "Patience, maybe he needs time to form sentences." Scarlett felt a little better after hearing the doctor''s words. "...Mrs. Riley, please excuse us. You can talk to your father first, but you must not say anything that might startle him. Please alert us if something happens here." They all left the room.


    Xander put a hand on her shoulder and turned her body to face him. As their eyes locked, he said, "I''ll be waiting outside. You talk to your father first..."


    Scarlett nodded. After seeing Xander close the door, she looks at her father again. She could see now his eyes were much better than before.


    "Dad, I am your daughter Scarlett. Do you remember me?" She asked again.


    Jonathan Piers was utterly shocked. It''s hard to believe the first person he saw when he woke up from thea was Scarlett. Not his wife, Lauren or Nicole.


    Didn''t this girl get mad at him and run away!? Since she left, she never even picks up his phone call and doesn''t answer any text messages he sends.


    He felt both strange and amazed. Has this girl forgiven him!?


    Somehow a bit of happiness appeared in his heart, seeing this girl worry about him.


    "S-Scarlett, of course, I remember you. You are my daughter..." Jonathan Piers'' voice was hoarse and cracked. "W-Where''s your sister Nicole? And, y-your mother!?"


    Instantly Scarlett felt her body stiffen. She was at a loss about telling him the news without shocking him.


    If her father found out what Lauren did to Nicole and caused Nicole to kill herself, he would be furious ¡ª she was sure of it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not hearing Scarlett say anything, Jonathan asked again, "Is your mother busy at the office? And, your sister is in college, so she can''t be here!?"


    Scarlett cleared her throat and sat down on a chair beside the bed. She decided to tell him because sooner orter, he would know too.


    "Dad, something big happened while you were unconscious." Scarlett''s hands in herp squeezed together as she observed her father''s emotions.


    "What I''m trying to tell you could make you angry, but please promise me, no matter how bad the news I''m about to tell, you won''t get too emotional..."


    "Scarlett, please say it! Don''t confuse your poor father here."


    "Dad, you have to promise me first..."


    Jonathan Piers smiled, thinking this girl might introduce the tall, handsome man waiting for her outside.


    He remembered thest time they fought. Scarlett said she already had a boyfriend. "Scarlett, daddy won''t be angry, even if you don''t introduce the man to daddy first. So what''s your rtionship with him? Are you guys engaged?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Dad, this isn''t about him. This is about Aunt Lauren and Nicole." She stopped when she saw her father''s expression slowly change ¡ª From loving smiles to great shock and frightening faces.


    "W-What happened to them?" His voice rose an octave as his emotions began to stir.


    Scarlett didn''t hold back. She told him, "Aunt Lauren, try to set Nicole up with a son from one of the rich families on the ind. However, that guy was a bastard. He wasn''t serious but just wanted to y with Nicole. He tricked Nicole intoing to the hotel..."


    Jonathan''s pale face began to change color.


    With a trembling voice, she continued, "When I found out about it, I went straight to help her, but I was toote. That bastard already raped my little sister. However, what''s worse... my sister tried to end her life by slicing off her arm. We found her and brought her to the hospital..."


    Scarlett couldn''t continue her words anymore. Because she began to cry when she saw his father''s face turn redder, and a few veins appeared on his forehead.


    "H-How dare she do that?? Why would she set Nicole up with someone!? I warned her never to do that to you or Nicole again after Frans''s incident with you, yet, she still did that!?" Jonathan Piers is angry and will surely punish his wife!


    "Scarlett, bring that woman here, NOW..." Jonathan felt his heart rate suddenly rise, and the engine indicator near the bed started beeping so loudly that he was shocked and stopped talking.


    "Dad... Dad... Please don''t get angry..." She was surprised to see how red his face was, and his breaths became shorter.


    Scarlett hastily pressed the button to call the doctor. In no time, several doctors and nurses entered the room with sharp looks on their faces. She moved aside to give them room to check her father''s condition.


    Now, she felt worried. She would not forgive herself if something happened to her father!

 Chapter 114 Grief

    ?Now, she felt worried. She would not forgive herself if something happened to her father!


    "I feel bad that I told him now..." Scarlett said when Xander stood beside her. "I should have to wait. Wait until he feels well!"


    Xander ced his hand on her shoulder. Then he says, "No need to feel that way! Your father deserves to know about Nicole''s condition. He deserved to see her for thest time..." He said calmly and squeezed her shoulder gently.


    "But, Xander, I didn''t tell my dad that Nicole was dead. Should I tell him now or not!?" Scarlett looked up to meet Xander''s eyes. At this moment, she felt lost. "...I''m afraid it will trigger his rpse!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "You should wait. Or you can consult Grandpa Robert..." Xander said. He didn''t know how to deal with this situation either.


    "Oh, you''re right! I should have asked his permission first..." She scolded herself for forgetting Grandpa Robert.


    While Scarlett and Xander were chatting, it wasn''t long before the doctor who examined Jonathan Piers'' condition approached them.


    "Mr. Riley, Ms. Riley... Mr. Piers'' condition has stabilized again, but we are making him sleep for a while. He needs a lot of rest and can''t be stressed yet..." The doctor said in his polite tone, but in Scarlett''s ears, it was as if she heard a doctor scold her.


    She took it! She was indeed wrong.


    Immediately, Scarlett left the room with Xander. They will see Grandpa Robert for a consultation.


    ****


    B Ind police station.


    Meanwhile, in one of the investigation rooms, Lauren Piers sat in the small room for hours. Still, the detectives have yet to return after asking her many questions earlier today.


    They also didn''t let her out except once to use the toilet.


    She had been in that ce for almost 24 hours, and there was no sign of her being released.


    Even worse, Lauren couldn''t reach anyone, so they took her cell phone. She asked several times for a call, but investigators ignored her. They only allowed her to call her attorney. But until now, the uselesswyer has not been seen.


    Lauren was starting to get stressed, considering the condition of her daughter Nicole when shest saw her. She was still unconscious, likewise with Jonathan.


    She wanted to get out of this ce and go back to the hospital to check on them, but she didn''t have a chance.


    She realized why she was in this ce, because of the sexual assault her daughter had endured. However, she was confused. Who had reported this to the police!?


    Shouldn''t she be the one reporting Nicole''s parents!? As for Jonathan, he is currently unconscious. And Nicole, as a victim, still hasn''t woken up either.


    "Who is it!?" Lauren muttered while racking her brain to remember. It didn''t take long for her body to freeze as the damn child crossed her mind. "...Scarlett!! That damn girl must have done it!!"


    Lauren gnashed her teeth, wanting to tear apart that bitch. How could that bitch report this case without consulting her? And why is her status a suspect, not a witness?


    She would deal with that bitch if she got out of this ce. Now, she needs to beg these stupid cops to ask them to call herwyer again. She will ask the attorney to cancel this report because she is the mother''s victim.


    Now she wanted to apany her husband. She heard before she came to this ce there was a doctor who would perform surgery for him, but the doctor was found by that bitch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She was worried that the doctor was ipetent. That bitch, all she wants is to kill her father and ultimately take thepany. She couldn''t let that happen!


    Can''t wait any longer, Lauren stood up from the chair and headed towards the ck tinted windows.


    Lauren banged on the ss window with all her might. "Hello... Please, I need my phone. I need to talk to someone!!! Please open the door!!"


    Even though she shouted so many times until her throat felt hurt, she didn''t care. She still does that! She knew someone might hear and see her through the ss wall.


    "Please Help! I need to call my daughter! My husband is having surgery... I have to go to the hospital now! Please, open the door!!"


    Several minutes passed, and nothing happened. Lauren kept doing that for a few hours, but still, the door behind her wouldn''t open.


    Then...


    Several hours pass again. When her tears started toe out, her legs felt very weak, and about to fall down. At that moment... the door behind her opened.


    ''Finally, they heard me...'' she mumbled.


    Lauren turned to look at the door happily. However, the police did not give her a cell phone. They also did not allow her to call herwyer again. However, she was taken to the detention room.


    Too tired to argue, shey down on the floor and closed her eyes. She sleeps amidst her tears. This was the worst time she had ever experienced in her life ¡ª Nonguage could describe how angry she was right now.


    In her heart, Lauren swore she would never let that bitch Scarlett Piers escape the humiliation she had created for her. She would make sure to make that bitch suffer! Just like how she felt right now.


    The next day...


    When she woke up, a policewoman stood in front of her detention room. Her body felt exceptionally aching every time she moved.


    She forced herself to sit up and stared at the policewoman without saying anything. It wasn''t like she didn''t want to say something, but swallowing it made her throat hurt.


    "Mrs. Piers, someone wants to see you!"


    Immediately Lauren stood up feeling relieved. Finally, someone came to meet her.


    What''s that bitch Scarlett!? Or thewyer!?


    For now, she doesn''t care! She just wanted to meet them and hoped this would end soon.


    She followed the police into the interrogation room with light steps and curiosity.


    But...


    When her eyes saw the man sitting in the room, her anger suddenly overflowed.

 Chapter 115 Empty Promise

    ?She followed the police into the interrogation room with light steps and curiosity.


    But...


    When her eyes saw the man sitting in the room, her anger suddenly overflowed.


    After Lauren asked the police to allow the two of them into the room, she rushed to sit across from the ck-haired man, a man she had not seen for a long time.


    "YOU! Why did you suddenly appear here?" She asked warily. This man is cunning. Whenever he appears, trouble will definitely follow. By now, she was already involved in a lot of trouble. So, she didn''t want to add other problems anymore.


    "Bryson!" The man chuckled at how panicked Lauren was now. "...It''s only been a few months since we met, and you''ve already forgotten my name!?"


    "Shut the fuck up, Bryson!! What the hell are you doing here?" Lauren tried to speak slowly, worried that their conversation would be overheard by the people in the control room. "...how did you know I was here?" She asked frantically.


    "How did I know you were here doesn''t matter. Most importantly, did you forget something!?" Bryson crossed his arms over his chest and casuallyid her back against the seat. "I... can''t wait too long, Lauren! And you know, I''m not a patient person!"


    "You!!" Her face turned red, feeling mad at this man. "...listen to me, Bryson. I will take care of it after I leave this ce. Don''te here again, this is very dangerous if someone sees us together. I will call you!"


    "How do I know what you said wasn''t an empty promise? Even now, you''re a week behind schedule!" He snorted.


    Lauren clenched her fists tightly in annoyance. But even though she was furious at this man, she did her best not to vent her anger in this ce.


    "Please trust me, Bryson! I''ll send it to you... I promise!"


    Bryson couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He knew this woman was in trouble. How could the police detain her for almost two days!?


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He has already tried to find out why the police detained her, but he has not been able to get the information.


    "I don''t believe you! I don''t think you''re leaving this ce anytime soon, right!?" The corners of his lips lifted and revealed an evil teasing smile making Lauren re at him.


    "You have to trust me. I will be out soon. I need mywyer toe over..." Lauren paused then something crossed her mind.


    A sinister smile appears on her lips, and she feels thrilled. She said, "...Bryson, I have an assignment for you. If you can fulfill it, I will double your money. No, no, I will triple the money I will send you. Would you be interested?"


    Bryson is in no rush to answer Lauren. He just sat there trying to read her rich expression. Upon noticing this woman had a deep wrath glint through her eyes.


    "Tell me, what is it!?" He was curious, and at the same time, he was tempted by her offer.


    Lauren asked Bryson toe closer to her, then she whispered. Hearing this woman''s words suddenly made Bryson speechless. This woman is indeed evil.


    But he didn''t care how evil she was. As long as it was about money, he epted her offer.


    Bryson immediately left the room. Soon, the female police officer enters and escorts Lauren back to her detention room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, not long after she returned to her prison, the same policewoman came to her room again.


    "Another visitor?" She asked before the police could say anything.


    "Yes! Let''s go..."


    Lauren wonders who the next person wille to see her. She felt curious.


    When she entered the interrogation room, she was surprised to see thepany''s attorney sitting in the room, staring at her.


    She felt angry, seeing how calm he was; his expression showed no fear. There''s also no sense of guilt for just showing up now since she had called him the moment the police brought her to this ce.


    This man was useless. After a day, he only appeared now.


    Rage with anger, she said, "...You finallye, David!! How dare you make me wait?? You only show now, after I stay here almost 48 hours? I will make sure you get punished after I get out of here!!" She snapped.


    David ignored Lauren, who was cursing at him. Then, he politely asks the police to leave them, as he needs to talk to his client alone. After seeing the police close the door, he sat back in his chair, staring back at the angry woman staring at him, and then said,


    "...Mrs. Piers, please sit down. We need to talk!!" Thewyer politely said.


    Lauren sat across from thewyers and folded her arms.


    "There is nothing to talk about! You must do whatever you can to get me out of here immediately! I need to get back to the hospital. Remember David... thepany pays you well to do things like this. Now earn the pay!"


    David didn''t bother to listen to her words. Instead, he took out some paper from his bag and ced them in front of Lauren.


    "Ms. Lauren Jones, please read and sign the paper!" His expression remains the same ¡ª he shows no anger at Lauren, who just insulted him.


    Hearing David call her by her maiden name made Lauren raise her eyebrows in confusion. But then she put aside her confusion, she picked up the paper on the table.


    Just reading a few lines of writing on the paper, her heart seemed to stop beating. She was so shocked. Slowly, she raised her head and looked at David.


    "...Th-this... What is this?" Lauren''s voice sounded shaky. Her shaking hands made the paper tremble.


    "David, you''re kidding, right?" She asked again after seeing David not saying a word. "How could aatose persone up with such a ridiculous thing and sign this paper..." After saying these words, her body froze.


    "OMG! Is my husband awake now? D-David... He''s really awake?" Lauren''s eyes widened in shock when she saw David nod.


    She felt so happy. Finally, her husband Jonathan was recovering. She would soon be out of here, and all their troubles would be over quicker than she expected.


    However, when she noticed the paper in her hands, her mind suddenly felt nk!

 Chapter 116 Divorce

    ?She felt so happy. Finally, her husband Jonathan was recovering. She would soon be out of here, and all their troubles would be over quicker than she expected.


    However, when she noticed the paper in her hands, her mind suddenly felt nk!


    "That''s right, Mr. Piers is awake now..." David answered briefly. Lauren''s eyes lit up at David''s confirmation.


    "...But, why did he suddenly file for divorce?" Lauren asked, confused. She felt no problem with her rtionship with Jonathan before he was injured. How strange!


    "Ms. Jones, I don''t know why. As awyer, I was only asked to see you and ask you to sign the papers..." He calmly exined.


    "Nonsense!! I wouldn''t have agreed before I met Jonathan!!" Lauren felt angry. How dare Jonathan do this to her? There''s no problem with them, but he suddenly filed for divorce.


    David inwardly chuckled, but he ignored her words.


    He said, "¡­There are two choices for you; first, sign this divorce paper, and you will get a light sentence in this case. Second, if you refuse, Mr. Piers promised to make you get a very severe punishment in this case, and the divorce process will go to court..."


    Lauren''s face reddened at the choice as both options clearly cornered her. She was utterly speechless. She just red at David angrily.


    She desperately wanted to meet Jonathan to find out why he was suddenly filing for divorce.


    Did that bitch Scarlett sway him? If so, she still has the bargaining power to get Jonathan on her side. She still has Nicole, her little daughter. She knew Jonathan loved Nicole very much.


    "...so, as awyer who knows you, I suggest you choose option number one!" continued David.


    "I''m not going to sign the papers! I have to see him first!!" Lauren was firm with her words. "How can we get a divorce when our daughter Nicole is still in the hospital?" She tore off the paper and threw it at David.


    Lauren was crying on the inside, but she was smiling like a flower on the surface. She would never show David that she was sad that Jonathan filed for divorce. Never!


    She stood up from the chair. With one hand resting on her waist and the other pointing sharply at David''s face, "...Go back to your master. Tell him I will consider signing the paper if he sees me first!" she snapped.


    David, shaking his head slowly, saw the woman rise from her chair. What a stubborn woman!


    He stood up and gave her another set of divorce papers.


    "You can think about this first. I wille back once you decide to sign it! Once you sign it, you can give it to the police. They will definitely look for me and hand me the document."


    It''s useless to talk to this arrogant and selfish woman, she never wanted to admit her mistakes after doing something dishonorable to young Miss Scarlett. And now, she repeats it to her daughter, Nicole. This woman does not deserve to be called a mother!


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® David walked to the door, but before he left the room, he turned to see Lauren, who was still looking at him angrily.


    He smiled before saying, "Your daughter... Nicole... She''s dead!"


    "WHAT!!" she shouted. Her knees felt weak from the shock of the news she heard.


    Before she could ask David to exin, the door was closed tightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lauren tried to chase after David, but somehow her knees felt like jelly. She slumped to the floor with her face as white as the first snow.


    She could feel half of her soul leaving her as tears started to roll from the corners of her eyes. She wept, mourning the death of her only daughter.


    ****


    Meanwhile, at the hospital,


    Scarlett stared at her pensive father staring at the ceiling. He had been silent for several minutes without answering her questions. She didn''t force him to answer her.


    At least now, her father hase to his senses and finally decided to file for divorce from that wicked woman, Lauren!


    She didn''t want her father to be manipted by that woman again.


    If her contract marriage with Xander ends, maybe she''ll move back to New York, her second home. So she likely wouldn''t have much time to see her father and she wouldn''t rest easy if he still married that evil woman.


    "You want to know why I can''t answer your question?"


    Scarlett, who was just about to leave the room to meet Xander, halted her step when she heard her father''s words. She looked back to see him in the eyes.


    "Yes. But, never mind... whatever your reasons for divorcing that woman, I don''t care. I don''t care about her. I only care about you. If you are happy, then I will be happy too..."


    She smiled before continuing, "As I said, I already forgive you for what happened in the past. You don''t need to worry about my feelings."


    "Thank you, Scarlett. You are a good daughter. Sorry if I ever hurt your feelings. Sorry..."


    "Let''s forget the past, father!" She smiled through her eyes to reassure her father that she was okay. "Okay, dad, I must go check on my sister''s funeral."


    "Scarlett...Wait!" Jonathan shouted when he saw Scarlett about to leave the room. "There''s something I want to tell you."


    She frowned but went back in and sat down on the chair by the bed.


    "What''s the matter, dad?" Scarlett was curious when she saw her father''s worried expression.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jonathan said, "I divorced Lauren because I was done with her. So far, I''ve kept the marriage just because of Nicole. And now that Nicole is gone, my patience with her has run out..."


    "I know, daddy. My sister was so unlucky. She was too young and had to leave us too early..." Scarlett felt sad remembering Nicole.


    "Well, she''s not really your biological sister!" What Jonathan just said has sessfully made Scarlett goosebumps hearing it.


    ''So, Nicole isn''t her real sister...'' Thinking of this made Scarlett''s heartbeat quicken. But then, she froze.


    "D-Dad... You mean, I''m adopted!?" Her voice sounds trembling.

 Chapter 117 Secret

    ?''So, Nicole isn''t my real sister!?''


    Thinking of this made Scarlett''s heartbeat quicken. But then, she froze. She looked at her father in shock.


    "Dad... You mean I was adopted!?" She stammered. Surprised to learn about her identity.


    There was a worried glint in Jonathan''s eyes, seeing Scarlett''s face pale. "Nicole is not my daughter, and neither are you..." He wanted to say that. But for some reason, it seemed like someone had stopped the sentence from the tip of his tongue. He swallowed back his words.


    After a while, he cleared his throat before saying, "...Nicole isn''t my daughter!"


    "W-H-A-T! Dad, how can Nicole not be your daughter!?" Scarlett was confused.


    She still remembers that her father remarried before her sixth birthday. And he told her that Nicole was his illegitimate child with Lauren. Since then, she started to hate her father for betraying her mother.


    "That''s just an excuse so you can quickly ept her as your little sister..." Jonathan smiled bitterly for lying to her.


    Scarlett didn''t know how to react when she heard about it. She just stared at her father while trying to digest this shocking news.


    "Dad, did you marry her for love?"


    "Would you believe me if I said no?" He smiled when he saw Scarlett but did not react. "...well, I married her because I need her to help me to take care of the household and also help me with thepany."


    As soon as his wife died, Jonathan was bewildered about caring for his little daughter, Scarlett. That''s why he decided to marry Lauren. He needed her to take care of the house and Scarlett ¡ª He believed Lauren could do it because she also had a daughter, Nicole.


    However, after a few years of marriage with Lauren, Jonathan realizes that Lauren made Scarlett suffer. And Scarlett began to distance herself from him. By then, it was toote to fix the things that had happened between them.


    Scarlett took a deep breath at that. All this time, she hated her father for no reason and thought her father was cheating on her mother so he had a child out of wedlock. But it turns out she was wrong!


    "Father, I admire you for being able to raise someone else''s daughter even though you don''t love her mother." For some reason, Scarlett felt her father''s reasoning was a bit unreasonable.


    If he didn''t love Lauren, why bother marrying her?


    Couldn''t he find a single woman with no children?


    "...maybe you didn''t know, Lauren was my secretary before I took over your mother''spany. And at that time, her husband died when she was pregnant and in financial trouble. That''s also one of the reasons why I married her." And as a man, he needs someone to warm his bed. For thisst reason, he did not tell her.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Ah... Now I understand." Scarlett could only discreetly smile when she realized her father was kind and gentle toward others.


    ''Is he a Buddha incarnation?'' She chuckled at the thought.


    "...Well, even though Nicole isn''t my real sister, I still like and love her. She''s way better than her mother!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, she is beautiful and kind, inside and out. That''s why I decided to marry Lauren after I met little Nicole..." Jonathan''s voice trembled as he remembered Nicole.


    "Okay, dad! I will go now... to see my sister''s funeral preparations. Later... I''lle to pick you up so you can see her for thest time..."


    "Hmm... Thank you, Scarlett. You must take the trouble to do this because I can''t help you at all." He felt sorry for her.


    "She''s my sister. So I have to do this. Dad, about Lauren... I got word from thewyer that the woman asked to see Nicole onest time. What do you think?"


    Jonathan didn''t answer right away. Even though he hates Lauren right now, he also can''t deny that Nicole is her biological child. She had every right to see her daughter onest time.


    "If the police allow it, then it''s fine for me. But I don''t want to see that vile wife of mine..." Jonathan no longer wanted to see the woman. He''s done with her.


    Most importantly, he must get well soon and help Scarlett run the Ocean Group. And keeping Scarlett''s real identity a secret. He couldn''t tell her now for her own safety. He had to wait until she got married.


    Jonathan suddenly remembered the man who had apanied Scarlett yesterday. Today he didn''t see the man at all. Who''s that guy anyway? Is he just her regr friend?


    "Alright, I will tell thewyer to arrange it..." She said, then stood up from the chair.


    "Scarlett, where is the man who came with you yesterday? When are you going to introduce him to me?" Jonathan''s question sessfully made Scarlett freeze.


    She hasn''t introduced Xander to her father yet. Well, she doesn''t n to do that because they will definitely get a divorce in the next few months. So, it would be useless if her father knew about him.


    And fortunately, today, Xander couldn''t apany her. He had to return to the Capital. There is an important meeting that he must attend.


    "...He has worked, so he can''t be here." She answered curtly while silently praying that her father would not ask again about Xander.


    However, Scarlett''s luck had run out. Her father continues to be curious about Xander. He said, "What''s his name?" Jonathan asked. He felt the man looked very familiar, but he had forgotten where he had seen him.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Dad! Can you stop asking him!? He''s the only passerby in my life! So, you don''t need to know about him..." She wanted to say that but couldn''t. She just smiled and said, "His name is Xander! Dad, I will introduce you next time..."


    After saying that, she walked fast... half running towards the door. She doesn''t want to talk about it.


    "What''s hisst name?" shouted Jonathan. But, of course, Scarlett didn''t answer him. She immediately closed the door behind her.


    "I need to call him. I need to ask whether he is okay if I tell my father about him!?" She mumbled and walked toward the elevator.

 Chapter 118 Miss Each Other

    ?A weekter...


    Scarlett was utterly exhausted after a busy week taking care of so many things.


    Starting from the funeral of her sister, Nicole. She is also busy apanying her father at the hospital, fighting with Lauren, who stubbornly doesn''t want a divorce.


    Since her father couldn''t move freely, she was the one who would help thewyer to push Lauren to willingly sign the divorce papers.


    And yesterday, Lauren finally gave in, but she had a few demands. She was willing to sign the papers but asked for a lot of money in return. She also asked to be cleared in Nicole''s case.


    Jonathan, too tired to face the woman, finally granted her request. He just wanted his rtionship with Lauren to end as soon as possible!


    This afternoon after having lunch with her dad, Scarlett decided to head back to the Beachfront Hotel after staying in the hospital for days. She could really get sick if she stayed in the hospital any longer.


    Scarlett wanted to find a new atmosphere to rx her mind and body. She needed to soak in warm water and eat at a fancy restaurant. After so many days of eating in the hospital, it felt like she had lost her appetite.


    She immediately dismissed James and Logan after she arrived at the presidential room she used to share with Xander. There are only two Presidential Rooms on the top floor. And these two rooms, not open to the public, can only be used by the Riley family when visiting this ind.


    The first thing Scarlett did after arriving at the room; she took a warm bath and spent nearly an hour rxing her tired mind and muscles.


    After a good bath, she threw her body toy on the soft bed. Her eyes stared at the white ceiling as her mind wondered about Xander.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Being in a big room alone somehow made Scarlett miss Xander a lot. They were separated for a week. He had been swamped recently in the capital, and two days ago, he had a business trip to Europe.


    She missed him so much but couldn''t tell him even though she wanted to so, so bad.


    She took her cell phone and checked if there was a missed call or text message from Xander, but only disappointment appeared in her eyes. She found nothing. Just a bunch of spam texts from Cruz.


    "Damn it, Cruz!! Can you give me some breathing space!?" She muttered.


    Even though she is away from the office, she is still working on some projects which she can finish through her high-endptop.


    Every evening she spends a few hours focusing on design and online meets with some of her art directors from other cities. But still, this idiot Cruz urged her to return to the capital. Is he courting death!?


    She couldn''te back now because she wanted to clear things up here before she returned to the capital.


    A few minutester, she finished checking her phone and turned it off. She decides to take a short nap before dinner time.


    Two hourster, she woke up. She could see the sky outside was pitch ck. She was famished. And at the same time, thendline by the bed rang.


    After gathering her soul that still hadn''t fully returned, she picked up the phone and how happy she was when she heard a familiar voice on the other end; The voice she missed. For more than 24 hours, she did not hear his voice.


    "Xander... I''m good! Nothing you need to worry about. I''m just exhausted, so I turned off my phone before taking a nap." Scarlett smiled at how considerate and worried he was now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not yet. I just woke up and was about to call room service. Actually, I wanted to eat at a restaurant, but... It feels weird eating alone, right!? So I decided to have dinner in my room. How about you? Where are you now?"


    "London!"


    "What! Why are you calling me now? Isn''t it past midnight there?"


    "Yeah. I just arrived at my hotel room after so many meetings..."


    Scarlett felt sorry for Xander. He is too busy to take care of his family empire. He almost spends his time just working.


    Since living in the same house with him, she came to know that Xander always sleepste and wakes up very early ¡ª he only spends 2-3 hours sleeping. But, amazingly, he always looks fresh and energetic. Never once did she see him tired.


    "Xander, when are youing back!?"


    "Why? You miss me already?" His smallugh could make Scarlett''s cheeks blush.


    "Yeah, I missed you a lot..." She really wanted to say that, but the words stuck on the tip of her tongue. She could only remain silent while touching her blushing cheeks.


    "I''ll be flying back tomorrow after my morning meeting is over..." He said after a long silence from Scarlett. He could guess this girl must be blushing, too shy to answer his question.


    ''God!! I miss her so much...'' thought Xander. He hadn''t seen her in a week and wanted to fly back immediately.


    "Alright, please give me a call if yound..."


    "Sure, I will. Scarlett, is everything all right over there?" Xander asked seriously.


    He knows what''s going on, on the ind because James updated everything, but he likes to hear her voice. Her melodious voice was like a pain reliever for him.


    She immediately told him about her father and her ns for tomorrow.


    "Xander, like our previous discussion, I will assign James to help thepany as an acting CEO while my father is recovering. And tomorrow, I n to go to Ocean Group with him..."


    "Yes, you can assign him anything. He is capable, and I am sure he will do his job diligently."


    "Thank you, Xander. Thank you for lending me your people. They are verypetent and reliable."


    Scarlett felt deeply moved that this man fulfilled his promise; treated her as his legal wife during their marriage.


    Sometimes, she felt their marriage was real.

 Chapter 119 Suspicious

    ?Scarlett felt deeply moved that this man fulfilled his promise; treated her as his legal wife during their marriage.


    Sometimes, she felt their marriage was real.


    "So, when will you return to the capital?" Xander was excited to meet her soon. He hoped that this girl would also be in the city when hended in the capital so he wouldn''t have to fly to Ind B.


    "I will be back tomorrow night. I have asked Logan to prepare the jet..." Thinking that she would meet Xander soon made her cheeks blush again. If Xander was in front of her, the man would tease her.


    Before long...


    They ended the call, and Scarlett ordered several dishes for dinner. She needs to eat good food and go back to sleep again.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Tomorrow she still had many things to take care of before returning to the capital.


    At the same time...


    David, Ocean Group''swyer, visits Jonathan in the hospital. He hade to report on the progress of Nicole''s case and a few things.


    Jonathan sat down on the single sofa with an aloof expression. After some time, he fixed his gaze on David as his forehead furrowed slightly. He said, "So that woman has disappeared from this ind?"


    "Yes, sir. I tracked her down, but since yesterday my people no longer see her. However, before that, she stopped by your residence. I checked with the maids, and they told me that Ms. Lauren took a few things, but they don''t know what she took..."


    "What!? How dare she take things without my permission!?" Jonathan was getting angry. He was worried that she might steal some valuables and important documents from his home office¡ªcrucial documents rted to Scarlett.


    Now, he can''t do anything about it, he doesn''t have anyone to trust other than hiswyer, and he''s such a fool for trusting Lauren so much.


    ''Scarlett''s right. I''m being manipted by Lauren!!'' He took a deep breath feeling furious.


    "...Sir, tomorrow, the young miss will return home," said David concerned. He was worried that the people in the house would bully Scarlett. As awyer who had worked for Piers for a long time, he knew what was going on at his boss''s house and how evil his boss''s wife was in making her two daughters suffer.


    "Scarlett ising home? Are you sure?" Jonathan was stunned. Because he still remembers thest time his daughter said; she would never return.


    "Yes. Your daughter had asked me to follow her to the house and bring some documents..."


    Jonathan frowned. He said, "What document?"


    "Work termination! Sir, is she going to fire all the staff at home?" David was confused when Scarlett called him yesterday.


    Although Scarlett''s request was strange, David didn''t say anything because Scarlett was the real boss, the biggest shareholder in the Ocean Group. So, whatever Scarlett asked, he wouldply.


    Immediately Jonathan burst outughing. He was so happy that his daughter had finally moved to care for everyone in their household.


    He realized all the maids in his house had been reced by Lauren. Nearly all who work in the ce are Lauren''s people.


    So far, he didn''t care because Lauren never went too far. But, ever since Lauren drugged Scarlett, he started to distrust her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay! You have to apany her. Just do whatever she asks..." Jonathan said.


    Since Jonathan discovered that Scarlett found Dr. Robert, who did high-risk andplicated surgery for him, his pride for Scarlett is getting bigger. He became increasingly convinced that his daughter was not a child anymore, and he felt regret that he could not be a good father to her.


    And...


    Something worried him. Since returning from the US, Scarlett seemed carefree with her life. She is not interested in returning to work at thepany and doesn''t seem to be working elsewhere.


    He is increasingly worried about her future.


    ****


    Next Day.


    Scarlett decided to drive herself to her childhood house. She doesn''t want to involve Logan and James in her family matters. It''s just a tiny problem anyway. All she wanted to do now was to clean the house from Lauren''s minions.


    Her car only took a few minutes to stop right in front of the tightly closed gate. When she rang the bell, a young maid with tan skin opened the door for her. The maid looked surprised to see her.


    Scarlett raised her eyebrows before saying, "Why do you look scared? Am I like a ghost to you to make you scared like that?"


    She walked past the young maid without even ncing at her.


    "Y-Young Miss... Th-this..." The young maid ran after Scarlett, who had arrived at the door.


    She was anxious because Ms. Liam, the housekeeper, was out of the house and was in a hurry to meet someone outside. Her departure should not have been known by anyone, but now, young miss Scarlett had suddenlye. This can be a problem.


    "Y-Young Miss, Ms. Liam, isn''t home. Why, why... Did youe?" After saying that, she cursed herself. How foolish of her to ask their young miss like that.


    Scarlett stopped in her tracks. She turned her head back to see the young maid.


    ''Hah!? Something''s wrong... This maid looks scared.'' She thought after looking at how pale her face was now.


    Suspicious!


    "What''s wrong? Where is the housekeeper? Why did she leave the house?" Scarlett raised her voice as she opened the door and walked into the living room. She looked around the room. There hadn''t been any significant changes in the room since herst time there.


    "Ms. Liam... She is going to the supermarket. She will be back soon." The young maid gulped, frightened of having lied to Miss Scarlett.


    "Have everyone gather here immediately. Including the housekeeper¡­." Scarlett''s voice was low, but the young maid felt her body freeze at hermand.


    ''Gather everyone? Does she know!?'' thought the young maid. ''Why did she suddenlye and gather all of them?''


    "Y-Yes, young miss..." The maid said and vanished from the room. She needs to alert Ms. Liam immediately.

 Chapter 120 Uncle Adams

    ?After she saw the maid leave the room, Scarlett called someone.


    On the second ring, the phone call is connected. "Uncle Adams . . . we haven''t talked in a long time. How are you?" She asked politely.


    "OMG! T-This... Young Miss Scarlett?" The middle-aged man''s voice on the other end sounded trembling, making Scarlett smile.


    ''This old man, how could he still remember my voice after so many years of not speaking to each other!?'' She felt goosebumps.


    "Uncle... Yes, I''m Scarlett. We haven''t spoken in a long time. How are you doing there?"


    "I''m fine, young miss. How about you? Is everything fine? How is your father? Is he still in aa?"


    "Oh, how did you know about my dad?" Scarlett is surprised to learn that Uncle Adams still knows about her family''s condition even though he is no longer working for them.


    "Hahaha, young miss. Even though I haven''t worked there long, I still know about your condition and what happened at home..." Uncle Adams said proudly.


    Scarlett also couldn''t helpughing, "Must be Aunt Lana who told you, right?"


    "Yes, yes... That old woman always calls me and reports everything. I also know she is working for you at your house in the capital." He chuckled.


    "I knew it! Well, Uncle Adams... Aunt Lana is not an old woman. She is still beautiful even though she is not young anymore. You have to try to woo her while she is still single..."


    Uncle Adams flinched at her words, "Y-Young Miss Scarlett, why did you suddenly call me?" He tried to lessen his embarrassment by changing the topic.


    Scarlett didn''t want to tease him anymore. She said, "Well, my dad is back to his senses. He is in the recovery stage. I hope he will be alright in a few days and can go home soon. And I called because I need you to do something!"


    "Thank god. This is good news... Old Piers has finally passed this ordeal. Miss, you said you needed me earlier!? May I know what that is?" Adam was curious.


    Scarlett immediately told the purpose of her call. They talked for a few minutes, after which she sat on the couch and opened herptop. She hacked into the CCTV in the house and checked what had happened thest few days while her father was in the hospital.


    She was immersed in watching the CCTV footage, and after a few minutes, she smiled bitterly, seeing what was happening in this house while her father was not home.


    "How stupid and greedy these people are!!" She muttered and closed herptop.


    Later...


    Scarlett saw several peoplee into the room and stand before her.


    The spacious living room was quiet even though there were about 10 people in it, including Scarlett. No one said a word. All the maids just stared at Scarlett with confused and worried looks.


    "Where''s the housekeeper?" Scarlett finally asked after she blessed them with her chilling gaze.


    The young maid who greeted her earlier spoke, "Y-Young miss, Ms. Liam is on her way home..." She stuttered.


    "Very good! A maid too brave to keep me waiting, huh!?" Scarlett said and took her cell phone, and called David.


    "Where are you, David!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Young Miss, I am already at the gate..."


    "Good! You can enter now..." She gracefully ced her cell phone on the coffee table and then looked at the entrance calmly.


    Soon, the sound of a door opening was heard. Everyone in the room jolted. They looked at the door curiously.


    They were terrified when they saw a tall man in a ck suit enter the room. They all know who this man is. He is Mr. David Irvin, the family attorney. Why did he suddenlye to this house!?


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Their faces turn pale.


    Scarlett smiled slightly at David when she saw him enter the room. She asks him to sit. Then she turned her gaze to all the maids.


    "...I''m not going to waste your precious time. I will say what I want to say. Well, I''m sure everyone here already knows what happened to your Madam, right!?" After she saw them nod, she continued, "She''s not the Madam in this house. Not anymore. My father already divorced her..."


    She stopped again to see their reactions and smiled inwardly at their terrifying expressions.


    "That woman has no more business in this house. However, I am very disappointed in you all because you let that woman into this house and let her take many things that shouldn''t belong to her..."


    Scarlett''s expression looked saddened, but inside, she wanted tough when she saw them in shock. Now, they looked at each other, looking for the traitor among them.


    "You! Must be you who told young miss, right!?" A middle-aged man whispered to the young maid beside him.


    "I didn''t. I never even spoke to the Young miss!" The girl shook her head and avoided eye contact.


    And many whispered between them, ming each other...


    Scarlett suddenly feels rejoiced to see these maids suspicious of one another.


    Well, she didn''t need a spy among them. She could know everything even though they had deleted the CCTV footage. She could get the footage back if they didn''t shut down the CCTV and crashed the server.


    Besides getting a lot of evidence of their crime from her house''s hidden CCTV, Scarlett also hacks all their phones. She needs to do it to find out theirmunication with Lauren the bitch!


    Geez!! Tasks like this were just child''s y to her. She would use all this evidence to pressure them into signing the termination contract worker! She couldn''t keep Lauren''s people in this house.


    "Young Miss... We didn''t do that!" Said the middle-aged man trying to convince Scarlett.


    "Yes, young miss... We never let Madam take anything from upstairs..." Another maid said.


    "Yes, yes... We let her in, but she didn''t take out anything. She just brought her clothes. We can testify to that..."


    Hearing how hard they were trying to protect Lauren made Scarlett burst outughing.


    "Hahaha... you guys are so funny!"


    Herughter could make everyone stunned.

 Chapter 121 Clean Up

    ?Scarlett''sugh made everyone stunned.


    All the maids froze, realizing that Young Miss didn''t believe what they said. They start to panic.


    If the young miss suspected that they let Lauren take a lot of valuables from this house, they would be in deep trouble. But deep down, they also believe it''s impossible. Young Miss knows it. There is no proof! Because all CCTV footage has been deleted.


    They exchanged nces as if asking each other, "What to do!?" through their eyes.


    While they were at a loss of how to face the young miss, a female voice suddenly resounded from behind.


    In unison, they looked at Ms. Liam with a smile. Their savior has finally arrived!


    "Young Miss Scarlett, sorry I''mte. I just finished my errands outside and can onlye now." Ms. Liam says apologetically, but her expression looks disdainful. As she silently said it through the look in her eyes, ''it was your fault that you came unannounced.''


    "Oh, really!? What kind of task are you doing, if I may ask!?" Her turquoise eyes narrowed slightly at the housekeeper as her lips smiled like spring, but inside, she was cursing this woman. She dislikes her a lot.


    This woman made Aunt Lana''s life suffer. This woman is Lauren''s loyal minion.


    And Scarlett knew from the CCTV footage that this woman had just met Lauren at a nearby cafe, but she had lied to her. How dare she!


    All the maids who were there looked tense. With worried eyes, they looked at Ms. Liam.


    "Young Miss, I just bought some groceries. So, I went to the nearest supermarket¡­." She replied calmly. "If I had known that young miss would be home today, of course, I wouldn''t have gone anywhere and waited for you."


    "Very good! Now that everyone is here. I will finish what I was about to tell you earlier." Scarlett paused for a moment while her eyes fell on the confused and worried faces of the maids who had worked in this house for several years under Lauren''smand.


    After satisfied torture their curiosity, she smiled before continuing her words.


    "...because my father has separated from Lauren. And my sister has also passed away. So this house will be vacant. So, we don''t need yourbor anymore, and today is yourst working day here. Please see Mr. David Irvin for legal matters and yourpensation. And I hope you all leave this house today!"


    Instantly the room went into an uproar. All the maids panicked at the sudden firing. They had absolutely no idea that it would happen this quickly.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "How could she fire us today!?"


    "Oh my god! How can I get a new job fast? I, I... need my monthly earnings to help my parents." A maidservant stammered.


    "Is the young Miss Scarlett doing this on purpose? Why did she suddenly fire us!?" The old driver said to the man beside him, but the man was also still in a daze, too shocked by what he heard. He was speechless.


    "Ms. Liam, please help. W-we can''t lose our jobs so soon!" Another maid approached Ms. Liam, who stood without saying anything. She seemed frozen where she stood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, Ms. Liam... Please talk to the young miss for us. She will definitely hear you..."


    "Ms. Liam, help us! I can''t stop working here. This household is the best ce I''ve worked so far... And they paid us dearly..." The young maid started to cry. Ms. Liam''s hands clenched tightly at her colleagues'' words. In fact, they were in a panic, and she was too.


    Ms. Liam didn''t expect Young Miss Scarlett to do this to them just a day after Madam Lauren signed the divorce papers.


    She narrowed her eyes on Scarlett. Then a few momentster, she walked to Scarlett and said, "Young Miss, please don''t do this to us. We have worked for the Piers family for many years. You can''t fire us like this. We..." Before she could finish her words, Scarlett stopped her.


    Ms. Liam frowned in annoyance but couldn''t do anything to Scarlett. She didn''t have the Madam who used to stand behind her and protect her. Ms. Liam could only hold back her anger hearing Scarlett''s words while clenching her fists intensely. It was so intense that she could feel her palms hurting so much.


    "...I know. But as I said before, this house will be vacant. No one will live here anymore. So, this is the best for you and my family. Now, you guys can talk to mywyer!"


    Scarlett smiled at Ms. Liam and ignored her angry-looking face. She walked towards David.


    "David, after you are done with them. You wait. Uncle Adams wille to take over this ce," said Scarlett. She would return to the hotel before going to Ocean Group with James.


    "Yes, young Miss Scarlett. I will take care of everything. Don''t worry..." David replied.


    "Thank you. See you at the office! Meeting after lunch, right!?" After Scarlett saw David nod, she left the room.


    Scarlett didn''t want to talk to Ms. Liam and all the maids anymore. Don''t want to waste time here.


    As for this house? Of course, this house will not be empty. This house will still be lived by Anthony Piers, but all the workers have been fired by Lauren. That''s why Scarlett called Uncle Adams; he was the former housekeeper in this house.


    Scarlett trusted Uncle Adams to take care of this house and to help her father when he left the hospital.


    Soon...


    Scarlett went to the hotel. But on the way to the hotel, she noticed that a ck car had followed her. It has been following her ever since leaving her house.


    Instantly she felt alert and took a closer look at the vehicle behind.


    After a few minutes, the ck car was still following her vehicle closely. Her heart beat faster when she realized the car behind her was tantly following her and wanted to hurt her.


    A mischievous smile emerged from the corner of her lips while driving her car leisurely.

 Chapter 122 Kill Her!

    ?Scarlett turned her car in the opposite direction from the Beachfront Hotel. She would lure this car into a deserted ce to find out who dared to attack her. She didn''t want these people to cause trouble for her in the future, so she had to finish them now!


    She drove towards one of the highest mountains on the ind. This ce is quite deserted. Vehicles rarely pass because the road is winding and also quite steep. idents often ur in this ce, which is the best ce to teach whoever is the son of the bitch that follows her. No, not just teach. Scarlett will eliminate their soul if she needs to!


    After thirty minutes of driving, she left the main road and took a small street with a steep ravine at the side of the road. Soon she found the best ce to kill her followers.


    She slowly hit on the brakes while ncing in the rearview mirror. The car behind her also stopped.


    She looked very rxed as if the people behind weren''t a threat to her.


    "Oh my!! Did someone leak my identity!? Why recently, more people areing to ask me to send them straight to their coffins!?" She muttered.


    Scarlett casually got out of the car, not wanting to waste her time, and walked toward the back, pretending to check the tires.


    She ignored the car that was only meters away from her car. However, her eyes stared at the car''s reflection through the rear windshield.


    A faint smile appeared on Scarlett''s face when she saw a bulky man get down from behind the wheel and a woman from the other door.


    ''Damn Lauren!!! After I gave you a chance to live, now youe willingly to give up your life!?'' Scarlett couldn''t believe this woman was seeking death.


    ''And this bitch only brought one person!? Did she underestimate me!?'' Scarlett didn''t know whether she should be happy or cry because this woman was looking down upon her.


    "Hahaha, Scarlett Piers, you so stupid!!" Lauren''s voice echoed through the ce. "...how could youe to this secluded ce alone!?" She stops her step a few steps behind Scarlett.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Lauren''s sharp eyes stared at Scarlett in front of her with killing intent. She would not let this girl leave this ce alive. She wants revenge for her daughter''s death. In her eyes, Nicole''s death is because of this bitch!!


    If this girl agreed to transfer thepany over to her, she wouldn''t send her daughter to that bastard! But, she had no choice back then as she was deeply cornered by the situation. She must help Jonathan. She never imagined that even Jonathan would abandon her after she sacrificed so much time to help him grow thepany. And even worse, she takes care of her useless daughter.


    Now, Nicole, her daughter, is dead. She could no longer restrain herself from killing this little bitch to avenge her loss.


    Scarlett slowly looked back and feigned surprise when she saw Lauren.


    Then her gaze turned to the bulky man beside Lauren. She could see this man must be robust, and from how he stood, she could tell he also knew martial arts.


    And...


    She felt wary when she saw the gun under his leather jacket.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "L-Lauren!? W-What are you doing here? H-How did you know I was here? Did you follow me on purpose!?" Scarlett stuttered. Her eyes were wide with a surprised look at Lauren ¡ª Well, she pretended!


    "Bitch!! Today is yourst day on this lovely earth!" Lauren smirked before continuing. "Do you have a special request!? What coffin style do you prefer? Or maybe the color... ck? White or silver like your hair?"


    Scarlett did her best to act terrified by Lauren''s words; Her hands held the car to hold her body; she almost fell because her knees felt weak.


    Her acting was too natural and could make the burly man beside Laurenugh out loud.


    "Hahaha, oh dear Lauren, you are so heartless... How can you scare this little girl?" the man shook his head. "Uhm!! Should we kill her? She looks beautiful and hot too..."


    Lauren sent her dagger-sharp re at Bryson.


    The man looked dead serious at Lauren. "...look, it would be a shame if this girl died. Can you give her to me? I need someone to warm my bed, but if you want to rece this little girl to warm my bed, then... I will kill her for you!"


    She suppressed the anger in her chest and took a deep breath. Before saying, "Fuck you, Bryson!!" Lauren cursed Bryson. "...this little slut must die! How could you have a fantasy about sleeping with the girl who killed your daughter!?"


    "I know! But, still..."


    "Shut up!! Just kill her!!"


    Bryson''s eyes delight hearing her words. "Hahaha, so you mean you will warm my bed, right Lauren?" he turned to look at Lauren again. "Perfect!! Silent means YES!"


    Lauren didn''t say anything. She was so mad to hear this, Bryson ''Bastard'' Cooke wants to fuck this little bitch!?


    Scarlett listened to their silly conversation with a calm expression. However, hearing Lauren''s words that the man was Nicole''s father made her dizzy.


    ''So Nicole''s biological father is still alive, and this bitch Lauren lied to her dad that her husband died when she was pregnant!!'' Scarlett couldn''t help butpliment this bitch, Lauren, for her scheming nature.


    Seeing the girl in front of him fall silent as if she was lost in her thoughts, Bryson walked towards her, saying, "...Little girl, I''m sorry! I have no choice but to kill you."


    Scarlett calmly looked at the bulky man. She didn''t rush to attack him because she needed this man to get close to her. She just stood patiently with her calm expression.


    "Eh, this girl is brilliant. Can be well-behaved. Yes, yes... You better not fight me, girl, or you''ll be in pain." Bryson chuckled. "...Well, you don''t need to worry. I''ll kill you quickly."


    Bryson stopped about four steps from Scarlett. He smiled at her while taking out his gun and pointed at her forehead.

 Chapter 123 Eternal Sleep

    ?Bryson stopped about four steps from Scarlett. He smiled at her while taking out his gun and pointed at her forehead.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Just before Bryson wanted to shoot Scarlett, Luaren shouted, "Stop it!"


    "Damn it!!" An annoyed Bryson turned his head back to look at Lauren. "Why are you stopping me, Lauren!? Have you changed your mind, want to give this little girl to me?" His eyes shed lustfully at the thought that Scarlett was naked in bed.


    "NO!" she snapped. Lauren looked at Scarlett, who was looking at her with questioning eyes. "...I have something to say before you die." She smiled. She stepped forward and stood beside Bryson.


    Lauren continued, "You have the right to know before death takes you. Actually, you are not the biological child of Jonathan Piers. Your mother had you before she married Jonathan..."


    Earlier, Scarlett could hold back her expression to show the genuine emotions in her heart. However, Lauren''s words just now made her emotional dam copse. She was shocked beyond words.


    ''Jonathan isn''t my biological father!? Impossible! This woman wants to mess with my mind, right!?'' She thought.


    "Auntie, if you want to kill me, just do it!" Scarlett finally said something after a long silence, "...you don''t need to say such things!!"


    "Oh my... Why should I lie to you? I''m telling the truth because I feel sorry for you, alright! Little bitch... you trust your father too much. He''s not as good as you think he is. What he''s doing now is to make you believe he is your father, and in the end, he will take over your mother''spany!" she smiled.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Lauren asked after seeing Scarlett not say another word, but she could see through her eyes anger had erupted in them.


    Instantly joy appeared in Lauren''s heart when she saw Scarlett angry.


    "That''s right! I don''t believe you!" said Scarlett.


    Although there was a bit of doubt in her heart, she believed in her father. Besides, still vividly in her mind, her father only admitted that Nicole was not his daughter.


    "Hahaha, I could already predict that you wouldn''t believe it. That''s why I took the evidence from Jonathan''s study. Well, I have the proof if you want to see it before you die..."


    A mischievous smile appeared on Lauren''s face. She was pleased to see Scarlett''s expression starting to change; it changed from calm, followed by surprise and fear at the same time. This was the first time Lauren had seen Scarlett like this.


    Even though Scarlett didn''t believe this woman, a hint of curiosity somehow rose in her mind. And all she could do was ask, "Y-You have proof?"


    "Sure! I have all the evidence in the car..."Lauren answered confidently.


    This is Lauren''s bigger n. Even though she is divorced from Jonathan, she will never let Jonathan live happily.


    She took many valuable documents from Jonathan and would use them to ckmail him in the future. However, she did not expect to have the opportunity to eliminate this little slut, Scarlett. And it would be a shame if this girl died without knowing the truth about her past.


    Scarlett inwardly smiled after hearing Lauren''s words.


    A secondter, without any warning, Scarlett moved quickly, as a sign she started killing these two idiots.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unknowingly, the gun in his hand disappeared. Bryson stared at his hands in shock. "What the F..." He can''t finish his words as a loud ''bang'' echo thru that ce. His vision instantly darkened as he lost all sense of reason.


    Lauren instantly froze; witness Bryson''s muscr body slump on the hard road with his face kissing the asphalt.


    Seeing his lifeless body made Lauren''s heart sink. ''H-He''s dead!?''


    She was shocked. How could Scarlett do it? How could she move so fast to steal the gun and shoot Bryson without batting an eye, as if she had done this many times?


    ''Who is this girl? Is she really Scarlett?''


    A drop of sweat rolled down Lauren''s forehead as she stepped back when she saw the girl walking towards her.


    Y-you!! S-Stop!! Aaaaahh" Lauren screamed when Scarlett kicked andnded on her chest. She could feel her body thrown backward and hit the car so hard.


    An indescribable pain surged through her back, making her howl in pain until her throat felt hurt. Later, her body fell onto the road.


    Thud!


    Lauren couldn''t move her body because her bones seemed crushed no matter how small she moved. With blurry eyes, she saw Scarlett looking at her sharply.


    "W-What are you doing..." She couldn''t finish her words as blood came out of her mouth. "Cough! Cough!"


    She stared at Scarlett in horror, like she''d seen the grim reapering to take her life.


    ''I... can''t die now! I must find a way to make this girl spare my life!'' Lauren muttered in her heart.


    She will do anything; to beg this girl, even if it makes her pride crumble.


    "Please don''t kill me, Scarlett. I am your mother. I raised you since you were six years old..." Tears began to roll from the corners of her eyes.


    ''Do you want to trap me with your tears!? Dream on!'' Scarlett chuckled inwardly.


    Not seeing Scarlett say anything, Lauren continued, "Scarlett, I know I have many sins against you. Therefore, I deeply apologize to you. Give me a chance. I promise I will never appear in front of you again."


    Lauren tried to kneel in front of Scarlett, but the pain in her back was unbearable, making her no longer have the strength to move her body. She just waited for her reply in an awkward position, her back on the asphalt with her face looking up at her.


    The coldness in Scarlett''s eyes became most apparent as she said, "I have never met a woman as evil as you. You are a lot worse than the evildoers in jail. That''s why what you have done and could do with your evil mind must be condemned. And I condemn you to eternal sleep!"


    Without batting an eye, she shot Lauren in the forehead.

 Chapter 124 SEVEN

    ?After seeing Lauren not moving anymore, she walked to Lauren''s car to take all the evidence. Still, before she opened the car door, she could feel someone from a particr direction watching her.


    "It will be troublesome if there are witnesses!!" Scarlett muttered as she tried to find the person.


    After a few seconds, a frown appeared on her face. And for a while, she seemed to be thinking about something deeply.


    Later...


    Scarlett picked up her cell phone and quickly typed in one particr app. Then she made a phone call. After a few seconds, a panicked voice came from the other end.


    "SEVEN! Who asked you to follow me!?" Hearing Scarlett''s cold voice, the man on the other end froze.


    "...T-TWO!"


    ''Damn it!!'' Scarlett cursed the man in her heart before saying, "..e here at once. I need you to clean up this mess." She said and ended the phone call.


    Scarlett immediately took all of Lauren''s belongings in the ck car. Then she returned to her car.


    She started the vehicle engine and turned the car towards the main road. However, she didn''t leave the ce immediately. She stopped the car waiting for Seven to arrive at her location.


    As Seven stood outside her car, she asked curiously, "Since when did you follow me?"


    Seven is famous for his ghost ability; he can follow his target without knowing it. And Scarlett was sure that this man must have been following her for a few days.


    Seven scratched his short ck hair before he replied, "Ever since younded on this ind."


    "Gosh... You''ve been following me for a week!?" Scarlett was amazed by his increased abilities. "You''re getting better. I just noticed you after a week..."


    "Hahaha, don''t praise me too highly. In fact, you are the one who is still sharp. Even though you haven''t been on the field for a long time, you are still aware of my presence!" Seven couldn''t help but raise his thumb to praise Scarlett.


    Scarlett just waved her hand, not responding to his words. She said, "After clearing this ce, return to your base! I will be leaving the ind tonight. I don''t need your guard..."


    Seven was surprised to hear her words, "But..."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She red at him, "Do I look weak to you!? If you don''t obey me, I will call him now andin!!" Hermanding voice was enough to make Seven shudders.


    He knew how heartless this woman was. In their guild, anyone who messed with her would meet a tragic end or at least have a miserable life. They would suddenly be eliminated from the Twelve Core or Inner Members and sent straight to the outer member.


    After years, he enjoyed the seventh rank in the Guild ¡ª Hence the nickname SEVEN ¡ª He''d rather die than return to that stage, starting as an Outer member again.


    He couldn''t provoke her, even though he had to disobey the number TWO order.


    ''Damn it! These numbers Two and Three are like a death note to me!!'' Seven could onlyment his bad luck in his heart because he was the one who got this assignment.


    He put his best smile before saying, "Y-Yes... I will! Of course, I will. You can call me anytime you need anything from me."


    Scarlett''s smile saw this man obey her so quickly. She nodded and stepped on the gas but suddenly hit the brake. The car suddenly stopped after a few meters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She rolled down the window and looked at Seven.


    "Seven, did you report about this ambush?" Scarlett asks.


    "Yes, I reported to him before you noticed me¡­"


    Scarlett didn''t say another word. She immediately left that ce by driving her car fast towards the hotel. James and Logan must be worried about her, and they could bete for the meeting at Ocean Group.


    In a Beach Front Hotel.


    Logan and James sat in the lobby in a tense state. It had been two hours since they had heard from David Irvin that Scarlett had left the Piers residence, but, until now, she had not arrived.


    Even though the distance from Piers'' residence to the hotel is not that far, only about 15 minutes drive.


    An hour ago, he asked someone to check the road. Still, there was no ident from the hotel to the Piers'' house and the area surrounding it ¡ª The young Madam seemed to have disappeared without a trace. And obviously, this made him very worried.


    "James, should we report to the master Xander?" Logan asked fearfully. He feared the Master would scold him because he let the young Madam unassisted.


    And since earlier, it had crossed his mind that the people who attacked her in the graveyard a few days ago would return to attack her.


    After seemingly a long silence, James said, "Wait another thirty minutes. If she hasn''te, ask someone to check the CCTV!"


    They didn''t want to do that earlier because if they asked someone to check the CCTV, then Master Xander would know about it.


    Logan nodded in agreement. "Young Madam must be fine!"


    "Yeah, of course, she should be fine. Didn''t you say she''s good at martial arts!?"


    "Yes!" said Logan. However, until now, his mind has not yet calmed down.


    Before long...


    "She''sing!!" shouted James when he saw the familiar car. They rushed outside to stay at the main entrance without waiting.


    Scarlett could see Logan and James standing at the main entrance, and it was apparent on their faces that they were both worried. She became regretful for ignoring their calls and texts.


    "Ma''am... Is there any trouble on the way?" Logan immediately opened the car door for Scarlett as soon as the car stopped.


    "Nothing Happen!" Scarlett''s answer still made them curious.


    "Young Madam, you are back. Is everything fine? Why have you arrived just now?" James asked calmly, but Scarlett could see how worried his expression was now.


    "Guys, why do you both look worried? I''m fine. This ind is the safest in the country. Don''t worry, I''m just dropping by somewhere..."


    Scarlett casually replied and smiled to make them feel better. Then, she walked into the hotel before asking them to order lunch for her and themselves at a restaurant. She was famished ¡ª it was way past lunchtime.

 Chapter 125 Telling Father

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ?Before sunset that Scarlett and the others could leave Ocean Group after meeting with thepany''s key people.


    Now, her mother''s old subordinate will handle allpany affairs. The person will serve as Chief Operating Officer and be supervised by James as the acting CEO, who temporarily reces her father.


    Scarlett doesn''t want to be involved with thepany''s management as the currentrgest shareholder. She would never want to continue her mother''s business because she was not in the tourism industry.


    Even though thispany doesn''t produce much money for her, she wants thispany to keep running. Thepany is a solid reminder of her mother''s legacy.


    Later,


    Scarlett and Logan were rushed to the hospital. She had spoken with her father before returning to the capital. More than a week living on this ind made her sluggish, and she wanted to return to her activities.


    On the way to the hospital, Scarlett nced at the document she had taken from Lauren.


    She was terrified to look at the document. Afraid that Lauren''s statement was true, she is not her father''s biological daughter.


    Scarlett felt that her rtionship with her father in thest week was much better than before. She didn''t want her good mood to be disturbed just because of that matter.


    For now...


    In Scarlett''s heart, Jonathan Piers is her birth father. At least for now, she chose to believe that. If she wasn''t Jonathan''s daughter, she would have waited until he willingly told her.


    Shortly after, Scarlett arrived at her father''s ward. She saw that he had just started dinner. He looks very lonely, eating alone while watching television in his bed.


    "Hi, Dad..." She walked to the bedside and smiled at him when their eyes met. "...Let me help you, dad!"


    "Scarlett, youe..." Jonathan smiled through his eyes, so pleased to see her. "How are you today? You look so happy!? Is there any good news!?"


    Scarlett smiled as she sat on the edge of the bed. Then, she started to feed her father and told him everything that happened in their house and at the Ocean Group.


    Jonathan was impressed by what she did. "Thanks, Scarlett, you help dad to take care of everything in the house andpany..." He was touched.


    "Well, I just did what I should have done a long time ago..." Scarlett smiled bitterly, remembering when Lauren was still living in their house.


    It was a dark time for her and some of the workers. But now, everything had returned to how it was when her mother was still alive ¡ª Lauren was no longer a madam at her house. And neither are her minions staying there.


    "Dad, now Uncle Adams is the housekeeper in our house. He will call everyone who used to work there to continue their work. And tomorrow, Aunt Lana wille back too. She also will help you here until you can go home..."


    Scarlett will ask Aunt Lana to return to the ind to help care for her father. After all, she will be staying at Xander''s house this year. She doesn''t really need Aunt Lana''s help yet.


    Jonathan was surprised to hear that Lana would return to his household. Even though some time ago, she resigned because she wanted to take care of her parents.


    "Lana? So you''re still in touch with her? That''s great! I feel sorry after she resigned a few weeks ago. I''m afraid you will be angry and sad because she is your nanny..."


    Scarlett stopped feeding her father.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She looked into his eyes before saying, "...Well, Dad! Actually, I asked Aunty Lana to stop working at our house. Because Lauren was torturing her. Aunt Lana bears up work at our house merely for me. So, after that incident, you know... when Lauren drugged me... I asked Aunty Lana to stay with me in the capital."


    "What!" Jonathan was utterly shocked to hear that. "So you''ve been living in the capital with your nanny all this time!?"


    Scarlett was stunned. She doesn''t actually live with her Aunt Lana, but Xander. And until now, she hasn''t told her father about Xander. Likewise, about herpany.


    She could only nod to answer her father''s question. She is still trying to find the right words to introduce Xander to him.


    Jonathan felt relieved. At least someone took care of his daughter after she left the house.


    After feeding her father, Scarlett cleared the portable dining table. She made sure her father wasfortable, watching television on the bed.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett sat on a chair beside the bed. Her mind was busy trying to find the words to exin to her father what herpany was.


    This is the right time to tell the truth about why she always refused to work at Ocean Group.


    "Dad, there is something I want you to know..."


    Scarlett''s words suddenly made Jonathan swiftly nce from the television to her.


    "About what? Ah, about that handsome guy!?" Jonathan teased her. He knew about the man, but he had purposely waited for his daughter to talk about him.


    She gulped.


    "Hahaha, no. Not about that guy! But about something else. About why I don''t want to work in Ocean Group." She said with blushing cheeks, remembering Xander''s handsome face shed through her mind.


    She really missed Xander. She couldn''t wait to meet him tonight after so many days apart.


    "You''ve found a decentpany in the capital?" For Jonathan, it doesn''t matter where she will work after graduating from college. The most important thing is that she has a job.


    "Of course not. But I work for my ownpany." Scarlett smiled as she saw her father''s eyes open wide. He was shocked.


    "Y-You have apany? Whatpany? Where did you get the money to set up thatpany?" Jonathan was too worried that his daughter would borrow money from the bank to open her business.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Mypany has no debt..."


    Hearing her words, he felt relieved. He is still traumatized by the Ocean Group case, which had to bear a lot of debt due to mismanagement.


    "So, what''s yourpany name?" He was curious. "...Scarlett, if you need money, tell me. I will try to find money to help you..."


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 126 Jonathan Shocked

    ?"So, what''s yourpany name?" He was curious. "...Scarlett, if you need money, tell me. I will try to find money to help you..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Thank you, daddy... But, currently, mypany is doing well." Scarlett smiled at her father. "Dad, have you ever heard of Red Animation Studio?" she asked.


    Even though thepany only recently opened branches in Astington, RAS is very famous overseas because they are involved in making box office movies in Hollywood and Europe. Scarlett was sure her father must have heard about RAS.


    "Red Animation Studio!? Yes, I know... Thatpany makes movies and games, right!?" Jonathan replied, confused; why had his daughter suddenly asked about the multi-billionpany?


    "Yes, you''re right. But Red Animation Studio is not a movie producer. They are only handled for animation or CGI. In other words, RAS is part of several box office movies." Scarlett smiled before continuing, "As for GAME, RAS is in the top 10 of the biggest GAMEpanies in the world..."


    He silently listened to his daughter''s exnation.


    "Red Animation Studio also has many offices worldwide, and this year, RAS opened 1 branch office in the capital. That''s why I returned to this country to lead this office..."


    "WAIT! So you''re saying, are you the director of the Astington branch of Red Animation Studios?"


    Scarlett shook her head slowly, "Yes. But, I also... thepany''s founder, globally, not only in this country."


    Jonathan felt his mind go nk as if there was an invisible ck hole sucking up the contents of his head, too shocked to hear this news.


    His little daughter, who founded apany of the caliber of Red Animation Studio?


    ''Could someone p me? So I know this is real!''


    It seems impossible, right!?


    "Oh dear Scarlett, stop joking with your old father!" Jonathan chuckled at his daughter.


    "Although your father is not a genius businessman, I know about other bigpanies. I know Red Animation Studio was founded a few years ago. If I''m not mistaken, 5 years ago? That time you''re still in high school. There''s no way you founded thatpany, right?"


    Jonathan doubted her! After all, she didn''t have the money to set up apany.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She knows it! Her father wouldn''t believe it. That''s why she didn''t tell him immediately after returning from the US. Still, she waited until her office in the capital opened.


    "Dad RAS was founded by me much longer than that. In thest five years, RAS officially became apany, legally..." She exined.


    When Scarlett moved to the US, she met Harvey Olson, who recognized her talent. She started taking projects from Harvey Olson and made so much money in two years.


    And after that, Rex Morrison helped her set up thepany. And that''s when Red Animation Studio started operating and developed rapidly.


    "So you said, you founded Red Animation Studio when you were in high school!?"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Hmm... Indeed. Mypany started during my senior year of high school."


    It was hard to believe, but seeing the serious look in her eyes, Jonathan slowly felt she was telling the truth.


    "Scarlett, you make me proud! And at the same time feel guilty for not giving you more attention when you lived in the US! I feel like a bad father..."


    "Oh please, dad! Stop being mncholy. That was the past, and as I said before... I already forgive you. No need to talk about that anymore!"


    Jonathan could only smile at her.


    "Dad, just focus on your health and help me continue Ocean Group..." Scarlett took her father''s hand and patted it gently. "Can you promise me, huh!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jonathan maintained his smile but held back the sadness as he remembered his promise to Scarlett''s mother that he couldn''t keep.


    ''Mika, I''m sorry! I betrayed you. I made your daughter suffer. I hope you can forgive me¡­.'' He could only express the sorrow in his heart.


    "Dad!?"


    He cleared his throat before saying, "Mhmm, I promise!"


    Jonathan quickly changed the subject, not wanting to drag on with his grief.


    "Scarlett, you are old enough to get married. You better find a partner while I''m still alive. I want to see you get married and have kids." He intentionally brought this up, wondering if this girl would talk about Xander.


    Scarlett almost choked on her father''s sudden question.


    Gosh!


    After a moment of thought, Scarlett decided to be honest with him. "Dad, There''s something I want to tell you."


    "What is it!?" Jonathan asked calmly. Although inside, he was starting to rejoice. This girl was about to tell him about that handsome man.


    "About the man you saw."


    "Oh, Xander, right!? Who is he?"


    "Dad, please don''t be surprised. Well, Xander is actually my husband. We were getting married almost a month ago in the capital¡­." Scarlett paused when she saw her father''s reaction.


    Why didn''t her father look as shocked or angry as she had imagined!?


    Scarlett was puzzled!


    However, not long after, something crossed her mind. She chuckled before asking, "Don''t tell me... Dad! You already know!?"


    Jonathan couldn''t hold back hisughter...


    "Hahaha, yes, yes... I know. I found out from Dr. Robert. Well, the old man identally called Xander your husband..."


    Scarlett could only shake her head.


    "Sorry, dad! I married secretly without telling you!"


    "It''s okay. As long as that man loves you..." Scarlett Gulp heard her father''s words. "And, I hope you will formally introduce him to me. Invite him here when I''m discharged from this hospital..."


    "Thanks, Dad, for understanding. Sure, I''ll bring him to see you..." Somehow saying this sentence made her nervous. Worried that Xander will refuse to meet her father.


    "Good... Good... Father will wait for you two. Ah, what family is he from? What''s hisst name?"


    "His name is Xander Riley!"


    "Xander Riley... What a beautiful name." He said, but a secondter, his face stiffened. "Y-You said his name, Riley!? Which Riley!?"


    Scarlett was speechless at how shocked her father was now.


    "Riley, as in Riley Group. You might have heard that name before, right?"


    Jonathan was stunned.

 Chapter 127 Hesitated

    ?Jonathan was stunned.


    Now he remembered where he had seen the young man before; He had seen him in business magazines and on television. No wonder he looked familiar when he showed him for the first time.


    ''Xander Riley! From the Riley Group!?'' Jonathan muttered in his heart while staring at her closely. There is a sadness to see her grow like now.


    Jonathan still med himself for what he had done to her the past few years. He would never forget that, even if Scarlett had forgiven him.


    A lot has happened in the past week. Their rtionship had improved, and now, he heard lots of fantastic news about her.


    It had never crossed Jonathan''s mind that this girl would marry Xander Riley, a king of the business industry in this country.


    Now, he could only be grateful. This girl grew up well and got what most people dream of.


    ''Mika, look at your daughter now. She grew up to be beautiful, smart, and independent. She also got a handsome and rich husband. I thought... I''m done with my work here to look after her.''


    Jonathan took a deep breath before silently continuing to speak to histe wife, ''Mika! Should I tell Scarlett about her true identity!?'' He hesitated to say. He could feel pain seeping into his heart and bones when he remembered his past with Mika, Scarlett''s mother; The girl he married was only on paper.


    The room fell silent as Jonathan and Scarlett were lost in their own thoughts.


    Jonathan hesitates whether, to be honest with Scarlett about her identity or keep silent. Meanwhile, Scarlett hesitates whether to tell her father about Lauren.


    Before long...


    Scarlett told him, hoping her father would not feel guilty about Nicole and Lauren. She could feel the sadness in her father''s eyes whenever they talked about them.


    "Dad, I found out a secret about Lauren. Do you want to hear it?" Her eyes deepened when she saw her father frown.


    Jonathan didn''t say a word, but it was clear from the look in his eyes he looked irritated.


    Afraid she would anger him, Scarlett paused to wait until he felt better. After some time, her father allowed her to speak.


    "....it''s about why Lauren spent so much money and dared to corruptpany money and make so much debt out there. Actually, someone is ckmailing her!"


    "What do you mean by that, Scarlett!?" Jonathan was surprised.


    "Nicole''s dad! He''s still alive and making excuses about his existence to ckmail Lauren. So Lauren misused thepany''s money to give to that guy..."


    "Wait! You said Nicole''s father was still alive?" He was shocked beyond words, but Scarlett felt weird because she had killed that bastard. So, technically, he''s dead.


    "Yes, dad. I happened to hear about this from someone. And after I investigated, it was true. Much evidence leads Lauren to transfer some money to that man..."


    Instantly Jonathan''s shoulders slumped.


    "That damn womanpletely manipted me!" Jonathan can''t help but curse Lauren. "...How dare she!! After I married her, she forgot her promise to look after you like her own daughter. And, she also dared to lie to me about her husband!? Why, why does she do that!? She said she was a single mother with a dead husband! That''s why I''m willing to marry her!!"


    Jonathan seemed to be talking to himself, but Scarlett understood her father''s feelings at this moment ¡ª being deceived. She felt sorry for him


    "Dad, I know how you feel. But, at least now, things are over with that woman. And you also know what really happened, so you don''t have to feel bad for Nicole for divorcing her mother!" said Scarlett.


    "Yes. I know what you mean..." He sighed heavily before continuing, "I was just shocked to hear that. But don''t worry! I''ve had enough of that woman! This is thest we will talk about her..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, actually, Jonathan just regretted his decision. He would not agree to Lauren''s request if he knew about this. Better face her in court, so she will not get a dime from him and end up in jail.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After discussing several matters with her father, Scarlett finally said goodbye.


    She had to fly back to the capital to meet her fake husband, who made ake of her heart ripple whenever she thought about him.


    After several hours of flying, before midnight, their jet finallynded smoothly at a private airport in Cloudfort City, the capital city of Astington.


    Even though Scarlett was happy to meet Xander Riley, she was physically exhausted, and her eyes felt heavy. She fell asleep as soon as she entered the car.


    All the way to the White Mansion, Scarlett is sleeping.


    Meanwhile, at the White Mansion, Xander, who has been waiting for Scarlett''s return, rushes to the main entrance when he hears that their car has arrived.


    Xander watched the car approaching.


    Later...


    He opened the back-row door and saw Scarlett sleepingfortably in the car.


    "Sir, young madam is exhausted. She has fallen asleep since getting in the car..." Logan immediately reported to Xander.


    "Hmm..." Xander immediately picked her up and carried her ''princess style'' to her bedroom.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® He ced her gently on the bed.


    For a brief moment, he just stood there looking at her sleepy face; She looked so beautiful, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    There was a strong desire within him that asked him to sleep by her side, to hold her all night long.


    He tried to suppress the feeling as hard as he could, and after a few times, he slowly removed her shoes and covered her with a nket.


    ''Man, throw away your fantasies!! You can''t do that!!'' Xander scolded himself while shaking his head.


    After he adjusted the room temperature and the light, he walked to the door. But, before he reached the door, he heard the girl call his name in an unusual tone.


    "X-Xander..."


    He slowly turned his head, looking at the bed. And he froze with what he saw.

 Chapter 128 Dream Of Him

    ?After Xander adjusted the room temperature and the light, he walked to the door. But, before he reached the door, he heard the girl call his name in an unusual tone.


    "Hmm... X-Xander..."


    He slowly turned his head, looking at the bed. And he froze with what he saw.


    "Ugh! It''s so hot¡­ Mmmmm..." She moaned while starting to unbutton her clothes, with her eyes still tightly closed.


    Xander gulped as his eyesnded on her smooth neck. Then, his gaze down to her corbone, he flinched. It didn''t stop there. His eyes fixed on her two beautiful breasts covered in a ck bra.


    ''What is she doing!?'' He wondered while trying to steady his feet to stay where he was. But his body and mind betrayed him. He slowly walked towards the bed.


    His pulse quickened as he took a closer look. And when he saw Scarlett throw away her shirt, he could feel his body heat rising.


    Xander clearly saw that her upper body was only covered with a bra, and he could see how smooth her skin was. When his eyes stopped on her seductive breasts, he gulped and subsided his desire to touch her.


    As he fights against himself not to touch this girl, but this girl tests his patience even more.


    "X-Xander, mmhmm... Please... Please... Ahhh..." A moan escaped her cherry-like lips, clearly making Xander''s defenses copse. After all, he is a normal man.


    He slowly walked over to the bed and sat on the edge. He saw Scarlett''s eyes were still tightly closed, but her expression was lustful.


    ''Did she dream of me!? And she dreamed about us making out!?'' Just thinking about this made Xander feel like he was flying to heaven. He was so happy that this girl was dreaming about him.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom A gentle smile appeared on his face when he saw her starting to touch her own body and making a strange voice that sounded weird to Xander''s ears. But it was enough to make his blood rush rapidly and stir his little brother between his legs.


    He can''t hold it!


    "S-Scarlett... W-what are you doing!?" Slowly his hand raises and touches her blushing cheeks.


    He was stunned when he felt how hot her cheek was now. She was burning! Is she sick!?


    "Scarlett, wake up! We have to go to the hospital! You seem to have a fever..." There was panic in his voice. He was confused why the girl suddenly had a high fever.


    After trying to wake her up, his efforts were in vain. Surprisingly her seductive body twitched, and her strange, alluring voice grew more intense.


    Xander was confused, was this girl twisting her body and calling his name repeatedly because she was dreaming, or was it a high fever effect!?


    Wanting to feel her body temperature again, Xander ces his hand on her forehead. Still, before his hand can touch it, the girl''s hand pushes his hand away.


    Instantly Xander''s body froze in a strange position. His body was leaning over her with his hands hanging in the air. It was as if he wanted to touch her face.


    Their eyes meet without blinking. They just looked at each other without saying anything.


    And when he saw the look in her eyes that looked confused mixed with shock, he quickly pulled his body away from her.


    After some time...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett was the first one who broke the awkwardness.


    "Xander! W-What are you doing in my room!?" She was surprised to see Xander. And when she saw her half-naked body, she screamed in shock.


    "Y-O-U!!" She sat up and pulled up the pillow to hide her exposed breasts. "Why... why are you doing this, Xander!?"


    ''What is this? This girl thought I touched her!?''


    Xander was speechless. He couldn''t allow this girl to think negatively of him. He had to exin what really happened.


    "Scarlett! Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t...." Before he could finish his words, she chimed in.


    "...Xander, I know we''re married, but didn''t you say there''s no romance between us? Or..." She paused to think whether Xander wanted to change the contents of their deal. Her eyes narrowed at him.


    Xander immediately stood up from the bed and made some distance. He was still shocked because now the girl was using him that he was the one who stripped her half-naked.


    Don''t want any misunderstanding between them, so he immediately exined.


    "Listen, Scarlett... I didn''t do it. You took it yourself. You started it."


    "Huh!? Howe!?" Scarlett was confused. How could she take off her clothes while she was sleeping!? Then, suddenly something crossed her mind. "Oh, My God..."


    She covered her mouth with her hand, too shocked to realize what was happening.


    Seeing that Scarlett didn''t say anything, Xander continued, "...Scarlett, I carried you to your bedroom because you were sleeping in the car. And when I wanted to leave the room, you called my name. Then, you started to take off your clothes. And you... "


    "X-Xander! Please Stop! Don''t continue your words..." This situation flustered Scarlett.


    She really wanted to disappear from this room, from his sight. How dare she dream of making love with him!? And why did that dream feel so real!?


    Seeing her face redder, as if someone had just poured ketchup on her face, Xander realized that this girl must have been aware of what was happening.


    Xander smiled in his heart before saying, "All right, I''ll be out. If you need me, I''m in my room. Good night!" He said, then walked out of the room.


    As the door closed, Scarlett buried her head in the covers.


    "Aarrgh!! God... how far that man hears!? And see!? Ugh!! Scarlett, you are so stupid!! Really, really stupid!" She couldn''t help but scold herself to let her guard down, fantasize about that man on her bed, and end up dreaming of doing it.


    "You are so stupid, Scarlet Piers!!"


    This time, Scarlett felt an embarrassment that couldn''t be expressed in words.


    Now, she didn''t know how to face himter.

 Chapter 129 Avoid That Guy

    ?Next morning.


    Xander had never felt in such a good mood as he woke up this morning.


    A smile never stopped appearing on his handsome face, and a hum could be heard when he exited the bathroom.


    With a white towel wrapped around his waist, Xander dried his hair as he studied his half-naked body in the mirror. It didn''t take long for him to think about what had happened to Scarlettst night.


    Even a child could tell that the girl had a sultry dream just by looking at what she was doing, asionally shouting his name while moaning and undressing herself.


    The corners of Xander''s lips lifted slightly into a smile, imagining the girl dreaming of them making love.


    "Scarlett, do you have the same feelings as me!?" This question had been tormenting his mind sincest night.


    Xander wanted to ask her, but he feared she would be offended.


    He knew their rtionship was only on paper. And, there was a condition they had agreed on ¡ª no romance and feelings were involved in their rtionship. Well, those are the terms he came up with. And,ter, he started to regret making that condition!


    That girl''s charm somehow turned his world upside down. He hadn''t even recognized himself since meeting her. Many things he never did for women. He did it just for her. How strange!


    Another long sigh was heard in the room as Xander dried his hair and dressed.


    This morning, he chose to wear his best suit to impress the girl who likely had dreamed of him.


    "Mrs. Riley! Let''s see... Will you be dazzled by me!?" A mischievous smile emerged from the corners of his lips as a teasing idea came to his mind.


    After ensuring he looked wlessly charming, Xander immediately left and headed for the dining room.


    But his excellent mood suddenly fell when he didn''t see Scarlett at the dining table, even though it was already seven in the morning.


    He nced at Paul Kane, "Where''s my wife!?"


    "Sir, young madam left a few minutes ago. She said she had important work at the office, so she left early without breakfast¡­." Paul exined while lowering his head. He was frightened seeing how dark his master''s face was at this moment.


    ''How dare she leave without telling me!?'' Xander muttered under his breath as he sat back in his chair.


    Xander dismissed Paul and started eating his breakfast silently, but his mind was full of the girl.


    Countless questions now appeared in his mind and tormented him; Why did she leave so soon!? Is she avoiding me? Why!?


    After finishing breakfast, Xander asked Paul to prepare the car. He had no reason to stay at home any longer.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Scarlett yawned several times. And her stomach can''t stop growling since she left the house without breakfast.


    Scarlett was hungry but too shy to eat at the same table as Xander. She better avoids that guy for a few days. She couldn''t bear to meet him after what had happenedst night.


    Gosh!


    "Ma''am, do you want me to buy you breakfast?" Logan was driving ahead worriedly when he heard a strange growling from her stomach.


    "No need!"


    "But, your stomach has been growling since we left the house. You seem really hungry..." He nced through the rearview mirror before continuing. "We can stop by one of the 24-hour restaurants if you want."


    Scarlett''s face turned red. Ouch! It''s so embarrassing. Even Logan hears her stomach growling.


    "Ugh! Drive faster, Logan. Aunt Lana got my breakfast ready!" Scarlett said and texted Xander.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She uses Aunt Lana as an excuse to escape the awkward breakfast with Xander.


    [Scarlett:] Morning, Xander. Sorry, I have to leave so early without saying goodbye. I have to see Aunt Lana before she flies to ind B.


    After sending a text message, she tried to close her eyes, but her phone vibrated only a few secondster.


    [Xander:] Why did she return to Ind B? Didn''t she resign and work for you?


    [Scarlett:] Since I live with you, I feel sorry for her living alone in my office. So, I asked her to return to ind B for the time being...


    [Xander:] I don''t mind if you want to bring her to our house.


    Reading Xander''s text "Our House" can make Scarlett''s heart flutter.


    She stared at her phone for a few seconds, unable to type anything, touched by his ttering words.


    ''Xander, why are you so sweet to me? Why? Do you also have the same feelings for me!?'' Thought Scarlett.


    She felt like calling him and directly asking how''s his feeling toward her. But how dare she do that?


    She was sure that Xander had drawn such a clear line in their rtionship from the start!


    ''Gosh!! Scarlett, wake up! Don''t be weak to him!'' Scarlett could only scold herself for overthinking her feelings for him.


    Feeling a little better, she typed quickly;


    [Scarlett:] Aunt Lana will look after my dad. And now that my house on ind B is empty without Lauren''s minions, so she''s going back to work there. (smile icon)


    Several minutes pass, no reply from him. Just before Scarlett thought the man might be busy, another message arrived.


    [Xander:] Don''t forget to eat your breakfast.


    [Xander:] Scarlett, I''ll pick you up this afternoon.


    [Xander:] There''s something I want to tell you.


    [Xander:] Let''s have dinner in a fancy ce, just the two of us.


    Instantly Scarlett''s body stiffened reading a short message from Xander.


    ''Dinner just the two of us!?''


    ''There''s something I want to tell you...''


    Her heart fluttered, imagining their romantic dinner for the first time as husband and wife.


    The feelings she had been trying to suppress came back to assault her mind.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''Gosh!! How could he send such a short message!?''


    She could only take a deep breath as she put her cell phone in her bag.


    Before long, their car entered the RAS building. Scarlett asked Logan to go to the office while she headed straight to the 10th floor, towards her apartment. She needs to eat and continue her interrupted sleep.

 Chapter 130 Bad Mood

    ?It was six in the afternoon when Scarlett got a call from Xander.


    Scarlett was surprised because the man was waiting for her downstairs. She immediately stopped all her work and rushed out of her office.


    Cruz and Logan, who saw Scarlett exit hastily from her office with her panicked expression, followed her to the elevator.


    "Boss! Where are you going?" Cruz shouted, running after her.


    Behind him, Logan walked quickly, "Young Miss, let me bring yourptop bag." He stood beside her and reached out to ept herptop bag.


    "Logan, you can go home and ce myptop in my room. I still have business outside and will be going home alone..." Scarlett said as she pressed the elevator button.


    Logan was surprised to hear that. He frowned before saying, "Ma''am... master will kill me if I let you drive alone. Moreover, you won''t be able to enter Pearl Garden if you use a Taxi or unregistered car..."


    "Boss, where are you going? Let Logan drive for you. Aren''t you theziest at driving a car?" Seeing the worried look on her face made Cruz worry.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile seeing that these two men cared about her so much, she said calmly, "Guys! I''m not going to drive myself. But my husband was waiting for me downstairs."


    Later, the elevator doors closed.


    Logan and Cruz, who were still standing in front of the elevator, looked surprised to hear Scarlett''s words.


    "Waah! My Idol, Mr. Xander Riley, visit our office?" Cruz muttered excitedly. He stopped another elevator and wanted to go downstairs to have a look, but Logan held him back.


    "Don''t bother them!" Logan says. He could tell his master was in a bad mood all day. Afraid that seeing Cruz''s face would make his mood worse. Too risky!


    When Scarlett arrived in the lobby...


    She saw a familiar red sports car in front of the main entrance. Her smile widens as the tinted ss window rolls down, and Xander''s handsome face appears.


    Scarlett quickly approached the car, "Xander, you drive yourself!? Now that''s unusual." She said as she got into the car.


    "Hmm... is there a problem?"


    "Eh! Of course not..." Scarlett quickly buckled her seat belt awkwardly.


    After a brief greeting, no one spoke. Xander was very serious about driving the car while Scarlett''s mind was preupied with her noisy thoughts; about the shameless thing that happenedst night.


    The tension in the car did not subside even though they had driven five minutes away from the Palm Avenue area.


    Another five minutes pass by, and still, no one starts the conversation.


    However, her cell phone vibrated just before Scarlett wanted to say something. When she saw the caller, she was stunned.


    ''Why is he calling at a time like this!?'' She ignored the call. However, her phone still vibrates. She started to curse that man in her heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You can pick it up, babe. Maybe it''s an important call..." Xander finally said something after her phone didn''t stop vibrating.


    "It''s okay! It wasn''t an important call. He can wait!" Scarlett said with a faint smile.


    Xander was surprised to hear Scarlett address the caller, ''he.'' It made him curious to know who the person calling her was.


    "Really!? But it''s been almost five minutes since that person called you." He stared at her as the car stopped at a traffic light. "...maybe it''s really urgent!?"


    Scarlett could only chuckle inwardly. She knew if she picked up, and this man knew who had called her, he might get mad again. Gosh!


    She had no choice but to pick up the phone, "Hello!"


    "Tsk! Tsk! Little sister... you finally picked up my call, huh!? Are you that busy!?" A male voice protested from the other end, making Scarlett only smile bitterly, hearing his words.


    Xander could clearly hear the man''s voice and was surprised to hear the familiar voice. Now he regretted letting her pick up the phone.


    "Brother Rex, why did you call!?" Scarlett asked, ignoring the irritated Rex.


    "What? Does there have to be a special reason to call you!?" His displeased tone came from the other end.


    "No, of course not! I''m just a little busy right now, so if you don''t mind, I''ll call you backter. I mean, if it''s not too important..." She felt awkward talking to Rex while Xander sat very close to her. She is aware Xander must have heard their conversation.


    "Sister, I just wanted to remind you toe to NY on my birthday!"


    "Gosh! Your birthday? Isn''t that still two months away?" Scarlett rolled her eyes in disbelief at what she was hearing. After all, why did she need to be reminded? She will never forget his birthday anyway!


    "Hey, two months is not that long. You are a busy woman, so you''ll probably forget by then. That''s why I want to remind you to prepare my birthday present!" Rexughs at the other end before continuing, "...little sister, this year, you must give me a present or presents more precious than before! I know you''re richer thanst year. Hahaha."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Yes... Yes... Don''t worry, Young Master Rex, I will. Prepare the best present for you, you greedy little bastard. Hahaha." Sheughs a bit loudly.


    "Ah, promise me you wille too, not just your present..."


    "Oh, I will! Especially if you send me your jet to pick me up. Then I will fly there..."


    "Perfect!! Alright, gotta go now. Ah, don''t forget your dinner... Bye, little sister. I missed you... so..."


    Scarlett immediately hung up the phone when she felt the temperature in the car suddenly drop to zero. It was so cold. She thought they were driving at the north pole.


    She turned to look at the man beside her and was surprised at how dark his expression was now.


    ''Why, he looks angry!? Is it because I talked too long with Rex!?'' Scarlett thought while trying to think of how to make this ice prince melt.

 Chapter 131 Propose

    ?"X-Xander... Where are we going to eat?" She finally dared to ask him. But, for a while, she didn''t hear a response from him, as if he didn''t hear her.


    "Are you okay, Xander!?" Scarlett slowly raised her hand and tried to poke his hand using her index finger, but before she could touch him, Xander turned to see her.


    She was utterly shocked. Instantly her hand stopped mid-air.


    Feeling awkward, she couldn''t help but grin and slowly pull her hand away from him.


    "Hmmm¡­ Wait and see. You''ll like it!" Said Xander without any expression, and then he looked ahead again.


    Scarlett didn''t ask anymore. She was also looking ahead but was surprised when she saw they were heading toward Riley''s hotel.


    ''So, Xander brought me to dinner at tinum Restaurant!?'' She smiled inwardly. It had been a while since she hade to this ce with Xander.


    Before long, they arrived at the tinum Restaurant.


    Scarlett was surprised to see the beautiful decorations in the VIP room they used to use.


    The room was beautifully decorated with pale pink roses. The dining table is set with a unique candle in the middle, making the room''s atmosphere look so warm and romantic. She would have thought they were celebrating Valentine''s Day if she had forgotten that now, still in September.


    She could feel her heart beating faster and her mind running wild trying to guess what Xander wanted to do, why he decorated this ce so romantically.


    Then a greedy thought suddenly appeared in Scarlett''s mind, ''Is he going to propose!?''


    Instantly her cheeks heated up. She blushed. But then, her other thoughts reminded her there was no way Xander would propose!


    She secretly took a deep breath and looked at Xander, who was already sitting on the chair and looking at her intently. Her pulse quickened as she stared back at him.


    "Ms. Scarlett Riley... Why are you standing there?" Scarlett snapped in surprise when she heard Xander''s gentle tone calling her. "Come in..."


    Scarlett blushed even more. She immediately entered the room and sat right in front of him.


    "Xander, this ce is so pretty. Did you arrange it? What''s the asion today?" She smiled, trying to keep her expression; hide her nervous feelings.


    A mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his lips before he said, "Guess what?"


    "You want to propose to me, right!?" Scarlett wanted to say that, but of course, she couldn''t. She just shook her head and sipped her red wine. To get rid of the awkwardness.


    When Scarlett saw a charming smile appear on Xander''s face, she felt tense.


    "...I want to propose to you properly, Scarlett!" He said calmly but, of course, Scarlett choked badly upon hearing his shocking words.


    She was utterly shocked at his words. The precious wine sprayed out from her mouth, and her face flushed.


    What Scarlett had guessed was right! This man is going to propose to her.


    "Y-You want to propose to me!?" She stammered as she wiped her mouth with a napkin and ced the wine ss on the table. "W-Why? Aren''t we already married!?" She looked at him with confused looking eyes.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Xander was in no hurry to reply, but he blessed his eyes with her beautiful blushing face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "X-Xander, you..." She clenched her fists under the table, unable to continue her words.


    She is too embarrassed by what''s going through her mind now. She thought this man was in love with her. That''s why he tried to propose to her properly.


    "Why did you stop your words, Scarlett?" Heughed lightly, "Just say it...don''t be shy of me!"


    Turning away from his handsome face, she said while looking at her ss of wine, "D-Do you want to take our rtionship more seriously!?"


    Finally, she gathered the courage to say what was on her mind.


    Xander''s eyebrows rose slightly, not expecting this girl to say that. However, as surprised as he was, he liked the idea. Gradually, his smile grew wider as a warm feeling tickled his heart.


    "If you want to think that way, it''s fine with me!" He said calmly, then lifted his wine ss and gracefully sipped it.


    ''Hah! What... What does he mean!? Why is this man twisting my words!?'' Her eyes widened at Xander.


    Seeing Scarlett looking annoyed, Xander chuckled. "You said you want to take our rtionship more seriously?" He yfully teases her. "Did I hear wrong?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    She took a ss of water and finished it in one gulp to moisten her suddenly dry throat.


    ''Damn you, Xander Riley! How dare you twist my sentences?''


    After being satisfied scolding Xander in her mind, and felt much calmer. She looked him in the eye and said, "You heard wrong, Xander! I didn''t say that! But, I asked you..."


    She was getting annoyed because Xander was trying to tease her. Now she regretted asking him ¡ª this man was skillful at twisting her words. Gosh!


    "Hahaha, rx dear!" He smiled and said, "I will indeed propose to marry you... you''ll see."


    Scarlett widened her eyes, staring at him.


    "But... this proposal is just part of our deal..." Xander lied. He just wanted to test the waters, test her feelings toward him. "So, thatter if someone asks how I proposed to you. You can tell them without lying..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Seeing Scarlett no longer annoyed, Xander took a small ck box from his suit''s pocket.


    "Scarlett Piers, will you stay with me until we grow old together!?" He asked in his charming and warm voice while his eyes stared lovingly at her.


    Even though Scarlett was trying to keep her expression calm, she could feel the sound of her heartbeat increasing when she saw the beautiful pink diamond perched prettily on the ck box.


    She blinked a few times to make sure what she saw was real. It''s not just her fantasy.


    ''Why... Why does he sound so serious!? Why does this feel so real!? And what does the question mean; will you stay with me until we grow old together!?''


    Countless questions now appeared in her mind and confused her about whether this proposal was real or fake.

 Chapter 132 Drunk

    ?Countless questions now appeared in Scarlett''s mind and confused her about whether this proposal was real or fake.


    Xander inwardlyughed when he saw that the girl didn''t say anything. He would have thought the woman had turned into a statue if not for seeing her beautiful eyes blinking at him.


    "Scarlett, in a time like this, you should have said something..." He smiled slightly enough to make Scarlett''s heart beat faster again.


    ''Say something!?'' She muttered. She didn''t know what to say or what to do. This was the first time in her life someone had proposed to her. She never even dreamed about it.


    For a while, she could only stare at Xander with questions in her mind that made her even more nervous.


    "Babe, do you ept the proposal or... ahem... This is just that, you know, part of our y!" He tried to remind her after seeing her blushing face.


    Xander''s sentence was like a bell ringing in her mind. It made her realize that she was now stuck with her pool of feelings.


    "Y-Yes... I Will!" She said while trying to avoid his gaze ¡ª afraid that Xander would discover that she had felt this proposal had be packed with a real romantic feeling. It would be embarrassing if he found out, right!?


    Xander''s smile reached his eyes, pleased at her answer even though he knew the answer wasn''ting from her heart. However, he was still delighted.


    He took her hand and put a beautiful ring on her finger.


    "Perfect! This ring fits perfectly on your finger, babe..." he said lovingly.


    "H-How did you choose this perfect size? I never told you about my finger size, right!?" Scarlett was amazed to see the ring on her finger.


    "Maybe it''s fate! This ring came to me when I saw it for the first time..." Xander smiled as he remembered that he had stopped at a jewelry shop and picked out this ring for her when he was in London. "Do you like it?"


    Scarlett blushed at his fluttering words, but she cleared her throat a secondter before saying, "Thank you, Xander. I will cherish this ring and return it to you when we divorce..."


    Instantly Xander''s smile disappeared as soon as he heard Scarlet''s words.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ''Divorce!'' Hearing those words made Xander feels heartache. It was as if an invisible dagger had stabbed his heart.


    "Could you not say that?" He said with a nonchnt expression, yet his voice was as cold as ice.


    He continued, "...I know our marriage is only by contract, but as I said before, as long as we are married, I will treat you like my real wife, and that ring is my proposal ring. You deserved it. And you can keep it even when we are separated!"


    Scarlett was startled when she saw how serious his gaze was now. She instantly felt terrible for saying that at a time like this.


    "I understand!" She said curtly, not wanting to spoil his mood.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it anymore. Just enjoy this journey..." Xander finally said something after a long silence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm... I will!"


    They didn''t speak again when a few waitresses came to serve their dinner.


    While enjoying dinner, they talked about her father''s condition and business.


    "Xander, I heard from Cruz you guys will sign with RAS next month!?" Scarlett was excited because the key person ¡ª her best friend ¡ª who usually takes care of contracts woulde to this country next month.


    "Yes, I heard about it. But, actually, I''m not directly involved with the project. The person in charge is Carter¡­."


    "So, he is the CEO of Studio Phoenix!?"


    "Yeah. But that man asked for my help when yourpany ignored his proposed project, so I met Mr. Olson at that dinner party..." Xander exined.


    Scarlett almost choked when she remembered that time. Cruz always refused Carter Riley''s phone calls and rejected the Studio Phoenix project n.


    "S-Sorry for that, Xander! Actually, there''s no problem with yourpany, but RAS is really overloaded right now. We have too many projects, so I asked them not to ept any new projects, including yourpany offer..."


    "I understand." Xander smiled faintly before continuing, "...no need to remember that time anymore. Now what''s important is that you ept our project. I heard the movie will be in the production phase soon. If I''m not mistaken, Mr. Olson will start filming next year!"


    "Yeah, I heard that too. The old man really liked the script. Well, he''s not the only one who likes it. I like it too..." She would not have epted their project if the script was not enjoyable.


    "I know!" A proud smile appeared in Xander''s eyes, but Scarlett didn''t notice it.


    After finishing her dinner, Scarlett nced at Xander again. There was a glint of curiosity radiated through her eyes.


    "...Xander, by the way, do you know who wrote the script?" she asked. After reading the Studio Phoenix script, She was curious. She wanted to know the author, but when she asked Logan, the man said nothing, and neither did Uncle Harvey.


    A look of surprise shed across Xander''s eyes, but in the end, he smiled before saying, "That''s the problem. The author doesn''t want his name published. So, I''m sorry¡­ I can''t tell you."


    Scarlett was stunned and felt deja vu. Because the author is simr to her. She also never wanted anyone to know that she was the person behind almost all of Red Animation Studios'' production. She hid herself using her alias.


    She smiled bitterly. "But, if you know the writer, please tell him that I epted this production simply because I like the story..." She wanted to tell the writer directly, but unfortunately, she couldn''t.


    "I will tell him!" Xander said, then emptied his wine ss in one gulp.


    Seeing him drink so much wine made her frown.


    "Xander, why, why are you drinking wine? Aren''t you going to driveter?" Only this time, Scarlett realized that they were both drunk. Now, she felt her head a little dizzy, and her whole body started to feel hot.

 Chapter 133 Are You Tricking Me?

    ?Seeing him drink so much wine made her frown.


    "Xander, why, why are you drinking wine? Aren''t you going to driveter?" Only this time, Scarlett realized that they were both drunk. Now, she felt her head a little dizzy, and her whole body started to feel hot.


    Xander put down his wine ss. With his gentle eyes, he stared at Scarlett.


    "Babe... We''ll stay here!"


    Instantly Scarlett coughs after hearing they will stay at this hotel.


    "W-Why? We don''t need to stay here, Xander! You can ask Logan to pick us up..." Scarlet said, panicked. She wasn''t prepared to stay at this hotel because she didn''t bring anything, and right now, she feels tipsy.


    She feels her mind seem hazy. She realized this was the effect of the three huge sses of wine she had consumed earlier. It would be awful if she got drunk and shared a room with Xander ¡ª she might do something unexpected and didn''t want that to happen.


    She emptied a ss of water in one gulp, trying to calm her mind.


    "Ms. Riley, why are you so nervous? This isn''t our first time staying at a hotel, is it?" Xander chuckled. "Besides, it''ste. Logan must be asleep by now!" he said casually.


    "This hour? No way! That was too early for a bodyguard to crash the bed, don''t you think?" Scarlett nced at her watch. It was only 9 PM "...are you kidding, right Xander!? Why is Logan sleeping at this time?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "I''m not kidding. You can call Logan if you don''t believe me!"


    Scarlett was speechless, looking at how serious his expression was now.


    ''Why do I feel like this man is trying to trick me!? Are you tricking me, Xander?'' She narrowed her eyes at him.


    Before Scarlett could say something, Xander said, "Wait a minute. I''ll call someone..." He got up from his chair and stood near the ss window. He stood there looking at the street outside while calling the hotel manager.


    "I''ll be staying here tonight. Prepare... My room!" He ordered. But the hotel manager on the other end immediately panicked. That made Xander frown.


    "Sir, your room is unusable. Young Master Carter is currently using it..." The Hotel Manager didn''t expect Mr. Xander Riley to be staying at the hotel tonight. Hence, he allowed Young Master Carter to use Mr. Xander''s private room.


    "WHAT! Since when did you give my room to someone else!? Did you forget the rules!? Kick him out!" He snapped, but a thought suddenly crossed his mind a secondter.


    "Sir, don''t worry! I will immediately kick young master Carter..." The manager has no other choice. After all, it was Young Master Carter''s fault, he already knew that the room belonged to his brother, but he still insisted on using it.


    "Stop! You don''t have to kick him out."


    The hotel manager was shocked to hear that. He couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, are you sure?"


    "Yes! Prepare a room for me. No need for a presidential suite with two bedrooms, one bedroom is enough. You can call me when the room is ready..." He ordered. A faint smile appeared from the corner of Xander''s lips when it crossed his mind; he shared a bed with Scarlett.


    After Xander hung up the phone, he came back to the table and how shocked he was when he saw Scarlett sleeping with her head on the table.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Is she really that drunk!?'' Xander still remembered this girl had only drank three sses of wine. ''Her tolerance for alcohol is low?''


    Xander stood beside her for a moment and stared at her beautiful face. But before long, he was startled when his phone vibrated.


    "Your room is ready, sir! I''ll be waiting outside your VIP room." The hotel manager reported.


    Xander carried her gently in princes style and left the VIP room. He saw the hotel manager was waiting for him.


    "Lead the way!"


    "Y-yes, Master..." The hotel manager was shocked when he saw a beautiful woman in Master Xander''s arms. He had worked at this hotel for several years, and this was the first time he had seen Master Xander check in with a woman.


    ''Who''s he?'' The hotel manager thought as he walked beside Xander, and asionally he stole a quick nce at the girl. He wanted to know her identity.


    ''This girl must be a famous person, right!?'' He thought. There''s no way Master Xander is dating an ordinary girl. Right? Whoever this girl is, she must be a public figure! Or the daughter of the old money in this country.


    After a few nces, he still couldn''t recognize the girl. He never saw her. This girl wasn''t a celebrity, but she looked familiar. It seemed he had seen her before, but where!? He forgot!


    "If you still see my wife like that, I will not hesitate to punish you!" Xander said casually, but the words were enough to make the hotel manager shiver.


    "S-Sir, I''m sorry..." The hotel manager stuttered. He immediately averted his gaze, but his mind was now filled with other questions.


    ''Mr. Xander Riley is married!? Since when!? Why is there no official announcement from thepany?''


    The hotel manager felt like asking, but seeing how tense Master Xander''s face was, he forced himself not to ask ¡ª he had made a mistake and didn''t want to anger him again.


    As soon as the elevator opened, The hotel manager immediately walked toward the room and opened the door for him. "Sir, this is the best room avable today..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Xander said and entered the room.


    "And, sorry, sir... For my mistake today." The hotel manager said while giving him a slight bow.


    Xander stopped and turned to look at the hotel manager, "Tomorrow, I want you to exin why you gave my room to someone else! Do I make myself clear?"


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    "Now, close the door!" Xander said.


    The hotel manager stood in front of the room cursing himself. Now, he needs to visit Young Master Carter!

 Chapter 134 Feelings

    ?The suite room used by Xander and Scarlett is a suite withplete facilities such as a living room area, mini kitchen, and dining room. But what distinguishes it from Xander''s presidential suite is that there is only 1 bedroom in this suite room.


    Thus they would be sharing one bed for the second time after spending the night at Riley''s Main house a few weeks ago.


    Xander carried the girl in his arms and into the bedroom. He deliberately slowed his pace so he could hold her longer.


    If given a choice, he would hug her longer to enjoy her unique scent and feel the warmth of her body that could make the ice in his heart slowly melt.


    But seeing that the girl was starting to feel ufortable sleeping in his arms, he ced her carefully on the soft bed and helped her remove her shoes.


    Xander sat on the edge of the bed to satisfy his eyes; stared at the perfect creature sleeping like an angel. However, it worried him when he saw her forehead slightly wrinkled like she was in a bad dream.


    His hand slightly stroked her forehead but stopped before touching it when he saw that her face looked calm again.


    Xander secretly took a deep breath and sat straighter away from her, afraid that this girl would wake up if she heard the sound of his noisy heart.


    After ensuring she sleptfortably, Xander walked out of the bedroom and went to the living room area. He stood by the ss wall and made a call.


    On the first ring, the phone connected, and a male voice came from the other end, "M-Master..."


    "Logan, where are you?" Xander asked.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "I''m in the White Mansion, sir. Any orders for me?" Answer Logan on the other end.


    "Ask someone to prepare a set of Madame''s clothes for her to work tomorrow and her evening gown. Hmm.... you can bring it to the Riley Hotel now!"


    "Yes, sir. I will be there within an hour!" Before Logan ended the call, he asked again. "Sir, how about you? Do you need me to bring yours?"


    "No need, Ben will handle it for me..."


    After talking about a few things with Logan, Xander ends the call. However, he did not immediately return to the bedroom. He stood where he was while thinking about something.


    A lot was going on in Xander''s mind, mainly the answers he found after trying to see Scarlett''s deep feelings toward him.


    However...


    He wasn''t sure about the answer he had found. Instead, he was even more confused. Scarlett sometimes shows him her feelings that she likes him, but sometimes her attitude is the opposite of that. Like, she has two personalities.


    It confused him!


    This made him doubt and fear. If he had been honest with Scarlett about his feelings, this girl might stay away from him. He couldn''t let that happen.


    He would make sure this girl never left him, even when their marriage contract ended.


    This is his biggest dilemma because he has eleven months left, and it will be over before he knows it.


    Now, he would try to use these eleven months to persuade her to stay by his side and never go over to that bastard''s side!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Rex Morrison!! I will never let her stand beside you. This time I won''t let you win!" Xander muttered under his breath.


    Before long...


    Ben and Logan came to his room and gave him two bags.


    However, before they excused themselves, Xander stopped them, "Ben! Go deal with Carter! How dare he have the guts to use my room!?" He said coldly.


    "Master, what punishment do you want to give young master Carter?" Ben asks.


    "Banned him from using Riley hotel facilities worldwide for a year!" Xander said and closed the door.


    Logan and Ben are shocked at Xander''s words but say nothing and head upstairs to clean up Carter.


    "Young Master Carter, getting unruly every day, huh! He knows the rules but still ys with fire..." Logan said, getting into the elevator that would take them to the hotel''s upper floors.


    "Indeed! I can''t believe he would dare to bring a random woman into Master Xander''s suite room. He is courting death!" Ben said while shaking his head.


    When they arrived upstairs and were about to ring the bell, the bedroom door opened simultaneously. And as the door was opened, a beautiful young woman appeared before them.


    Ben and Logan were stunned to see the girl hurrying to leave the room, even though her clothes were still not fully buttoned and her hair looked messy.


    The girl didn''t say anything. She tried to hide her red face and walked quickly towards the elevator,pletely ignoring Ben and Logan.


    "That girl, she''s a top singer, right!?" said Logan, amazed to see the country''s top celebrity appear messy.


    "Yeah!"


    After they saw the girl enter the elevator, another person rushed out of the room in equally messy clothes. It can be seen that this man was in a hurry, even though his clothes had not been buttoned.


    They just stood there waiting for the man to notice them.


    "Fuck!! Ben, Logan? Why are you guys here?" Carter asked in shock.


    Carter Riley was in a rush to leave this room after hearing from the hotel manager that his brother knew he was using this room.


    He had bribed the hotel manager not to tell his elder brother that he had brought a woman to this room. However, seeing his older brother''s two trusted people, Carter''s knees felt like jelly. If Logan and Ben knew he brought a woman, his older brother would know too!


    "Young Master, where are you going?" Logan asked, putting his arm around Carter and dragging him into the room, "Let''s talk inside... Master has a few words for you!"


    Although Logan sounded rxed, Carter knew he was in big trouble! He offended someone he should never ever offend! He is doomed!


    As Carter listens to his punishment, Xander enters the bedroom and is shocked by what he sees.


    "How brave this girl is!" His face bloomed with redness.

 Chapter 135 Devour *

    ?"How brave this girl is!" Xander''s face bloomed with redness.


    He threw the bag of clothes on the sofa. With slow giant strides, he approached the bed.


    His mind was a mess as his eyes fell on the naked girl on the bed. He could feel the blood pulsing within him; the heat was seeping through his veins, heading straight between his thighs!


    "How dare you, Scarlett Piers!! How can I endure if you show me this?" He took a deep breath and slowly sat down on the edge of the bed with his eyes fixed on her naked body.


    Her smooth, snow-white skin made him want to caress her and remove the remaining cloth covering her private parts. Her wig is nowhere to be found, and now her long wavy red hair is uncovered, scattered on the white pillow, making her face look even more beautiful.


    With warm eyes, he looked into her face before bringing his head closer to kiss her. It''s right on the lips. The moment their lips touched, he could feel his blood boiling, her lips were sweet and soft, which made his greedy lust awaken. He wants more!


    He deepened the kiss, forced his tongue into her mouth, and slightly touched and sucked her tongue, making him lost in pleasure. After a few seconds, he slowly released her lips when he heard her soft moan and felt her body twitch slightly.


    Hearing how seductive her moans were, was enough to wake his little brother down there. He pulled his body and immediately stood up as his heart started to beat even faster.


    Just tasting her soft lips made him almost lose control. It makes his head hurt!


    "Scarlett! Did you know that I kissed you? Right now, you''re torturing me, babe..." He muttered slowly.


    Xander grabbed the nket and covered Scarlett so only her head and face were visible. He couldn''t see her seductive body. Right now, he was really fighting himself not to devour this girl!


    After covering up the source of his headache, he rushed to the bathroom. He had to release his lust, or he would have no choice but to make love with her tonight.


    "Scarlett! Why do you have such a strange hobby? Strip yourself naked every time you sleep!?" He said as he stood under the cold shower to cool his mind and body heat. But, every time her seductive naked body crossed his mind, his little brother down there stood up straight.


    "Darn it!"


    He cursed no one while he brushed his wet hair with both hands ¡ª tried to divert his thoughts, but his efforts were in vain because the thing between his legs felt so stiff.


    He couldn''t believe that girl could make him like this!


    As if he couldn''t take it anymore, he started to hold his dick and moved his arms in a slow rhythmic manner, then started fast. Every movement resulted in nameless pleasure that made him groan.


    The fresh image of Scarlett''s dressless body preupied his mind. The imagination of making love with her was the only thing on his mind now.


    His hand movements were getting faster and faster, making his breath short. The pleasure felt intense, and his moaning grew louder.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® After some...


    He was finally able to release his cum!


    Xander closed his eyes, leaning on the wall with his hand whileughing bitterly.


    "Oh my God, Scarlett, how can you make me masturbate?! All this time, I have never bothered about my lust. I have always managed to shrug it away, and it''s gone. But not upon you¡­I guess."


    A few minutester, Xander washed clean and exited the bathroom dry while wearing a white bathrobe.


    When his eyes fell on the bed, he paused to see the nket that had neatly covered Scarlett''s body was now lying on the floor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you really sleeping or trying to test my endurance!?" Xander said softly and patiently put back the nket to cover her seductive body. "If you do this again, showing your alluring body, I promise... I won''t hold it back like before! I will wake you and seduce you back. I will not let you be only a figment of my imagination."


    Xander immediately left the room. He couldn''t sleep with her. That girl is so capable of making his defenses crumble.


    He didn''t expect this girl to have such a strange drunken style. He would dly ept her if only she came to her senses and seduced him. But how could he touch her when she was drunk!?


    Even though he really wanted to make love with her, he wouldn''t force it. He would wait until the girl was willing to do it while sober. Or, better, even ask for it.


    Now Xander regrets the idea of sleeping in this hotel! Because, in the end, he''s the one who has to endure his lust like now!


    It was past midnight when Scarlett woke up...


    She felt her body shiver from exposure to the air conditioner for so long.


    She tried to open her eyes, which felt so heavy. When she finally could open her eyes, she was shocked to realize that she was lying on the bed almost naked. She didn''t even use a nket!


    Scarlett gasped in surprise!


    She immediately sat up straight as she surveyed the dimly lit room ¡ª there was only light from the yellowmp on the nightstand ¡ª no one was in the room, only her.


    "Where am I? Why am I like this, naked!?" She pulled the nket to cover her cold-naked body. Then she tried to remember what had happened to her while massaging her forehead.


    After a while...


    Her body stiffened as she recalled her memories¡ªshe was with Xander at the restaurant and drank a lot of wine.


    She tousled her hair in annoyance. How could she allow herself to drink too much wine? Even though she knew her tolerance for alcohol was low, she could only drink two sses of wine, no more. And,st night, she was sure she drank more than that!


    "You really are an idiot, Scarlett!" She couldn''t help but scold herself.


    Scarlett rushed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After a few minutes, she exited the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe.


    "Xander! Where is he?" Scarlett left the bedroom and was surprised to see someone sleeping on the couch.


    "Xander!?"


    ''Why is he sleeping there? Is there only one bedroom in this suite room?'' She thought and walked towards the sofa.


    Scarlett saw Xander sleeping soundly. However, she felt terrible at how ufortable his sleeping position was; his long legs couldn''t even straighten properly.


    ''Should I wake him up!?''


    She stood there for a while, looking at his saintly handsome face.

 Chapter 136 Is This Love?

    ?She stood there for a while, looking at his saintly handsome face.


    Without her noticing, she was now sitting at the coffee table. Looking at Xander''s seductive lips, she feels her whole body burning with the me of lust.


    Her sultry thoughts that often came up after meeting Xander overtook her mind in no time. She wanted more, not only to see but to touch and feel his lips on hers!


    ''Damn Scarlett!! Stop now, or you will get in trouble! For sure!!'' She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm her mind.


    After a while...


    She opened her eyes again. She satisfied her eyes to see this perfect being that God had created.


    "How can there be a man as perfect as you, Xander Riley!?" Softly, she whispered as she peeked at his sturdy chest from the gap in his bathrobe.


    Her eyes didn''t stop there but slowly lowered toward his stomach and the thing between his legs. She gulped silently as a shameless thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    She sandwiched her cheeks with her hands. Then scolded herself in her heart, ''Damn it!! Scarlett Piers... since when did you be this pervert!?''


    "If only you were really my husband, I would never stop thanking God for sending someone as perfect as you, Xander!"


    She giggles, thinking this man is only hers. She would keep Xander at home and not want to share him with others who would see his God-like face.


    But her giggles gradually vanished when she remembered it was impossible to achieve that.


    A long sigh escaped Scarlett''s lips before she continued, "But, sadly... you''re just my fake husband, Xander! I can only see you, can''t touch you, let alone have you? What a sad state of affairs I was in!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® At this moment, she felt like someone had stabbed her in the heart with a sharp nail. She felt hurt. Her hands clenched without her realizing it, trying to hold back her desire to touch Xander''s lips, but she was helpless because her hands and mind seemed to betray her.


    Her hand slowly moved towards his lips. If She couldn''t kiss him, at least her finger could feel his tender lips. She wanted to imagine how soft and warm his lips were. But, before she could touch, her senses returned. She stopped! Then, withdrew her hand quickly.


    How embarrassing if this man knew she had the urge to kiss him, she couldn''t let him know. She couldn''t stay there either! Or else, she might kiss him. For real!


    Scarlet stood up, but before she could leave, someone caught her hand. She quickly turned around to look behind her and was shocked when she saw Xander''s bright eyes staring at her.


    Instantly her heart felt like it had stopped beating!


    "X-Xander... You awake!? I thought you were sleeping..." She asked haltingly. "...YOU! Are you pretending to be sleeping? Did you hear what I just said!?"


    Instantly her face reddened.


    Earlier, she talked a lot to express her feelings. If this man pretends to sleep, he must hear everything and know her true feelings!


    Too embarrassed to look at him, she pulled her hand away and ran towards the bedroom. After she mmed the door behind her, she locked it and leaned on it! She couldn''t face him now. She was too stupid to say what was in her heart.


    Scarlett was walking back and forth in the room, cursing herself for being too stupid while praying to God that Xander wouldn''t hear what she said.


    However, of course, God is not on her side! Instead, sided with Xander. The man heard everything and now knocked on the door and asked to speak to her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Speak!? What did he want to talk about?''


    She wanted to know, but somehow she was also afraid. Afraid that this man will remind her about their deal!


    ''Gosh! This is so embarrassing!!'' She thought.


    "Scarlett, could you open the door, please? We need to talk..." For the umpteenth time, Xander knocked on the door. "You can''t avoid me, Scarlett! We better talk now..."


    She stopped in her tracks right in front of the door while thinking for a moment; He was right. Sooner orter, they had to talk about it. She couldn''t avoid him forever.


    After taking a long and deep breath, she finally opened the door and let him into the room.


    "Come sit over there!" Xander walked towards the two-seater sofa that was in the bedroom.


    After seeing him settle in on the sofa, she finally dragged her feet and sat beside him.


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to meet his eyes. She just stared at her entangled hands on herp.


    She didn''t know how to start the conversation with him, as if she had lost her ability to string a sentence. She felt nervous under his gaze.


    This is something new for her, feeling powerless over someone, especially a man. Contrary to her personality, she has never been afraid of anyone, not even the angel of death.


    But, for some reason, her senses seem unreliable since meeting Xander ¡ª she loses her formidable sense of logic and awareness.


    This man could make her heart flutter.


    This man could bring out another side of her that had never appeared before.


    This man can make her feel wanted to be cared for by someone else.


    This man could make her feel lost if she didn''t see and hear his voice.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her heart and mind. She might have fallen in love with him from what she had read and heard.


    Is it really Love? Or else? She doesn''t know. Because, in her entire life, she had never felt anything like this.


    She wanted to ask him, but how could she do that!? She would rather swallow her question than discuss her feelings with him. Never!


    "Can you exin what you meant with what you said before?" Xander''s gentle voice made her even more nervous. She slowly lifted her head and looked at his eyes filled with love and warmth.


    "X-Xander... I don''t understand what you mean!"


    "I heard everything you said outside! I want to know, are you serious with what you said!?"


    She opens her mouth, but no word or soundes out...

 Chapter 137 I Like You

    ?She opens her mouth, but no soundes out...


    "Silence means YES! So, I assume what you say is true." His blue eyes flickered slightly as his lips smiled gently at her. He continued, "Scarlett, I don''t mind being your real husband if you want to!"


    "WHAT!?" She cries in shock at his words. She didn''t mean to ask him to be her real husband. But that was just her wishful thinking. "Y-You, I mean¡­." Once again, she lost her ability to form a word.


    She just muttered inwardly, ''My god! Did he really want this marriage to be real!?''


    "If I heard right, you said you wanted to touch me earlier. You also want me to be yours... Right?" Xander said in a calm tone.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She wanted to vanish from his sight if she had a chance. How could she answer that? This man is so cruel. How dare he corners her like this!?


    She was speechless.


    "I don''t mind! I am also willing to be your man. And, of course, I''m willing if you want to touch me. Hold my hand, and you can kiss me and do more than that... Like, be one with me, ahem, I mean, making love..."


    ''Heaven! Why is this man speaking in such a vulgar way!?''


    Scarlett tried to hide the redness on her face by looking away, but Xander didn''t give her a chance to do that. He grabbed her hand and held it tightly. He said, "Dear Scarlett... Please look at me!"


    Xander''smanding yet charming voice made Scarlett turn her head to look at him.


    He gave her his best smile before saying casually, "Do you understand what I just said?"


    "Of course I understand. You mean... you want to take our rtionship to another level, right!? From fake to real!?" Scarlett wanted to say that, but the words made a U-turn in her throat. She swallowed it out of embarrassment to say it.


    "Fine! I''ll take your silence as a ''YES''..." He squeezed Scarlett''s hand gently and smiled.


    After calming herself down, Scarlett finally summoned the courage to say something, "I didn''t mean it like that. I was, you know, wondering..."


    Xander narrowed his eyes, looking straight at her before saying, "So you don''t like me?"


    "No. No... I like you." Instantly she stopped her sentence.


    ''My lord!! Stop exposing yourself!'' She scolded herself inwardly.


    "Oh! So you like me. Good to hear that! Well, I wouldn''t mind being your real husband, Scarlett..." His sapphire blue eyes flickered with blissful emotion.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She wished she could disappear ¡ª this shame was unbearable. There''s no turning back. This man had heard and knew her true feelings, so there was no way she could hide them now.


    After a short while, she said, "...W-what about our deal? Do you remember what you said during our contractual marriage; there was no romance or feelings involved?"


    "Yeah, I remember! So?"


    Scarlett knew she was the one who had broken their agreement. She was the first who fell for this man. Even though she remembers, she is the one who agreed that they would never love each other.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She still did not believe she had fallen in love with this man too fast. She was embarrassed to remember herself back then. She was too confident to say that falling in love with him would be impossible. Now she knows how wrong she was. After just a few days of living together under the same roof, she couldn''t help but fall in love with him!


    "I know. I was the one who broke our deal by having feelings for you. So, what are you going to do with the deal?" She said while lowering her head to avoid his burning gaze.


    "So you''re worried about that!?"


    "Hmm!"


    "Wait a moment!" Xander said, then stood up from his chair and left the room. After a while, he returned with his office bag in hand.


    After Xander sat down again. He took a brown envelope from the bag and handed it to Scarlett, saying, "This is our agreement before marriage. You can check first if this is the right document..." He said it seriously.


    Scarlett immediately epted the document and read it. "Yes! This is the correct document!" She looks up at Xander. She said, "Why did you give it to me? Do you want to revise it?"


    She didn''t expect this man to keep this document in his office bag and carry it wherever he went. Seems peculiar!


    Xander took the agreement letter from Scarlett and gently tore it up.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She was shocked! Why did he tear it up?


    No words came out of her mouth as she was shocked and speechless by the situation.


    "Scarlett, we no longer have our premarital agreement. All the deals we''ve made are forfeited. You don''t have to worry or be embarrassed anymore!" He said firmly.


    Scarlett, "..."


    At a time like this, Scarlett didn''t know how to react. Should she be happy that their rtionship was making significant progress or be scared if it was a one-sided feeling? Xander might have agreed only because of his situation!


    Confused, Scarlett stares at her hand in Xander''s grip. Feeling his warmth flow through her pores calmed her mind a bit.


    Whatever the reason, she will try to enjoy this moment. And she''ll get over her little doubts ¡ª maybe her feelings for Xander are only temporary ¡ªter!


    ''So this means we really are husband and wife?'' She felt the beat of her heart resembling war drums. ''Husband and Wife, for real!?''


    "Scarlett, please say something..." Xander said.


    Her unstable heartbeat had not subsided until now, but Scarlett forced herself to look up to meet his loving gaze.


    There were a lot of words she wanted to say to him. But for some reason, they all slipped out of her mind. But, in the end, she said, "X-Xander, so we..."


    She stopped again to take a deep breath, but before she could continue her sentence, Xander spoke first.


    "...we can do whatever you want. You can touch me, you can kiss me... And do what a married couple does!" He lifted his lips teasingly.


    She gulped.

 Chapter 138 Not Ready

    ?"No, I can''t... I mean, can we be like before!?" She sighed in a defeated voice.


    "What do you mean?" He raised his eyebrows in confusion at her frightened demeanor. "Isn''t that what you want?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    She maintained her calm face but endured the frustration in her heart as she scolded him internally. ''Damn you, Xander Riley! Can you not embarrass a woman like that!?''


    She felt like digging a hole and burying herself to avoid this heartless man!


    "I mean, I''m not ready to sleep with you!" She stopped only to take a deep breath to calm her heart. "...y-you know what I mean, right?"


    She felt her cheeks burn when she saw him nodding with a big smile on his handsome face.


    Scarlett continued, "...Let''s slow down our rtionship! For now, it''s better to sleep in separate rooms like before until I''m ready to sleep with you!"


    Hard to believe she could say those words. Gosh!


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, babe! We are indeed married, but I will never force you to do something against your will. I respect your consent." Xander said while ruffling her hair gently.


    She flinched at his intimate gesture, but at the same time, she felt relieved hearing his words.


    However, her relief vanished because of the words that followed. It was enough to make her heart feel like it would shatter.


    "...But we''ll be sleeping in the same bed!" The glow in his eyes brightened.


    "X-Xander..." Her brow furrowed in shock at his words.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Oh dear, don''t be surprised! Alright, I promise you again... I will never do anything to you unless you give me clear consent. Say, you ask me to!" Xander leaned his head towards her and gently kissed her on the cheek.


    She was utterly frozen!


    ''Wait! Did this man kiss me!?'' Scarlett stared at him in disbelief.


    "What? Why do you look upset!? It was just a light kiss, dear. Huh!? Have you never done this to anyone? Seriously!?" Xander frowned before continuing, "...I thought you lived in the US for a few years. You should know that kissing on the cheek ismon, right?"


    Scarlett inwardly took a deep breath. Gosh! She couldn''t win over this shameless ice prince. No! He wasn''t an ice prince anymore. This man had be a shameless husband entirely!


    "Alright! It''s already past midnight. Let''s get some sleep...shall we?" After seeing her face getting redder, Xander changed the subject, not wanting to tease her anymore.


    Scarlett hesitated. Because there is only one bed in this room and they only wear bathrobes. She knew they were both naked beneath the bathrobes.


    She wasn''t afraid that Xander would touch her because she trusted him. Still, Scarlett didn''t fully confident in herself ¡ª How could she resist a man as handsome and charming as Xander sleeping beside her!?


    "You still don''t believe me, do you?" Xander faintly smiled while shaking his head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No. I believe in you. But I can''t believe in myself. And, we only use this..." She tightened her bathrobe as if she feared Xander would see her naked body through it. "I''m afraid¡­." Unfortunately, she couldn''t finish her words.


    An amused grin crossed Xander''s lips before saying, "...I have your pajamas here. You can use them." Xander gave her a bag. "And, there''s also some clothes for you tomorrow!"


    "Oh, you asked someone to bring these clothes!?" Scarlett was surprised to see her everyday clothes in the bag ¡ªobviously, this was prepared by her personal maid, right!?


    "Hmm! I asked Logan toe..." Xander opened his bag and took his casual home cloth.


    He was ready to undress in front of her but stopped when he heard the girl chuckle. He looked at her with a confused look.


    "Mr. Riley, at the restaurant, you said Logan was sleeping, but howe he still came here to deliver our clothes? Is he a sleepwalker?" She narrowed her eyes at him.


    She had suspected from the start this man must n all of this ¡ª he had trapped her to stay the night here. Gosh!


    He gulped.


    Trying to avoid her words, Xander casually stood up from the sofa and slowly took off his bathrobe, making Scarlett freeze at the sight.


    "X-Xander... What are you doing!? Can you change your clothes in the bathroom?" She blushed and turned her gaze elsewhere, but she could still see his naked abs from the corner of her eye for some reason.


    While cursing Xander in her mind, Scarlett immediately dashed into the bathroom ¡ª she wasn''t ready to see his bare abs yet. Not now!


    ''Why is that guy being more shameless!? Where''s that cool and aloof Xander!?'' Scarlett pondered as she locked the bathroom door and started to use her short pajamas.


    Scarlett didn''te out of the bathroom as soon as she was done. She stayed in the bathroom to ensure Xander had put on his clothes.


    After some time...


    She finally left the bathroom. She saw Xander already lying on the bed under the nket.


    ''Is he asleep?'' She thought as she slowly approached the bed. She saw his arm covering his eyes and not moving like he was in a deep sleep.


    Scarlett climbed slowly andy by his side, not wanting to wake him up, and tried not to move too much.


    This second time, she slept in the same bed with him, and it didn''t feel like she would be able to sleep until morning.


    She tried to close her eyes, but her mind couldn''t stop working, as if they were encouraging her to do something to this beauty beside her.


    She used many tricks to divert her mind, but all her efforts were in vain. She could only take a deep breath and slowly open her eyes to look at the ceiling helplessly.


    After a few minutes passed, she slowly changed her sleeping position and tilted towards Xander. Surprisingly, she saw warm and loving eyes staring back at her.


    "You want a hug?" His words were enough to make her mind go nk.

 Chapter 139 New Beginning

    ?"You want a hug?" His words were enough to make her mind go nk.


    ''How can I answer such a question?''


    She did not answer him, nor did she reject him. She just froze while looking into his eyes unblinkingly, as if she was under his spell.


    And sure enough, her shameless husband didn''t let her stay in a daze for too long. He pulled her closer, and she was in his arms in no time.


    ''Oh, Lord! This is equivalent to keeping me awake until morning!'' She cried in her heart. ''How can I sleep in his arms!?''


    In Xander''s arms, Scarlett could only close her eyes while listening to her loud heartbeat. She could also feel her blood boiling, unable to stand the heat inside her mind.


    Too scared to move, making her body feel stiff in his arms. She couldn''t enjoy this intimacy at all. Instead, she was so nervous.


    "Babe, breathe!" Xander''s voice sounded like a beautiful melody to her ears.


    Scarlett suddenly opened her eyes and took a deep breath. She was too stupid to hold her breath, afraid that this man would hear her loud heartbeat.


    "Ms. Riley, rx! I promised you I won''t eat you if you don''t want to..." Xander kissed the hair on top of her head and then hugged her tightly. "Let''s sleep...Or people will think I tired you out all night. You know what I mean, right!?"


    Even though Scarlett didn''t have this kind of experience because she never had a boyfriend, she knew precisely what he meant!


    ''Shameless!! He really is shameless... Why did he say those words so casually!?''


    Scarlett scolded him in her heart and tried to close her eyes while enjoying his unique aroma. She can''t help but start to feel addicted to his scent and his warmth.


    Next morning...


    Scarlett awakens in Xander''s arms as the first rays of sunlight enter the bedroom.


    She tried to remember what had happenedst night for a moment. And why was she sleeping in his arms!?


    It only took a few seconds for her to remember everything.


    She moved slowly to break free from his embrace but felt Xander awake before she could do it.


    "Babe, can you not move? Or my little brother down there will wake up! You could be in trouble if he wakes up..." His hoarse voice made her freeze.


    ''Little brother? Who!? Carter!? Since when did Carter enter this room!?'' She was confused. Before she could ask him, she heard him continue his words.


    "Let''s sleep more. We still have plenty of time to cuddle. I''m not done hugging you yet!" He said, hugging her thighs and resting his chin on her head. He tried to feel her warmth ¡ª It felt like he didn''t want to wake up and just wanted to hug her like this all day.


    Hearing his seductive words made Scarlett blush. She hid her face in his firm chest. While trying to remember what happenedst night to make their rtionship change rapidly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This felt unreal to her. Their contractual marriage rtionship bes a real marriage when Xander tears up the agreement they made before deciding to get married.


    And now, they have be husband and wife for real!? At least, that''s what he saidst night.


    "Our marriage is no longer bound by an agreement!! You canpletely own me and do whatever you want to do..." Xander''s words are still ringing in her ears.


    ''This man, Xander Riley, is now my husband¡­.'' She couldn''t help but smile silently. What she wished for finally came true.


    However...


    Despite the happiness she felt, something was bothering her mind and heart.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Last night, she had been so happy that she had forgotten that her decision would cause someone to get hurt. Now, she feels terrible because she promised that person she would never fall in love with Xander.


    But everything changed! She couldn''t lie to her feelings ¡ª She liked him. And she can''t and won''t me her heart for that.


    Later...


    Xander and Scarlett woke up at seven in the morning and got ready to start this blissful day.


    Today marks the start of their rtionship without a marriage agreement. Their new beginning!


    Xander was so quick to show his affection for Scarlett without looking forced. He is very rxed doing it, like holding her hand, pulling her into his embrace, and kissing her lips. He seemed to have experience doing it, and it amazed Scarlett.


    As for Scarlett, she wasn''t used to getting so much attention and sweetness from Xander. It was strange for her to feel this kind of attention and intimacy from her opposite sex.


    She also doesn''t know how to please a man. Because so far, she has never had a romantic rtionship with a man ¡ª one might say that her love experience is non-existent.


    "What are you thinking?" Xander asked when he saw her eating breakfast in silence. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her close. "Why are you silent? Something is bothering you!?" He continued.


    Just about to stuff her scrambled eggs into her mouth, Scarlett stopped in midair. She put her spoon on the te and turned to look at Xander.


    "...I still can''t believe what happened to us. Our rtionship, which started oddly, has be what it is!" She smiled shyly before continuing, "We''ve only been together for over a month, but my feelings for you are strong..."


    Scarlett couldn''t finish her words, embarrassed to say them. She tried to hide the redness on her face by looking away.


    Xander smiles lovingly to hear this girl finally express her feelings. Sincest night he had felt the same way, knowing that his feelings were not one-sided, enough to make him feel like he was on cloud nine.


    "Thanks, Scarlett! I know you still feel awkward around me, but I hope you can try to be more natural around me..." He stroked her back gently to make Scarlett''s face turn red again.


    She looked at him with a smile shining through her eyes. She said, "I''ll try. But bear with me, because I''ve never been in love before... So this is new to me!"

 Chapter 140 [Bonus ]Reclucant

    ?Scarlett remained silent as their car headed to her office. She just stared at the street outside, thinking about her work.


    In the next few days, she will be busy in her office. She has some work that can''t be postponed anymore. Perhaps, she would spend days in her studio.


    She is in a dilemma because, at the same time, her rtionship with Xander is just beginning, and it feels weird for her to have a sleepover in her office, right!?


    While Scarlet was deep in thought, Xander was also busy behind hisptop, but soon he stopped what he was doing and looked at the girl beside him.


    After a while, he said apologetically, "Babe, I have bad news for you!"


    Scarlett turned to look at Xander in confusion. Bad news? What bad news? Did he regret tearing up their premarital agreement?


    For some reason, Scarlett felt like someone was squeezing her heart. ''How could this man change his mind so fast?''


    "Xander, what''s wrong?" She asked calmly, though, inside her mind, she was distraught. She was worried about what he might say.


    "Sorry, Scarlett, two days from now, I must go on a business trip..." He said in a displeased tone. However, Scarlett felt relieved when she heard that ¡ª at least, it wasn''t what she had imagined.


    She pushed away her negative thoughts and heard Xander continue his sentence. "...the problem is, I''ll be gone for quite a while this time."


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. She would not have cared if he had said this yesterday before their new rtionship started. But now, somehow, something tickles her heart when she knows they will be separated for a long time.


    "How long?" She asked curiously.


    "I have work in Dubai for a few days, and from there, I will fly to Europe again. I will be staying there for a few weeks¡­." He exined calmly, but his expression seemed hard to change.


    Before marrying Scarlett, extended business trips to several countries were ordinary for him. In fact, he rarely stays in this country. He spends most of his time in several countries managing his business empire.


    But after marrying her, somehow, he was reluctant to leave. What else if it takes weeks!? If only this girl didn''t have a job here, he would have asked her to apany him. Because this time, most likely, he will be gone for more than a month.


    How can he hold back his longing when their rtionship is starting to be real?


    He looked at her, puzzled, before saying, "I wish you coulde with me, but that seems impossible, huh?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett remains smiling, even though she feels a little sad in her mind. It was apparent that Scarlett wanted to follow him and spend more time with him, but she couldn''t.


    "I wish I could keep youpany, but, you know, I''m swamped right now..."


    "I know!"


    "Just a few weeks..." Scarlett smiled before continuing, "I''ll be waiting for you here, Xander. You can take care of your business, don''t worry about me. After all, we can stillmunicate via video calls, right!?"


    Xander sighed deeply, feeling reluctant, but he couldn''t avoid this trip. This trip had been nned for several months, long before he met her.


    "Fine! But, before I go, I want to do something for you."


    Scarlett was curious to see his mysterious smile. But she remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "...Scarlett, would you like to go on a date with me?" Xander smiled, blooming, feeling happy seeing her joy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett was happy to hear that. Of course, she would! It''s every girl''s dream, right!? Go on a date with her partner and spend some time alone.


    "Hmm... Let''s go! However, I don''t know any good ces in this town." Scarlett said enthusiastically.


    "Don''t worry about it. You only need to prepare 1 day for me, let me take care of the rest. Can you clear your schedule for tomorrow?"


    "Sure I will!" She was so excited. Xander is about to ask her out. Something she had long dreamed of.


    While Scarlett and Xander chatted in the back seat, Ben and Jones, the driver, nced at each other.


    They were both surprised to see their master showing affection towards the young madam; they looked so natural and intimate. They even kissed. That was the first time they saw them do that in the car.


    Did something happen at the hotelst night? Why do they look different!?


    As Ben and Jones'' curiosity deepened, it wasn''t long before their car arrived at the Red Animations Studio Building.


    Scarlett didn''t linger any longer. She immediately said goodbye to Xander.


    "Okay, I''ll be going now. You don''t need to pick me up at noon because I''ll be workingte..." She said and opened the door, but before she could get down, Xander held her hand.


    She turned to look at him before saying, " What''s wrong, Xander?"


    "Did you forget something?" He asked with a mischievous smile appearing at the corner of his lips.


    "Forget what?" She frowned, confused, but only for a moment becauseter, she saw Xander gesture to her to kiss him on the lips.


    Instantly her fair cheeks blushed. Gosh!


    ''Why is this guy getting bolder about showing their intimacy in front of other people!?'' She sighed inwardly, embarrassed ¡ª she was still not used to this.


    Not wanting to linger in the car, she immediately brought her head closer to him and gave him a light kiss.


    "Bye! See you tonight..." She said,


    Scarlett thought Xander would let her go, but she was wrong.


    Xander suddenly pulled Scarlett into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her rosy cherry lips without allowing her to speak. The lingering kiss seemed to have vented his inner feelings.


    Scarlett''s breathing quickened, but she had no intention of resisting.


    After a while...


    He slowly released the kiss and smiled, seeing the girl''s blushing face. "I wille to pick you up!"


    His whisper made Scarlett''s knees feel weak as she dragged her leg to her office without looking back.

 Chapter 141 Neglect

    ?"Humph! Boss... You look brighter this morning. Are you in a good mood?" Cruz said as soon as Scarlett stepped out of the elevator.


    "What are you talking about?" Scarlett frowned and walked past him. She didn''t go straight to her office room but went to the pantry to make coffee.


    "Boss, sit over there. Let me make it for you! What do you want to drink? Coffee drip or Latte?" Cruz forced Scarlett to sit on the couch and prepare her morning coffee.


    "Drip!" She said and sat on the sofa.


    After some time...


    Cruz brought two cups of coffee, ced them on the table, and sat on the sofa across from Scarlett.


    "Boss, I''m seriously saying that you look radiant like there''s a ringmp hanging on top of your head. And also, the light in your eyes looks brighter than usual..." Cruz pped his hands out of curiosity while his eyes beamed, looking at Scarlett.


    But when Cruz saw Scarlett roll her eyes as if she didn''t care about his words, he continued, "Tsk, boss!! I''ve known you for a long time, don''t lie to me, alright!! Something must make you this happy and look radiant... right? Come on, Boss! Spoil my clownish curiosity, please..." He begged Scarlett with a funny face.


    Scarlett looked at Cruz and couldn''t decide whether to find him funny or annoying.


    ''This idiot Cruz is so noisy!'' She wondered as she sipped her coffee, ignoring him.


    How can she tell him about the progress of her rtionship with Xander? While no one knows about their marriage agreement.


    Scarlett didn''t rush to answer this Idiot Cruz.


    She took another sip of her coffee before saying, "Your worries are groundless, Cruz!!" A yful smile graced her face before she continued, "...Have you forgotten that I was born like this!? My face always looks radiant and beautiful. That''s why I don''t like showing my beauty in public because there will always be people like you who will be charmed by me!"


    Cruz was rendered speechless.


    ''Damn! Fine, you win, Boss... You win!!'' He could onlyment his anger inwardly, feeling defeated by her words.


    Seeing Cruz''s face turn grim, she smiled yfully. Now, she felt in a good mood after teasing him.


    "...Well, I''m in an excellent mood today because I got too excited. Zara and Tyler areing next week. Is their amodation ready?" Scarlett changed the subject enough to tease this poor Cruz.


    Cruz sat up excitedly and said, "You bet they are, Boss! All those two must do is knock on the door and let themselves feel at home."


    "Very nice! Since you guys will be living on the same floor, ensure you care for them, especially Zara. It''s her first time visiting this country. I''m afraid she won''t like the food here..."


    "Of course, I will take care of them. Ah, about the food... Did you forget she is also our Food ve Guild member?" Cruz raised his eyebrow before continuing, "...don''t mind her. She will eat anything!"


    Scarlett smiled as she nodded slightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Indeed! That girl will eat anything, but she will alsoin because she is the type of girl who is challenging to satisfy.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Thinking of her best friend made her remember her past while living in the US. So many sweet and bitter moments there, making her miss them so much.


    "I can''t wait to go around town to find heavenly food and taste them!" Cruz smiled happily, but then his expression changed as something crossed his mind.


    He gave Scarlett a sharp look before he said, "...Ugh! Boss, you MUST join us! Please don''t ignore us like you''ve been doingtely. You spend too much time with my idol, Xander Riley!"


    Although Cruz likes Xander Riley as his idol, sometimes he feels jealous of Xander, as his Boss now spends more time with him.


    Scarlett appeared calm, but she was internally cracking up. It was so fun watching this idiot Cruz feeling jealous of Xander.


    "What are you talking about, Cruz? Did you forget I spent most of my time on the Ind, caring for my father!?" Scarlett shook her head as she stood up from her seat chair.


    It''s time for her to work. Today, she will bury herself in her studio all day long. Because tomorrow, she will take another day off!


    Gosh!


    What Cruz said is true! Since returning to this country, several times she neglected her work. Lots of distractions, from her family matters to Xander, who suddenly enters her life and disrupts life the way it is now.


    "Oops!! Sorry Boss. How is your father''s condition now?" Cruz asked worriedly.


    He was aware Scarlett didn''t have a good rtionship with her parents. Still, she looked so scared ever since her father had an ident. She even abandons her work and decides to stay on the Ind for a week to help her father.


    Scarlett didn''t answer him. She walked into her office. As for Cruz, he followed Scarlett and ced herptop on the work table.


    "My father is still recovering at the hospital. That''s why I asked Aunt Lana to return to the Ind. I need her to care for my father for a while, while I''m away..." She exined while opening herptop.


    "Good to hear that! But why is Aunt Lana looking after your father? Where are your stepmother and little sister?" Cruz asked, confused.


    Scarlett''s fingers typing fast on the keyboard suddenly stopped when she heard Cruz''s question.


    Cruz felt his surroundings suddenly turn cold and even more confused as he watched Scarlett''s face darken like she was furious.


    "B-Boss, s-sorry if I offended you with my question." He immediately stood up from his seat. But before he left the room, he heard Scarlett say.


    "They both died! That shameless evil woman killed my little sister, and God punished her immediately; yesterday, that evil woman was found dead in a car ident..."


    While Cruz was shocked by the news, Scarlett did not show the slightest sadness. Instead, there was a tiny glint of satisfaction in her eyes.

 Chapter 142 Waiting

    ?"I''m so sorry, Scarlett!" Cruz didn''t see her as his boss but as his best friend this time. He felt sorry for her loss.


    "Thank you, Cruz!" Scarlett smiled, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes at all.


    If asked, does she feel sorry for Nicole and Lauren''s death? She will answer, not! Because she only felt loss for Nicole''s death. As for Lauren, there wasn''t even a shred of room in her heart for that evil woman and no remorse for killing her. That lousy woman deserves hell!


    "Alright, I''m going to work now. You don''t need to bother me with lunch since I n to finish my work today!" She said,


    "Boss, you don''t need to rush. The deadline is not today but the day after tomorrow. And, please, don''t miss your lunch again, or Aunt Lana will haunt me!" Cruz said worriedly.


    Scarlett shook her head, "I have to finish today because I have to take another day off tomorrow!"


    "Humph! Another day off!?" asked Cruz, confused.


    "...yeah! I have an important business to take care of, so I can''t avoid it. Mhmm...can you clear my schedule tomorrow?" Scarlett ordered.


    Cruz fell silent. He is deep in thought.


    ''Important business? Howe I don''t know anything about it?'' he thought. During this time, he was in charge of all her work schedules and would be the first to know her whereabouts.


    But now, he was puzzled.


    How suspicious! Because she''s never been like this, except...


    His eyes narrowed, looking at her.


    Later, he chuckled inwardly as a thought crossed his mind. He said, "BOSS!! Don''t tell me¡­ did you invest in a new restaurant again? That''s why you have to deal with it tomorrow!?"


    He knew very well that his boss had a strange hobby, investing in a restaurant she liked. And this hobby has nothing to do with thepany, so she usually manages her own restaurant without the help of the office.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Cruz Reeves!" His voice sounded normal, but it sounded like a scolding in Cruz''s ears.


    "Y-Yes..." He could only shiver to see a vein popping up on her forehead. He gulped!


    "Get lost!!" she snapped. "I will never start work if you are still in this room!!"


    Without waiting any longer, Cruz ran out of the room.


    After Scarlett saw Cruz close the door, she sighed long. Then, she rose from her chair and entered her studio office from the connecting door.


    Every time Scarlett entered her studio, she always lost track of time. Also, she makes a rule; no one should disturb her while she is in the room.


    In fact, she never turned on her cell phone there because she didn''t want to be distracted while working.


    In no time, Scarlett was immersed in herputer and didn''t realize she had been in the studio for hours.


    When her work was finally done, she only turned to look at the window. And to her surprise, it was already dark outside.


    Instantly Scarlett''s whole body felt ufortable. She got up from her chair with a little effort, but her body felt stiffened. Even walking made her unsteady and her head felt like spinning.


    "Gosh!! It''s been so long since I''ve worked like this..." She muttered and dragged her legs towards the door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She needs food or she could pass out!


    When Scarlett came out from her studio, she felt like someone was observing her with sharp eyes, causing her to stand still.


    She felt goosebumps.


    After she looked in a certain direction, her eyes widened in shock. She didn''t expect that the person staring at her was Xander; He sat on the sofa with sharp eyes on her.


    She remembered that he said he would pick her up at noon. But now it''s 8 pm.


    ''Has he been waiting long?'' She wonders.


    "X-Xander, since when did youe?" Scarlett haltingly asked as she walked towards him.


    He didn''t answer her. Instead, he pulled her to sit on hisp. "Come, let me hug you first..." He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and buried his head in her neck.


    While in the corner of the room, Cruz, Logan, and Ben were talking in low tones.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Master Xander wait for someone for so long. He''s willing to sit there for nearly four hours!" Whispered Ben, who still couldn''t believe what he was seeing now.


    "Yeah, it''s rare to see him like this..." Logan said in awe. He remembered that Xander''s longest record of waiting for someone was 3 minutes. Even so, all that could make him wait for anyone longer than that was Old Master Riley.


    "And my boss is so heartless. How could she make my idol wait that long?" Cruz couldn''t help but take a deep breath feeling jealous of Scarlett for being able to make his dominant idol powerless.


    "By the way, madam hasn''t eaten since morning. Is she okay?" Logan asked Cruz. This was the first time he had witnessed Scarlett work overly long in the studio. So he didn''t know if Scarlett had been like this in the past.


    "I think she''ll pass out if she doesn''t eat now!" Cruz said helplessly.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Ben and Logan be worried hearing that. They nce at the couple; they still embrace each other and ignore their surroundings as if only the two were in the room.


    While the three men gossiped about their boss...


    Xander released his hug and looked Scarlet in the eye.


    "Since when were you waiting for me?" Scarlett asked again.


    "I just arrived about four minutes ago..." Xander smiled while adjusting her gray wig.


    Instantly Scarlett was relieved to hear that.


    "Thank goodness you didn''t wait for me. Well, I lost track of time while I was working there!"


    "It doesn''t matter, even if I must wait for you, dear. You look hungry! Let''s eat first..."


    "Let''s go!" Scarlett answered quickly. Indeed, she was starving. She needs to eat, or she might pass out!


    Soon the two of them left the office and made the three men in the corner staring at each other with dumbfounded expressions.


    Wait, four minutes? Did we hear wrong!?

 Chapter 143 Dating Plan

    ?At 11 PM, Xander and Scarlett arrived at the White Mansion after dinner at one of Xander''s friend''s Italian restaurants.


    Scarlett felt tired and needed to lie back on her soft bed after a hard day''s work.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® However...


    Scarlett is surprised to learn that starting tonight, she will move into Xander''s room until the main suite is renovated.


    Even though they had slept in the same room a few times, she still felt nervous. Her heartbeat couldn''t calm down as she followed Xander to his room.


    She entered Xander''s bedroom for the first time since she had lived in this house. She was surprised to see that his room looked neat with minimalist furniture and dominant with white and ck colors, typical of men''s rooms.


    The furnitureyout is not much different from her bedroom; arge bed in the middle and a ck leather sofa ced in the corner with a view of the city center.


    Seeing the beautiful city lights from a distance can make Scarlett''s tiredness slowly fade away. For a moment, she just stood there, and somehow the tension she felt when she entered Xander''s bedroom started to lessen.


    After cing his office bag on the table in the corner, Xander nced at Scarlet, standing near the ss wall, seen enjoying the view outside.


    He is amazed at how beautiful she looks. Even though she doesn''t do anything only stands there perfectly still. He satisfied his eyes, watching her figure from the side as he took off his suits, then rolled his sleeves to his elbows.


    Before long, Xander approached Scarlett and stood beside her. He looked where her eyes were looking.


    After a while, he turned to her before asking, "What were you thinking?" His voice sounded gentle.


    Scarlett turned her gaze to him. Seeing how hot Xander was standing in front of her with his hands in his trouser pockets could make her pulse slowly speed up.


    And when her gaze fell on his abs, suddenly her mind was filled with what happenedst night at the hotel when she saw his half-naked body.


    Afraid she couldn''t stop throwing herself into his embrace, Scarlett averted her eyes in the other direction. She''s trying to calm her thoughts before answering, "...I was thinking about our date trip tomorrow!"


    Xander''s lips curved into a faint smile when he saw her blush. "Are you excited?"


    "Hmm¡­ can you tell me a bit about the ns tomorrow? So I can get ready. I mean, about my outfit, it would be weird if I used the wrong outfit, right?" Scarlett shed her beautiful smile to entice him.


    She was still trying to get information from him. But it seems her efforts were in vain. This man didn''t even tell her where they were going. And that made her even more curious.


    For a moment, he was mesmerized by her seductive smile. But, because he wanted to surprise her tomorrow, he refrained from telling her. He just smiled back warmly.


    "It''s almost midnight, and nothing is too urgent to be discussed now. Let''s wrap up the night and get some rest. Especially for you, babe. You look so tired!" He changed the subject, not wanting to discuss his ns for tomorrow.


    Scarlett could only smile at him. Then walked out of the bedroom, but before she could get out, Xander called her.


    "Scarlett, where are you going?" He frowned while walking at her.


    "I''m going to get my pajamas. It''s in the other room..."


    "I think they''ve already moved your stuff in here. You can check the walk-in closet. Your pajamas and all your other clothes are probably in there."


    Scarlett was amazed at how quickly Xander moved her things to his bedroom.


    ''Gosh, this guy!!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soon Scarlett entered the bathroom while Xander rushed to another bathroom to shower.


    Before long...


    When Scarlett came out of the bathroom, Xander was wearing his casual clothes when he entered the room too.


    "Are you done?" Seeing her nod, he asked her to sleep first.


    "Xander, do you still want to work? It''s already the middle of the night..." She asked worriedly.


    "Yeah! I still have something to read. I won''t be long... you can sleep first!" He said.


    Scarlett could only nod andy down on the soft bed. She''s sleepy!


    While Xander...


    As he entered his office, his cell phone rang.


    "What is it!?"


    "Sir, I heard from Ben you''re canceling tomorrow''s meeting?" A female voice came from the other end. "Why?"


    Xander walked over to the sofa and sat on it before saying, "I have some personal business! You called me to ask that?" He frowned.


    "Sir, if I may suggest... Please don''t cancel the appointment. This is the third cancetion in this week alone..." Her tone sounded frustrated, making Xander close his eyes while leaning back on the couch. "Xander, are you there?" she asked again.


    "Hmm!" He muttered softly without opening his eyes, instead massaging his forehead, which started feeling hurt.


    "So you cane to tomorrow''s meeting!?" She asked happily after hearing him, ''hmm.''


    "I can''t!"


    A disappointed sigh from the other end made Xander open his eyes. His blue eyes flicker before he continues, "...you can re-arrange the meeting before we fly to Dubai! But this is thest time I will do this for you, Zoey!"


    "Yes! Thank you, Xander...sir..." Sheughed happily, and that made Xander shake his head. "Okay, I won''t bother you anymore...Bye!"


    "This woman is troublesome!" Xander muttered under his breath and stood up from the sofa. He walked to his office desk and read some files on hisptop.


    However, his cell phone on the table vibrated a few minutester.


    [Zoey Warner:] Thanks, Mr. Xander! First night in Dubai, dinner at Nobu, on me!! (smile icon)


    Xander chuckled while looking at his phone. Before he wanted to type something, another text appeared.


    [Zoey Warner:] Good night, sir! Don''t sleepte, it''s not good for your health! (Worry Icon)


    [Xander:] Thx!


    After that, he turned off his phone and continued his work peacefully.

 Chapter 144 Swan Lake Town

    ?Next morning.


    Scarlett and Xander set off as soon as the sun rose.


    They have been driving for 30 minutes, but Xander still hasn''t told them where they are going.


    Scarlett gave up asking him again. She decided to enjoy the pretty scenery they passed.


    They were heading north, and it was the first time Scarlett had crossed this road. She could see that they were getting farther away from downtown.


    ''Are we going to another city?'' She wondered while amazed at the scenery that was starting to change.


    The further they left the city, the rarer the buildings they passed. What she saw were hills with colorful trees, indicating autumn wasing. It looks stunning!


    "Xander, the autumn vibe in this area is stunning..." Scarlett praised the scenery several times, nearly every mile, as their car cruised steadily.


    "Indeed! That''s why I purposely invited you to this ce. Well, if you really like this scenery, our destination would be ten times more amazing than this. I guarantee you will like that ce when you see it..."


    "Oh please, Xander! Can you tell me?" Scarlett said even more curiously.


    He spoke in a slow but clear voice, "Patience! We''ll be there in a few hours. Besides, it''s useless for me to mention the location. You definitely wouldn''t know. You''ve never been there..."


    "Huh!? How do you know if I''ve never been to that ce?" Scarlett turned to look at him with narrowed eyes in suspicion. As a hacker, she suspected this man was investigating her background.


    Xander could feel her re. He nced at her with a gentle smile appearing on his face. He said, "Babe, didn''t you say that you''ve only been to the capital a few times, and even then, you only live in the city, right? So I just drew my conclusion from what you''ve told me."


    Scarlett chuckled before saying, "Yeah! I forgot I''ve told you that..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She then stared at the beautiful sight again for a few more minutes. Shortly after that, their car pulled off the freeway with a view that was no less beautiful.


    After thirty minutes, she asked him, "How long before we arrive?"


    "About an hour!"


    "That ce is pretty far. We''ve been driving for over two hours," said Scarlett. Even though she was tired and sleepy, she refrained herself because she was curious to know where Xander would take her.


    After several minutes they crossed the road, and finally, Scarlett saw a small town in the distance.


    This small town was surrounded by beautiful mountains. The leaves of the trees were starting to turn vibrant colors of yellow, orange, and red ¡ª And in the center was a vast emeraldke. The emeraldke is surrounded by a beautiful and clean garden.


    This town reminded Scarlett of her month-long holiday on Ind Bst month. She could feel time here was moving slowly just like at B Ind. The people around seemed so rxed with their lives.


    Lately, she prefers to live in a quiet ce just like this town. Because, in recent years she had lived in the big city, spending most of her time working in her studio and seldom going out except for important business.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not many cars pass through the road, but many people walk and sit enjoying the day at the cafes or restaurants around theke.


    "Wow! This reminds me of one of the beautifulkes in Switzend! I never knew we had such a beautifulke..." Her eyes lit up as she looked at theke. Instantly, she imagined herself swimming in thatke.


    "This is Swan Lake, a small town with a beautifulke and a great fresh vibe. Do you like this ce?" asked Xander as he parked his car in front of a minimalist two-story house.


    "Yes, I love it!! The town is beautiful."


    "Of course!"


    "No wonder the air here feels fresh and clean. I see people here rarely use vehicles," she says.


    After the car stopped, Scarlett immediately got out and walked towards theke in front of the house.


    Xander could only smile, seeing the girl running towards theke a few meters from the house.


    "Watch your step! No need to run, Babe..." He chuckled at how happy she was.


    ''Scarlett, I''m d it doesn''t take much to please you. All I need to do is bring you to a ce like this, and you are already this happy!'' He talked to himself while walking quickly to catch up to her.


    "Too bad, we''ll stay in this town briefly. If only we could stay the night, that would be fantastic..." Scarlett muttered while looking at the emeraldke and beautiful mountains in the distance.


    Xander, who was already standing beside Scarlett, heard her words clearly. He looked at her before saying, "We''ll be staying one night here..."


    Scarlett was surprised. She turned to look at him, "Xander, aren''t you leaving for Dubai tomorrow? I remember you said your flight would take off at nine in the morning..."


    "Hmm... But we can stay here and head back to town after breakfast." He said casually.


    "Still, you will bete, Xander. It will take us 3 hours to drive here..." She didn''t want Xander to bete for his flight just because she wanted to spend the night here.


    "Don''t worry! We can use the helicopter. It will only take 30 minutes from this town to the capital!" He smiled before continuing. "...well, we were supposed to use a helicopter toe here, but since I wanted to spend time with you in the car, I decided to drive..."


    Scarlett suddenly blushed at that.


    ''Gosh!! This man never fails to make my heart flutter...''


    Xander took Scarlett''s hand "Babe, let''s go home first. You need to take off that ugly wig!"


    Scarlett didn''t mind showing up in her actual appearance in this small town. No one here knew her because just the two of them who came to this city, they didn''t bring their personal assistants and drivers. Scarlett didn''t even see Xander''s bodyguards, which usually followed him.


    "Alright! Let''s go..." She smiled happily, following him with a keen mind. Can''t wait to experience her first date in this beautiful town.

 Chapter 145 Tell Me More About You

    ?After removing her wig, Scarlett left the bedroom and saw Xander waiting for her in the living room. He seemed immersed in typing something on his phone and paid no attention to her.


    Scarlett stood staring at him from afar for a moment¡ªdeliberately getting him to finish his work.


    She realized Xander must leave behind his job and wanted to spend one day with her. She felt a little guilty for agreeing to this trip because today is a weekday!


    After seeing Xander finish typing, Scarlett moved forward. And, when she was a few steps away from him, Xander became aware of her presence. He lifted his head and smiled at her.


    "You look so beautiful with your long hair, Scarlett! You know that, right!?" Xander said lovingly, while he couldn''t take his eyes off her. This girl was actually capable of putting him under her spell!


    "I know!" Scarlett felt slightly awkward being stared at like that by Xander. "...that''s why I use a wig so that not many people see my real appearance!" Scarlett was lying. The real reason was for her safety.


    Scarlett seldom appears in public ces with her original appearance, afraid that someone will take pictures of her ¡ª it would jeopardize her other identity.


    "Hahaha... Well, for that, I agree with you, babe! You''d better never appear before other men like this without me beside you! Alright, let''s take a walk around town..." He stood up from his seat and held her hand.


    This was the first time Scarlett saw Xanderughing happily, and it made her even more stunned to see how handsome he was.


    Since they decided to tear up the marriage agreement, Xander was much more friendly and cheerful. He''s now much different from the aura he had when they first met on ind B.


    There was no longer that ''Ice Prince'' aura at him. And, for that, Scarlett could not stop being grateful. At least their rtionship is now headed on the right path. Just like she always dreamed of. To have the man she loves to be herpanion and vice versa.


    Even though there was still a slight doubt in her mind whether they would still be together ten months from now!


    Well...


    For now, she would put those thoughts aside from her mind. She would only enjoy every moment with Xander and not overthink their future.


    Later, they both left the house.


    Today''s temperature was pleasant; The sun shone brightly, but the air was neither hot nor cold. It is perfect for spending time outdoors and enjoying the natural beauty.


    Together, they decide to walk around the town, considering the city is not too big, and all the facilities are in the same ce, Main Street. It has a great view of the beautifulke.


    After walking a mile, they stopped by theke and sat on one of the park benches. They enjoyed the scenery unfolding before their eyes while discussing business and personal matters.


    They had known each other for over a month but never once spoke about their true selves ¡ª especially Scarlett.


    "Tell me more about yourself, Scarlett..." She saw the serious look in his eyes for the first time today.


    At first, Scarlett felt reluctant to talk about it. Still, given the progress of their rtionship, she finally agreed to share with him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett stared at him before saying, "...Didn''t you do my background check, Xander??" Her tone appears to tease him rather than upset him.


    There''s no way Xander Riley would marry some random woman without doing a background check, right!?


    Xander''s smiling face suddenly turned tense, but he felt relieved when she smiled yfully.


    "Hahaha, you got me, babe!! That''s right, I did that... However, you should know that the information about you on the inte is fake, right?" His words were like a blow to her head.


    ''Geez!! He knows!?'' She was talking to herself while shaking her head slowly. She didn''t rush to answer his curiosity but looked ahead at theke.


    After a few seconds of silence, Scarlett finally said, "What do you mean, Xander?"


    Before Xander opened his mouth, Scarlett continued, "...well, to be honest with you, I considered myself an introvert. So, the information avable is only the basics recorded in the government database. I didn''t like to post anything on the inte."


    Xander nods in agreement with her. When he investigated her, he could not find her social media ounts. And this makes him even more curious because it''s rare to find people who are free from social media in today''s sophisticated era.


    "I have social media, but I didn''t use my real identity..." Scarlett said again as if to answer his doubts. On her social media, Scarlett only posts about food. Well, it was priceless for her Food ve Guild.


    "I know! But why aren''t there any after-you-grow-up photos out there? Even your university photos used old photos. How can you exin that?" Xander asked curiously.


    He suspected that this girl had someone behind her ¡ª hiding her identity. However, something bothers his mind; why was her identity ssified!? Does she belong to a secret organization or something?


    Until now, he had been curious about the reason but had not had the chance to ask her.


    "Huh! Really? I don''t know about that. Maybe my unprofessional campus administration uploaded my old photos..." She said it with a surprised tone, but inside, she wanted to cry.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ''Can we skip this conversation?'' She muttered to herself while turning her face elsewhere, worried that Xander would find out if she was lying. In fact, she was the one who did that, changing her photo in her campus database.


    Xander chuckled inwardly. He knew this girl was lying. He no longer tried to ask her; he would wait until she would be honest.


    "What do you want for our lunch?" asked Xander after they started walking.


    Along the way, they passed several restaurants, cafes, and hotels. Scarlett''s eyes finally fixed on the Korean restaurant at the end of the street.


    "I''m not a picky eater! But, if you ask me, I''d pick that restaurant..."


    "Okay, let''s go!!" He held her hand while walking to the restaurant.

 Chapter 146 It Couldnt Be More Wrong

    ?It wasn''t long before Scarlett and Xander walked into a Korean restaurant at the end of the street.


    The restaurant wasn''t that crowded, only a few tables amodated on the first floor.


    Scarlett and Xander chose to sit on the second floor at a table by therge ss window overlooking theke. There were only two of them on the floor.


    "Do you like Korean food?" Xander asked without looking at her as he was busy reading the menu.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "I like to eat anything, but I haven''t found a Korean restaurant since returning to this country. And for that reason, I''m so happy to see one in this small town¡­."


    Before Xander could say anything, a male waiter came to take their order.


    After they finished ordering a few dishes, he looked at her before saying, "After this, I''ll take you to one of my acquaintances'' Korean BBQ restaurants!"


    "Really!?" Scarlett was happy to hear that.


    "Hmm!" He said with a smile, but then his expression turned blue because he remembered he would be leaving her for a month!


    After a moment of silence, Scarlett suddenly thought of something.


    "Xander, you already know a lot about my family and me. You also know a lot about mypany, but..." Scarlett paused momentarily to smile when she saw Xander frowning with a confused look at her.


    She continued, "...but I don''t know anything about you! Would you mind telling me about yourself?"


    "I thought you Googled my name already?" His eyebrows lifted slightly before continuing. "I think everything about me has been covered in the media on the inte. So, that''s more or less what I am..."


    Scarlett smiled before saying, "Ah, so all the information on the inte is true?" Scarlett''s expression suddenly turned sour, as if someone had just rubbed a lemon on her face.


    "...the rumors about you being a yer with many beauties out there were true!?" Damn! She didn''t mean to say that, but her mouth betrayed her.


    Instantly she felt her throat go dry. She drank a ss of water and finished it in one gulp, but when she saw Xander smiling seductively at her, she almost spat out the water. With all her might, she held it inside her mouth, nearly choked, and eventually coughed a bit!


    "Are you alright!?" Xander gracefully stood up from his chair and walked towards Scarlett. "...be careful, babe!" He patted her back gently and handed her another ss of water.


    Scarlett immediately drank the water and haltingly answered, "I, I... [Cough]... I''m... [Cough]... fine..."


    She could feel her face burning with embarrassment as she finished her words.


    "Don''t worry! That was trash news. It was a lie and couldn''t be more wrong. I never dated them as the media said..." Xanderughed as he sat back down opposite Scarlett. "Alright, let''s eat!"


    Scarlett didn''t know how to respond to what he said. She nodded slowly and started to enjoy her food, a ginseng chicken soup called Samgyetang. And to her surprise, Xander also orders the same food as her.


    The chicken soup is very suitable to eat in cold weather like now and of course, can restore the tired feeling in her body after being busy taking care of her father and work.


    They peacefully eat while talking about various topics.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When they finished eating, Xander suddenly gave her an edgy look, "Scarlett, I need your help!"


    "Help!?" Scarlett was surprised to hear Xander Riley asking for her help. She was curious. "What kind of help?"


    "As I said before, my business trip this time was nned for a long time. And it can''t be canceled or postponed..."


    Scarlett silently listened as Xander continued to exin.


    "And, this weekend, it''s my grandfather''s birthday! He used to call us over for a birthday dinner for the whole Riley Family, including his best friend. However, I couldn''t be there this year due to my business trip. So I''m asking for your help toe to the party..."


    Suddenly she felt tense.


    Countless questions fill her mind; Coming to Old Riley''s birthday party alone without Xander!? Can I do it!?


    Scarlett had always disliked parties and simr events attended by many people. Just the thought of attending the event made her nervous.


    She was nervous because she knew Xander''s family were the most respected people in the country. His grandfather''s brothers are politicians, and his uncle held a high position in the Astington military.


    How could she calm down when she met those people? Meanwhile, she is one of those people who can''t get along with people she just met.


    "...Scarlett, I''m sorry for putting you in a difficult position. However, Grandpa has called me several times and scolded me! He also said if I can''te, you shoulde on my behalf, as my spouse..."


    She silently gulped. Indeed, she is Xander''s wife. Thus, there was no reason for her to refuse toe.


    "I, I wille... But I''m worried about embarrassing you, Xander. Because I don''t know anyone in your family, only your Grandpa!"


    Xander felt relieved. "So you''re just worried about that?"


    She nods.


    "Babe, have you forgotten? There''s Carter. He''ll apany you. After all, Logan was considered family by my grandfather, so he must be there too..." Xander smiled to make her less worried.


    Instantly Scarlett tapped her forehead lightly. How could she forget about Carter and Logan!?


    Finally, a smile bloomed on Scarlett''s face, "You''re right. How could I forget them!?" She would be fine as long as Carter and Logan were around.


    "Rx! This is just a family dinner, and you are a very significant person to me. You are my wife, my legal wife. Your status is equal to mine as the head of the Riley family! Be confident when you are around my family. There is no need to lower your head at them!"


    Xander''s voice sounded rxed, but somehow hearing his words didn''t make it any better for Scarlett. Instead, she felt her mind go nk.


    She sighed in her heart, and a forceful smile appeared on her slightly pale face. She said, "Hmm... sure, sure, I know that!"


    "Thank you, Scarlett. I''ll tell Grandpater. The old man would be excited..."

 Chapter 147 Fiance

    ?When Xander was paying the bill at the counter, someone approached him.


    "Xander Riley, is that you?" Greeting the middle-aged man from behind.


    Xander turned his head in that direction. He was surprised to see a middle-aged man walking towards him with a gentle smile on his face that looked excited.


    ''What a coincidence, huh!'' Xander muttered.


    Behind the middle-aged man, a tall, slender woman with long ck hair followed him.


    The woman looked shocked by what she saw, ''Oh my God!! B-Brother Xander...'' She trembled in shock as she met Xander in a ce she had never expected.


    "Can''t believe I saw you in this small town. What are you doing here, Xander?" The middle-aged man asked again, after seeing Xander frowning without saying a word as if he was surprised to see them.


    "Mr. Harris! Wait a minute..." Xander greeted him and then continued to pay the bill. After he settled, he turned to look at the man again. "I''m having lunch here. What else?"


    "Hahaha..." The middle-aged man was amused to hear Xander calling him. This kid is still the same, huh? "...Xander, call me Uncle Paul! We are family, after all. And don''t treat me like a stranger, will you?" He said while standing in front of Xander.


    Before Xander could say anything, the woman chimed in.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "B-Brother Xander... it''s been a while. How are you?" The woman finally greeted Xander after she could calm her beating heart. After so many months, she was finally able to meet him again. It feels like she just received a jackpot! She felt so happy until her heartbeat rumbled like war drums.


    Xander nced at the woman expressionlessly. He said, "Hello, Miss. Harris, I''m fine. Thanks for asking!"


    "Brother Xander, why do you call me that? Please, call me E, yeah? We''re not having a formal meeting here..." The woman''s mouth twitched. Somehow, she felt sad inside. This man didn''t give her the slightest warmth after what happened to them in the past.


    She really wished she could scold him, but how could she do that to the man she loved?


    She just swallowed her anger while maintaining a loving smile at him.


    "Sorry! I''m used to it! And you can also get used to calling me Mr. Riley!" Xander snorted coldly, quite satisfied with how he handled this unexpected situation.


    The girl''s face immediately turned red with anger at being treated like this by Xander. However, she was helpless in front of him.


    E Harris endured the insult and continued to act normally. "...Brother, what are you doing here? Do you have a business? Did youe alone?" She ask so many questions but, of course, he still ignored her.


    Xander looked at Paul Harris before saying in a calm tone, "Uncle, I''m done here! I have to go now..."


    "Oh, you''ve eaten! I was just about to ask you to join us..." Paul Harris was disappointed to see that Xander couldn''t join them. He had tried to meet Xander a few times, but it wasn''t easy to meet him in person, even though their families had close ties.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Y-Yes, Xander... Please join us! It''s been a long time since we had lunch together..." The woman approached Xander and tried tugging his sleeves to make him look at her.


    Xander frowned and avoided her with an expression that was clearly displeased with her attitude.


    E clenched her fist up, and anger almost enveloped her again. She could only vent her anger inside her head, ''Xander Riley! You are such a heartless man!!''


    "No, thanks, Uncle! I''ve finished eating and have some business to take care of...so I got to go," Xander refused gently.


    At the same time, the corner of his eyes caught a woman''s figure, instantly making his displeasing feelings disappear. His smile blooms as he turns his gaze on her.


    "...Are you done?" His gentle tone was enough to make E and Paul gasp in surprise. They turn in a specific direction and are surprised to see a beautiful woman walking towards them, and she is seen smiling at Xander.


    ''Who is this woman??'' E couldn''t help but be curious to see a woman who could make Xander smile like spring and speak gently. She never imagined witnessing this rare side of him.


    "Who is this woman, Xander?" Paul, who was the first to regain from his shock, asked. He looked at Xander with a big question mark shing across his eyes.


    "She''s my woman!" Xander said and took Scarlett''s hand. He immediately said goodbye to Paul Harris and left while holding hands with Scarlett ¡ª Paul and E froze.


    Xander''s words were like a blow to E and Paul''s heads. They became speechless!


    After some time...


    "Fa-father, Brother Xander already has a girlfriend!? W-Why I never heard about it?" E stammered while her eyes were still on Xander and the goddesses like a woman who held his arms. She felt so angry and jealous at this moment.


    "...I also do not know!" said Paul Harris.


    E could feel her wild heartbeat, watching them leave.


    She looked at her father with mixed emotions. She said, "Father, please do something! Ask grandpa to talk to Grandpa Riley!" She whimpered, almost crying, begging her father.


    "How could Brother Xander now have a girlfriend? I can''t ept it! Whatever it takes, I want brother Xander to be my husband!! After all, he is my fianc¨¦!!" Knowing Xander had a woman has been intensely bugging her, and it felt too much for her heart and mind.


    Paul Harris could only take a deep breath in response to his daughter''s words. He was helpless and powerless when faced with Xander Riley. However, he also felt sorry for his daughter. Because Xander''s attitude in breaking up their engagement deeply hurt his daughter. Until today, she is still determined to pursue Xander. She still believes one day, Xander will fall for her.


    But seeing a beautiful woman like a goddess standing by Xander''s side is significant evidence that there is no longer hope for his daughter. She no longer has the chance to stand by Xander''s side.


    ''That beautiful woman, who is she!?'' Suddenly an idea popped up in Paul''s mind. ''E! You still have hope!!'' As he looked at his daughter, a cold smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 148 Investigate!

    ?Paul Harris spoke slowly but clearly, "Daughter, do you still want to marry Xander?"


    E Harris was shocked. She had never heard her father speak this seriously. She turned to look at him and nodded.


    "Okay! I have a way of making him break up with that woman! Don''t worry. I''ll help you!!" His lips curved up into a malicious smile.


    "Father, are you sure you can separate them?" The twinkle in her eyes that had slowly disappeared appeared again. There is still hope to get Xander back.


    "Of course! Now, let''s eat first..." Paul Harris said and started to order their lunch.


    He continued after the waitress had left them, "You don''t have to worry about that woman!"


    E Harris appeared calm, but she was internally worried. She said, "But father, what about that other woman, Zoey Warner?" She suddenly remembered the woman who always followed Xander wherever he went.


    Paul pondered momentarily before saying, "Old Master Riley would never agree to that woman! And as far as I can remember, Xander never admitted that woman was his girlfriend, right!?"


    "Yes, you''re right, father. That woman is only his secretary, but I envy her. She''s always there for him. I, on the other hand, who was once his fianc¨¦, didn''t have that opportunity!" E took a deep breath ¡ª Remembering those days somehow had hurt her chest.


    Paul Harris didn''t reply to his daughter''s words with words. Instead, he chuckled.


    He said, "...You must understand the nature of a man! A man will never be satisfied with having one woman. Let''s say that the woman out there is his concubine. You need to focus on how to be his legal wife..."


    "I understand, father!" She didn''t mind that Xander had many women out there. The most important thing was that she could be Mrs. Riley ¡ª Her goal now is to continue her engagement to Xander!


    While E and her father n to separate Xander and Scarlett...


    The love birds are enjoying their time walking around the town.


    They walk by theke, stopping at coffee shops and chatting about many things. Paying no heed to the people around them, it was as if only the two of them were in the ce.


    But somehow...


    Something had been bothering Scarlett since leaving the Korean restaurant earlier; Xander didn''t mention the two people they met at the restaurant. She could see they seemed to have known each other for a long time. For that, she suspected Xander was hiding something from her.


    A few times, she wanted to ask, but she hesitated. Afraid Xander will think of her as a jealous wife. Even though that''s true. She is indeed jealous after she sees how that woman sees Xander.


    "Dear, I will go to the toilet!"


    "Hmm... Take your time!" She smiles at him, but her smile disappears as soon as Xander leaves.


    She picked up her cell phone and typed in a particr application. Not long after, the secure channel was connected.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "I can''t believe you''re still around, Seven!" Scarlett said indifferently, but her voice was as cold as ice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "S-Sorry, Three! Brother Two said, if I leave you, he will take my life. Can you give me mercy? I promise to never say anything to him about your handsome husband!" Seven chuckles on the other end.


    Scarlett couldn''t help cursing Two! How dare he abuse others with his authority!?


    She took a deep breath, trying to subdue her anger.


    Even though Scarlett doesn''t like being followed, Seven has been able to follow her without being seen by others. And she hoped Seven would manage to do that for the entire time. So, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t interfere with her activities.


    "Fine!! If you want to follow me, go ahead. But you must improve your tailing method. If I still could see you, then you failed. You must avoid me from locating your position, EVER!" She says in her serious tone.


    "Darn it!!! You really are a terrible liar, Three!! You know my position through your super tracking, right!?" Seven sneered. He had tried his best to hide from her, but this girl still knew his position. So he assumed she must have used technology to find him. After all, all of their advanced technology and program was created by her.


    Scarlett chuckled. Seven was right. She activates Seven''s tracker when she discovers that Seven is tailing her.


    "Good that you know!!" She cleared her throat before continuing. "...Now, find out who the people my husband talks to at the Korean restaurant are. I want their identities right away! And I also want to know what they''re talking about!"


    "Understood!!" Seven said happily because now he didn''t have to worry about getting caught by Scarlett if he followed her. "Anything else!?"


    "No. I just need that information..." Said, Scarlett. She could have done it herself. It''s just that Xander was around, so she didn''t have time to do it.


    "Okay!"


    "Seven, you can rx and enjoy this town. And I will be returning to the capital tomorrow morning. We will take a helicopter so you can return to the capital first and wait for me at the RAS!"


    "Thank you, little sister..."


    "If you call me that again, it wasn''t Two who took your life, but me!!!" She coldly said and ended the call before Seven said anything.


    When Scarlett ended the call, at that same time, Xander came back from the toilet.


    "What happened? Why do you look tense!?" Xander, who had juste out of the toilet, was surprised to see her annoyed facial expression after talking on the phone.


    "You''re back already?" She tucked her phone into her bag before continuing, "Nothing! It''s just a spam call..." She answered it with a calm tone.


    "Babe, you must install a special application that filters spam calls and messages. I have the program if you want!" Xander said seriously.


    She could only nod in response.


    ''Gosh!! If only Xander knew I was a hacker, he''d be shocked, right!?'' Inside, Scarlett wanted tough at Xander''s offer.

 Chapter 149 Investigation Result

    ?Xander and Scarlett spend the whole day outside. And just got home after sunset.


    For their dinner, Xander decides to cook for them.


    At first, Scarlett couldn''t believe a man as cold and busy as Xander could cook. But after watching him cook for 5 minutes, now she came to believe that this man was talented.


    Xander looks very natural handling the ingredients and looks rxed. He doesn''t even nce at his phone to peek at recipes, unlike what Scarlett usually does when she wants to cook something.


    She falls in love with Xander even more now. In her eyes, Xander was the perfect husband for her. He''s a freaking handsome, intelligent, tough businessman, talented at ying instruments. Now she acknowledges that he''s also a terrific cook.


    ''Geez, Mr. Xander Riley, do you have any ws?'' She wondered while satisfying her eyes, seeing his hands chopping vegetables deftly.


    His sexy-looking arms look even more masculine as he holds the kitchen knife. Just looking at his movement could make Scarlett''s throat feel dry. Thus she swallowed silently!


    "Are you satisfied with what you saw?" Xander''s casual tone made Scarlett almost fall off her chair.


    She lowered her head, trying to hide her blushing face. However, a secondter, her phone vibrated.


    Instantly a text from Seven made her heart tremble slightly.


    [Seven:] That woman is your husband''s ex-fianc¨¦e!


    Her hands became stiff, as well as her expression. But after a few seconds of trying, she could finally text Seven.


    "Babe, this still needs time to finish, about an hour... You can shower and rest upstairs until it''s ready! I''ll call when it''s done." Xander urged her to go upstairs after seeing her face look exhausted.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett slowly raised her head to look at him. Somehow a strange feeling rose in her heart after reading the results of Seven''s investigation.


    Now, she understood why Xander had said nothing about them. It turns out they have a past story.


    Even though a hint of jealousy suddenly appeared in her heart, she tried to act casually.


    "Xander, let me help you! I can wash fruit or vegetables." She felt terrible that Xander had to do so much while she had nothing.


    "Babe..." Xander called her charmingly while walking towards her. He stretched his arms out and wrapped them around her slender waist, pressing her into his chest.


    Scarlett felt her heart beat faster with this sudden intimacy. She slowly closes her eyes, feeling good as she hears his heartbeat.


    After Xander hugged her for a bit, he let go and backed away while still holding Scarlett''s shoulder. "...I''m recharging now! Thanks for your help, dear." He gently ruffled the hair on top of her head.


    Scarlett was stunned, but in the end, she managed to smile.


    "Your embrace helped me a lot, and since I got it, now, you can go upstairs. Don''t worry, I have prepared all the ingredients. Now, all I have to do is to cook it. I don''t need any help with that." He smiled.


    After thinking for a while, Scarlett then decided to go upstairs. She needed to talk to Seven about the results of his investigation.


    ''That woman is Xander''s ex-fianc¨¦!'' These words disturbed her, and she would not rest easy if she did not hear the report''s entirety and draw a conclusion from there.


    "Fine!" She pouted while smiling through her eyes, looking at him. "...But, if you need my help, please call me. I wille to help you!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sure!"


    Soon Scarlett arrived at the primary bedroom on the second floor. She didn''t go to the bathroom to wash, but she went to the balcony to make a phone call.


    "You finally called..." Seven greeted her warmly from the other end.


    "Give me the full report¡­" she said hastily. Afraid that Xander woulde up to the room to look for her.


    While listening to Seven, she looked at the door that connected the bedroom to the balcony instead of seeing the lonely moon hanging in the dark sky.


    "That man is Paul Harris, the owner of the Harris Group, and the woman who came with him is E Harris, the only daughter of Paul Harris. The woman is the CEO of the entertainmentpany H Entertainment...." Seven exined their backgrounds while Scarlett listened in silence.


    "The Harris and Riley families are pretty close. Because Old Harris and Old Riley were best friends. And, when E Harris was born, they arranged a marriage between E and your husband. At that time, your husband was only 2 years old..."


    Scarlett was surprised to know that. So, they were betrothed since childhood. Interesting!


    "That arranged matchsted until your husband came of age. He suddenly rejected the arrangement and started rebelling against his grandfather." Seven paused, being weird about what he found.


    "Three, how could your husband never tell you about this?" Seven asked. He felt suspicious of Scarlett''s husband. How could he not tell her anything about this big story? Even though this was a story from the past, at least he told her, right?


    After hearing Seven''s question, for some reason, Scarlett''s chest felt hurt, like someone was squeezing it, but she couldn''t express the pain. She just silently endured it.


    "Of course, he told me briefly about this. It''s just that I don''t know the details. Okay, tell me more!" She said firmly.


    "...after much fighting, old Riley finally agreed to your husband. The old man called off the engagement. However, since then, something strange happened; your husband started getting gossip news as a yer, yboy! It was as if someone had purposely spread the news."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. But, I am not continuing the investigation as it is unrted to E Harris."


    After Scarlett thanked Seven and ended the call, she took a deep breath and turned to look at the moon.


    She was deep in thought.


    "So, they are no longer engaged. But I saw clearly how the woman looked at Xander. It was clear that there was still love from the look in her eyes. I believe... That woman still loves him!!"


    After some time, her cell phone vibrated again.


    [Seven:] You must hear this record I just got. It is pretty interesting!


    [Seven:] (Audio recording attached)


    Without a doubt, Scarlett heard the recorded conversation between E and Paul after they met Xander.


    No words left her mouth as she was shocked and speechless by what she had heard.

 Chapter 150 Lets Eat Before I Eat You!

    ?No words left her mouth as she was shocked and speechless by what she had heard.


    The corners of Scarlett''s lips lifted, revealing an evil and charming cold smile. She was curious about what Paul Harris had nned for Xander and her.


    Hearing how they talked, she could predict that the old man would do something horrible to her.


    She never wanted to take action against Harris'' family because they did not threaten her. Besides, she trusts Xander; His engagement with E Harris is just a part of his past. If he called off the engagement, he must have good reasons, right!?


    However, after hearing the audio recording, she changed her mind.


    If someone tried to hurt her, she would not stay idle. And she doesn''t care who the Harris family is. Even if they rule this country, she will fight them to the end!


    A few momentster...


    While Scarlett was still deep in thought, a coat suddenlynded on her shoulder.


    Before she could turn around to look behind her, a warm hand hugged her from behind. Her smile grew wider when she smelled Xander''s signature scent mixed with the aroma of cooking herbs.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Why are you standing here?" Xander asked worriedly after seeing her standing outside in light clothes.


    She turned her body and pressed her face into his chest, saying, "Xander... the moon looks stunning, so I can''t help but stand here to admire it!" She randomly said while wrapping her arms around his sturdy waist to enjoy his warmth.


    To this day, Scarlett is still not entirely sure whether the contract remains in ce or whether he has be her real husband. How could a handsome and wealthy man like him have feelings for her knowing they met not too long ago?


    She felt unreal! There is still some fear that this man might one day leave her.


    "Indeed! The moon is beautiful, but you are more beautiful than that for me..." He pressed his chin against the top of her head and gently stroked the soft hair on her back.


    Scarlett giggled at his ttering words. Gosh!!


    "Babe, make sure to wear thick clothes next time. The cold wind here can make you catch a cold..." he said worriedly.


    "Oh, I will remember that..."


    "Okay,e on in. Dinner''s ready!" He released his embrace and ushered her inside while squeezing her cold hand.


    "Oh my! So I was out there that long?" she muttered discreetly. How could she stand there that long!?


    Xander chuckled, ncing at her, who looked surprised. "That''s why I wonder, how can you enjoy the moon in the air like that? Is the moon so beautiful that it dazzles you? Oh, babe, you''ll freeze to death if I don''te soon..."


    He put his hand on her shoulder as they walked down the stairs to the dining room.


    "Hahaha, Mister Riley, you are so funny! Well, I don''t feel cold..." She smiled, trying to reassure him. She couldn''t say she was lost in her thoughts after hearing about the Harris family''s sinister plot.


    He suddenly stopped as he stared intently into her radiant eyes. "Really? But why does your hand feel like I''m holding an ice cube?? And your lips look purple now!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Xander! I''m starving. Can we eat now?" She blinked a few times, trying to distract him.


    She was fine! This cold was nothing for her when she was in the field! That''s why she felt nothing despite standing there for over an hour.


    "Ups! Sorry..." Xander immediately pulled up a chair for her and served their warm dish on the table.


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up in an instant. Right when she saw the Grilled Lemon Chicken in front of her, she couldn''t believe Xander could make this dish for her.


    And the food ting made her even more amazed. Now, she was starting to doubt whether this man had made it himself. Or whether he had ordered this dish from a nearby restaurant!?


    Satisfied with the smell of food, she slowly raised her head and looked at Xander, who was looking at her gently.


    "Xander, if I didn''t smell the spice from your body, I definitely wouldn''t believe you made this dish." She smiled when she saw himugh happily.


    "Babe! How could you doubt your husband''s cooking skills? Well, it''s my fault because I''ve never cooked for you before." He sat beside her and pinched her adorable cheek gently. "Okay, next time, I''ll try to cook more dishes for you at home..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Can''t you stop doing that? My cheeks will get bruised if you keep pinching them!" She red at him.


    However...


    Xander''s face erged in Scarlett''s eyes, and she was taken aback when her cold lips were covered by his warm lips. When that trace of warmness touched her lips, his warm lips pried open her teeth, and his warm tongue entered her mouth as he kissed and sucked on it.


    Her breathing quickened, but she had no intention of resisting and just followed the warmth of his tongue over her. After a few seconds, his lips parted then a teasing smile appeared at the corners of his slightly red lips.


    "Let''s eat before I eat you as my dessert!"


    Her face flushed with redness after hearing such a vulgar wording out of Xander''s mouth, and he''d even said it with such a casual tone.


    This man! Did he give her a hint about what will happen to them tonight!?


    Scarlett started fantasizing about their wild night until she forgot to say anything, only looking at him with a gaze that could be defined in one word, lust!


    He lifted his lips seductively before saying, "Babe, so you want to skip the main dish and go straight to dessert?"


    "Y-O-U!!" She waspletely lost for words to answer back.


    Seeing her face getting redder, he stopped teasing her. He could onlyugh while gently stroking her hair and said, "...What would you like to drink? Wine or Beer? Or just water?"


    "Water! in water is enough!!" Scarlett couldn''t risk drinking alcohol at this time. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she got drunk tonight.

 Chapter 151 Serious Talk

    ?By midnight, they finally went to sleep. Theyy on the bed, hugging each other while discussing many things.


    Just as drowsiness started to overtake Scarlett, Xander suddenly started talking about her ns to go to the US. Instantly her tiredness vanished as her eyes opened wide.


    "So you''re going to attend Rex''s birthday party?" Xander asked. He had heard she promised Rex toe over, but this girl had never discussed it with him since then.


    And now, he couldn''t bear to hear directly from her lips about her n to meet that bastard, Rex!


    Scarlett slowly looked up into his sad eyes and felt slightly sorry. She knew Xander had a grudge against Rex, and that''s why she never wanted to talk about Rex with him.


    She thought, for a moment, about talking to Xander without upsetting or annoying him even more.


    "Yeah, I''ve never missed his birthday since I''ve known him... You know, I''m close to his family, right!?" Scarlett said. She couldn''t avoid this topic all the time, could she? At least she wanted to be honest with him about her special rtionship with Rex. She didn''t want Xander to misunderstand her.


    "I know! But somehow, I don''t feel like letting you go there." Xander took a deep breath before pulling her into his arms. He didn''t want this girl to notice his gloomy expression. "I don''t like you around him..."


    Scarlett was speechless. How can she avoid Rex forever? She can''t!


    "Xander, do you know how I know the Morrisons!?"


    "I know. You told me before..."


    She pushed his chest lightly so she could see his face.


    "The Morrison family, especially Rex''s parents, and grandfather, already consider me a member of their family!" She continued her words while gently caressing his face, "¡­I saw Rex as my elder brother. Unlike you, I saw you as a man, the opposite sex, who can make my heart flutter and my mind full of you!"


    Scarlett was taken aback when she heard her own voice. How could she have the audacity to say such a line!?


    ''Geez! This man is really capable of making me like this!!''


    Instantly she can feel her cheeks feel warm, too ashamed of herself.


    After a while, Scarlett continued, "So you don''t need to be afraid that my heart will change if I meet him!"


    Xander looked calm, but in his heart, he was joyful to hear this girl''s confession. Apparently, he wanted to record her lines and send them to Rex. So that the man would know that he had no hope of winning Scarlett''s heart!


    He held her hand and kissed it gently. Before she could say anything, Scarlett continued, "...Xander, can you be honest with me?"


    He frowned. Confused why Scarlett''s expression and tone suddenly changed.


    "Why do you hate him so much? What I heard, you used to be good friends with Rex!?" She asked.


    She heard from Logan that Xander used to study in the US and is close to Rex Morrison because their families are very close. Hence, she was a bit confused why Xander hated Rex so much.


    Did they disagree, causing their friendship to fade away!?


    "You heard wrong. I was never good friends with him. However, my grandfather was best friends with his grandfather." The sense of irritation in his words was unmistakable.


    "Oh, okay!" Scarlett knew his answer was not sincere. But she no longer wants to discuss this matter. "You cane with me to NYC!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not hearing Xander say anything, she continued, "If you want..."


    "Okay! I''lle..." Xander answered quickly.


    Even though he didn''t like meeting Rex, he didn''t want Scarlett to meet that bastard without him. He will undoubtedly apany her.


    Scarlett smiled happily after seeing his expression soften.


    "Can''t wait for December!!" She said as she buried her head into his chest and tried to close her eyes.


    After some time...


    "Are you sleeping?" She heard Xander''s low voice above her head.


    "Yes!" Her answer could make Xander chuckle.


    "Scarlett, do you mind telling me why the Morrisons suddenly gave you a schrship?" Xander asked curiously.


    He knew Scarlett was brilliant, but why did a foreignpany with no business on B ind suddenly give schrships to teenagers!?


    After investigating, he found no answer about that. It makes him even more curious.


    Scarlett hesitated to tell him because no one knew about it, not even her father. "Hmm, I have a hobby!"


    "What hobby? And what does this have to do with the Morrison schrship?" he asked, confused.


    "Back in middle school, I loved doing things on myputer. And, I happened to do..." Scarlett paused, trying to string out the right words to tell him.


    After a few seconds, she continued, "...The point is I did something I shouldn''t have done. And Morrison finally came to the ind to find me because of what I did. So that''s when I got to know them, and they offered me a full schrship..."


    What kind of exnation is that? He was getting confused hearing it.


    He let go of his hug and made eye contact with her.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Babe, can you tell me clearly? I''m just getting more and more confused by your exnation."


    Scarlett smiled. Xander is not the only one who is confused. She is also confused about where to start.


    Before Scarlett could exin, suddenly, Xander''s expression changed into shock.


    "No way!! Are you saying that you''re a hacker? If you are a hacker, you must be one hell of a genius hacker. Considering that hacking into Morrisons''panies would be god-level difficult. And you, you... are you sure you had hacked into one of Morrison''spanies?" He felt what he was thinking now was too shocking.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''Okay, this man really, really knows about hacking!'' Scarlett remembered how challenging it was to break the defense of Morrisons'' Group servers.


    "...well, back then, I wasn''t a hacker! I had never even dreamed of bing one. All I was was a little girl who loved ying withputers and machines'' code!" Scarlett said calmly, but her confession was enough to make Xander speechless.

 Chapter 152 Firing The Head Maid

    ?Two dayster, after a short vacation in Swan Lake Town...


    While Xander went on a business trip, Scarlett stayed home to rest before getting busier at her new project.


    Apart from exploring the White Mansion with her personal Maids, Erica and Maddy, she didn''t do much at home.


    Scarlett just found out that Xander made strict rules for all workers in this house, such as; ethics. Recently, a senior staff member has been dishonorably dismissed for disclosing secrets.


    She was surprised because the fired person had leaked her arrival in this house.


    "Who is that senior staff? Have I seen her before?" Asked Scarlett feeling sorry that an innocent person had to lose her job because of her.


    Moreover, when that maid was fired, her rtionship with Xander was only limited to a marriage contract¡ªon paper. She would only stay here for a year.


    "She''s the female head maid, our boss..." said Maddy, brushing Scarlett''s wig gently.


    "I don''t think you''ve met her, ma''am. Because the staff who can enter this main house is restricted. Not even the head maid is allowed toe up here." Erica continued to exin.


    Scarlett nodded. She remembered Xander had told her about this rule.


    She felt sorry for that maid!


    "Do you know who she told?" Scarlett asked again after putting on her knee-length dress to prepare for Grandpa Riley''s birthday party.


    "Ma''am... don''t mind her! Her behavior is awful. Many staff don''t like her. She is kinda weird. She thought of herself as a madam in this house. And the worst thing is, she''s using her power to abuse us!" Maddy said after seeing Scarlett''s face turn gloomy.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. "She deserves to be fired for behaving like that!"


    "Yes, ma''am! If I may speak frankly, she assigned us to work for you because she thought the Old Master would kick you, ma''..." Erica stopped her words after seeing Maddy re at her.


    "Y-Young M-Madam, please don''t mind my words..." Erica continued her sentence haltingly while lowering her head. She immediately busied herself, helping Scarlett get ready.


    Scarlett smiled slightly at the terrified Erica. She said, "It''s okay, Erica, Maddy! Just say so. I''d love it if you two gossiped with me about the staff at this house since I haven''t had much time to get to know them..."


    "Yes, ma''am." They both answered.


    "So, that former head maid, think I''m going to get kicked out?" Scarlett smiled at those words. Well, the head maid actually wasn''t wrong either. Initially, she wasn''t going to stay here long.


    "Yes, that''s why she assigned us as new staff to work for you, ma''am."


    "That''s much better! Because I like you both..." Scarlett smiled.


    "Thank you, young madam!" They both smiled at Scarlett, feeling happy.


    "Young madam, earlier you were asking about the person. The head maid reported about you¡­." After she saw Scarlett nod, she continued, "...if I heard correctly, she leaked your information to the maids at Riley''s Main house..." Erica said.


    "Ah, you mean Grandpa Riley''s residence!?"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Now she understood why Grandpa Riley found out about her faster. No wonder, that old man asks her to have dinner the next day she arrives at this house.


    Gosh!


    Fortunately, the head maid never saw her actual appearance. It would be troublesome if that woman knew what she actually looked like.


    Later...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Maddy and Erica looked amazed at the appearance of their young madam, who had finally finished getting ready.


    Scarlett wears a simple red dress with a round neck and a slightly tight chest area. It fits well and is not too eye-catching. But it still looks elegant, with her arms covered just below her elbows. Below the waist, the dress widens, and loose reaches to just her knee. Her snow-white skin perfectly matched the color of the dress she was wearing.


    She also wears ck heels and a bag of the same color as her heels. Even though she didn''t wear any jewelry, only diamond earrings in her ears, there was an aura that made her look morous and radiant. She looked like an angel who had descended from the sky to enjoy the party.


    "Young madam, you look stunning in this dress!! If you don''t use a wig, I''m sure everyone who saw you would think you were a goddess that came from heaven..." Maddy couldn''t help but praise.


    "Oh, Maddy... don''t tter me like that. Many women are much prettier than me out there!" She smiled.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Young madam, I agree with Maddy. You are so perfect. Master Xander is so lucky to have you..." Erica didn''t want to miss ttering Scarlett. She giggled with Maddy in the corner, watching their madam spraying her body with perfume.


    Scarlettughed inwardly after hearing Erica''s words. If this girl knew how she met Xander, they would definitely swoon.


    "Hahaha, alright, alright... Girls! Save your ttery for now. Go tell Logan I''m ready!"


    After seeing them go downstairs to find Logan, she prepares to leave her room, but before going out, she receives a text message from Xander.


    [Xander:] Babe, have fun at the party! Don''t push yourself. If you''re tired, ask Logan to take you home.


    Scarlett frowned, reading Xander''s text message.


    "Why isn''t he sleeping yet?" Scarlett worries that Xander will be too busy and overworked.


    She nced at her watch. Currently, in this city, it''s still Sunday at 6 pm but, in Dubai, it''s 9 hours earlier. This means in Dubai, it is already Monday at 3 in the morning.


    [ Scarlett: ] Please call me!


    Scarlett immediately picked up the phone on the first ring, "Xander, why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    "I just got back to the hotel at 1 am and couldn''t sleep..." Xander stood near the ss wall overlooking the city light outside, feeling empty ¡ª he wanted to be beside her so very bad now!


    Hearing his hoarse voice could make Scarlett even more worried. "Are you drunk?"


    "Nope!" He chuckled. He did drink, but he wasn''t drunk.


    "Okay, you should sleep now! Don''t push yourself with work."


    "I will! Have you left already?"


    "Yup! I''m on my way with..." Scarlett stopped talking when she heard the bell in Xander''s room ring.


    Suddenly her heart ached for unknown reasons. ''What kind of guests areing in the middle of the night to his room?''


    "X-Xander, why..."


    "Babe! I''ll call you tomorrow. Bye!"


    Beep!


    Suddenly, E Harris''s conversation with her father about Xander''s female secretaryes to mind.


    ''Zoey Warner! Is she with Xander in Dubai?''

 Chapter 153 Die Young

    ?Suddenly, E Harris''s conversation with her father about Xander''s female secretaryes to Scarlett''s mind.


    ''Zoey Warner! Is she with Xander in Dubai?''


    She felt something stab her heart as she stared at her phone screen in a daze.


    ''Rx, Scarlett, that woman is only his secretary, and you are his legal wife! There''s no need to feel that women are a threat¡­.'' She tried to be rational and put aside her worries.


    Scarlett turned off her cell phone and put it in her bag. Her eyes nced out the window, trying to divert her suspicions.


    Before long...


    Logan was confused and didn''t hear Scarlett utter a word at all, even though they had arrived at the parking area of the Riley family''s primary residence.


    "Excuse me, Young madam, we have arrived," Logan called Scarlett several times, but still no sound came from behind. He looked back and was surprised to see Scarlett sleeping.


    He left young madam alone, letting her sleep for a bit.


    As soon as Logan exited the car, he saw Carter Riley approaching the vehicle with giant strides.


    "Young Master Carter..." Logan greeted him casually while leaning on the back of the car. He turned to see some family guests who had just entered the house.


    "Logan, why the hell are you alone?" His brow furrowed. "Where''s sister-inw?" Carter asked rudely.


    Since noon, Carter had been waiting for Scarlett''s arrival. He wanted to talk to her about so many things. Because it was so difficult to meet her these days. She was always out of town and buried herself with work in her studio when she returned.


    Carter knew no one could disturb Scarlett when she was working in that room. So, he never visited RAS if he didn''t make an appointment with her. He also couldn''te to the White Mansion because his older brother forbade him.


    This is his chance, as his brother is not around. He has plenty of time with his sister-inw to get to know her better.


    "She is sleeping, Young Master!" Logan answered coldly, without looking at Carter, his eyes still darting around like he was looking for someone. "...I''ll wake her up in five minutes."


    Carter tried to peek through the window, but he couldn''t see inside at all. The VLT* was too thick. He gave up trying to see her and stood beside Logan, leaning against the car.


    "Looks like many people areing..." Logan said, still with the same cold tone. His eyes were still staring at the main door.


    "Logan! Grandpa has asked me about my sister-inw since this morning. Why did youe just now?" He looked at Logan with a displeased look. Seemingly very angry that he came sote.


    Logan''s cold face frowned after hearing Carter''s angry tone, "What do you mean, young master? I think we came right on time, sir!"


    "No, you weren''t. Fuck you, Logan! Didn''t grandpa ask you to bring my sister-inw in the afternoon? Grandpa wants to talk to her..."


    "WHAT THE FUCK?! I mean, EXCUSE ME, sir?" Logan''s eyebrows rose slightly. He feels mixed feelings now, between perplexed and angry. Because he clearly remembered receiving an order from Master Xander toe to The Riley Mansion at 7 pm. And now, they have Arrived 30 minutes earlier. Obviously, they''re not toote.


    Did Master Xander ask them toe like guests on purpose?


    Now, Logan was worried. If he were considered by Carter Riley as arriving toote, Old Master Riley might be mad at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Logan immediately took out his cell phone and texted Old Master Riley to exin the situation. The Old Master may be mad at him, but he doesn''t want him to meet and treat Young Madam in the same state.


    "Yo... Logan Lee!! Don''t pretend you didn''t hear me!?" Carter sneered. Not hearing Logan say anything, Carter could only shake his head.


    ''This man looked more and more like my older brother. It''s getting harder to talk to.'' Carter murmurs under his breath.


    Later, Carter took a cigarette from his pocket and ced it between his lips. Just before lightening his cigarette, he heard the car door open from behind him.


    He looked back and was stunned to see his sister-inw leaving the car. Her natural beauty mesmerized his eyes ¡ª it looked like he was seeing an angel get out of the vehicle.


    ''My Sister-inw is so fucking pretty!!''


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Uhm... Sister... Sister-inw¡­" He stuttered, and his mind went nk when he saw her smiling sweetly. Instantly he felt like he was hit by a spell.


    ''Damn it!! I''m in trouble if my older brother is here!!" Carter inwardly scolded himself and cast away his gaze to avoid her eyes, to calm his heart and mind.


    "Logan, why didn''t you wake me up?" Scarlett protested, ring at Logan.


    "Sorry, ma''am..." Logan lowered his head in regret.


    Then Scarlett looked at Carter, who was still standing in his ce. She was amused by hisical expression; his mouth was slightly open with a cigarette still stuck to his lips.


    "Young Master Carter, you will die young if you keep feeding your lungs with obnoxious smoke!" Scarlett''s voice sounded casual, but to Carter''s ears, it sounded like a bolt of lightning ready to strike him.


    He was happy because his sister-inw cared about him.


    ''Yes! Sister-inw!! I hear you. Today is the day I parted ways with cigarettes!'' Carter''s promise is in his heart.


    Carter''s smile grew wider as he took the cigarette from his lips and put it back in the box. Then he threw the cigarette box at Logan, who reflexively caught it.


    It was as if a big question mark had appeared on Logan''s forehead. Why is this guy throwing his cigarette at him!?


    Before Logan could ask him, he heard Carter say, "... Logan, I don''t need your cigarettes. You can take them back!" Carter said, then walked to follow Scarlett, who had started walking toward the house.


    Logan, "..."


    "The fuck!! Since when do I smoke?" Logan mumbled to himself.


    "Young master Carter, please stop ndering me!" Logan said as he followed them closely while throwing away the cigarettes in a nearby trash can. Logan visibly felt obnoxious toward Carter Riley!


    *****


    *Notes: VLT = Visible Light Transmittance

 Chapter 154 Xander Rileys Wife

    ?At the Burj Al Arab, Dubai.


    "Who rang the bell in the middle of the night!?" Xander muttered while walking towards the door in annoyance.


    When he peeked through the peephole, he was surprised to see Zoey Warner standing before the door.


    Why did shee herete at night? He wondered while opening the door.


    "What happened? Why are you here?" Xander asked, confused.


    Zoey blinked several times, trying to control her mind, which was about to scatter after seeing Xander standing before her using only his night rob. Her eyes stared straight at his broad chest.


    "X-Xander, my anxiety rpsed. I am afraid to sleep alone!" She lowered her head, afraid to see Xander''s angry gaze. She knows this is not the right time to bother him, but this is the only chance she has after she knows this man has a wife!


    Xander massaged his forehead, which was getting sore after hearing Zoey''s sentence. After a few seconds of thinking, he said, "You can''t..."


    But before Xander finished his sentence, Zoey said, "...Xander, please! I know there are two bedrooms in this room. I''m not going to ask to sleep with you. I just need to sleep in the other room..."


    Seeing the worried and scared look in Zoey''s eyes made Xander soften a little. "Do whatever you want!!" He said, then turned to go to his room.


    "So... So, you agree with me staying next door!?" The light in her eyes was getting brighter as she watched Xander''s back walking away into his bedroom. Meanwhile, she stood in the doorway, waiting for him to answer.


    "Hmm, close the door!" Xander said without looking back. After he locked the door behind him, he mmed his body on the bed.


    He was annoyed with himself because he drank so much. Now, his head feels hurt, like someone had put weight on it.


    Meanwhile in the next room...


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Zoey Warner broadly smiled as she entered the guest room.


    Her spring-like smile never left her face as she was so pleased with the result of her n. Before she did this, she didn''t think Xander would allow her to sleep in his room.


    Now, Zoey couldn''t contain her excitement. How would Ben react tomorrow morning if he saw hering out of this room!!


    Zoey untied her silk night robe. The robe slowly slipped from her body, falling to the floor. Nearly every inch of her sexy and delicate pale skin was exposed, only covered by translucent pale pink lingerie.


    With graceful and light steps, she walked to the soft bed in the middle of the room. Shey down there looking at her reflection in the mirror on the ceiling directly above the bed.


    She giggled in pleasure at how seductive her body was now. If only Xandery beside her, then her night would be perfect.


    "Xander Riley... I don''t care that you have a wife. I hope you don''t forget my sacrifice for you all this time!" She whispered.


    ****


    Back to Old Riley''s birthday party,


    Scarlett can see a few respected people in the country in the room; politicians, military leaders, and famous business people.


    They were all gathered in arge room that resembled a five-star hotel lobby. Seriously talking to each other ¡ª someone sitting on the sofa or standing in the room''s corner while enjoying the wine.


    This was the first time Scarlett had entered this room. Previously, she was brought by Xander to the main house, which only the prominent family had ess to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, the room they were using tonight was on the other side of the main house, often used for events such as limited banquets like now.


    Even though Scarlett was a little nervous at the sight of influential people around her, whom she usually only saw on television and in business magazines, she tried to stay calm.


    Scarlett made sure Logan was beside her as they entered the room. She listens to Logan''s exnation about the misunderstanding about their arrival time.


    ''Gosh! Xander, how can you get me in trouble now?'' Scarlett felt like scolding him.


    Scarlett put her anger aside and followed Logan to find Walter Riley chatting with four friends on the sofa set in the middle of the room.


    As soon as she approached them, Walter Riley saw her. He automatically stood up and greeted Scarlett lovingly.


    "Scarlett, my child! You''re finally here." Walter hugs her warmly. "Sit here beside grandpa!"


    Scarlett sat beside Grandpa Riley, feeling awkward because the person sitting in that ce was not just anyone. She recognized almost all of them.


    Not waiting for Grandpa Riley to say something, Scarlett sincerely apologized for arriving sote.


    The old man smiles and whispers to Scarlett, "Don''t worry! Logan has exined. My naughty grandson is naturally afraid youe here without him..."


    Walter Riley chatted with Scarlett for a while until he forgot about the people around them who were now starting to exchange words with each other, curious about Scarlett''s identity.


    "Who is this youngdy? She could make Old Rileyugh like that..." The old man with a round face and golden sses asked.


    "Yeah, who''s that woman? I''ve never seen her at a Riley gathering before..." another old man asked.


    "Is she his granddaughter?"


    "I don''t think so. This woman hasn''t appeared just today. And, have you guys forgotten, Old Riley doesn''t have any granddaughters..."


    "Mmm. You''re right!"


    "Yes... Yes... I remember that!"


    "But who is she? Is she Carter''s girlfriend?"


    Hearing all his friends talking about Scarlett, Walter Rileyughed as he slowly turned his gaze and looked at them.


    "Gentlemen, introduce this beautifuldy here. She is my grandson Xander Riley, wife..." There was a hint of pride in Old Riley''s tone as he introduced Scarlett to all of them.


    Suddenly, everyone in the ce fell silent at the news.


    While at the same time, Paul Harris and E Harris, walking towards Walter Riley, suddenly stopped when they heard the shocking news.


    ''Xander Riley is married!?'' Paul Harris muttered in his heart. ''And that youngdy is Xander Riley''s wife?''


    Even with his calm face, Paul Harris couldn''t hide how shocked he was now!

 Chapter 155 Average Family

    ?Paul Harris looked closely at the girl beside Walter Riley and was shocked to see the female face.


    ''That woman! Why does she look familiar!?'' Paul Harris muttered, trying to remember where he had seen the woman. However, he still couldn''t recall the memory after a few seconds.


    Then, Paul Harris nced at his daughter. He couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, seeing how ugly her expression was ¡ª her eyes were slightly bloodshot, and her face as white as paper, like all the blood, had drained from her face.


    Needless to say, Paul Harris knew that his daughter was shocked and angry simultaneously.


    "F-Father... B-brother Xander already has a wife!? He''s married, and the woman we saw at Swan Lake Town was his wife!!" E Harris'' voice was low but felt like a wake-up call to Paul Harris.


    "That''s right! That woman is the woman we saw in Swan Lake!" He whispered to his daughter, "However, she also looks different..."


    "She''s the same woman, Father!"


    Paul Harris frowned. He cast his gaze on Scarlett again and tried to determine the difference. After some time, he said, "Are you sure it''s the same person? Her hair..."


    Although this woman in front of him was still as beautiful as the woman he had seen before, the woman in Swan Lake had long, slightly red hair. However, what he saw now was short hair that was gray, no, silver hair!


    "Did she change her hair in just two days after their meeting!?" Paul Harris asked E Harris again.


    "Yes. I think so... She is indeed the same girl." E''s fists clenched tightly in anger. She never imagined Xander secretly marrying this woman.


    Paul Harris was deep in thought. He had been searching for information about this woman and found nothing. His initial n wanted to separate this woman from Xander Riley. However, now it looks like he has to change his ns because this girl''s status is not only Xander''s girlfriend but she is Xander''s wife.


    E held Paul Harris''s arm and whispered, "...Father, about your n, I hope you don''t stop it. I don''t mind if he already has a wife. As long as this woman perishes from thisnd, I can be Xander''s wife!"


    A frown appeared on Paul Harris'' face, too surprised by E''s words. He didn''t rush into responding but thought deeply about something.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Let''s talk about itter. Now, let''s sit beside your grandfather and greet them all..."


    Old Harris immediately noticed E and Paul Harris.


    "Paul, E... Why are you guys standing there? Come, join us!" The old man with golden sses smiled broadly at his family. After they sat down, Old Harris sent a ''meaningful smile'' at Scarlett before he looked at Old Riley.


    Scarlett could only chuckle inwardly as she realized these two people were from the Harris family. This delusional family is really something, huh? She could read through their gazes. They must be nning something for her. Gosh!


    "E, say hello to Grandpa Riley and all of them..." Old Harris said.


    E Harris stood gracefully and bowed slightly to Old Riley, still sitting in his seat.


    Then from the corner of her eye, E sent an intimidated re to Scarlett before saying, "Grandpa Riley, it''s nice to see you again, and you look younger..." Her melodious voice made all the elders, including Old Riley, praise her because she looked calm andposed, like a nobledy.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes at how seductively her ck dress now revealed all of her assets. And she also wore heavy makeup. No wonder Xander doesn''t like her! This woman looks older than her actual age.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Beautiful E, let grandpa see your face..." E slightly raised her head and met Old Riley''s gaze. "You look prettier every time I see you, E." He said, thenughed happily.


    "Young Lady E is indeed lovely. She is one of the top bachelorettes in the capital..." Said one of the elders.


    "Yes, agreed! Besides being beautiful, she is also a genius. Still young but already sessful in making H Entertainment the secondrgest entertainment industrypany in this country!" Another praise came from the other elder.


    "Old Riley, it''s a shame you didn''t choose her to be your granddaughter-inw... E is so perfect for Xander! Well, I''m just saying..." Heughs.


    Scarlett was speechless. Does this old geezer not realize she''s still there?


    E was in a good mood, hearing all praise from the elders. And she was happier when she saw Scarlett''s sullen expression.


    ''Girls! You won''t be able to beat me!! I am from a noble family. While you? I bet you must be from an ordinary family, right!?'' E mocked Scarlett inwardly.


    E''s smile bloomed before saying to Old Riley, "Thank you, grandpa¡­" then she looked at Scarlett again. "...Grandpa Riley, who is this woman beside you?"


    She wants to know her identity and investigate it.


    How could an ordinary woman move Xander''s heart!?


    Walter Riley nced at Scarlett and asked her to introduce herself to everyone.


    Scarlett smiled as she looked at the senior in front of her with a gentle look. But she didn''t even nce at E Harris.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Hello, I''m Scarlett Piers..." She answered calmly. She didn''t know how else to introduce herself. Because she was confident, these people would not know about herst name.


    "Piers? I''ve never heard of them before. Are they from this town? Or?" Old Harris asked Scarlett with a smile framing his face, but inside he was furious; this girl stole Xander from his granddaughter.


    "Yeah, I haven''t heard of the Piers either..." Another old man said, "Miss Piers, aren''t you from this city?"


    Before Scarlett wanted to answer, E said, "How about if I call you Sister Scarlett? Can I call you that?" Scarlett nods.


    E smiles at Scarlett before continuing, "...Thank you, I think I''ve seen you before!" Her question surprised everyone, including Old Riley.


    Paul Harris, who had been silent all along, finally said, "...Miss Scarlett Piers, we met a few days ago in Swan Lake. You still remember us, right!?"


    "Yes. I remember!" Scarlett said.


    Old Riley smiled happily. His grandson did not hide Scarlett from the public. He even introduced Scarlett to his ex-fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 156 Dead Curious

    ?E Harris is rarely curious about anything. As a rich, spoiled girl, she always gets what she wants, including what she wants to know. But now, she found it hard to find anything substantial about Scarlett. And that has made her dead curious.


    After their first encounter in Swan Lake, E Harris, and her father tried to find information about Scarlett, but they found nothing significant. All they know is just her name now.


    "Sister Scarlett, if you don''t mind, may I know where you are from and where you work?" E asked again.


    Scarlett took a deep breath. She already knew something like this would happen at this dinner party. Hence, she was a little worried abouting here without Xander. These people would skin her to discover her identity and background to their heart''s content.


    And now, she was in a situation where she couldn''t escape anymore because Old Riley and other influential figures were curious about her.


    "I''m from Ind B..."


    "Ind B!!?" Everyone was shocked.


    "Yes. I don''t think you all know my family. We''re just an average family on the ind." Scarlett said quietly. She didn''t want to brag about herself. She just wanted to be invisible now.


    "Don''t be offended, youngdy, but this is the first time I''m hearing about your family name too. May I know your family''spany name? Maybe I can remember..." Old Harris said with a friendly expression, yet his voice sounded disdainful.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett smiled at Old Harris and replied politely, "We''re only a smallpany, sir. I''m sure you haven''t heard of it..."


    ''This girl, can she just say it!'' Old Harris'' mouth twitched in annoyance.


    "Youngdy, can you just say it?" Old Harris smiled, but, of course, Scarlett didn''t see his smile through his eyes. "Perhaps, I''ve heard!"


    Scarlett smiled politely, "Sir, my family''spany name is Ocean Group!"


    Everyone in the room fell silent. No one ever heard about thatpany.


    Ocean Group? What''s that!?


    Then, the elders realized something; How can a distinguished family in this country ept a daughter-inw with an ordinary background!?


    Instantly, all the elders looked at Walter Riley as if seeking rification from him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Walter Rileyughed at all his friends. "...It wasn''t me who decided that, but my grandson!" He said apologetically.


    Then, Walter Riley turned his gaze to E Harris and Old Harris.


    "Old Harris, once again, I''m sorry! I tried to convince my grandson, but it didn''t work. So, I gave up and let him marry someone he liked. I can''t force him anymore because he''s getting old. He will hit 28 years old this year. I hope you understand¡­" said Walter Riley trying to reassure his best friend.


    Walter Riley knew that right now, his best friend looked displeased. But, as Xander''s grandfather, he couldn''t force him to ept E because the one who would marry was his grandson, not him.


    Old Harris wore a smile on his face even though he was slightly disappointed. He said, "Walter, don''t get me wrong, we didn''t force Xander to take in E. Don''t worry about us, my friend!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hahaha, Old Riley, we were only surprised when we found out you epted a granddaughter-inw who doesn''t have a background like our circle!" Another elder said.


    "Yes, Uncle Walter, we were just surprised to hear that this youngdy could attract Xander''s attention!" Paul Harris, who had been silent all this time, spoke up too.


    Paul gently smiled at Old Riley while asionally ncing at Scarlett ¡ª He was surprised at how calm the girl was. She didn''t express anger, disappointment, or any other expression when they doubted her family.


    She looks different from most girls, who are usually easily offended when provoked.


    Paul secretly admired Scarlett and got curious about her.


    While all the elders talked about her family, Scarlett listened to their insults calmly while enjoying her juice. She considers the people around her to be insignificant to her.


    ''Want topare me to your family''s wealth? Geez!! You guys need hundreds of years to do that!''


    Scarlettughed in her heart. Only the Riley Family wasparable to her overseas assets in this country. There''s no need to mention her earnings as a top hacker.


    She would not waste her energy talking to these elders. She would stay silent while waiting for dinner.


    To fill her hungry stomach, she drank the juice served by the waitress. Scarlett didn''t know why suddenly the waitress served her juice while the other was served wine!


    Did they know that she couldn''t drink too much alcohol? Scarlett wonders while emptying the second ss of her strawberry juice.


    Little did Scarlett know, Logan watched her every move from the corner of the room. And he asionally asked the waitress to give her juice and snacks. He did this because someone in Dubai told him to do it!


    While Scarlett was enjoying her peaceful moment, ignoring everyone around her, she suddenly froze when someone sat beside her.


    "Uncle Paul!" Carter suddenly appeared and sat right next to Scarlett. "You would be totally wrong if you said my sister-inw was an average woman..." He shook his head and turned to Scarlett with a warm smile shining from his eyes.


    Carter bowed his head and whispered, "Sis, don''t worry. I will help you to teach all these people!!"


    Scarlett was surprised. She didn''t need his help, as she felt no need to argue with these people. But, before Scarlett could say anything to Carter, that guy spoke first, silencing her while taking a deep breath.


    "Uncle Paul, it''s true that my sister-inw''s family isn''t the same as ours. However, she doesn''t need her family name to make my older brother interested in her. She just needs her own self andpany to do that!" Carter said with pride radiating from his gaze.


    All the elders, Paul Harris, and E Harris looked surprised to hear Carter''s words.


    They were now looking at Carter seriously. They also nced at Scarlett, who still looked calm and didn''t say anything; she just lowered her head and enjoyed her strawberry juice.


    "Carter, you said, Sister Scarlett owns apany? Whatpany!?" E was the first to speak, too curious to know.

 Chapter 157 Multi Billionaire

    ?"Carter, you said Sister Scarlett owns apany? Whatpany!?" E was the first to speak, too curious to know who Scarlett Piers was.


    Carter Riley nodded at E. Then said, "Sister E,pared to yourpany, my sister-inw''spany, I believe, has far more assets than yours!"


    "WHAT!" All the elders shouted in shock.


    Eughed at Carter''s confession.


    "You gotta be kidding, Young Master Carter! Maybe you said it wrong, not Harris'' group but H Entertainment, right!?" E said with an irritated smile.


    How could this ordinary woman, Scarlett Piers, beat her family''s top tenpanies in the capital!?


    "No! I am not wrong." Carter shook his head. "Harris Group, nothingpares to my sister-in..." Carter stopped his sentence when he felt Scarlett tapping his shoulder.


    He looks at her with a confused look as to why she stopped him from boasting about herpany ¡ª he was helping her to raise her reputation.


    "Sis, why..." Carter stopped his words after seeing Scarlett shake her head as if she was giving him a sign not to continue. Although confused, he stillplied with her request.


    Scarlet smiled, seeing all the elders, including Old Riley, looking at her as if waiting for her to respond.


    "...don''t listen to Carter. Mypany is nothingpared to all the seniors here. I''m just a smallpany that opened in the capitalst month." said Scarlett.


    "May I know yourpany name?" E Harris asked again.


    Scarlett was gazing absent-mindedly at E Harris before saying, "Maybe you''ve never heard mypany name..."


    "Nonsense!" Carter chimed in. "...Sister E, I''m sure you will be shocked when you hear my sister-inw''spany name!"


    Scarlett was speechless. This idiot Carter has forgotten how to shut up!? How troublesome!!


    Now, all eyes were on Scarlett, and she had no choice but to tell them.


    "Sister E, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of RAS!?" Scarlett asked.


    E''s eyes widened in shock and she opened her mouth several times, but no word could be heard. It was enough to let Scarlett know that E Harris knew about RAS.


    Scarlett curled her lips into a smile, and light danced with joy in her eyes. For some reason, she felt her mood slightly lift after seeing E''s shocking expression.


    "RAS!? Whatpany is that?" one of the elders mumbled. He had never heard of thatpany in this country.


    "I''ve never heard of RAS. In what business?" asked another Elder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    E, who was still shocked to hear that Scarlett was the RASpany''s owner, finally regained her senses. She cleared her throat slowly and said, "Wait! Do you mean yourpany, Red Animation Studio? A big studio in the US?"


    It was clear from E Harris'' tone that she still doubted Scarlett''s confession. There was no way a woman this young could own apany as big as RAS! Impossible. Moreover, she onlyes from a small ind, and her family is not wealthy.


    E Harris remembered RAS was founded a few years ago by a wealthy family living in New York. So, it couldn''t be that this girl was referring to Red Animation Studios, right!?


    Scarlett smiled at E''s doubtful-looking eyes. Just before she wanted to reply, once again, Carter chimed in.


    "Hahaha, see! Sis E must know about Red Animation Studio. Now you understand what I''m saying, right? Your familypany cannotpete with my sister-inw''s assets because she fully owns RAS." Carter said proudly.


    Truthfully, he just found out about this fact a few days ago from Cruz. Previously, he had thought Scarlett was just one of the RAS Directors at the Astington branch, but it turned out that she was the actual owner.


    Scarlett red at Carter as if she was scolding him through her eyes, ''Damn you, Carter Riley!! Can you not steal my lines!?''


    "Young Master Carter, please don''t joke around with such things," E said calmly and sent Scarlett a cold smile. She continued, "It''s not funny ifter Sister Scarlett is sued by Red Animation Studio for iming to be a fake owner!" E clearly couldn''t believe it. There''s no way this average girl is the owner of the RAS.


    Moreover, in the past, she''s been in contact with Red Animation Studio in LA. And from there, she knows who RAS''s CEO and owner are.


    The elders all started talking again, confused by the conversation between Carter and E.


    "Whatpany is that? Howe we never heard of it?"


    "RAS!? I''ve heard of it, but I''m not sure. I think they just opened an office in the Palm Avenue area..." said the gray-haired old man. He remembered selling hisnd and buildings to thatpanyst year.


    "Newpany? But why did Young Master Carter say that thepany actually beat the assets of my Harris Group!?" Old Harris mumbled.


    Inwardly, old Harris was very annoyed to bepared with such a smallpany. But, seeing his granddaughter''s shocked reaction worried him as to whether what Carter said was true.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Amidst everyone''s confusion, Carter suddenly exined, "I don''t mean to brag here, but I am stating the facts! Red Animation Studio just opened a branch in the country, sure they are small in the country, but overseas? They are apany worth billions! And, having so many branches in major cities across the continent..."


    Walter Riley, sitting beside Scarlett, was amazed to hear Carter''s exnation. "Carter, you mean... Scarlett''spany is a major animation and gamepany in the US?" asked Old Riley.


    "Yes, grandpa!!" A satisfied smile appeared on Carter''s face. He continued, "Grandfather, do you know about ourpany''s fantasy movie project?"


    "Yes, I remember!" Walter Riley recalled the report he read that the film was dyed. The director did not want to work on it if Red Animation Studios were not hired to perform a significant part of the movie.


    In an instant, Old Riley was struck by the memory. He looked at Scarlet with a deep gaze before saying, "Heavens!! Scarlett, so RAS is yourpany? That''s why you epted the coboration with the director!?"

 Chapter 158 Extraordinary In Every Way

    ?In an instant, Old Riley was struck by the memory. He looked at Scarlet with a deep gaze before saying, "Heavens!! Scarlett, so RAS is yourpany? That''s why you epted the coboration with the director!? Who is his name again!?"


    "Harvey Olson!" Carter said.


    "Yes... Yes... That''s an Oscar-winning director! Really, RAS is yourpany?" Old Riley enthusiastically asked while looking at Scarlett in disbelief.


    Scarlett smiled. She couldn''t hide it anymore. "Yes, grandpa. Red Animation Studio, or RAS as it''s called, is mypany."


    "Wait! Doesn''t RAS belong to US citizens? Ugh, I forgot the name!" E Harris muttered, trying to rack her brain under the stares of all the elders and Scarlett. After a few seconds passed, her eyes finally widened. She said, "...YES!! I remember¡­ I remember him... his name is Tyler Park!"


    E widely smiles as she stares back into Scarlett''s eyes, "...Sister Scarlett, how can you exin this?" Her tone was casual, but her eyes looked like she wanted to mock Scarlett and tell everyone her suspicions were correct.


    "Sister E, where did you hear that?" Carter asks as he gritted his teeth. He was confused.


    E raised her hand to cover her mouth as if surprised hearing Carter''s question, "Y-Young Master! No way... You don''t know? Doesn''t Studio Phoenix have a business rtionship with them?"


    She chuckled inwardly at how shocked Carter was now. Then, she nced at Scarlett.


    ''This Scarlett Piers, such a terrible liar! How dare she cons the Riley family!?'' E was scolding Scarlett in her heart whileughing at her because she was going to expose her!


    "Sister Scarlett, you can''t lie to others. Especially if you lie to apany as big as Studio Phoenix! And damage the image of an overseaspany like RAS, you could be sued!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''This stupid woman! How dare she call me a fraud!?'' Scarlett was utterly speechless. She silently took a deep breath. No matter how angry she was, she tried to control her emotions ¡ª she didn''t want to entertain this shameless woman.


    Scarlett smiled gently before saying, "Sister E, it''s true that Tyler Park is the CEO of RAS, but..." Before she could finish her sentence, Paul Harris interrupted.


    "Unbelieve!! You lied to us and still smile like that!? Too disappointing for Xander to choose a woman like this to be his wife!!" A satisfied smile emerged from the corners of Paul Harris'' lips after sessfully making Scarlett look bad at everyone here, especially Old Riley. This is the best he can do for his daughter.


    Scarlett "..."


    "Sister Scarlett, is what they said true? So you''re not the CEO of RAS?" Carter, who was sitting beside Scarlett, was baffled.


    When Carter made contact with RAS, Director Harvey Olson gave him Cruz Reeves''s contact number. So, he never had contact with RAS offices in LA or NYC. And, hearing E Harris so convincingly say that Scarlett tricked them made him a little dizzy.


    Scarlett turned to look at Carter. When she saw the worry in his eyes, she smiled. "RAS CEO? Me? No, I''m not RAS CEO!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter''s eyes almost popped out of its socket, staring at Scarlett. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. ''How could my sister-inw lie to us? Does Brother Xader know about it!?''


    He said, "Sis... why did you lie to us?" Carter''s mouth twitched, holding anger.


    Scarlett didn''t answer Carter''s question right away, but she looked at each person in the room, and her gaze stopped on E Harris.


    "...I never said I was the CEO of RAS! But I am the owner. I am the founder of RAS." A spring-like smile appeared on Scarlett''s face felt satisfied seeing everyone''s jaw drop.


    "Sis E, you said you know Tyler Park, right? Well, he is the CEO of RAS, the person I paid to be the CEO of the LA branch!" Scarlett continued.


    All the elders opened their jaws wide, thinking they saw Scarlett as a ghost. As for E Harris, her face had turned as white as paper. Like all the blood on her face had been drained from embarrassment.


    But Carter didn''t. His smile bloomed as he stood up from his chair and clenched his fist before shouting, "I know that!! My sister-inw would never lie!!"


    Afterughing happily, Carter returned to sit beside Scarlett, and slowly, his expression became intense. His eyes narrowed at everyone who was there.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Mr. Harvey Olson wouldn''t just give a random contact person to Studio Phoenix. When I dealt with RAS, Mr. Olson gave me the contact number of Cruz Reeves, my sister-inw''s personal assistant. So, my sister-inw will never lie!"


    Scarlett could only chuckle inwardly at how ridiculous Carter was now. How embarrassing!


    Without Scarlett noticing...


    At this moment, Walter Riley''s eyes stared admiringly at Scarlett. From his investigations, he remembered there was no info on Scarlett''s work. He only found out that this girl had just graduated from college.


    And knowing that she owns a bigpany, he can''t stop admiring her. And he is happy that Xander chose her as his wife; besides being beautiful, she is also intelligent and independent.


    What he had feared all this time would not happen; No one could bully her outside if their rtionship went public. In this country, public judgment is terrifying. Even though it wasn''t threatening and nothing to fear, he worried it would affect Scarlett nevertheless.


    "Scarlett, I really admire you. You''re only 23 years old and already have such an achievement. You are deeply extraordinary in every way..." Walter Riley said proudly. "Now, I know why my grandson insists on marrying you!"


    "Of course!! My older brother wouldn''t marry an ordinary, mediocre woman!" Carter said as his gaze fell to E Harris ¡ª the corners of his lips lifted and revealed a charming cold smile.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything else, too tired to hear their insults, and now she was starving. She turned to Carter, "Why hasn''t dinner started yet? I''m a little hungry now..."


    "Wait here. I''ll ask the kitchen staff to speed up dinner serving!" Carter smiled and stood up from his chair.

 Chapter 159 Meet Martha Bell

    ?Not long after dinner started.


    All the family and guests moved into therge dining room. The room had been decorated prettier with gold ornaments and fresh flowers.


    In the middle of the room was a long table that could seat about 40 people.


    Scarlett sat on the right side of Walter Riley, who was sitting at the end of the table. Carter tells her that spot where Xander usually sat. On her right side, there is Carter Riley.


    Scarlett was shocked when she saw a beautiful woman, with shoulder-length dark blonde hair, sitting next to Carter. She nced at her several times and immediately knew the woman was Carter''s mother. They looked so much alike. The simrity is uncanny.


    This was the first time Scarlett had seen her. She couldn''t hide how amazed she was by her beauty and aura ¡ª calm and graceful.


    Scarlett tilted her head towards Carter, then whispered to him, "Young master, the beautiful woman beside you, is your mother?"


    "Yes!" He smiled and looked at his mother, "Mom, please introduce this beautifuldy beside me. She is Scarlett Piers, elder brother''s wife."


    Scarlett gasped in shock. This Carter, how dare he introduce her so casually to his mother!?


    Now, she felt terrible that she had only met her now. It''s been well over a month since she was married to Xander.


    Even though she knew Xander didn''t like his stepmother, she couldn''t hate this woman either, could she!?


    "Hello, Aunt, I''m Scarlett. It''s nice to meet you," Scarlet smiled politely at her as she reached out for a handshake.


    "Hi, Scarlett. I''m Martha Bell. You may call me Aunt Martha. Scarlett, you are beautiful, just like Carter and his grandfather said..." Martha Bell shook Scarlett''s hand warmly and smiled kindly.


    Martha brought her head closer to Scarlett, ignoring Carter, who was between them, "...And I''d also want to apologize to you since I only got to meet you now. I''ve been traveling to another city these past few weeks and just returned yesterday." She said with regret.


    "It''s okay, Aunt Martha. We have many opportunities to meet." Scarlett smiled at her.


    "Yes, yes... It would be best if youe again. On your next visit, I will cook for you!" Martha Bell was very enthusiastic about cooking for Scarlett. Just by looking at her and talking for a while, she immediately liked this girl, and she hoped Scarlett could bring her closer to Xander.


    "Yes... Sister,e to our house tomorrow. My mother''s cooking will definitely make you faint!" Carter praised.


    But, suddenly...


    A pnded on Carter''s shoulder, which made him cry while looking at his mother, "Why, why did you hit me, Mom!?"


    "Stop bragging, Carter!" Martha scolded her son. Then she turned her gaze to Scarlett with a warm smile, she said, "...don''t get your hopes up on Scarlett. This kid is just spouting nonsense. However, if you try my cooking, I guarantee you''ll be hooked!"


    "Mom,e on... Isn''t that the same thing!? You''re bragging too!?" Carter said, but his mother ignored him and only looked at Scarlet affectionately.


    ''What the heck! Now my mom is under my sister-inw''s spell too!?'' Carter could only mutter in his heart, not believe what he saw.


    "I can''t wait to taste your cooking Aunty. Hmm... I will make time to visit again as soon as possible..." Scarlett smiled.


    Before long,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Walter Riley delivered his speech before dinner started.


    During dinner, Scarlett quietly heard everyone talk while she was immersed in finishing her dinner. asionally she answered when asked by Grandpa Riley or Carter.


    And without realizing it, the dinner was finally over. Several families and guests said goodbye. Meanwhile, Scarlett had stayed there briefly since Martha Bell invited her to chat in the main house.


    At first, Scarlett felt awkward talking to Martha, worried that this woman would share the same traits as Lauren ¡ª she was still traumatized by that evil woman!


    However, after a few minutes of chatting, she felt this woman was very different from Lauren. They are even opposites, but the question is, why did Xander dislike her?


    Matha Bell was the kindhearted mother-inw she used to see in Korean dramas. She is graceful in speaking, moving, and even responding to her words.


    Scarlett wasfortable chatting with her even though they had just met today. She felt like she had known her for a long time.


    They talked about many things, and what intrigued Scarlett was when they finally spoke about how Xander grew up.


    "Aunt Martha, so Xander didn''t live in this house after he was twelve?" Scarlett asked in surprise.


    Martha Bell nods slightly before saying, "Xander went to the US and lived there. So basically, I don''t see him often. Only when he''s on holiday does hee back here..." There was sadness radiating from her eyes.


    Scarlett listens in silence.


    "And when he graduated from college, his grandpa called him toe back. Since then, he has started taking over thepany..."


    "Oh, I see," Scarlett muttered.


    "Scarlett, I never imagined Xander would get married so soon. Because, in the past few years, he''s always been fighting with his grandfather about this." Martha smiled, looking at Scarlett.


    "Me too. I still can''t believe I got married to Xander!" Scarlett blushed, remembering how she met Xander in such an absurd way ¡ª something she only read about in novels or watched in dramas.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Thanks, Scarlett. Finally, Xander is no longer depressed. Because, ever since he had a fight with his grandfather, he rarelyes home. Obviously, Carter and I are always worried about Xander." Martha said bitterly.


    "I am happy to be part of this family, Aunty..."


    After talking a lot about Xander and Carter, Scarlett finally said her goodbyes.


    "Scarlett, you should return here while Xander is still on a business trip!" Martha said, reluctant to let Scarlett go home.


    "I wille, Aunty!" Scarlett smiles.


    Scarlett felt happy talking to a mother figure for the first time after losing her mother several years ago.


    She''s so happy she hasn''t stopped smiling since leaving the house.

 Chapter 160 A Shocked Ben

    ?Scarlett was surprised to see Maddy still waiting for her when she got home. She usually would dismiss Maddy, but today she doesn''t have the energy to do that. Also, she needs Maddy''s help.


    "Young madam, you look very exhausted!" This was the first time Maddy had seen Scarlett exhausted like she was now; Her eyes weren''t as bright as usual, and she wasn''t as enthusiastic talking to her as she used to be.


    Not hearing Scarlett say anything, Maddy continued to help her remove her wig and dress.


    Scarlett has an odd routine. She must shower before sleeping, even in the middle of winter. And this habit of hers had surprised Maddy and Erica. Particrly the temperature now in early autumn was freezing, and she still had to shower even though it was midnight like now.


    When Maddy and Erica learn about Scarlett''s routine, they ensure warm water is ready and the bathtub is filled with it before shees home.


    "Ma''am, I have prepared a warm bath for you. Do you want to take a bath with essential oils, or do you want to wash as usual?" Maddy asked again after she finished helping her take off her dress.


    Scarlett yawned a few times, but she felt a little excited when she heard the warm bath. "A short soak would be nice, Maddy. Thanks!" She spread her arms as Maddy wore a ck silk robe on her to cover her half-naked body.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Maddy helped Scarlett into the bathroom.


    "I will wait for you here, Ma''am. Afraid you fell asleep in the bath!!" Maddy says.


    Usually, Xander would take over these duties, apanying Scarlett. Still, since he wasn''t home, Maddy decided to stay in the bathroom. Worried, she will fall asleep.


    "Hmm..." Scarlett removed her silk robe and removed the remaining material still stuck on her body to cover her private part. Her smooth and alluring naked body was exposed, causing Maddy to immediately turn her gaze elsewhere.


    Scarlett soaked in warm water that had been dropped with essential oil to rx her body and mind.


    "Maddy, set a 5 minutes timer!" Scarlett said and closed her eyes. She only needed five minutes to soak in the tub before taking her beauty sleep.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Maddy immediately set a timer and stood at the end of the bathroom. After a while, she remembered their ns for tomorrow.


    "Ma''am, are you still going for your morning walk to see the sunrise tomorrow?" Seeing Scarlett exhausted like now, Maddy was worried that she wouldn''t be able to wake up early.


    "Of course!"


    "Okay, ma''am. I''ll make sure to wake you up before sunrise!"


    "Thanks, Maddy!"


    ****


    Meanwhile, in Dubai - 8 AM.


    Neatly dressed in his ck suit, Ben walked over to Xander''s room on the same floor as his room to wake him up and prepare his needs in the morning as usual.


    Even though Ben has a card to open Xander''s suite room, he always gives Xander the sign by pressing the bell twice ¡ª here''s the sign they agreed on.


    After ringing the bell, Ben immediately opened the door, and how surprised he was when it opened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He saw Zoey Warner standing before him wearing only a white bathrobe with her hair wrapped in a white towel ¡ª she looked like she had just gotten out of the shower.


    For a moment, Ben froze in his ce. Confused, is he in the wrong room because Zoey''s room is on the same floor as theirs? But his consciousness told him that it was impossible. Because he doesn''t have Zoey''s room card!


    ''What the hell!! Why is this woman sleeping in Master Xander''s room!?'' Ben was shocked beyond words. ''Is this just my dream!?'' Secretly he pinched his arm, and he could feel pain.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ''SHIT! I''m not dreaming. This woman is actually sleeping in the same room as Master Xander!!''


    Ben''s hands clenched in annoyance at Zoey''s behavior, increasingly showing her interest in Xander. "What the hell are you doing here, Zoey Warner!? Why are you sleeping here?"


    Zoey Warner smiled sweetly at Ben before saying in her musical tone, "Good morning Ben!"


    She ignored Ben''s question and walked past him out of the room. She deliberately made Ben think the way he wanted. That''s her goal, anyway! She needed to create rumors about herself and Xander. Hoping Xander''s wife would hear and be jealous of her.


    Ben''s knees turned to jelly when he realized something had happened between Zoey and his Master.


    "Master!! Did he really sleep with that woman!? Is he crazy? What if the young madam finds out!?" He spoke quietly.


    Ben is worried that Zoey Warner is taking advantage of Xander, who was a little drunkst night after drinking with his business partner until midnight.


    He entered the presidential suite room and prepared all the files for Xander to read this morning. After that, he made room services for Xander''s breakfast.


    It only took him a few minutes to finish his work, and now, he was pacing in front of Xander''s bedroom.


    Ben gives Xander five minutes if he doesn''te out, then Ben will barge in and see how he''s doing.


    ''Is he still exhausted from having such a wild night with Zoey!?'' Just thinking about it made Ben shiver.


    "Master!! I hope you don''t act lowly to devour your best friend, Zoey! No, your Secretary Zoey!! I will be mad at you if you do that, sir!" Ben muttered.


    Even though Ben is only a senior personal assistant to Xander, he has known him for a long time. He worked for Xander since he was in high school and took care of all his needs.


    And during that time, he never found his Master approaching another woman when he had a partner. But what he saw just now, shatters his imagination of his boss having a clean life ¡ª Far from being rumored as a yboy. He never saw Xander with many beautiful female friends to warm his bed.


    Momentster...


    The bedroom door opened, and Ben saw Xander looking dashing in his formal attire; a set of light gray suites, with his hair, neatlybed back. He looked as handsome and brilliant as ever.


    "Hi, Ben. What are you doing there!? Why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost!?" Xander said and walked past Ben, who just froze in ce.


    Ben could open his mouth a few times but couldn''t find the words to answer.

 Chapter 161 Mirage

    ?The following morning, at the White Mansion.


    The sky was still dark when Scarlett, Maddy, and Erica climbed the path to the top of the mountain. Although this area is privately owned and safe, Logan still discreetly follows them unnoticed.


    Scarlett, who at first was still drowsy, suddenly got excited when she walked up the path to the top. She considers this as physical exercise that she usually did in the past when she was still active on the field.


    It took them almost an hour to get to the top. And as soon as they reached the top, at that moment the sun rose on the horizon.


    Scarlett sat on a boulder gazing at the alluring sun. While Logan and the others stood watching the surroundings a few meters behind her.


    She was in a daze. Thinking about what had happened to her thest few months.


    Starting from her family situation that changed so drastically. And also her life with Xander that she had never imagined before. From their unexpected encounter until their rtionship bes solemn ¡ª both fall in love and start to think this rtionship is worth fighting for.


    There are still many mysteries that Scarlett doesn''t know about Xander and his family, but she is willing to go through all of this to get to know him more deeply.


    Even though she was very excited about her future, she had a little doubt in her heart. She was afraid that all this happiness was just a mirage! Not real!


    "Xander!! What are you doing there?" She whispered quietly. Sincest night, no calls or texts from him. For some reason, her heart grew greedier to get more attention from him.


    "I miss you!" Her heart trembled as soon as she heard those words leave her lips.


    However, her thoughts pull back when she hears the bell ringing in Xander''s room in the middle of the night. Suddenly, she felt heartache. As if a nail had been stabbed in her heart, and her mind began to riot!


    Last night she was so focused on the party that she didn''t have time to think about it, and she was too tired when home. Shepletely forgot about Xander.


    If it weren''t for E Harris, who called Zoey Warner a threat, she wouldn''t care. Now she was starting to worry! What''s more, she hears from Logan that Zoey Warner always apanies Xander on his business trips.


    "I have to ask him! Or I will always be suspicious of him!" she muttered softly.


    ...


    Scarlett didn''t realize she had been there more than thirty minutes thinking about her rtionship with Xander.


    Until she heard Maddy say something, "Ma''am, we better get down now. The wind is getting stronger, and the air is getting colder. You can catch a cold if you stay here longer..." Her voice sounded worried.


    "Yes, ma''am, we''d better get down. You''ll bete for work." Erica chimed in.


    Scarlett agreed with them.


    She really had to get to the office soon. There wasn''t much time, and she didn''t want to dy her work any longer.


    After a quick breakfast, Scarlett rushed into the office with Logan.


    Once she got to her office, the first thing she did was text Xander.


    [Scarlett:] Hi there (Smile Icon)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Scarlett:] Can you give me a call? I miss you!


    [Scarlett:] Don''t rush! Just call me if you''re not busy. (smile icon)


    A few minutester, Scarlett''s cell phone vibrated. Her smile grew wider when she saw Xander''s name appear on her cell phone screen.


    "Good morning Babe!! Where are you now?" Xander''s warm and gentle voice can make her knees feel weak. She thumps just hearing his voice.


    Scarlett slowly walked to the sofa and sat on it. She said, "I just got to the office. How about you? Where are you now?"


    "I just took a shower after a long day of meetings!" Scarlett blushed at his words. "Well, I feel refreshed now and ready to order my dinner!" said Xander. He doesn''t want to eat outside, just wants to talk to his little wife.


    Besides, he had to save his energy for tomorrow''s schedule. He will meet with several representatives of hispany spread across the Middle East.


    "Can we do a video call?" Scarlett said slowly. She misses him a lot and wanted to see his handsome face.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Sure!"


    ...


    Momentster...


    They smiled at each other, seeing their faces on theputer screen.


    Scarlett could see his hair still wet, and he was drying it with a white towel. He looked so hot and could make her blush even more; she remembered when she saw his half-naked body.


    "Babe, you look pretty..." Xander''s eyes flickered to his little wife. He wished he could hold her between his hands and feel her warmth.


    "Thanks, Xander! And you look hot..." Instantly Scarlett scolded herself for being too outspoken with Xandertely!


    Xander suddenly stopped drying his hair and stared at hisputer screen, smiling, like a child who has just been praised for doing good.


    For a few seconds, he saw her cheeks blush, and when his eyes caught her cherry lips, his whole body shivered, remembering how soft her lips were.


    "Thank you! I wish you were here, babe. I want... to feel your warm embrace!"


    Scarlett tried to hide the redness on her face by looking away. Didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing the girl hiding her blushing face, he stopped teasing her. "How was the party? Did you have funst night?" He asked.


    "Not bad. Well, I met a lot of people and I also met your fianc¨¦!" Scarlett smiled teasingly. But her smile faded when she saw him ring.


    "Ms. Riley!! Just for your information, she is not my fianc¨¦e, but my ex-fianc¨¦. It''s not that I agreed to be engaged to her, but it was my grandfather''s idea!!" The coldness in his eyes became obvious.


    "Yes, I heard from grandpa!" Scarlett smiled before continuing, "...I was shocked when I saw her. I can''t believe she''s the woman we met in Swan Lake. The exact same woman. Why didn''t you tell me back then?" She asked, but then, she regretted asking because Xander''s face slowly turned sour.

 Chapter 162 Are You Jealous?

    ?"She''s not an important person in my life. So, that''s why you don''t need to know her!" After he saw her smile, he continued, "Babe, please don''t be jealous of her. I have no feelings for her. She is nothing in my eyes and heart..."


    Seeing the worried expression on Xander''s face made Scarlett unable to hold back herughter. She already knew the story, so she just wanted to tease him.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Xander Riley! Don''t worry. I wouldn''t be jealous of a woman like that." Scarlett lifted her chin slightly and graced him with her charming smile.


    "Pleased to hear that!!" Xander can breathe a sigh of relief. He was already worried that Scarlett would be a target for the Harris family. Because he knew E Harris was obsessed with him. "So, did they bully you?" He asked curiously.


    "Who?"


    "Who!? The Harris family! Who else!?"


    "Mr. Riley, how can you take your wife lightly!? How could someone bully me?" A half smile appeared on Scarlett''s lips before she continued, "...It was me who shocked them when I revealed my identity as the owner of the RAS!"


    "Indeed! My little wife is someone who can''t be bullied, huh!" Xander said while remembering how this girl had ughtered the gangsters who attacked her on B Ind. The Harris Family, especially E Harris, will not have the ability and opportunity to make his little wife suffer!


    "Well, that night Carter also helped me counterattack the Harris family. So you better give him credit. I mean, can you be nice to him?" Scarlett smiled. She knew Xander constantly tormented his little brother, even though Carter had always been lovely to him.


    "I will!" Xander smiles. He was happy that his brother could be reliable in protecting his wife. He made a note to ask Ben to lift Carter''s punishment.


    After they talked things over, Scarlett suddenly remembered why she had asked for the video call.


    "Xander, there''s something I want to ask you..." But, before she could finish her words, she felt her tongue feel a little stiff to talk about his Secretary ¡ª She was afraid Xander would think of her as a jealous wife.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    After silence, she finally said, "I heard you have a female secretary. And, she always apanies you wherever you go on business trips?" She asked casually, trying not to overdo it.


    Xander was in no rush to speak. He rubbed his eyebrow when he saw her smile. But he knew that the smile wasn''ting from her heart ¡ª as if she was worried about something ¡ª he knew what it exactly was!


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Did Logan tell you about it?" he asked.


    "Does it matter how I found out?" She sandwiches her cold face before continuing, "...or, you don''t want me to find out?" She met his gaze.


    The corners of Xander''s lips lifted slightly into a small smile.


    "...babe, of course, how you know doesn''t matter." He gulped, knowing she was angry beneath her gentle smile. "And, of course, you have the right to know who works around me!"


    After he saw her gaze soften slightly, he continued, "Her name is Zoey Warner. She is the senior Secretary. What do you want to know about her?"


    "Nothing! Just asking..." she said. Somehow all the questions that had been neatly arranged in her mind suddenly vanished. It was as if someone had just reset her brain.


    Xander could see there was concern in her gaze.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Baby, you don''t have to be jealous of her. To tell you the truth, she''s my college friend and has worked for me as my Secretary since we graduated!"


    Finding out Zoey Warner was Xander''s college friend shocked Scarlett. However, she tried not to show any expression.


    "I''m not jealous!! How could I be jealous of your employee!?" She managed to keep her Mona Lisa smile. But inside, she was cursing herself because she was really envious of that woman ¡ª she had known Xander longer than her and she can also travel with him!


    "I hope you are telling the truth, babe..." Xander said.


    "I think I might just envy her. Because she''ll be around you for a month! And she knows you longer than me!!" She wanted to say that, but it obviously stopped on the tip of her tongue. She swallows her words hard.


    "Of course!!" Those were the words that finally left her lips.


    "Good!!" Xander chuckled, but his face turned gloomy a secondter as he continued, "Babe, I wish you coulde here. I''m starting to doubt myself; I don''t think I can be apart from you for the next three weeks!"


    Scarlett''s shoulders dropped slightly. She wanted to, but her feet seemed tied in this office. She couldn''t neglect her work anymore after taking over a month off.


    However, seeing how seriously he wanted her to be there made her heart waver slightly.


    "Xander, I can''t promise you. But, if I had the chance, I would fly there..." She said softly.


    "Really!?" Xander''s voice has gone up an octave. He was so happy!


    "Geez... Mr. Riley, I can''t promise I''ll get there. But I will try. Don''t get your hopes up!" She giggled at how happy he was.


    "It''s fine! At least you are thinking ofing here. It''s enough to make me feel excited!!" Xander suddenly became silent as a thought crossed his mind.


    After a few seconds, he said, "Babe, however, if you fail toe here, I would like to ask you one request you must grant!"


    "Request!? What request?" she asked.


    "I want to be your husbandpletely!" A soft smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    "Aren''t you already my husband? We already canceled our prenuptial agreement, right?" Scarlett was clueless about Xander''s meaning.


    "It''s true that we are husband and wife! But that''s still on paper. I want to spend our wedding night that hasn''t happened yet. I want to be one with you!"


    Instantly the temperature in her office dropped to zero, and her body froze when she heard the words ''WEDDING NIGHT,'' which now tortured her mind.


    She blushed while uttering his name, "X-Xander..."

 Chapter 163 Honest

    ?Scarlett blushed while uttering his name, "X-Xander..."


    "Yes, babe, I''m here..." Xander''s face beamed. "Are you willing to do it right!?" Xader''s voice sounded soft and made Scarlett''s body react again, but this time she was no longer cold but she felt warmth rising from within her.


    During her new rtionship with Xander, Scarlett forgot about their ''Wedding night.''


    She only asked him to be patient that time, but now this man brought up the matter. And that makes her nervous. Luckily he was now thousands of miles from Astington! Thus, she could only nod lightly in response to his question, which was so vulgar in her ears.


    Xander couldn''t help but smile when he saw her nodding.


    So, this girl was allowing him to take their rtionship more seriously? He felt thrilled, Just like the first time he wanted to jump on the Nevis Swing in Queenstown, NZ.


    However, even though his heart was about to explode, a feeling of happiness engulfed him. He smiled at Scarlett and said, "So, can we do it after I return?"


    "Hmm!" She said as she buried her face in her hands under his burning gaze. "Stop looking at me like that, Xander!"


    When she heard himugh and promised to stop his sultry res. She slowly looked up at him, even though she was sure her cheeks were still blushing after she felt her body heat rising.


    "Okay! I''ll work hard here so I can return to you faster!" Xander says while smiling at her.


    All the schedules he had made instantly changed in his mind ¡ª he would make five days of work into three days!


    At this moment, Xander''s mind is no longer in Dubai, where he is now, but in Astington, where Scarlett is now! If only he were given superpowers, Xander just wanted to have the ability to teleport, so he could see her whenever he wanted.


    He was about to say something but stopped when he saw Scarlett was about to say another word.


    "...But Xander, I have to talk to Rex first. Can I meet him before we do that?" She asked carefully, not wanting to make this man misunderstand her.


    His smile, which looked like a flower in spring, instantly turned into a cier at the North Pole. His face turned stiff.


    "Why, Why do you want to meet him? What does that have to do with our first night as husband and wife?" He said with his stiff expression, yet his voice was as cold as ice.


    Seeing the expression on his face, Scarlett immediately exined what she had told Rex ¡ª about their contract marriage and her promise to never fall in love with him.


    "I''m sorry, Xander! I wasn''t honest with you from the start. Actually, Rex knew that our marriage was fake, and at that time, I had promised him I would not fall in love with you..."


    Xander''s face became ugly upon hearing those words. There''s an irritated feeling appearing in his heart. He couldn''t me her or Rex but himself!


    Because, at the time, he made an unsensible offer to her; marriage with a precondition, no sharing feelings, no love. Only after he lived under the same roof with her did he realize his precondition was tormenting him. Only a stupid man could live under the same roof as her but not fall in love with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know you don''t like the idea of meeting Rex. But I need it! I want to be honest with him about my true feelings for you. I can''t hide from Rex; that I''m in love with you, and we decided to continue this marriage!"


    Not seeing him say a word, she repeated, "Xander, I did it, so there won''t be any misunderstandings between Rex and me. And, if you ask, why should I exin? Because I already consider Rex like an older brother, he is also special to me. I hope you can allow..."


    After pondering for a moment, he agreed with her. She needed to draw a clear line between herself and Rex.


    For Rex to no longer be delusional about expecting Scarlett. That man had to know that the rtionship between Scarlett and him was not just a couple on paper. Now their rtionship is that of a faithful husband and wife!


    "Baby!! I understand. You can meet him. But it would be best if you asked him toe to Astington. You can''t go to New York alone..." He said.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ****


    A few dayster, in the Capital Astington,


    She had just been sitting at her office desk for an hour, and Scarlett suddenly heard amotion outside.


    At first, she didn''t care and continued to read some files on herptop, but after she heard a knock on the door, she became distracted.


    She remembers telling Logan and Cruz that she didn''t want to be disturbed even though she wasn''t in the studio.


    ''Why did they still disturb me!?''


    Scarlett raised her head to look at the door. She took a deep breath before shouting, "Yes! Come in..." And looked back at herptop.


    "Hi, beautiful... how are you?" Instantly Scarlett froze when she heard that familiar voice. She quickly looked towards the door and saw a tall man with brown hair neatlybed back leaning against the door frame.


    His alluring smile was enough to make all the girls who saw him lose their minds, but for some reason, Scarlett was already immune to seeing his smile. She just smiled back at him and stood up from her chair.


    "Brother Rex, youe..." She walked towards the sofa area and gestured to him to join her. "I thought you wereing this noon!?" She heard from Rex''s assistant that he only had time to fly here in the afternoon.


    Rex didn''t immediately sit on the couch or answer her questions. He walked to therge ss window behind Scarlett and stood there. Seemingly to admire the seaside scenery outside.


    "No wonder you like to stay here! This scenery really spoils your eyes, huh!?" Rex says.


    "Yeah! This ce reminds me of my hometown. That''s why I chose my office in this location and on this side of view..."


    "I know! Well, it''s been a few months since you returned, and you seem to have settled here!" He said while walking towards the seating area. "Did you really forget toe back to New York!?"

 Chapter 164 Fall In Love With Him

    ?"I know! Well, it''s been a few months since you returned, and you seem to have settled here!" He said while walking towards the seating area. "Did you really forget toe back to New York!?"


    Rex then joins Scarlett in the seating area. He unbuttoned his ck suit and then sat across from Scarlett. He casually crossed his legs, and his gaze met her eyes.


    His blue eyes narrowed slightly, his lips breaking into a smile that could numb Scarlett''s tongue. She suddenly forgets the purpose of calling him here.


    Sigh!


    "Why did you suddenly call me here?" Rex finally asked, after he saw the girl didn''t say a word like she was in a daze.


    Scarlett stood and looked at him, "Do you want anything to drink, Rex? Coffee? Tea? I don''t have any liquor. Sorry."


    It was strange because it was the first time she felt intimidated in front of him. This kind of feeling was entirely new to her. She had to calm her mind first before talking to him.


    "Whatever you drink!" Rex said, then he supported his head with one hand as he watched the girl''s back walk away to a corner. His lips curved up slightly to form a faint smile.


    He could sense something odd in her behavior. It was unusual for this girl to stay silent when they met. Usually, she would bombard him with useless information.


    ''Something is bothering her!? Tsk! Did she fight with that damn Xander!?'' Rex wondered as a smile appeared on his face. He really expected that!


    Rex couldn''t stand having Xander around her for too long, especially since he and Xander had shed. He feared Xander might have a hidden agenda to seek revenge through her!


    He leaned back against the sofa when he saw her done with what she was doing and walked back carrying two white cups in her hand.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Her simple movements, graceful and alluring, could make his mind go crazy just by looking at them.


    Rex had known her since her early teens. Back then, he thought of her as his little sister, which he never had. However, he didn''t know when he started to have feelings for her. All he could remember was that a greedy desire to possess this girl''s heart suddenly tormented his mind in the few years after she had grown up.


    He looked at her differently from all the girls he had met. Only this girl can make him not want to rush to own her heart. Don''t want to hurt her, he only wanted to protect her, and even he was willing to defend her with his own life. That was how deep this girl meant to him.


    "How is your work? Everything is alright?" Rex makes small talk before asking about her life with that damn Xander.


    "Work? Not bad..." Scarlett put the teacup on the coffee table and sat back in her seat. She continued, "We got a new movie deal with Uncle Harvey!"


    "Really!?" Rex was surprised. "...If I''m not mistaken, you said you don''t want to take on any new projects, you were busy with your game project, right!?"


    "Yeah! But, uncle Harvey forced me to ept this project. And after I read the script, I immediately liked it. So, I couldn''t refuse this offer..." an amused grin crossed Scarlett''s lips.


    "That''s good! But don''t push yourself too hard. You have a lot of talented people in yourpany, trust them a little bit, and lower your perfectionist standards!" He chuckled, remembering how perfectionist this girl was.


    "Gosh!! Can we stop talking about work? I suddenly feel dizzy!" She gives a rueful smile before taking a sip of her tea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She saw Rex also drinking his tea. She waited. Not in a hurry to tell him.


    After she saw him put his teacup down on the table, she did too.


    Rex''s fingers tapped on his thighs in a slow rhythm as his eyes straight into hers. After a few moments passed, he asked, "So tell me, why did you call me here?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath before she dared to say her lines.


    But before she could say Anything, Rex said, "Did you fight with your fake husband? And you called me here to beat him up?" He discreetly chuckled when he saw her face turn red.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Gosh! She hadn''t even said anything; this man wanted to use violence. How sly!


    "No! Precisely the opposite..." All the beautifully arranged words in her mind vanished for the umpteenth time. Geez! She couldn''t believe she would be this stupid in front of him!


    Rex rubbed his brows and looked at her, who had her head lowered like an ostrich.


    "The opposite? What do you mean?"


    "I''m in love with Xander Riley!" Scarlett''s voice was barely audible and slightly trembled. But her words, despite sounding so low and nearly unheard, were enough to make Rex''s heart almost stop beating.


    ''Fall in love with Xander Riley!? Was this girl bewitched? Why did she fall in love with Xander just a few weeks after they met!?'' It was difficult for Rex to understand.


    Rex looked her straight in the eyes. "Say what, Scarlett Piers!?" His icy tone was enough to make the temperature in the room drop to zero.


    "Brother Rex, I know you hear me!" Scarlett stared back at him, trying not to avoid this conversation anymore.


    No matter how angry he was, Rex tried to control his emotions. He couldn''t vent his anger on her. This girl was so precious to him!


    "No! You need to repeat it! I can''t hear you clearly the first time!!" He said.


    Rex''s gaze slowly made Scarlett feel under pressure. She took a deep breath to relieve the tightness in her chest.


    "Brother Rex, I''m in love with Xander Riley! So, we''ve decided to cancel our marriage contract..."


    "STOP!" Rex raised his hand.


    Scarlett gasped. Seeing how ugly his expression was now, a vein popped out on his forehead.

 Chapter 165 Need Your Blessing

    ?Scarlett saw Rex rise from his chair. He was pacing the room with a dark expression as if a ck cloud was hanging over his head.


    Then, he suddenly stopped while his handsbed through his messy hair. When their eyes met, Scarlett could see he was angry!


    However, she couldn''t do anything to coax him now. Because her love for Xander was genuine, and she didn''t expect it either.


    After a while, she finally dared to say something.


    "Brother! Let me finish my words..." Scarlett said softly. "I know this news is utterly shocking, but that''s how it happened. After moving in together, we realized our feelings were the same. We fell in love with each other and decided to continue this marriage!"


    Rex stood where he was. A frown appeared on his face, and for a while, he seemed to be thinking about something deeply. He didn''t say anything or move, just stood with his eyes fixed on her.


    Scarlett became worried. She stood up, walked towards Rex, and tugged at his shirt to snap him up from his daze, "Brother Rex!"


    Rex still didn''t say a word but just stared at her with an unfamiliar gaze she had never seen before.


    "I know this is sudden news for you. But I can''t avoid it. I can''t lie to my heart that I love Xander..." For the first time, she felt this frustrated talking to Rex!


    She took a deep breath and poked his cheek with his index finger, only to confirm that the man before her was not a statue!


    After Scarlett''s hand touched his cold cheek, Rex finally said, "What did you want to hear from me?" He spoke in a slow but clear voice.


    Scarlett''s hands clenched in annoyance. She didn''t like this kind of Rex! She prefers Rex, who talks a lot and often teases her. She couldn''t stand the quiet and cold Rex!


    After deep breathing, she grabbed his hand and pulled him back onto the couch. After that, she sat beside him.


    She took another deep breath and in a defeated voice, she said, "Brother Rex, I just need your blessing. After all, you already think of me as your little sister, just like I think of you as my big brother!"


    He suppressed the anger in his chest and took a deep breath. "Is this important to you?" he asked.


    "Yes! But if you can''t do that... I won''t force you." She looked away from him and let out a long sigh. "And I hope you won''t be mad at Xander anymore. Be-because, Xander is my husband. Real husband, not just on paper..."


    Once again, the room fell silent!


    Scarlett knew her words would hurt him, but she had to say it. And she also didn''t want to force Rex to immediately bless her rtionship with Xander, because she knew something was going on between them ¡ª they are no longer friends but enemies!


    One of her dreams is that the two men will be friends again. She didn''t want them to be enemies, because these two people were very important to her ¡ª One is the man she loves and the other is the person who helped her be what she is today.


    After several seconds passed...


    Scarlett finally heard Rex say something.


    "I can''t stop you if you really love him. I''ll be happy for you, Scarlett..." He smiled before continuing, "I mean it!"


    Scarlett finally smiled after hearing those words and saw his smile¡ªeven though she knew his smile didn''t reach his eyes. She still feels grateful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thank you, brother! Thank you!!"


    "But!" His icy voice could make her stiffen. "...tell him, if he ever makes you cry or hurts you, I wille to take his life! You know I can do that, right!?"


    Scarlett nodded after noticing an evil fire dancing in his eyes¡ªthis look she usually saw when they went out into the fields to hunt for prey! She knew very well who this man was, and what he said just now he would definitely fulfill.


    She sighed in her heart, and a wry smile appeared before saying, "I will make sure to tell him!"


    "Good! Now, I am starving. I flew here without breakfast."


    "Oo, really? Alright, I''ll get Cruz to book a restaurant for us." Scarlett stood up from her seat and walked quickly to her office desk. "Brother, do you mind if I finish my work for another ten minutes?"


    "Of course!" Rex said.


    While Scarlett busied herself behind herputer. Rex took out his phone and typed something.


    After seeing what he was looking for, he typed something as the dark aura again appeared around him.


    [Rex:] Congrattions, you got her! But, as soon as I found out you hurt her or made her cry...


    [Rex:] I''lle to you and send you straight to your coffin!! I mean it, Xander Riley!


    For a moment, Rex stared at his phone, waiting for a reply from Xader. But a few minutes passed, no answer!


    ''This man really is seeking death, huh!?'' Rex''s killing intent suddenly appeared, but only for a few seconds because he saw Scarlett walking towards him.


    He immediately put his cell phone in his suit pocket. "Are you done?" He asked.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Yes, I''m done! Brother, we are going to eat seafood today. You don''t mind!?"


    "Hmm, it''s fine as long as I eat with you!" He stood from his seat and followed her.


    Scarlettughed in joy after hearing his cheerful tone. Finally, her yful brother returned.


    "Brother, the seafood restaurant is just a few meters from here. Let''s walk there."


    "Fine! But don''t bring any dogs with us! Especially that idiot Cruz!! I want to spend some time with my little sister before I return to NY this afternoon!"


    "Understood, Young master Rex!!" She chuckled while teasing Rex. Butter, she suddenly remembered someone who often followed her, Seven. "Should we ask Seven to join us?" she asked.


    Rex''s steps suddenly stopped. He looked at her surprised, "Y-You know he''s still following you?"

 Chapter 166 Worried

    ?Rex''s step suddenly stopped. He looked at her surprised, "Y-You know he''s still following you?"


    "Hhmm! I know you very well! You won''t let him stop to follow me. So, I activated Seven''s tracker!" Scarlett said while narrowing her eyes, unhappy that Rex had used his rank to suppress Seven.


    "Big Brother! Stop abusing your rank at Seven! If you''re still doing that..." She deeply breathed, "...don''t me me if I go straight to One!"


    Rex could only sh his defeated smile.


    "You can ask him to join us!" Rex finally said and rushed out of the room. He knew this girl was right; he used his rank to push his juniors, but he was willing to break the rules for her safety.


    Scarlett was surprised to see Logan and Cruz standing outside her office; their expressions looked tense as if they had just fought!


    "Why are you two blocking my door!?" Scarlett narrowed her eyes, looking at them, trying to read their sour expressions. "Are you guys fighting? Why!?" She continued.


    Logan couldn''t answer her. He lowered his head to avoid her gaze while keeping his worries and anger inside.


    Previously, when he saw Rex enter Scarlett''s office, he chased after him, but this stupid Cruz stopped him. If only Cruz wasn''t his young madam''s assistant, he would have already beaten him until this silly Cruz, and no one recognizes his face!


    A frown appeared on her face when no one answered her!


    "Logan? What happened...Tell me!" Scarlett''s voice made Logan look at her again.


    "Y-Young madam, I was just worried about you!" Logan nced at Rex, who leaned his body on the door frame.


    As Logan''s eyes met Rex''s, the man gave him a devilish smile. Logan frowned! He didn''t like this man, being close to Scarlett after what happened a few weeks ago when he suddenly appeared and took her way.


    "Why are you worried?" Rex said as his eyes deepened into Logan. "This is her office. Nothing will hurt her, right..." He paused when a thought crossed his mind.


    "Fuck!!" Rex continued his words with a chuckle. "You think I''m going to hurt her?" His evilugh echoed throughout the room and made everyone turn their eyes toward him.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Scarlett "..."


    Logan "..."


    Cruz, who was standing beside Logan, silently chuckled. He wanted to say something, but his words stopped on the tip of his tongue when he remembered how Logan almost hit him!


    "Logan, I''m fine! Don''t worry about me." Scarlett said, "Alright. Let me formally introduce you to this man. He is Rex Morrison. I consider him like my elder brother!" Then she looked at Rex, "Brother, this is Logan, my assistant and personal guard."


    "Your dog!!" Said Rex inwardly. He knew this man was one of Xander''s people, and he didn''t like him. However, for Scarlett''s sake, he had to put on a fake smile and greet him.


    He stepped forward and reached for a handshake, "Logan, nice to meet you! Please take care of my little sister. She''s a little weak and clumsy!" Rex said carelessly. With a rueful smile, he nced at Scarlett.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett, "..."


    As for Logan, he almost choked. Young madam, weak!?? If he had never seen her beating gangsters at B Ind, perhaps he would have believed it. This woman, although her body was small, and her face looked harmless. But, he could feel her aura like a demoness in disguise. He believed his young madam could kill someone without even batting an eye.


    "Mr. Morrison, nice to meet you!" Logan politely epted Rex''s handshake, his face stiff as before, as he couldn''t smile despite his efforts. In his mind, this man threatened his Master''s marriage.


    "Logan, Cruz, I''m going out for lunch! You two don''t need to join me. I''m just going for a few minutes..." Scarlett said and dragged Rex to the elevator.


    "Boss!! Let mee with you..." Cruz shouted and walked quickly after them.


    So did Logan. Naturally, he walked towards the elevator. He couldn''t let Rex take his young madam for a second time!


    "NO!" Rex snapped. His terrifying gaze seemed sharp enough to make Cruz and Logan stop their steps.


    After the elevator doors in front of them closed, Cruz turned to Logan beside him.


    With pitiful-looking eyes, Cruz said, "Dude!! You can''t do anything..." He said, walking back inside the office. "Logan, forget what you were thinking. Young Master Rex was a ruthless man! You might get hurt if you force yourself to follow them." He continued without looking back.


    Logan rubbed his brows. He seemed to be thinking about something deeply. After a while, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to his Master.


    While in the lobby...


    Scarlett and Rex were about to leave the elevator when they saw Seven walking towards it.


    Seven''s steps abruptly stopped when he saw the figure walk beside Scarlett. He turned around and wanted to escape, but it was toote! He hears Rex''s chilly voice calling his name.


    ''Shit!!'' Seven inwardly cursed as he turned back, looking at them again. He put on his harmless smile. "T-Two!! Why did youe here!?"


    ''Did he already know that for the second time, I failed to spy on Scarlett!?'' Seven thought to himself as he nced at Scarlett for help.


    Scarlett smiled faintly, motioning for Seven to follow them out of the building.


    That afternoon the sun was shining, but the air was chilly in early autumn. Scarlett tightened her light coat and walked towards the restaurant.


    Several girls who passed them envied Scarlett, nked by two handsome and tall men. She just smiled secretly and enjoyed those envious-looking eyes.


    Once on a slightly quiet street, she nced at Seven on her left side, "Did you read my message? I sent it to you a few minutes ago!!"


    "Ah, I haven''t checked my phone yet!" Seven replied. His steps felt heavy. He was reluctant to follow them, but after receiving a re from Rex, he could only walk following them.

 Chapter 167 Underground Movement (1)

    ?"Ah, I haven''t checked my phone yet!" Seven replied. His steps felt heavy. He was reluctant to follow them, but after receiving a re from Rex, he could only walk following them.


    "Where are we going?" asked Seven again.


    "Eat!" said Scarlett.


    Seven heaved a sigh of relief. At least the two went out to eat instead of doing something that would drain energy. Seven really needed to eat after getting an assignment from Scarlett to spy on the Harris family.


    After walking for a few minutes, they finally arrived at a seafood restaurant near the RAS office.


    This restaurant is not too fancy but not shabby either. The ce is clean, and most importantly, their signature dish, the Lobster butter grill, is really delicious. And their oysters are famously the freshest Scarlett ever tried at the capital city.


    Scarlett is a regr customer at this restaurant. She went straight to the VIP room that she usually used ¡ª the truth is, she had rented this VIP room for a year. No one can use the room, only her.


    "Did you buy this restaurant too?" Rex sat beside Scarlett and looked at her with slightly raised eyebrows. He knows her peculiar hobby.


    "Not yet! But we are still in the negotiation stage..." Scarlett said while cleaning her hands with a little warm towel.


    "Do you need my help? I can seal the deal in just ten minutes!" Rex said.


    "No, thank you!" Scarlett grinned at him. He knew this man would use any means to help her. And it could backfire on her if Rex used violence to pressure the restaurant owner.


    Even though she wanted to buy this restaurant, she didn''t want to run the business. She wants to invest and enjoy their delicious food whenever she wants. She will ask the old owner to continue to operate this restaurant.


    A look of surprise shed across Rex''s eyes, but in the end, he smiled ¡ª he couldn''t believe this girl was starting to change. She no longer asked for his help when she was in trouble.


    "I know what you''re capable of, young master Rex! But, please don''t do anything. You''ll scare them, and they''ll run away..." She smiled while shaking her head. "I''ll lose my favorite ce to eat if they run away!"


    "Haha... but if you need help, please do as usual. Ask me!"


    "Oh, I will!"


    Before long...


    A female waitress came to take their order.


    "Seven, what about the task I told you about!?" asked Scarlett as soon as the waitress left them.


    "What kind of tasks?" Rex asked. Suddenly a vein appeared on his forehead. In an icy tone, he continued, "Seven! How dare you neglect your duty!? You must follow her!"


    "This..." Seven was confused. He was at a loss as to how to respond because Scarlett asked him to do something. "Three, please exin..."


    "Brother Rex, I told you, I don''t need Seven. No one can harm me in this country, not as long as my current location is not exposed!" She said helplessly.


    "I know! But the truth..." Before Rex could finish her words, Scarlett chimed in.


    "I thank you for worrying about me. However, how could you assign the best asset in our Guild to waste his time to follow me?" Scarlett''s gaze was intense on Rex as if she was telling him she didn''t want to talk about this anymore.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rex didn''t say a word. He looked down at the ss in his hand, trying to hide his disappointment.


    "I appreciate your concern, brother. But you have to trust me. I''m not a weakling!" Scarlett said softer after seeing Rex''s face turn gloomy.


    Sigh!


    Seven also didn''t dare to say anything or even move. He could only look at his cell phone silently, not wanting to get involved in the fight.


    He could onlyment his bad luck because returned to the RAS office at the wrong time. If he had known Rex Morrison wasing to this town, he would have continued to follow Paul Harris.


    After a long silence...


    Rex''s face slowly softened as he nced at Scarlett. He put the empty ss on the table before saying, "I understand! I''ll never do this again. But you have to be careful. I heard there''s movement underground..."


    "There''s movement underground!?" Instantly Scarlett''s face turned pale. "...You mean they know I''m alive?"


    "Indeed! Someone is trying to locate you!" Rex looked into her faltering eyes. He continued, "You think I sent Seven for no reason? Even though I know your abilities, you are only human! You are not immortal, Scarlett. This is just for extra security!" Rex said seriously.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything; she was in deep thought.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''How could there be any movement after a year!? I retired from the field after that incident! But, howe they know I''m still alive even though the Guild had spread the rumor that I had died in that incident!?''


    Scarlett was perplexed. It was bizarre because only the core members knew she was still alive. Who leaked this?


    ''Sigh!! It seems¡­ I have to agree with Rex! I need an extra person watching my back!''


    Then, she looked at Seven sitting opposite her. Seven was busy reading something on his cell phone, ignoring them. She chuckled before saying, "Allen! Do you know about this?"


    She felt betrayed. This man didn''t say anything to her, even though it was a serious matter. Gosh!


    Seven was surprised to hear this girl calling his real name, something she rarely did. And it felt strange, hearing that name after all the years he''d been called, Seven.


    "Yeah, I know! Well, you better not know so you don''t get stressed out." Seven sneered as he threw his phone on the table. "Three!! Now, I can see you''re scared, huh!"


    "Shit!! So that''s true!!" She muttered, then drank a ss of water to moisten her dry throat, but she didn''t feel better; instead, she was choking because she swallowed too fast.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Her face flushed, and her eyes grew blurry. Then her eyes started to get wet.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    As she tried to soothe her throat, she felt warm hands stroking her back. She looked aside and was surprised to see Rex''s gentle eyes looking at her.

 Chapter 168 [Bonus ]Underground Movement (2)

    ?As she tried to soothe her throat, she felt warm hands stroking her back. She looked aside and was surprised to see Rex''s gentle eyes looking at her.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Drink this!" He offered her a ss of water and a handkerchief.


    "T-Thanks B-Brother¡­" She said softly.


    "Damn!!! Aren''t you ashamed? You''re already this big, yet you''re still crying? Shame on you, Three!!" Seven teased.


    "Screw you, Seven!!" She snapped when she felt a little bit better. "...I''m not crying! But I''m choking, okay!"


    Rex red at Seven.


    Seven was speechless.


    Not long after, their food was served...


    For lunch, Scarlett deliberately ordered Grilled Lobster and fresh oysters, her favorite.


    For a while, she ignored Sevan and Rex. They discussed some of the ongoing issues in the Guild while Scarlett was too engrossed in her food.


    But then Scarlett remembered the task she gave Seven to follow the Harris Family: Paul Harris and E Harris. She could feel that these two people had evil intentions against her.


    After finishing two medium-sized lobsters, she put her te aside and looked at Seven. But, before she could ask, she heard Rex say something in a surprised tone.


    "Seriously, so you said you''re done eating?" It was strange to see her eating so little. Even though her body is small, this girl can eat more food than he can. She can eat a lot of food for 4 grown men.


    Scarlett looked at him and shook her head. "No! I''ll continueter... I need to ask Seven something!" Then she looked at Seven after giving Rex a weak smile.


    "Seven, about the Harris family. Did you find anything?" Scarlett asked.


    "A lot! This family has so many bad deeds. And they can''t remove their tails... Tsk!! How stupid!" Seven paused to drink water before continuing, "And what you said is true. They are trying to hurt you. They contacted a small Gangster to...." He stopped when he noticed Rex''s burning gaze.


    Seven can see how angry Rex is. He shook his head before saying, "Man! It wasn''t me who wanted to hurt her... I was helping her to find out. Please stop looking at me like that!" Seven turned his gaze to Scarlett again, but the girl was now staring at Rex.


    "Brother, don''t meddle. It''s too risky if someone notices your moves!! You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of them!" Scarlett warned Rex. She feared this man would attract the enemy that was now hunting her.


    Rex didn''t say anything, but he nodded. He agreed with her. Then, he continued eating and pretended not to hear their conversation.


    Scarlett and Seven breathed a sigh of relief and continued their conversation.


    "So what do you want me to do? Do you want to punish them now, or do you have other ns?" Seven asked.


    Scarlett was in no hurry to answer him. She was trying to think of something to punish this lowly Harris Family. They were Grandpa Riley''s old friends¡ªAfraid that if she took action now, Grandpa Riley would suffer too.


    She needs to ask Xander about it!


    "Give me more time. I need to check something. But, you also have to pay attention to the gangsters they contact. If you need anyone else, you can call a junior member to do that!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, I will!" Seven answered seriously. He did need more people. Now that he had permission from Three, his job would be easier.


    Before they knew it, their lunch was finally over.


    Rex didn''t stay long in Astington. Late in the evening, he flew back to NYC.


    And Seven, he continues his work of spying on the Harris Family. As for Scarlett, she was back in her office and immersed in her busy work at herputer studio.


    *****


    A few dayster.


    Today is the day Scarlett has been waiting for. Her best friend will arrive. And just for today, she won''t work as hard as thest few days.


    For thest few days, she only has had time to work and video call with Xander. She rarely left the RAS building. She hadn''t even returned to the White Mansion sincest week.


    Scarlett didn''t want to spend her day alone in that big house. So she prefers to live in her apartment because it is easier for her to work anytime she wants.


    After finishing her morning routine, she called Logan and Cruz to prepare for their trip to the airport ¡ª she wanted to pick them up in person.


    A few minutester, they headed to the airport. Logan drives a bigger car than usual with two more people to pick up.


    "Boss! I''m so excited. Finally, Zara and Tyler are here!!" Cruz sped his hands together as he looked back at Scarlett sitting in the back row. "I won''t be lonely anymore¡­" he smiled sadly.


    "You''re still lonely? Didn''t Logan and I stay with you at the office for a week?" She narrowed her eyes at Cruz.


    "Indeed! But you live upstairs... That''s different!"


    "Well, Tyler can only be here a few days. He''ll return to the LA office afterpleting the contract with Studio Phoenix!" Scarlett reminded Cruz.


    She wanted to keep Tyler here for a long time but couldn''t. Tyler has a lot to do in their LA office, their busiest office, and most of their deals are based in LA.


    "I know! But that''s okay, I have friends in the next few days..." Cruz said, then turned his gaze to the road.


    Scarlett didn''tment on Cruz again. She started to enjoy the view, butter something crossed her mind, "Logan, have you made a reservation at the tinum Restaurant?" she asked.


    She wanted to treat her best friend at the most luxurious restaurant in town and at the same time pay for her promise to Cruz.


    "Yes, ma''am, I have made a reservation for you. Don''t worry. The manager has prepared a VIP room that you normally use." Answered Logan.


    "That''s perfect!" Scarlett answered, and at the same time, her cell phone vibrated.


    Her smile grew wider when she saw a text message on her cell phone screen.

 Chapter 169 Reunion (1)

    ?Scarlett''s smile grew wider when she saw a text message on her cell phone screen.


    [ Xander: ] I just arrived in Stockholm!


    [Xander: ] I will stay here for a few days, then move to another country. Babe, I will call you tonight as usual. (kiss icon)


    While she is happy to read Xander''s news, she worries about him. Xander was pushing himself too hard, working ahead of schedule, so he had little time to rest and contact her.


    Scarlett realized why Xander forced herself; he wanted to return to this country sooner.


    At first, she liked the idea, but in thest few days, she felt theirmunication wascking. Xander only called her once daily, making her miss him even more.


    Gosh!


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom It was only now that Scarlett was experiencing such a long-distance rtionship. At first, she could handle it, but after a while, she felt tortured. This long-distance rtionship may hurt her heart and mind.


    Moreover, this was the first time she fell in love with someone. This was a new experience for her ¡ª she didn''t know how to handle it.


    Her longing for Xander was unstoppable. In fact, several times, she wanted to fly to him. Still, before she did, her responsibilities at the office made her wish to vanish.


    If only her work hadn''t tied her legs, she might be in his arms by now. Sigh!


    ...


    Soon their car arrived at the airport.


    "Wow, look!! They came out!" Cruz''s voice startled Scarlett, who was still deep in thought.


    She immediately sat up straight and looked out the window. Her smile widened at the sight of Zara Marks and Tyler Park. She had not seen them in person for more than two months. So far, they have only used to chat via video call tomunicate.


    Their onlinemunication is quite intense because these two people are on the Board of Directors at RAS.


    Zara Marks is the Legal Executive Director of RAS Global, who has worked for Scarlett since she founded RAS. Scarlett knew Zara through Rex, his childhood friend, but now Zara has be Scarlett''s best friend too.


    And Tyler Park is the CEO of the RAS LA Office. The first office is owned by Red Animation Studio. He is also one of Rex''s friends and has joined RAS since its founding. Just like Zara, now Tyler is even closer to Scarlett than Rex.


    Scarlett excitedly got out of the car. She stands beside the car while watching Zara use her charm to attract the people around her just by walking. She looks stunning with her beautiful face, and her long wavy blonde hair could make women envy her.


    Her stature was tall, and her ample breasts and round buttocks were strong enough to charm most men even when covered by clothes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile at her, and as they drew closer, she said, "Oh my... Zara, can you not try to charm those mashers!? They might have nosebleeds!"


    Zara sped up her pace. She immediately pulled Scarlett into her arms and ruffled her hair.


    "Haha, Girl!! I didn''t even notice they were looking at me..." Then Zara released her hug and looked into Scarlett''s eyes. Her warm expression turned cold, and she said, "I hate this damn wig! Can you stop using it? Or at least change models!?" in a low voice, she told her. Her voice was so quiet only the two of them could hear.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Besides Xander, Zara is the second person to say the same thing in thest month. Looks like it''s time for her to change her appearance. What''s more, her enemies began to locate her.


    "...but don''t worry! Even though your wig is ugly, your face is still as pretty as a goddess." Zara continued when she saw Scarlett didn''t say a word, only blinking several times, staring back at her. She pinched Scarlett''s cheek gently, unable to hold back her little boss'' cuteness.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but re at her, "Stop it! Or I''ll give you a lot of work for the next ten days!" She snapped.


    Instantly, the cheerful Zara suddenly became silent, bing the obedient Zara. She smiled charmingly "...ups! Sowwy Boss!! Well, I don''t think you should me me for this. This is because I missed you so much."


    Scarlett was about to say something when Cruz chimed in.


    "Zara! Boss!! Get in the car first. We can''t park in this area for long!" Said Cruz, who couldn''t wait to see these two women express their longing and ignore the people around them, even Tyler standing a few steps away. Tyler just smiled secretly, looking at these two women.


    Only then did Scarlett realize Tyler was behind them! She looks back and smiles at Tyler.


    "Ty! How are you? Wow!! You look dashing with your new hair..." Scarlett smiled, looking at Tyler''s dark blond hair, now shaved short and neat. Usually, his hair is in a side fringe style which makes him look handsome but also cute at the same time. He looks more manly and charismatic, especially with his new ck frame sses. And his tall, slim stature makes him look like a magazine model.


    "He is in love. Again! That''s why now he pays attention to his appearance..." Zara whispered to Scarlett and was met with shocked eyes by Scarlett.


    "What!? You, you... already have a new girlfriend? In just two months!? So fast, huh!!" Scarlett couldn''t help but be surprised. She was speechless ¡ª This man quickly moved on to another woman. He did that like he was changing his clothes. How sly!


    Tyler ignored Scarlett''s curiosity. Instead, he said, "Girls! We better go now, or Cruz will explode!" He smiled weakly.


    Shortly after that, they all get in the Mercedes-Benz V250 that could amodate the five of them and Zara''s colossal luggage. As for Tyler, he didn''t bring much because he was only staying here for a few days.


    As soon as the car moved, Zara praised Scarlett for getting even prettier than thest time they met.


    "Oh, my god!! Girl, you look prettier than thest I saw you, and your face looks brighter than usual. Did you use any new skincare? Did you?" asked Zara while bringing her face close to Scarlett''s and observing her wless face; Her skin looked bright and smooth, like a baby''s.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 170 Reunion (2)

    ?Scarlett pulled her head away from Zara. "Damn, Zara!! Stop pinching my face." She red at her before continuing, "You have known me for some time. You know my skin always likes this. Why are you asking again?"


    "Haha, girl, you should be happy that I envy you. Your genes are really amazing! You should inherit this from your mother, right?" Zara said.


    Scarlett was taken aback by Zara''s words. She never thought about it. But maybe her fair skin and beauty came from her mother, not her father because she looked nothing like her father.


    Even the color of her eyes and hair differs from her father''s. When she was little, she often heard his father''s family and friends insult her with these words, "Are you adopted!?" Every time she listened to those words, it broke her heart.


    "Unlike me, I must try hard to hide my wrinkles and maintain wless skin! Sigh!!" Zara said. She looked away to the road and enjoyed the scenery outside, not wanting to tease Scarlett anymore.


    After a few minutes of silence, Scarlett suddenly looks at the back row. She was stunned by what she saw; Tyler was staring at his iPad, and he seemed to be reading an important file.


    "Gosh! Ty, can you rx? No need to show off that you were a hardworking CEO before me..." Scarlett chuckled.


    Before Tyler could answer Scarlett, Zaraughed, echoing in the car. Everyone was surprised to see her.


    "Hahaha... Indeed, Ty really wants to show off to you, Boss!" Zara said.


    "Zara, I don''t have to do that. Our Boss already knows..." Tyler said calmly, and he looked at Scarlett. "Boss, I just checked the terms of our agreement with Studio Phoenix again." His voice sounded serious.


    Zara shakes her head and again looks away to enjoy the view outside the car.


    "Isn''t it final?" Scarlett asked. She remembered that Carter said the final cooperation draft had been sent to their LA office a week ago.


    "They revised something. I only noticed it two days ago, so I wanted you to know before I sign it tomorrow."


    "Revised!? What is it?" Scarlett frowned. She didn''t care about this kind of thing because she trusted Tyler. However, now that their client is Studio Phoenix, apany owned by the Riley Group, she is pretty involved.


    "About the payment amount!" Tyler handed Scarlett his iPad, "You can read that for yourself."


    After Scarlett saw what Tyler mentioned, she was shocked. "T-This... Why are they paying us so much?" She looked up and saw Tyler in the eyes. Confused!


    "How should I know?" Tyler smiled. "You should ask Studio Phoenix instead!"


    Scarlett gasped. Indeed, she had to ask Xander or Carter.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" Cruz, who had listened to Scarlett and Tyler''s conversation, became curious.


    "Didn''t you also receive the draft contract?" Scarlett asked while looking ahead at Cruz.


    "I do! But, that time I sent it to you and Tyler right away. I don''t have time to read it!" Cruz frowned. Worried if there is something wrong with the contract.


    "They increased the fees. Even though there was no talk about that before..." Scarlett exined.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ooo, about that, actually, I know. Didn''t I tell you about that?" When Cruz saw Scarlett frown, he continued, "Well, it was Brother Carter''s idea..."


    "...Are you guys friendly enough to address him by his first name?" Scarlett rolled her eyes, amazed by Cruz''s words. Before Cruz could say anything, she continued, "You never told me about that, Cruz! What the hell happened here? Why did they increase that much?"


    Cruz gulped! He was close to Carter. They became drinking buddies after their first encounter at the Harvey Olson Party.


    "Boss, Cart... I mean, Mr. Riley¡­He said that the price is what they promised when they tried to contact you. The exact same price." Cruz exined. "You better talk to him about it, Boss! I don''t know if they will actually do that either."


    Scarlett was speechless.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She didn''t say anything else, just took a deep breath and texted Xander. After she finished, she closed her eyes to calm her mind. Still, a few minutester, Cruz and Zara''s conversation distracted her.


    "Cruz, how''s life in this city? It seems so fun. You don''t even miss NY!? Not even a slight?" asked Zara as she poked Cruz''s shoulder with her finger.


    Cruz nced at Zara sitting behind him through the rearview mirror.


    "I rarely go out now because our Boss is torturing me. I don''t know her n, but she buries herself in her studio almost every day. Like she wants to finish her year''s work in a week..." Cruz tells everything to Zara. He hopes Zara will scold Scarlett for working too much.


    Cruz''sint is not without reason; he was worried about Scarlett''s health. He didn''t want her to get sick like in the past. But, whenever he told her to slow down ¡ª not to push herself, his Boss didn''t even care. After Rex returned to the US, she even slept in her studio and only came out when she needed to eat.


    "She did it!?" Zara then looked at Scarlett beside her with a concerned look. "Baby girl, don''t push yourself, okay? No need to work hard. You are already rich!"


    Scarlett smiles, "I''m not rich! You know where my money end-up, right!?"


    Zaraughed before continuing, "Oh my gosh!! Did you spend all your money buying a fancy restaurant? You are really weird, spending all your money like that. Can we just go shopping for some branded bags?" Her eyes beamed at Scarlett.


    Cruz fell silent. He feels helpless talking to Zara. "Tsk! You''re not helping Zara! I''m disappointed in you."


    He then turned to look at Tyler with a pleading look. Out of the four of them, Tyler was the wisest; usually, Scarlett would listen to him.


    "Ty... Can you tell the Boss!?" Cruz said.


    Still looking at his iPad, Tyler raised his head when he heard Cruz call out his name, "Say, what!? Who?" His eyes looked confused.


    Cruz''s shoulders shrank. "Ugh! Forget it!! I just need to call my Idol. I''ll tell him about it..." He shook his head while looking ahead. Yes, he needs to tell Xander. Perhaps, the man would scold his wife.


    "Your idol?" Zara, who had just finished touch-up her makeup, looked at Cruz curiously. "Who is he or she!?"


    Cruz''s knees weakened as he caught Scarlet''s murderous gaze.

 Chapter 171 Reunion (3)

    ?The tinum Restaurant at the Riley Hotel.


    Scarlett and the others arrived at the VIP room she usually used.


    When they enter the VIP room for the first time, Zara notices Logan. She thinks Logan is Scarlett''s chauffeur, but she is surprised to learn that the man is more than a chauffeur when he joins them for lunch.


    Zara dragged Scarlett to go to the toilet in the VIP room. She was curious about Logan and can''t wait to hear from her ¡ª She suspects Logan is Scarlett''s boyfriend!


    After Zara closed the toilet door behind her, she cornered Scarlett against the wall. She narrowed her eyes, looking straight into her eyes. "Girl!! Tell me who Logan is. Don''t try to lie to me!!"


    Scarlett chuckled, seeing Zara looking like a jealous girlfriend interrogating her.


    "Gosh!! Why are you still asking me? I introduced you to him, right?"


    "It''s hard to believe that Logan is just your assistant and driver!!" Zara says seriously. Then she moved to the sink and washed her hands while ncing at Scarlett, trying to read her expression.


    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe me or not!!" Scarlett also washed her hands. She secretly sighed, feeling desperate to tell her about Xander.


    This woman would throw a tantrum if she found out she already had a husband, not just a boyfriend.


    "Fine!! For now, I''ll trust you!!" Zara dried her hands, and she smiled weakly at Scarlett. Inwardly, she still doubted it!


    "Let''s go!! We haven''t ordered the food yet!" Scarlett said and came out of the toilet. She worried Cruz would order all kinds of food in this restaurant. She knew him too well; he constantly flexed when it came to food.


    When they exited the toilet, Scarlett saw three men talking so seriously that they didn''t realize they had joined them.


    "Cruz!! Have you ordered food?" Scarlett sat alongside Zara while all the men sat across from them with their backs facing the door.


    "Yeah! We did¡­" Cruz answered, making Scarlett surprised.


    "That fast? What did you order?" Scarlett asked in disbelief because they had only been in the toilet for a few minutes.


    "Don''t worry, Boss. I ordered everything they rmended! Mmm... about twenty-five types of dishes. I guess!" Cruz said in a tone asking for praise for doing something on his own initiative. He lifted his chin, and a proud smile crossed his face.


    Scarlett nearly failed to resist the urge to smack Cruz on the head!


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Wow!! Cruz, you''re so cool, huh!" Zaraughed lightly. "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what you order. What matters is that the food in this restaurant is really as good as Scarlett said!" She nced at Scarlett with a doubtful expression.


    As a foodie and a member of their Food ve Guild, Zara can''t wait to explore the country, especially the capital city, for their culinary delights.


    "Hahaha, you will know very soon sista!!" Scarlet said.


    ...


    It wasn''t long before their lunch was served.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Zara was stunned to see the dishes neatly arranged on the table.


    "Oh, my god!! Cruz, you ordered this much food? How can we finish this much when only five of us are here!!" Zara was unable to believe what she was seeing. She thought the portion was small, but it was arge one. Gosh!


    Scarlett was speechless. She could only secretly sigh, looking at the food on the table. ''This Cruz!!'' She res at him.


    The food served is very varied; there are several types of steak, pasta, scallop, grilled lobster, and many more. The presentation of the food also looks very tempting.


    But the question is, how did they eat this much? The food on the table was for twelve people, while there were only five of them.


    "Hahaha, chill, Zara! I will finish everything, no worries..." Cruz started digging into his food. Then he nced at Logan, who had been silent as if he was invisible in the room.


    "And, our brother Logan is also a foodie with a big stomach!! Don''t underestimate him, Zara. He can eat up to five adult servings! Ah, guys, you better start eating!! Stop talking..." He jokingly said before stuffing a few pieces of meat into his mouth.


    Logan nearly choked on Cruz''s words. A few veins appeared on his forehead as his eyes fell on Cruz. This man looks like he''s asking for a beating, huh!!


    ''Stupid Cruz! Can you not drag me into this conversation?'' Logan silently talked to himself while trying to calm his mind to not punch this shameless man in the face! Not wanting to make a scene, Logan ignored Cruz and started eating.


    "Zara, let''s eat..." Scarlett smiled, looking at Zara, and she turned her eyes to Tyler.


    "Ty, you eat too! You look thinner. Stop dieting!!" Scarlett said, worried about Tyler getting thinner and his face looking colorless. He looks like a vampire lord in movies!


    Tyler chuckled, "Don''t worry about me, Boss! I''m much healthier than before..." He said and started to eat.


    "Wow!!" Zara, who was eating, suddenly stopped and saw Scarlett beside her. "...this food is indeed heavenly food!"


    "I told you!! That''s why I brought you guys to eat here!" Scarlett said proudly.


    "Boss! It would be best if you bought this restaurant. So we can eat here every day!!" Zara says again. She was excited when it came to her favorite restaurant.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "How could I buy this tinum restaurant? This belongs to Riley Group! My husband''spany?" She wanted to say that, but she kept her mouth shut.


    This is not the right time to tell Zara and Tyler about her marriage to Xander. She would say to them when they got to her apartment.


    Logan, who heard Zara''s words, lift his head slightly. He looked at Zara with a frown but didn''t say a word.


    "Zara! Our Boss doesn''t have to buy this tinum Restaurant to eat here for free. Because..."


    Suddenly, Cruz shut his mouth tightly after seeing Scarlett''s re as if she were warning him, ''If you continue with your words, your year-end bonus will be canceled!''


    Cruz swallows hard and continues to eat.

 Chapter 172 Reunion (4)

    ?Cruz swallows hard and continues to eat.


    However, Cruz''s sudden change of expression made Zara raise her eyebrows. Something bothers her now, ''Scarlett can eat in this restaurant for free, every day? Howe!?''


    Suddenly Zara''s eyes widened in surprise. She narrowed her eyes at Scarlett, who was now lowering her head to eat her food. Looks like she was avoiding eye contact.


    "Scarlett, you already bought this restaurant?" When she got no reply from Scarlett, she was sure her guess was correct. "WAIT, WAIT... I know it!! Hahaha, you know how to spend your money, girl!"


    Scarlett "..."


    Tyler, who was sitting across from Scarlett, was shocked. "Scarlett, is that true?" He worried about her because buying a restaurant as popr as tinum would not be cheap. "Are you going to empty your bank again!?"


    "Scarlett, my girl, you should start thinking about investing in other areas!" This time, Zara seriously reminded her best friend.


    It seemed that Cruz couldn''t take it anymore. He wanted to rify immediately, but seeing Scarlett''s calm expression as she enjoyed her meal and ignore Zara and Tyler made him hold back. Sigh!


    "Well, that''s fine! It''s her own money. The important thing is that she''s happy..." In the end, Tylermented. As long as Scarlett doesn''t use thepany''s money, he will not interfere.


    Thinking about it, Tyler took a deep sigh inwardly, ''...Well, even if she suddenly wants to use thepany''s money to fulfill her hobby one day, he also can''t stop her because it''s all her money.''


    Zara can only agree with Tyler''s wise words. "Ugh! Our CEO is the best!" She raised her thumb in praise.


    After that, Zara stroked Scarlett''s back lightly and smiled sweetly at her. She said, "Umm... Girl, it''s okay! You can spend your money however you want. But you have to give me the VVIP membership for this restaurant. I want toe to this ce whenever I want to eat the heavenly food!"


    "The fuck!!" Cruz mumbled.


    Logan, "..."


    Scarlett shook her head. She put the cutlery on the te and then drank the water. After that, she looked at Zara apologetically. "Zara, I''m sorry I can''t give you that!"


    "WHAT!? W-Why? Damn, Scarlett... How did you change aftering back to this country?" Zarains. "Why are you stingy? It''s not like you were before!"


    Scarlettughed.


    "I''m still the same as before. I haven''t changed." Scarlett shook her head and said, "...but, I can''t give you a VVIP card because this restaurant isn''t mine. I didn''t buy this restaurant!"


    Zara raised her pretty eyebrows, feeling confused. Did she hear wrong? NO! She clearly listened to what Cruz said.


    "Scarlett, don''t lie to me. Cruz said you can eat here anytime you want, for free. How did you exin that?"


    "Because someone gave me that privilege. So, I cane here anytime and don''t have to spend money!" Scarlett smiled, seeing Zara and Tyler now looking at her confusedly.


    "Who gave it to you?" said Tyler. "That person is indeed generous to you!" And he was sure that person might like Scarlett. Because someone can''t do that if they don''t benefit, right?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Zara nods in agreement with Tyler! But a secondter, something crossed her mind.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this ce belongs to Riley''s group, right? Do you know any of the young masters from Riley!?" Ask Zara.


    Zara often hears stories about the Riley Family, the wealthiest family in Astington from Cruz. Thus, more or less, she knew that the Riley Family had 2 single young masters.


    Before Scarlett could open her mouth to answer Zara, Tyler said, "Scarlett!? Don''t tell me... You''re getting VVIP treatment in this restaurant as payment because we epted their movie project?" He was shocked when this thought crossed his mind.


    His trip here to seal a deal with Studio Phoenix, and now, he suspects Scarlett has made another deal with them. And that is why she suddenly changed her mind and epted this new film project. Even though she previously turned down multiple offers from a production house in Hollywood for two years.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Definitely not!!" said Scarlett quickly. How could she do that!?


    "Oops! Sorry Boss, I''m just saying... Well, if you do that, it''s alright for me too. After all, this is yourpany." Tyler said, and he continued to eat again.


    ''Braak!!''


    Instantly everyone in the room looked at Cruz, who had just mmed his cutlery on the table.


    Zara and Tyler were shocked to see Cruz narrow his eyes at Scarlett. ''Why is this Cruz mad at Scarlett?'' their thoughts.


    "Boss! I beg you, please say it!" Cruz said pleadingly. However, Scarlett rolled her eyes and ignored him. She started eating her dessert, a blueberry cheesecake.


    "Sooner orter, they will find out too, Boss! So, why not be honest with them now?" Cruz continued after seeing Scarlett ignore him.


    "Humph! What happened, Cruz!? Is Scarlett hiding something from us?" Zara''s voice sounded curious. She sharply gazed at Cruz, waiting for his answer.


    "I won''t say anything, Zara. If you want to know, you can ask her yourself!" Cruz shook his head. Even though he really wanted to say something, he didn''t want Scarlett to be angry with him. So, Cruz closed his mouth tight again. But inwardly, he continued to scold his Boss, who maintained to stay silent for an unknown reason.


    "Scarlett! Can you exin to us? What happened? Is there something we don''t know?" Zara now believes this girl must be hiding something from them. How dare you!? Does she still think of them as her close friends?


    After thinking for a few seconds, Scarlett agrees with Cruz; sooner orter, they will find out about her rtionship with Xander.


    There''s no point in hiding from them anymore.


    Scarlett stopped eating her dessert and looked into Zara. She smiled at her before saying, "Fine! But I don''t want you to be surprised, okay? Promise me?"


    Even though she was getting more confused, in the end, she said, "Sure, sure, Boss. I promise!"


    Scarlett smiled in defeat before saying, "Actually, this restaurant belongs to my husband!"


    The room fell silent instantly when they heard Scarlett say, "Husband!"

 Chapter 173 Reunion (5)

    ?Shortly after...


    Zara was the first to regain her senses after hearing this shocking news.


    "Wait! Scarlett, you said WHAT?" She asks in her high-pitched tone. Her tone clearly conveyed her current mood; shock and disbelief simultaneously.


    Scarlett calmly looks at Zara. "Hmm, yeah. Please don''t pretend you didn''t hear me the first time, girl. My husband!"


    "Bwahaha..." Loudughter echoed throughout the room as Zara couldn''t hide herugh. Scarlett''s nonsense was hrious.


    Does this girl im she got married in such a short amount of time?


    How could she believe that? She had been with Scarlett for several years and knew who exactly Scarlett was.


    No! Impossible! If she did, people would believe her because she could seduce men with just her fingers. But Scarlett? No one will believe it.


    Even though Scarlett is beautiful, her personality is timid around men. She will not utter a single word when a man approaches her.


    And now, this girl ims to be married? Only a child would believe it! She wouldn''t buy the humor.


    "Geez! Scarlett, my baby girl... your humor is dry!" Zara shakes her head with a chuckle. "...but I apud your efforts, honey. Alright, eat more of your dessert. It seems your sugar is low, so you can''t make anything funnier!"


    Scarlett sighs!


    Zara didn''t see Scarlett''s expression, which had now turned annoyed. Zara was already looking at Cruz sitting in front of her.


    "Cruz, please order for our pretty boss her favorite chocte cake. Thanks, Cruz!" Zara politely smiled at Cruz and looked at Scarlett again.


    "Honey, don''t tell that kind of joke, okay? Not again." Zara pats Scarlett on the shoulder gently.


    When their eyes meet, Zara continues, "I know you really want to have a boyfriend, and I promise to help you this time. I will make sure you meet your soulmate..." She nodded slightly to convince Scarlett that she was serious with her promise.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Logan and Cruz were utterly speechless.


    "Zara! I''m serious. I''m married!" Scarlett said helplessly. She knows Zara will never believe her because, in this world, only Zara knows her better; she has trouble making a friend, especially a man. She doesn''t have many male friends, just Rex, and her coworkers.


    Even in school and college, she didn''t have any close friends ¡ª She is no longer in touch with her college and school friends.


    Her ability to socialize with other people is terrible. Hence, she is only friends with a few people ¡ª mostly Rex''s friends.


    Tyler, who had been silently looking at Scarlett, could see the seriousness in her eyes. This girl wasn''t lying. She''s serious about what she said.


    "DAMN IT!!" For the first time in years, Tyler cursed. And that made Zara, Scarlett, and Cruz surprised to see him. They were now looking at him with shocked expressions. However, Tyler''s eyes were sharp on Scarlett.


    "Scarlett, are you married to Rex? And he bought this restaurant for you!?" Tyler asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was startled when this thought crossed his mind; Rex Morrison was the only person who can make Scarlett agree to marry.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Tyler knew that Rex had treated Scarlett differently from other women all this time. This girl was special in Rex''s heart. He had taken care of her since she was in her early teens.


    Zara was shocked to hear Tyler''s words. Yes! That must be Rex. Only he can make Scarlett decide to marry.


    "Hahaha, why do I forget about Rex? Gosh!! Yeah, it must be Rex Morrison, right?" Zara narrowed her eyes at Scarlett. "Scarlett Piers, how dare you two get married without telling us??" Zara suddenly felt betrayed.


    She befriends Rex and Scarlett, but the two think nothing of her. They get married without telling her.


    Then Zara''s eyes caught a beautiful pink diamond ring on Scarlett''s finger. She could only smile bitterly ¡ª now she believed Scarlett was telling the truth. This girl was indeed married.


    Zara felt happy for Scarlett and Rex, but simultaneously, she felt jealous. She never imagined this girl would get married before her.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Logan, "..."


    Cruz felt like banging his head on the table, stressed hearing their conversation!


    "Zara, you are wro..." Before Scarlet finished her words, Zara said.


    "Let me call Rex now! That man is really asking for a beating!! How dare he marry you without telling me!? Telling Tyler?" Zara takes her mobile.


    "NO!!" Shout Scarlett.


    In an instant, Zara''s cell phone had moved into Scarlett''s hands. She tosses Zara''s New iPhone to Cruz, who spontaneously catches it. Cruz was shocked, and so was Zara, who red at her new phone ¡ª too afraid it would fall and break!


    "Scarlett!? What are you doing? It''s a limited edition okay!!" Zara snapped. She raised her beautiful eyebrows in confusion. "Why did you stop me? I need to scold him, alright! That man deserved my nags!"


    Tyler, who was still in shock at hearing this shocking news, was more able to remain calm. However, he was secretly disappointed with Rex, who was secretly married to Scarlett. In his heart and mind, he considered them not just friends but they were like family.


    "Zara! Can you please stay calm? You canin to Rex, but this is not the right time. Can we enjoy this lunch in peace!?" He said calmly with a warm smile on his face.


    Zara, who was still ring at Scarlett for snatching her cell phone and stopping her from contacting Rex, finally felt calmer after hearing Tyler. She looked away from Scarlett, but her annoyance was still evident.


    Scarlett sighed long while looking at Zara, who was still annoyed with the news, and Tyler.


    "Zara, Tyler... you guys misunderstood." Scarlett didn''t want her two best friends to misunderstand. She had to exin to them, "I''m not married to Rex! Rex is not my husband..."


    Everyone in the room turned to Scarlett, including Logan and Cruz, who were relieved. Finally, this misunderstanding is over!


    Zara frowned, more and more questions swirling in her mind. She couldn''t help but ask, "If not Rex, then who, Scarlett? Who? Is he someone I know?"

 Chapter 174 Almost Hard To Believe

    ?Zara frowned, more and more questions swirling in her mind. She couldn''t help but ask, "If not Rex, then who, Scarlett? Who? Is he someone I know?"


    "Maybe you know him. Maybe you don''t. I don''t know. But his name is Xander Riley! He owns this hotel and restaurant. So, what Cruz said, that I don''t need to buy this restaurant to eat here for free, for that reason..."


    Scarlett stopped to see their reactions. She smiled, seeing them freeze as if they were still digesting her words.


    She continued to enjoy her dessert for the two of them to absorb her words first.


    After a few minutes passed, Tyler, who was usually calm about anything, spoke first. He said, "Scarlett, you can''t y tricks on us like this. When, where, and how do you know Xander Riley? Your story is hard to believe." he raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    As much as he thought there was no way Scarlett would have the chance to meet Xander Riley. He knew who the man was.


    He and Rex were ssmates in college with Xander Riley. However, because Rex disagreed with Xander, they finally lost contact. But even though he no longer sees Xander, he still hears news about him. Because every year, his name always appears in Forbes Magazine as one of the top ten wealthiest people in the world.


    And he also knew Scarlett''s private life almost perfectly. This girl was an utter introvert! She''s not good at making new friends. Or not willing to make new friends unless she is forced to.


    Not only Tyler looks confused, but also Zara. She is lost within herself, though, trying to figure it out from when Scarlett knew Xander Riley!?


    Thest time she heard from Cruz, The Riley Group under Studio Phoenix tried to meet Scarlett. At the time, Scarlett always refuses because she doesn''t want to ept new movie projects for the time being.


    But now!? What has happened? Why did she suddenly change so much after returning to this country? And even married to Xander Riley!?


    Zara looks at Cruz and wants to ask him for an exnation. It seemed her brain was still having a hard time epting this news ¡ª she still doubted her!


    "Cruz, tell me that what Scarlett said is true? How did she suddenly marry Xander Riley? Didn''t you say that the person who contacted you was Carter Riley?" She was confused.


    Cruz wiped his mouth, having finished his chocte ganache cake. He looked at Zara with a half smile, "She is telling the truth!! Our boss did marry Mr. Xander Riley, while Carter Riley is her brother-inw!"


    Scarlett could only smile. She was too exhausted to exin to them. Gosh!


    "No way! When?" replied Zara and Tyler.


    "It''s been over a month," Seeing Zara and Tyler shocked, he raised his hands in surrender before continuing, "...guys, don''t ask me! You ask her. Frankly speaking, I also learned about this after she got married!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Cruz ced the napkin on the table and asked Logan to move with him to the sofa area in the corner. It felt like he became even more stressed when he heard their conversation.


    Zara didn''t look at Scarlett, but she exchanged nces with Tyler, who currently had the same expression as her, confused and shocked.


    "Scarlett, since when did you know Xander Riley?" This was the number one question that came to Tyler''s mind. He was curious.


    Then Zara said, "Yeah, I''m curious too! I''ve known you since you were in high school. And you had never mentioned that guy before! You never even mentioned you wanted to get married this young. You had always said you would get married when you were a bit old. So, I''ve always thought you would end up single for the rest of our youth, and you would only be married when I already married and had kids." After her long, annoyed speech, Zara tilted slightly to see Scarlett''s facial expression. She had known this girl for almost a decade and would reckon if Scarlett was lying or hiding the truth!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett supported her face with one hand andzily looked at Zara. She secretly took a deep breath.


    She can''t me Zara and Tyler. She will also react the same if Zara suddenly deres she is married to someone; because she knows Zara hasn''t had a boyfriend in recent months.


    "Would you guys believe me if I said¡­ I met him before I flew to the US!?"


    Zara and Tyler are Scarlett''s best friends. Still, she isn''t ready to share how she met and married Xander ¡ª the incident at the Beach Front hotel and the marriage contract agreement.


    So, Scarlett tells a story she made up with Xander about how they met in the past before she went to study in the US.


    "Well, it''s almost hard to believe. Still, we are your best friends, so we believe you!" Zara said.


    "Of course, we believe you, Scarlett!!" Said Tyler, convincing Scarlett even more.


    She smiled as she sat up straight while leaning her back against the back of the chair.


    "Well, the first time I met Xander, nothing happened between us! We didn''t even exchange a word. Because I was too young, so was he. And then, fast forward to when I went on an Ind for vacation two months ago, I identally met him again."


    Scarlett could feel butterflies dancing in her stomach, remembering that night. She blushed.


    "...I couldn''t tell you in detail. But that night, Xander asked me to marry him because I''m single and not a girlie. Something he said he looked for in a woman. So, I epted his proposal because, after we talked, I feltfortable spending some time just talking with him. That''s why I epted his proposal without hesitation."


    Zara, "..."


    Tyler, "..."


    "And just like that, we n to register our marriage the next day and be husband and wife! If you ask, did we have a wedding party? No! I want no publicity. Only our family knows we were married." Scarlett smiled, "Well, that''s what exactly happened to me these past few weeks!"


    Zara gapes at that. "Girl, do you also n to be a scriptwriter? Why do I feel like I''m hearing a synopsis of a y or a novel?" She could only shake her head after hearing Scarlett''s exnation.


    "Gosh! I''m telling the truth here!" Scarlett''s shoulders shrank, feeling helpless talking to Zara. "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it!"


    After talking so much, Zara drank a ss of water to moisten her dry throat. Later, she ced the empty ss on the table and looked at Scarlett again. This time, Zara looked calm and started to believe the entire story Scarlett told them.


    "Although this sounds ridiculous..." Scarlett responded with a nod. She thought so, too. Her encounter with Xander was so absurd. "...But, I will try to believe you, Scarlett!" Zara continues.


    "Me too! I believe in you, Scarlett. I know you''re one of those women who won''t lie!" Tyler said while adjusting his sunsses calmly.


    Scarlett silently swallowed. ''Sorry, Tyler!! I lied to you! I hope you understand!'' Scarlett said to herself, and another water went down her throat.

 Chapter 175 The Reason Rex And Xander Fight (1)

    ?Scarlett silently swallowed. ''Sorry, Tyler!! I lied to you! I hope you understand!'' She said to herself, and another water went down her throat.


    Damn! She had drunk a lot of water since entering this room, and she started to feel her stomach full! Talking about her rtionship with Xander is clearly wearing her out.


    "Girl! So when did you officially introduce us to our brother-inw?" Zara is ready to ept that her young friend, five years younger than her, is now married.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to see Xander again!" said Tyler. His words could attract both Scarlett''s and Zara''s curious gazes.


    "Again!? Ty, have you met Xander before?" Scarlett asked curiously. Suddenly a thought crossed her mind. "Ty, you were in college with Xander, weren''t you!?"


    All this time, she knew that Rex and Xander attended the same college, but they never wanted to talk about their past every time she asked. Thus, she had absolutely no idea why they had be enemies. And every time they meet, they want to kill each other.


    "Really, Ty!? Is Xander in the same ss as us? Why have I never met him!?" Zara, a college friend of Tyler and Rex, looks confused.


    She had never met Xander in their ss, but she had read the news that Xander Riley attended the same college as them.


    "Do you remember that me and Rex, we take double degrees? So, yeah. We''re in the same ss with Xander Riley in our second major..." Tyler exined and was met with a nod by Zara.


    "I remember now. So, you meet that man there¡­ Don''t me me, because I had never visited your second major''s sses. Any other interesting person from your second major''s sses I should know about?" Zara chuckled.


    Zara feels the world is very narrow; Tyler and Rex met Xander in their early twenties, and that man is Scarlett''s past friend and now her husband.


    "I see..." Scarlett muttered. Then curiosity starts to pop up in her mind, and she asks again, "Ty, please tell me, why are Xander and Rex now hating each other? Like enemies. I''ve asked the reason, but no one told me!!"


    Scarlett took a deep breath looking at Tyler. Hoping Tyler will tell her so that she is not curious anymore.


    Still lost in nostalgic memories of his college days, Tyler slowly looked at Scarlett. His brows knit together, surprised by Scarlett''s question.


    Why didn''t they tell Scarlett!?


    Now Tyler was afraid, to tell the truth to Scarlett. Afraid he would say something he should never have said. What if both powerful men hate him!?


    Tyler took a deep breath and tried to make a quick decision!


    "Come on, Tyler, don''t put me in the dark here! I promise you, I won''t put you in trouble. I will not tell them that I know from you..." She said it pleadingly.


    Tyler didn''t answer right away. He was still thinking about the cause and effect it would have on him. At the same time, he reels back his memories of what happened in the past, trying to put together the correct words to say to Scarlett. So that this girl does not feel hurt.


    Zara and Scarlett were looking at Tyler, curious to hear his exnation.


    "Scarlet, I will tell you the truth. But I''m afraid that what I''m about to say might affect your marriage..." Tyler asked her, "Do you still want to hear it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This is what Tyler was afraid of; if he is honest with her and suddenly this girl asks Xander for divorce, he believes Xander might hunt him down!


    And there is no way he can deal with Xander Riley! That man is also ruthless just like Rex.


    "What? Come on, tell us what happened!?" Zara was shocked at Tyler''s words. "Is it really that bad, Ty?"


    It wasn''t just Zara who was shocked; Scarlett did the same. She froze in her ce for a moment and didn''t utter a single word.


    ''The reason why Xander and Rex are in a bad rtionship could jeopardize my marriage?'' Thought Scarlett, ''What happened in the past? Why does it sound so scary!?''


    Despite the worry welling up, she tried to muster her heart to hear it. Somehow, this would have driven her crazy if she didn''t know why Xander and Rex fought!


    "Ty, I promise I will listen and won''t get you in trouble!!" Scarlett knew Tyler didn''t want Xander to me him.


    "Are you sure? You should think about it again, Scarlett!" Tyler rolled his sleeves up to his elbows, trying to calm himself before telling her about the past.


    Without hesitation, Scarlett said, "Hmm! I''m sure..." She smiled, trying to reassure him even though she could feel her heart beating faster. Worry mixed with curiosity was how she felt now.


    Tyler looked into Scarlett''s eyes, "The reason they became enemies like now was rted to a woman."


    Scarlett''s hands clenched, and her mind began to imagine many bad things. However, she tried to calm down, hearing Tyler''s exnation.


    "...In the past, Xander and Rex used to be best friends, but because of a woman, their rtionship became strained, and now, they are like sworn enemies!"


    "What! Woman? Who??" Zara said.


    "Yes! Rted to a woman, our ssmate. That woman was Xander''s first love, I guess!" Tyler paused to see Scarlett''s reaction. After seeing she looked calm, not saying anything. He continued, "...If I''m not mistaken, Xander already proposed, and she agreed. They n to get married when they graduate and return to Astington."


    Like a million nails stabbing her heart, Scarlett felt her heartache. But she tried to calm down and heard Tyler continue his words.


    "Wow! Xander already had a fianc¨¦ at that time!?" Zara was surprised to hear that. "...Well, rich kids are usually like that! They got engaged when they were young..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ''No! That woman is definitely not his fianc¨¦ arranged by his family. That woman must be his real lover!'' Scarlett could only answer Zara in her heart ¡ª she knew Xander''s fianc¨¦ was E Harris. Now, she wants to know about the woman Xander once loved. Sigh!


    "Yes, he is!" Tyler nced at Zara.


    "Ty, so what does this have to do with Rex? Why did they be enemies?" Ask Zara again.


    "That''s the problem!" Tyler leaned back against the back of the chair and crossed his arms across his chest. Then he looked at the two women in front of him...

 Chapter 176 The Reason Rex And Xander Fight (2)

    ?"That''s the problem!" Tyler leaned back against the back of the chair and crossed his arms across his chest. Then he looked at the two women in front of him...


    He looked alternately at Zara and Scarlett before continuing his sentence, "I don''t really understand what''s going on, but what I heard, Rex slept with that woman!"


    "DAMN IT!! That bastard, Rex Morrison. How could he sleep with his best friend''s fiance?" Zara couldn''t help but curse Rex.


    Scarlett was utterly speechless. She knew very well Rex was a yboy. He would sleep with many beauties, but she never imagined that Rex would snatch his best friend''s fianc¨¦e. What kind of bastard is he!? She couldn''t help but also curse him in her heart.


    "I know. At that time, I was shocked too, as you are Zara. How dare Rex sleep with Xander''s fianc¨¦?" Tyler shook his head and calmly looked at Scarlett again.


    After a few minutes of giving Scarlett time to absorb this news, he asked, "What do you think, Scarlett?"


    Zara, still angry at Rex, now looked at Scarlett beside her. She also wanted to know her opinion.


    "I''m fine. Thanks, Ty," Scarlett smiled. "Now I know why Xander always said Rex is an untrustworthy bastard. And he was terrified when I got close to Rex..." Sheughed bitterly. "Apparently, my husband is traumatized!"


    Zara and Tyler exchanged nces. They seemed surprised by Scarlett''s calmness. She apparently didn''t care that Xander had a fianc¨¦ once and didn''t tell her about it. He even almost got married.


    "Gosh! I can''t believe my bro Rex could do such a thing. Stealing someone''s fianc¨¦ and sleeping with her was a horrible act of a friend! I mean, no respected and honorable friend would do that." Scarlett continued.


    When Scarlett saw Zara and Tyler in mute mode the entire time she talked, she stared at them without batting an eyelid. She narrowed her eyes at them, "Why are you guys looking at me like I''m a treasure!?"


    "S-Scarlett, aren''t you jealous because Xander once had a fianc¨¦ who will soon be his wife, and he didn''t tell you about it?" Zara wants to know Scarlett''s real feelings, afraid she was hurt but doesn''t want them to know.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Jealous!? Why should I be jealous?" Scarlett chuckled. "Well, that''s his past. It has nothing to do with me, and if he didn''t want to share it with me, I had to respect that."


    Zara is amazed to see how mature this little girl is. She felt proud of her!


    "The most important thing now, Xander, is mine. He is mywfully wedded husband, and he said he loves me, and I could see in his eyes that he was telling the truth. That should be enough for me! If I wanted more than that, that would be selfish." Scarlett spoke calmly.


    Even though, in her heart, she was actually worried. She worried that one day, that woman suddenly appeared between her and Xander¡ªhow would Xander react? Does he still love that woman? This thought somehow bothered Scarlett, even though she tried to ignore it.


    "Wow, our girl Scarlett has grown up a lot now!" Praise Zara while ruffling Scarlett''s hair.


    Tyler didn''t say a word. He just smiled at the girl in front of him, who was giggling.


    The three of them continued chatting for a few minutes; about many things.


    ...


    Before long, they decided to leave the restaurant and head for the RAS Building.


    However, in the lobby, Scarlett met someone. It was Carter Riley.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sister-inw? Are you done with your lunch already? How not nice of you, huh!? Why didn''t you call me so we could have lunch together?"


    After getting the news from tinum Restaurant Manager that Scarlett was having lunch with friends, Carter immediately finished his meeting at the cafe on the ground floor.


    "Young Master Riley, I know that you are a busy man. It will be lousy of me if I bother such a man." Scarlett teased him with a faint smile. Then, she looked at Tyler and pulled him a bit to get closer to her. She needed to introduce Tyler to Carter.


    "Hahaha, liar. You know I''m not as busy as my brother!" Carter then looked at the people around her and was surprised to see two new people he had never seen before. "Sis, why didn''t you introduce us?"


    "...Carter, this is Tyler Park. You noticed his name, right?" Scarlett smiled after remembering what happened on Grandpa Riley''s birthday when E Harris insisted Tyler Park owned RAS.


    Instantly a big smile appeared on Carter''s face. Of course, he remembered that night the Harris family lost pretty badly!


    Carter stepped forward and reached for a handshake with Tyler, "Mr. Park, nice to meet you. I''m Carter Riley, CEO of Studio Phoenix. We have an appointment to meet tomorrow. However, it seems my luck is good, and we meet now!"


    Tyler is surprised to learn this man is Xander Riley''s younger brother. No wonder he saw a slight resemnce between them.


    Not only was Tyler surprised, but Zara, standing behind chatting with Cruz, was also surprised. She stopped talking to Cruz and nced at Carter.


    Staring at him closer took Zara by surprise; This young man looked dashing in a dark blue suit. His noble aura attracted her the first time she saw him; He had a strong jawline, a sharp nose, and blue eyes that made him look perfect in her eyes.


    And, the most important thing is, this man was her type. ''W-Why is he so handsome?'' Zara can''t help but be mesmerized by Carter''s handsomeness.


    While Zara was still lost in her fantasy, Tyler immediately shook Carter''s hand, "Mr. Riley, nice to meet you too!"


    "I will wait for your presence in our office tomorrow, sir." Carter smiled.


    "See you tomorrow!"


    Zara suddenly grabbed Cruz''s arm, "C-Cruz... Please hold me!" She stuttered when she witnessed Carter''s blooming smile.


    "W-Why? Are you sick!?" asked Cruz in a low voice. He was worried about her.


    "No! But Mr. Carter Riley smiled at me. I felt my knees turn to tofu!!" Zara blushed while gazing at Cruz, who looked at her with those ridiculous-looking eyes.


    "What are you talking about, Zara!? He was not smiling at you. He was smiling at Tyler!" Cruz sneered in disbelief seeing Zara targeting Carter as her prey. Gosh! This woman, how fast she got to her target. But, what a pity, she had her eyes on the wrong person, Carter Riley!


    He believes Carter Riley will not be attracted to women who are older than him.


    Cruzughed inwardly. At the same time, he shifted his gaze to Carter and nodded to him as their gazes met.

 Chapter 177 Flirting

    ?Carter was stunned when he saw a beautiful woman beside Cruz.


    He silently gulped as he saw the woman''s sexy-perfect body. Even though she was wearing closed clothes, as a man, he could imagine how sexy she was underneath the clothes.


    Carter immediately shifted his gaze to Scarlett to divert the sultry thoughts that suddenly appeared. He cleared his throat softly before saying, "S-Sis beside Cruz, who is it?" his voice sounded like a whisper.


    "Oh, that woman is Zara Marks. She is mywyer!" Scarlett said casually. Instantly, Carter''s face stiffened.


    A Lawyer!?


    Hell No!! He must not touch this woman. One of the rules he made when approaching women was never to try to mess with a woman who knows thew ¡ª or he will end up in jail.


    Carter heard Scarlett introduce them. As a man, he approached her first and held his hand for a handshake.


    "Hello, Ms. Marks. Nice to meet you. I am Carter Riley, Scarlett''s brother-inw..." He purposely rified his status as Scarlet''s brother-inw, hoping this woman would be friendly to him.


    But after a few seconds, the woman just fell silent. She did not ept his handshake and neither returned nor responded to his warm wee. She just stared at him; somehow, her look could make him nervous.


    This was the first time Carter had felt that way toward a woman. It feels strange!


    Was it because this woman was his sister-inw''s friend that he was careful to approach her?


    A second passed, and the woman still did not ept his handshake. Instantly Carter felt awkward andughed inside. Just before he wanted to withdraw his hand, Zara grabbed his hand and squeezed it gently.


    Instantly his body shivered as their hands touched as if electricity ran through his veins.


    "Hello. Wow! You are super handsome. You look stunning..." Zara instantly covered her mouth when she realized what she had just said.


    After clearing her throat slightly, Zara said in a rxed and polite tone, "I¡­a¡­I''m very sorry, Mr. Carter Riley. That wasn''t polite of me. Umm¡­.It''s really nice to meet you!" She withdrew her hand and smiled back at him while trying to suppress her trembling heart and put herself in control.


    Carter was surprised. He thinks since Zara is awyer, she must be conservative, the kind of woman who is calm and cold. But apparently not. She was much friendlier than he thought.


    He felt relieved and smiled back at her, "Ms. Marks..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Mr. Riley, you can call me Zara. No need to be so formal..." She winked at Carter before continuing, "Can I also call you, Carter!? Your name sounds lovely to my ear!"


    ''Damn!!'' Zara wanted to p her mouth. Why can''t she hold back when talking to this man? She feels confused!


    Carter''s body stiffened as soon as he saw her wink. ''Is this woman flirting with me!?''


    "S-Sure... You can!" Carter said as he tried to calm down his beating heart while he made eye contact with her.


    He was stunned!


    ''This... This... woman! I like her. He''s my type!'' Carter muttered to himself.


    They just stared at each other for a few seconds, feelings burning in their heart.


    Scarlett and the others were dumbfounded, watching these two people flirt with each other as if no one was beside them.


    "Sister Zara!" Scarlett was the first to speak after she couldn''t stand to imagine these two bing a couple.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Scarlett sees Zara looking at her, she gestures to Zara to be closer to her. "...You can''t hit him! He''s my brother-inw!" whispered Scarlett.


    "What? What do you mean? I''m not flirting with him, alright!" Zara cleared her throat, feeling annoyed.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes.


    ''Geez! This girl has eagle eyes, huh? How could she know my thoughts!?'' Zara could only scold Scarlett in her mind.


    Zara continued to talk to her in a low voice, "Listen, dear Scarlett, I don''t think of him as my prey! Don''t worry. I was just mesmerized by his good looks. And now I''m starting to wonder; how handsome his older brother is to make a quiet and shy girl as you fall in love and decide to marry him quickly!" Zara giggled when she saw Scarlett re at her.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but shake her head hearing Zara''s words. She looked at Carter. "Young master, I''ll go first! See you tomorrow!"


    "Okay! See you tomorrow, sister..." Carter was excited because tomorrow Scarlett woulde to their house for dinner.


    Scarlett waved and left the hotel lobby, followed by the others.


    They immediately headed to the RAS Building.


    ****


    The next day.


    Since Xander went on a business trip,st night was the first time Scarlett had returned to the White Mansion.


    Today Scarlett deliberately did not want to work. She tried to rest her brain, which had been overly stressed with work the past few days.


    She just curled up in bed and watched her favorite movie in the morning. Her two maids also entertained her with gossip about celebrities in this country ¡ª She rarely sees gossip news, and usually Cruz, who continuously feeds her with that stuff.


    And after her nap...


    Scarlett prepares to visit the Riley Mansion for dinner with Grandpa Riley and Aunt Martha Bell, fulfilling her promise.


    Well, she''s going to have dinner there and stay the night. She didn''t want to keep up the night without Xander but couldn''t refuse Aunt Martha''s request.


    So, she decided to sleep there for one night, and the next day she would return to her office and work again as usual until Xander returned!


    "Young Madam, would you like to pack some clothes?" Maddy, who was helping her to get ready, asked.


    "No need. Aunt Martha already prepared my clothes."


    When Scarlett learned about it from Carter, she felt blessed. And somehow, she felt that Aunt Martha was starting to be the mother figure she longed for.


    Shortly after...


    Scarlett left the house. She was surprised to see a red sports car parked in the front yard.


    "Why is Logan using this car?" She asked Maddy, who was standing not far from her.


    However, before Maddy could answer, the car door suddenly opened. Scarlett was surprised to see Carter getting out of the car.

 Chapter 178 Are You Trying To Kill Us?

    ?However, before Maddy could answer, the car door suddenly opened. Scarlett was surprised to see Carter getting out of the car.


    Carter looked dashing in his casual clothes; he wore a white shirt, khaki trousers, and white sneakers. This was the first time Scarlett had seen him look like this. He looked much younger, and this time Scarlett believed Carter was the same age as her because if he wears a formal suit, he looks older than his age.


    "Carter! Why are you here?" Scarlett asked, confused as she looked around for Logan, but the man was nowhere to be seen. "Where''s Logan?" she turned and asked Maddy.


    "Sister Scarlett, Logan had to leave early..." Carter answered Scarlett''s question.


    "Why did he leave early without waiting for me? or at least tell me!? Did he lose his memory or something?" Scarlett asked, slightly upset and confused. She clearly recalled telling Logan they would only leave at 5 PM. And it''s not even five yet!


    Scarlett was even more confused when she saw Carter. Instead of answering her question, he smiles.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "Oops! Sorry, Sis..." Carter took a deep breath before continuing, "I told Logan to go first. Because I''ll drive you there!" Carter replied excitedly.


    Without waiting for Scarlett''s response, he opened the car door for her and ushered her into his new sports car ¡ª A limited edition. There are only 2 in this country. Not even his older brother has a type like this. And now he wanted to show off to his sister-inw.


    Scarlett didn''t say a word and immediately got into the car.


    ...


    "Sister-inw, today I will be your chauffeur!" He chuckled when he saw Scarlett in a daze, not saying a word.


    Carter started the engine and let her observe his new car. She must be impressed with him to own this car, right?


    He drove slowly because the White and Riley Mansions were only 7 minutes away at average speed. So, he wanted to have a bit longer chat with his sister-inw.


    Shortly after...


    "W-What? Why are you looking at me like that, Sis? Are you mesmerized by my good looks? I think my looks are not that far from my brother, right?" He quickly nced at her.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Tsk! Sure!" Scarlett shook her head and looked at the street ahead.


    "Hahaha, my sister-inw is an honest person¡­" he said yfully.


    For Carter to spend time with his sister-inw was his goal, he wanted to get to know her better. Because it was so hard to spend time with her alone like this. And now, while his brother is still on an overseas trip, it''s his chance to talk to her.


    "Sister-inw..."


    "Carter, just call me Scarlett! I feel so much older when you call me that."


    "Sure..." Carter smiled before continuing, "Scarlett, you don''t like it when I pick you up?" He asked again after he saw her silent. Seemed uninterested in saying anything.


    "No! I don''t mind. However, I don''t particrly appreciate driving sports cars. I prefer sedans or SUVs. They have more space and are higher from the asphalt surface!" Scarlett answered seriously. She never liked this kind of car, so she has no sports cars in her New York car collection.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter was shocked to hear Scarlett answer. He was in awe of his sister-inw. All the girls who ride in this car would be overjoyed and evenpliment him. Unfortunately for Carter, Scarlett didn''t show that at all.


    "Why? Isn''t driving a sports car cool?" he asked curiously.


    "Well, no offense..." Scarlett nced at Carter, "Sitting in the car like this, I feel like sitting on the asphalt. And I don''t like it!" She smiled bitterly.


    Somehow driving a small car like this was torturing her. Besides being too low, the space for movement is also minimal.


    Carter''s brow lifted slightly. Without taking his eyes off the road ahead, he said, "Don''t you often ride in the same car with my brother?"


    He often saw them when they came to the Riley Mansion. Therefore, he thought, Scarlett likes sports cars.


    Scarlett smiled and turned her gaze to the outside. She suddenly missed Xander!


    "Well, that''s a different case!"


    "Howe? Isn''t it the same?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scarlett turned to look at Carter again. She smiled before replying, "...That''s because my husband is the driver! I forgot the feeling of sitting on the road because he always fascinates me!"


    Carter suddenly mmed on the brakes. The sound of screeching tires was clearly audible due to the sudden stop.


    No matter how expensive this car is, sudden braking like this can cause them to have an injury. Luckily Carter drove this car at moderate speed.


    Scarlett, reflexively looked forward, worried that they might hit something, but the road ahead was empty.


    Her hands spontaneously gripped the seat belt. So her body wouldn''t be thrown forward¡ªEven though she knows this expensive car must have a seat belt that will keep her safe in her seat even though the vehicle stops suddenly.


    This kind of thing will not scare her, but she wasn''t happy that Carter had suddenly hit the brakes!


    She red at Carter, "What the hell are you doing, Carter Riley? Are you going to kill us?"


    Scarlett shook her head and looked back, afraid that there was a car behind them. But a secondter, she remembered, they were at Riley''s private property. This entire Pearl Garden belonged to Riley. So, no one will pass this street except them.


    She looked at Carter again, and she was surprised to see Carter''s pale face.


    "S-Sister... S-Scarlet, I''m sorry!" Carter was surprised to hear her words, making him hit the brakes without noticing.


    He felt so stupid! And worried that Scarlett would be frightened. But seeing her calm face made him rxed.


    Scarlett wanted tough at his shocked expression but was worried that this man would act stupid again. She just took a deep breath.


    "It''s okay! Now, drive fast. I can''t stand sitting in this car!!" She wants to get her ass out of this car.

 Chapter 179 Kindness

    ?"It''s okay! Now, drive fast. I can''t stand sitting in this car!!" She wants to get her ass out of this car.


    Carter tried to calm down briefly before starting the car engine. He was driving the car at average speed, unlike before.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry. Earlier, I was too shocked to hear what you said, and I identally hit the brakes!" Carter med himself because he was too surprised to hear her sweetness toward his brother.


    Carter felt envious of his older brother, who had a wife like Scarlett. He hoped that one day, he would get a beautiful, smart, not spoiled, and independent woman like Scarlett.


    Thus, he didn''t need to convince his grandfather and mother to ept his lover. They definitely liked women like that. This should be like when they weed Scarlett even though her brother married Scarlett without telling them.


    Seeing his elder brother married somehow made him start to think that way. He also wants to have a family too.


    But unfortunately, there isn''t a single woman currently close to him that meets the criteria for his future wife. Especially now that his standard has been higher ¡ª he wants someone with personality and sess like his sister-inw!


    Looks like his dream of getting married young willst even longer!


    Sigh!


    ...


    Soon their car arrived at the Riley Mansion.


    Scarlett was rushingly exiting the car when Logan opened the car''s door for her.


    "Thank You!" Scarlett''s deep gaze went straight into Logan''s eyes. She''s still annoyed that Logan didn''t follow her orders. Instead, he followed Carter!


    "You should have told me before you left, Logan!" Scarlett said casually, but it sounded like a scolding in Logan''s ear.


    "Sorry..." Logan lowered his head slowly, "I''ll remember it, Ma''am!" Logan''s apologetic tone was enough to make Scarlett soften a bit. She no longer minded and walked into the house.


    As for Logan, he was secretly cursing Carter in his heart for forcing him to go alone without telling Scarlett!


    ''Damn you, Carter!! You, wait... I''m going to get my revenge soon!'' He inwardly swore as he followed Scarlett and Carter into the house.


    When Scarlett entered the house, Martha Bell awaited her in the warm living room. She can see various snacks on the coffee table and a tea set.


    "Scarlett, you''reing..." Martha''s smile grew wider as she stood up to greet Scarlett. She ignored her only son and dragged Scarlett beside her on the two-seater sofa.


    Carter was speechless!


    Usually, his mother warmly weed him with hugs whenever he came home, but now her eyes only focused on Scarlett.


    He didn''t know whether to be sad or happy. Because his mother really liked Scarlett as part of their family, just like him. He started to think of Scarlett as his real big sister.


    "Mom, I''m here too!" Carter said, but of course, Martha ignored him.


    Martha only looked at Scarlett. And for some reason, Martha feels that there is a resemnce between Scarlett and her best friend, who suddenly disappeared 24 years ago. That''s why every time Martha saw Scarlett, she immediately felt happy.


    "Scarlett, you must be thirsty right? Let me make you some tea..." Martha said and skillfully made tea for Scarlett. After she finished, she served her and urged her to try it.


    "Thanks, Aunt..." Scarlett smiled before taking a sip of her tea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tea is not Scarlett''s favorite drink. She prefers coffee. However, she didn''t mind drinking it because she used to drink with elders like Grandpa Morrison and Rex''s parents.


    "Mom! How could you ignore your son after you met my sister-inw!? You''re so biased, mom!!" Carter shook his head and started making his own tea.


    Martha Bell finally looked at Carter after hearing his grumble. She smiled lovingly at him. "Oh, my dear baby boy, how old are you?" Before Carter could reply, she continued, "You''ve grown up. You can make your own tea, right!?"


    Instantly Carter froze.


    "Baby Boy!? Mom, why did you call me that before my sister-inw?" Carter wanted to say that, but seeing Scarlett looking at him with a teasing smile, he swallowed back his words.


    Now, he just wanted to vanish from that room because he believed; by now, Scarlett knew his nickname. How embarrassing!


    "Ha-ha-ha¡­" Carter awkwardlyughed before continuing, "Mom, have you forgotten? I''m the same age as my sister-inw!"


    When he saw his mother roll her eyes, he continued. "Well, I''m younger than her, but only a few months, okay!!"


    "Eleven months!" said Martha.


    Carter, "..."


    "Well, your sister-inw is different!" Then, with loving eyes, Martha looked at Scarlett again, "I never made tea for her. As for you? I made it for you around... a million times? Well, I guess! So now you have to do it yourself, baby!"


    Carter, "..."


    He was speechless. He continued to make his tea.


    Seeing how cute Carter was, showing his tantrums made Scarlett couldn''t help but ask, "Would you like me to make one for you, young master?"


    "NO!" Carter answered quickly. He couldn''t make his sister-inw do that. If his brother found out, he would likely get another punishment.


    Scarlett smiled and continued to enjoy her jasmine tea. She likes the Jasmine scents that can refresh her mind after a busy day at the office.


    While Scarlett and Martha continue talking about many things, Carter feels bored. He excused himself and went to his bedroom ¡ª Even then, no one noticed he had left the living room.


    It was only when Walter Riley appeared in the living room that Scarlett realized Carter was nowhere to be seen.


    "Grandpa!" Scarlett stood up and greeted the old man politely. Walter was delighted to see Scarlett and asked her to sit down again.


    After that, Walter Riley sat on the sofa at the end, a chair specially dedicated to him. He starts to talk with Scarlett.


    "How''s work? I heard from Logan you''re busy with your work!?" Walter worries that this girl will get tired, especially now that Xander isn''t around.


    "Pretty busy, Grandpa."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Scarlett, you don''t have to work too hard. Let Xander do it. All you have to do here is enjoy your time..." Walter felt like he was advising his granddaughter. "You should go shopping with your aunty, Martha..."


    Before Scarlett could answer, she heard Martha say, "Scarlett, what grandpa said is true. You have to take care of your health. Don''t push yourself..."


    Once again, she is touched by the kindness of Xander''s family.

 Chapter 180 Talking To Grandpa Riley

    ?"Father, thank you, the idea sounds awesome!" Martha was delighted to hear that. She looks at Scarlett with her beaming-looking eyes.


    "Let''s go shopping, Scarlett! You know we have a shopping center, right?" Martha has had this idea ever since she knew Scarlett. She wanted to take Scarlett shopping, but seeing this girl so busy with work, discouraged her.


    Scarlett didn''t know what to say because she never liked ces like that, shopping malls or public ces. She had always considered herself the only girl who might hate going to shopping malls. Sigh!


    However, how could she refuse a lovely and kind woman like Martha?


    Whenever she met Martha, she wondered if herte mother would treat her just like Martha did. And she couldn''t refuse Martha''s special warmth treatment of her!


    Ultimately, she smiled back at Martha and said, "Okay. Auntie, let''s go to the mall. But first, please let me adjust my spare time, so I can fit it into my schedule."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Martha had never felt this excited before. She squeezed Scarlett''s hand tighter, which she had been holding since earlier, with apparent overjoy.


    "Thanks, Scarlett! I''m so d I will get to spend more time with you. I hope we can go shopping before Xanderes back!" A sad smile appeared on Martha''s face, making Scarlett feel sorry for the woman.


    "Xander might not let you go with me if he returns..." Martha continued her words, and her sad smile slowly turned into a warm and happy smile, but Scarlett could see her smile was noting from her heart.


    Martha''s rtionship with Xander has never been close. Like there was a wall between Martha and Xander. Even though Xander never shows anger in front of her, he always avoids her. And Martha realized since Xander was a toddler, he had kept his distance from her since she married his father.


    Even though Martha has tried her best to love him as a mother more than she loved her birth son, Carter!


    Martha felt she had done what she could to love a child, but sadly, Xander still didn''t like her. But she never hated him and continued to love him. Martha always prayed that he would soften to her one day. And in the end, sincerely ept her as part of this family.


    "I will try to arrange it in a few days, Aunty..."


    "Okay, talk to your grandfather! I''ll go to prepare our dinner." Martha stood up from her seat.


    "Auntie, let me help you!"


    Martha stopped and looked at Scarlett, who had stood up from her seat.


    "No need, dear. You sit here and talk to your grandpa! He wants to talk to you..." Martha smiled and immediately continued to walk to the kitchen.


    Scarlett awkwardly sat back in her chair. For some reason, she felt nervous. This was the first time she had spoken alone with Grandpa Riley.


    Even though Scarlett knew this old man was kind to her, his charisma made her unable to put aside her nervous feelings.


    Scarlett sat quietly, averting her eyes from him, and tried to think harder about what topics were appropriate to discuss with him. But, as much as she tried, she couldn''t find anything. She was nervous. Gosh!


    It was hard for Scarlett to strike up a simple conversation with Walter Riley. Thanks to her introverted and shy personality.


    Walter Riley could see Scarlett looking so tense. Heughed slightly.


    "How''s your dad?" Walter Riley asked, trying to break the awkwardness between them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett, confused about where to start the conversation, was immediately happy to hear Grandpa Riley''s question.


    She looked at him with a smile appearing through her eyes. She said, "My father is still not 100% recovered. However, the doctors have allowed him to go home to continue treatment..."


    Scarlett exined about her father''s condition that she had heard from Aunt Lana, who diligently updated her almost daily.


    Now, her father is much better and constantly asks her to return home. Her father said there was something he wanted to tell her.


    It was apparent she was curious about what her father had to say.


    However, several times Scarlett asked him to say it over the phone, but somehow her father wanted to speak with her in person.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Scarlett can''t fly to B Ind. She ns to go there after Xander returns from his business trip. And at the same time, she will fulfill her promise to officially introduce Xander as her husband to her father.


    "Scarlett, I''m happy to hear that. My grandson was really rude to your father. He should have introduced me to your father before marrying you. So, please tell me, if you want to go to the ind, I will follow you there to meet your father!"


    Scarlett was stunned by his words ¡ª even her father had never met Xander. It would be even moreplicated if grandpa found out. This old man must be getting angry.


    Gosh! This is troublesome!


    Looks like she should talk about this matter with Xander.


    "Yes, I will tell you..." All she could say was that.


    "Good! And, don''t forget, I also want to meet your grandfather." Said Walter Riley before sipping his tea.


    Instantly Scarlett''s expression darkened. This was the first time someone had asked about her grandparents in years.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Scarlett said, "Grandpa, actually my grandparents from my mother and father''s side, died long ago before I was born. So, I have never met them..." She smiled, but inside she felt pain and sadness simultaneously.


    Walter Riley was surprised to hear that. He put his teacup on the table.


    His calm face turned gloomy after hearing Scarlett''s words.


    This girl has a pretty sad life; She lost her grandparents before birth. And she also lost her mother when she was very young.


    Now, she almost lost her father. Luckily her father survived the surgery. What would have happened if otherwise?


    It was hard for Walter Riley to imagine this girl alone without any rtives or extended family. She looks so fragile.


    Walter Riley suddenly thought of his own family. There was a tragic story in his family too!

 Chapter 181 Im Going To Scold That Man!

    ?Walter Riley suddenly thought of his own family. There was a tragic story in his family too!


    He lost his wife while giving birth to his son. And tragedy struck his family again. His daughter-inw died when Xander was still young.


    Walter Riley didn''t like the idea of his son, Patrick Riley, marrying Martha Bells. Still, he was traumatized by losing the people closest to him. He was afraid something might happen to Xander, so he reluctantly allowed Patrick to marry again so he could have more children.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom And Walter''s grief continued. Patrick died not long after Carter was born. God had abandoned his family!


    Now, Walter Riley could only pray there would be no more tragedy before he died! He didn''t want his close kin to die before him. No more!


    ...


    Silently he took a deep breath remembering his family''s sad story. Then, he nced at the girl who hung low her head and avoided eye contact with him. He knew this girl must be feeling sad.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry to hear that." Walter smiled gently at her. "Don''t be sad. Now that you are married to my grandson Xander, you will automatically be my granddaughter. Please think of me as your real grandfather! I will love you as much as I love Xander and Carter!"


    He only has two grandchildren and feels blessed to have Scarlett in his family.


    Scarlett slowly lifts her head and looks at Grandpa Riley with blurry eyes ¡ª she holds back her tears because now she misses her mother.


    "T-Thank you, grandpa!" Scarlett said softly and tremblingly, feeling blessed to hear his sincere words.


    Walter Riley smiled, trying tofort her. "So when are you returning to ind B?" he asked, trying to change the subject.


    "After Xander''seback. He said... he woulde back in a few days!"


    Walter Riley took a deep breath, and his expression slowly turned irritated.


    "Why is that brat making business trips after you two married? Xander should know better!" Walter Riley is upset to learn that Xander left for a business trip soon after his wedding, and he didn''t take Scarlett with him either.


    Walter doesn''t understand how Xander''s brain functions!


    "Don''t worry, Scarlett, I will call that brat, and I''m going to scold your husband because he was gone for so long and didn''t bring you to his trip!"


    Walter''s eyes deepened as he stared at Scarlett and thought about how to scold his heartless grandson!


    Scarlett straightened her back, hearing he was going to scold Xander. "D-Don''t do that G-Grandpa..." she stammered in surprise. Walter was stunned by her reaction.


    "Please don''t be angry with Xander. He''s not wrong. Xander asked me to go with him, but I couldn''t because there was a movie project to bepleted..." Scarlett exined about her work so that Grandpa would understand Xander.


    Hearing how Scarlett stood up for his grandson amazed Walter.


    This girl, her heart is so pure. She even defended her husband even though that brat was clearly wrong; He left his beautiful wife just days after they married!


    As a man, he couldn''t understand this.


    Now, Walter Riley started making ns ¡ª If that brat returned, he would call him and teach him how to treat his wife well.


    Walter has given his grandson Xanderplete control of thepany, but he doesn''t want him to work too hard himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He knew that before Xander took thepany, theirpany was only significant in Astington. Now, theirpany has expanded to other continents since Xander took over.


    In less than 10 years, theirpany has multiplied. Riley Group being big and powerful, that''s great!


    Sess is always followed by sacrifice!


    From then on, Walter felt like he was missing something. It was difficult for him to meet Xander. That brat, too busy to even return to the Riley Mansion, a year could be counted on the fingers.


    Now, as Walter wanted, his grandson slowed down; He is married, so it''s time for him to rx and delegate tasks to others and spend time with his wife!


    It would be better if they gave him a great-grandson, right!?


    One of Walter''s biggest dreams is that he really wants to see his great-grandson before he dies. So he need not worry as his bloodline would still exist, and he could rest assured of meeting his son and daughter-inw.


    "Alright... Alright... Don''t worry, I won''t scold him. But, you have to understand, that brat is still wrong. He can''t leave you that long. And why did he force himself to work himself to death? He cane back if he wants, right!?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Don''t worry, Scarlett, I will not scold him. I will remind him that he was so stupid. Stupid brat!!"


    ''Isn''t that the same thing?'' Scarlett thought in her heart.


    Scarlett could only nod. And tried to distract herself by thinking about the day Xander returned.


    ''Am I ready!?'' Just thinking about their wedding night made her heart race. ''Geez!! Xander must be nning to do something romantic, right!?''


    ...


    Before long, dinner time finally arrived.


    Dinner was lively and hearty, even though only four were at the table.


    However, a little sadness appeared in Scarlett''s heart because Xander was not with them. If only he was around, then tonight''s dinner would be even more perfect for Scarlett.


    "Scarlett, how''s the food?" Martha was tense, waiting for Scarlett to eat. She wanted to make sure the food was to Sacrlett''s taste. She even asked Carter to find out Scarlett''s favorite food so she could cook it for her.


    Scarlett raised her head and showed Martha a sincere smile, "Auntie, what Carter said is true! You are a talented cook, and I agree with him. This dish, it''s delicious..."


    "Really!?" Martha''s smile widened, and she was delighted to hear thepliment.


    "Yes!"


    "I''m d that you like it. Eat more..." Martha reminded Scarlett, who was eating too little and slowly as if her mind was busy thinking about something.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile and went back to eating, but not long after, she could feel a re from Carter sitting opposite her...

 Chapter 182 You Will Regret It!

    ?Scarlett slowly raised her head and looked at Carter with a confused expression.


    "Young master, why are you looking at me like that?" Scarlett smiled even though she was confused by his serious expression. "...Is there something you want to talk about?"


    Scarlett''s question made Walter Riley and Martha look at Carter, making them curious too.


    After a seemingly long silence, Carter said, "Sister Scarlett, I want to ask you something about the contract..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Carter Riley, how impolite are you? Don''t bring work to the dinner table!!" Walter Riley gave Carter a displeased look. "You can ask your sister after dinner!" He cleared his throat slightly and then continued eating.


    It''s not just Walter who looks annoyed at Carter but also Martha.


    Carter opened his mouth, but no words came out from his lips. He was utterly speechless. Since when did that rule exist in their house?


    As far as he could remember, they always talked about work whenever his older brother came to join them for dinner. And Grandpa never scolded his older brother over that.


    But now?


    Carter secretly took a deep breath, feeling glum at being scolded by grandpa. He showed Scarlett a defeated smile before saying, "Sister-inw... we''ll talkter!"


    Scarlett could only nod and hold back herughter when she saw Carter''s expression that looked like a child who had just been scolded.


    This amazed her as she witnessed the opposite of the calm and charismatic-looking Carter she usually saw outside the house. No matter how high Carter''s position is in thepany, at home, his status is almost like nobody!!


    Scarlett continued to finish her dinner.


    Shortly after,


    Dinner finally over, Scarlett followed Carter into the backyard after Carter asked her to put on her coat because it was pretty cold outside.


    When Scarlett and Carter left the dining room, Walter Riley rushed into his study.


    Walter Riley needed to call his stupid grandson to bring him to his senses!


    At first, Walter was annoyed when he discovered his grandson was going on a business trip overseas without his wife. Still, he didn''t want to interfere with their rtionship. So, he just kept silent.


    However, after chatting with Scarlett tonight, he felt sorry for the girl.


    Made him unable to bear to scold his difficult-to-manage grandson.


    "Old Master..." Alvin Lee, the butler, handed the phone to Walter Riley as soon as the line was connected.


    Sitting on his single sofa looking at the moon through the ss window, Walter nced at Alvin. He took a deep breath before picking up the phone.


    "Grandfather!? Why did you call me?" Xander''s voice sounded worried on the other end. He was surprised when he received a phone call from his grandfather''s butler. Because this old man rarely calls him. Unless there was something significant, then he would contact him.


    "Is there a problem there?" asked Xander again after not hearing his grandfather''s answer. This time he was distracted, did something happen to his family?


    After a long silence, Walter Riley spoke unhurriedly, "Yes! Yes. There is a big problem here, and I need you to get back here as soon as possible!"


    Walter Riley''s voice was low, but his tone was dominating. Enough to make Xander freeze.


    "Big problem? What is it, grandpa!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Walter Riley took a deep breath before answering.


    "What are you doing there? It''s been almost three weeks since you left the country. How much longer do you want to leave your wife here?"


    Xander was speechless. Why was this old man suddenly talking about his marriage to Scarlett? Did something happen to her?


    Instantly Xander worried. What else? Today he has not contacted her.


    "Aren''t you afraid your wife will run away to find another husband after you neglect her? You went to Europe while she lived here alone!" Walter Riley took another deep breath. Then continued his tirade, "If I am not mistaken, Rex Morrison came to this country a few days ago, and Logan told me he met Scarlett!"


    Xander, "..."


    ''He knows that! Even that bastard Rex threatened him. Damn it!!'' Xander is secretly angry with himself because what his grandfather said was true! He is starting to get mad at himself now.


    "Grandfather! Can you tell me what really happened there?" Xander felt like hanging up and calling Scarlett instead. This old man gave him an instant headache.


    "I want you back here as soon as possible!!"


    "But, my work here isn''t finished yet. I need a few more days..." Before Xander finishes his sentence, Walter interrupts him.


    "Why are you enving yourself with corporate affairs? Have you forgotten you have paid many useless executives in thepany!? While you work hard, they sit back in their luxurious office enjoying coffee!?"


    Xander massaged his forehead.


    "Listen, Xander! You have to remember our family''s unfortunate past! Back then, I was too busy with thepany, and I lost your grandma when she gave birth to your dad. From that day until now, I still regret that I didn''t spend much time with your grandmother..."


    There was dew in Walter Riley''s eyes when he remembered that moment. He never stopped ming himself until today!


    "And, when your mother died, your father was also devastated. Until he got sick and eventually died. I know you want to make the Riley Group a powerfulpany. However, you can''t leave your loved one to achieve that! Xander, please don''t make the same mistakes as your father and me!"


    "G-Grandpa..." Xander''s voice trembled, unable to finish his words.


    Every word Walter Riley said was like a steel de that scorched Xander from head to toe.


    Why had he forgotten about this? And what is his purpose for working as hard as he is now?


    Xander really mes himself!! He understands his rtionship with Scarlett stems from a fake marriage, a weak bond. But over time, Xander realized Scarlett was the right person for him. He wants to spend time and grow older with her.


    "You may work hard, but don''t forget to use your brain; never sacrifice your family for work! Never! Because if you lose someone you care about, regret wille after! And at that moment, there is only one thing you want ¡ª to turn back time. But, of course, God would never grant that¡­."


    "Grandfather! Please. Enough already. Please! I hear you! I truly hear what you mean."


    "Alright. Alright. I''m sorry if I sound mad. It''s good that you understand!"


    After Walter Riley expresses his anger, he tells Xander that Scarlett is staying at Riley Mansion. Then, he ended the call.


    ****


    1 Extra chapter for Super Gift:


    Please thank Aurelly_one for sponsoring this extra chapter!

 Chapter 183 Carters Concern

    ?While in the backyard...


    This was Scarlett''s first visit to the garden area behind this house. She was amazed as soon as she came out; Even though it was already dark, the garden lights made the atmosphere in the garden look stunning.


    And not far from the house, Scarlett could see a bonfire near theke after walking a few meters through the stone path. Unfortunately, theke looks dark, so she can''t enjoy the scenery around.


    But she was surprised to see Logan sitting in one of the chairs surrounding the bonfire.


    Scarlett walked quickly, leaving Carter and approaching Logan. "Logan, I''m looking for you! I thought you were back at the White Mansion..." she smiled and joined him to sit on one of the chairs.


    She felt joy because it had been a long time since she had seen a bonfire like this. Thest time was when she was a child at her house on Ind B.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Ma''am..." Logan stood up from his chair but sat down again after Scarlett asked him to. "I''ll be staying here. You already know my father is..."


    "Yes, I know!" Scarlett still remembered Logan was the son of Grandpa Riley''s butler. So, basically, he also lived in this house before moving in with Xander in the White Mansion.


    "Thanks, Logan, for providing this bonfire." Carter arrives, and he sits down with them near Logan.


    Then Carter''s gazended on Scarlett sitting in front of him. This time his eyes were serious; he needed to talk to her about contract matters even though it wasn''t office hours. This is very important.


    "Sister Scarlett, you must know what I want to talk about right?"


    Scarlett shook her head. Actually, she already knew that, but she purposely didn''t say anything. She waits for him to exin.


    "It''s about the contract. We, Studio Phoenix, can''t revise the contract. Because my brother told me to go with that number. So, I beg you, can you get Tyler to sign the contract soon!?" Carter said.


    Carter had tried to exin to Tyler that the number didn''t need to be changed. However, Tyler insisted, they would not sign unless it was revised. He knew that Tyler was only carrying out orders from Scarlett.


    Scarlett was in no hurry to give him an answer. She crossed her legs and leaned her back against the chair casually.


    After she feltfortable, she said, "I know that! But I can''t ept that. The amount you wrote is too big. It makes no sense business-wise. I''m a fair businessman, so I can''t allow this kind of deal..."


    Carter was speechless. How could she equate this with breaking thew!? They pay ording to performance, not bribes.


    "Sister-inw..."


    "Call me, Scarlett!" She interrupts him. "Damn, Carter, get used to calling me that when it''s just us!!" She felt like an olddy when she heard him call her like that.


    Carter chuckled.


    "Sist... Scarlett, you are a strange woman. Normally people would be happy if they got a lot of money. But you refused. This is my first time meeting a business owner like you!" He felt amazed. Because Scarlett was not greedy with money.


    "Would you believe me if I told you I epted yourpany''s script because of the story? Not because of the money you offered us? And not because Studio Phoenix is my husband''spany?"


    Scarlett looked into Carter''s eyes to ensure he understood she was telling the truth.


    If it wasn''t for the exciting storyline of the script she was reading, she would have rejected it. And the fact that the scriptes from Xander''spany isn''t going to stop her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter was stunned.


    This was the first time Carter knew about this. And as his thoughts rolled back, he knew the Red Animation Studio had always turned them down. Even though they had offered so much money, they didn''t budge. He thought Scarlett epted them because of her rtionship with his brother. But he was wrong.


    "But Scarlett, the number we wrote on the contract is my brother''s suggestion. So can you speak to him?" Carter hopes his brother can convince Scarlett to ept it.


    "I will!" She also needed to discuss things with Xander.


    Just before Scarlett wanted to excuse herself to go to her bedroom, her phone vibrated. Her smile bloomed, and her eyes beamed when she saw Xander''s name appear on the cellphone screen.


    Scarlett picked up the phone. Apart from Carter and Logan sitting across from her, she greets Xander in an affectionate tone.


    "Ugh... Xander, you finally called me!?" Her voice sounded happy, making Xander smile happily on the other end. "I really miss you, Xander!"


    "Babe, I think I miss you more!" Xander helplessly said. He couldn''t wait to meet her soon and feel her warmth.


    After being scolded by his grandfather, Xander asked Ben to finish his work, and they would return to Astington immediately. He didn''t want to follow the miserable life of his father and grandfather ¡ª He wanted to be happy with the woman he loved.


    "Xander, you won''t believe it, now I''m in Riley Mansion!"


    "I know! Grandpa just called me."


    Scarlet was shocked. The old man was quick to act, huh!?


    "D-Did grandpa scold you badly!?" She whispered, scared Logan and Carter overheard.


    "Hmm! He did it so badly. But everything he said was true." Xander took a deep breath.


    Scarlett immediately felt wrong when she heard Xander''s words.


    "S-Sorry, Xander. Because of me, Grandpa scolded you!" Scarlett feels bad. If only she could fly with him, grandpa wouldn''t have to scold him, right!?


    "Baby! Please, don''t be sad. That old man, tell the truth. If I don''t see you soon, I might go crazy here..." When he heard her chuckle, he continued. "I''m not trying to get your heart pumping, but I''m just telling the truth. This is how I feel, babe!"


    Xander is known as a rational man, never affected by romantic affairs with what he does ¡ª his work. But this time was very different. It was the first time he felt like this.


    At first, Xander still didn''t notice it, but after talking with his grandpa, he understood why he felt that way; he didn''t want to lose her.


    Scarlett blushed. No words could fairly represent how she is feeling now. She felt overjoyed, but it was more than that when hearing his words.


    However...


    When she looked around, she was surprised to realize that Logan and Carter were still there, staring at her with expressions that were hard to describe!

 Chapter 184 Carters Wish!

    ?When she looked around, she was surprised to realize that Logan and Carter were still there, staring at her with expressions that were hard to describe!


    "X-Xander... Let''s have a video call. All right, call me in 5 minutes. I''ll be back in my room. Hmm... I love you too! See you soon..." Scarlett ended the call.


    Then, she narrowed her eyes at Logan and Carter in turn. But the two men just stared at her silently. "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" She frowned, looking at their odd expression.


    Not hearing their answer, Scarlett could only shake her head and ran towards the houses leaving Logan and Carter, who were still stunned to see her.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett left them...


    Logan and Carter returned to see the bonfire in front of them. Once again, they were lost in their own thoughts.


    Shortly after.


    "Man, do you know what!?"


    Logan turned his gaze toward Carter, he frowned before saying, "What?"


    "Man... I suddenly want to find my soulmate! Seeing Scarlett and Big Brother doing PDA naturally makes me envious! Now, I realize what I wish for the next woman I like. I want to love her and settle with her!" Carter''s words were casual, but Logan could tell this guy was intensely serious.


    A look of surprise shed across Logan''s eyes after hearing Carter''s words, but in the end, he chuckled while staring at him.


    "Finally, our Young Master hase to his senses! You should have done this a long time ago!!" Logan sneered.


    Carter red at Logan. "I''m trying to be honest here, man!!"


    "Can''t you tell the difference between praise and ridicule?" Logan smiled politely, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Young Master, I was only trying topliment you, alright!!?"


    Carter was speechless.


    Logan continued, "Stop being a yboy, or you will get your Guinness Book of Record for having a lot of women out there. You like to date a woman like you like to change your clothes! Never settle for one. Yet here you are, wanting to be like Master Xander, who had settled with one gorgeous woman."


    Suddenly a vein popped up on Carter''s forehead, and he was not pleased to hear Logan''s words. Feeling tired of talking to him, he shook his head and ignored this stupid Logan!


    But, before long, Carter heard Logan say something that made him chuckle. He looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "If you were me, who watched their sweetness every day, you would probably be rushed to the hospital with acute diabetes!" Loganughed.


    "Hahaha, indeed!" Carter can''t help butugh.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Well... you''re not the only one who feels like having a woman. But I feel that way too!!" Logan said and slowly turned his gaze toward the fire.


    "Indeed, man!! We should work hard to meet our other half!!" Carter smiled.


    They both sat silently by the bonfire, lost in their thoughts.


    ...


    While in Xander''s bedroom on the second floor. Scarlett sat before herptop and smiled at Xander on herptop screen.


    "Say something..." Scarlett finally opened her mouth after they had just had a staring contest, and neither of them would budge.


    "Ma''am, I wish I could teleport there!!"


    "Oh please, Mr. Riley! Stop saying those words. There''s only one thing you can do now. Abandon your work and fly back to me!" Scarlett teased him. She knew this man would never do that and couldn''t force him either.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She still remembered what he had said. This business trip had been arranged long before they met. Therefore, she respected his decision to go on this business trip.


    Xander didn''t say a word. He just smiled at her with his loving gaze.


    When they were talking about Xander''s life in Europe, Scarlett suddenly remembered something, "Xander, I want to ask you for help!"


    "What is it, babe?" Xander sat up straighter, surprised that this girl would finally ask him for help.


    However, unease rose in his heart when he saw the expression on her face slowly change; from happy now to focus.


    "This is about Studio Phoenix! I just found out you overpaid us!"


    A frown appeared on Xander''s face, and for a while, he seemed to be thinking about something. After a few moments, he said, "Yeah! So is that a problem?"


    "Hmm! I can''t ept it. This is far from my normal deal with otherpanies."


    Scarlett was worried that there would be trouble ahead, especially the Studio Phoenix, rted to Riley Group, her husband''spany.


    Xander was speechless.


    How could this girl refuse the offer? Shouldn''t she be overjoyed to earn more money? Xander couldn''t understand her way of thinking.


    "Why did you refuse? Can you tell me the reason?"


    "It''s simple! Our offer to you will be the same as otherpanies. I can''t give you the privilege of overpaying them!" She said in a rxed manner after uttering a random excuse.


    Xander, "..."


    ''Does this girl really understand business?'' Xander suddenly suspects that she wasn''t involved in RAS management. Or, RAS would go bankrupt in the next few months if she keeps thinking this way.


    He wanted to say something, but he held himself back after seeing the serious and determined look in her eyes. He could only chuckle in his heart.


    He couldn''t win this conversation!


    "Can you ept it? Just this once. You can break yourpany rules, right?" Xander smiled, trying to convince her for onest time, but his efforts were in vain when he saw her shaking her head steadily.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t!!"


    After a few seconds of deep thought, Xander finally agreed with her.


    "Fine! I''ll ask Carter to follow your request. But..."


    Scarlett frowned. She would not ept anything from Studio Phoenix outside of the contract.


    "Forget it! Let''s talk about this when I get back!" He smiled.


    "Huh!? But what? Can you tell me now?" Scarlett became curious.


    "No! We''d better talk about it when we meet, babe! It''s such a sensitive topic..."


    Xander couldn''t help butugh when he saw her frown and her beautiful eyshes flutter as she blinked a few times. She looks adorable and could make him miss her even more!

 Chapter 185 Curious To Know

    ?Just now, Xander wanted to talk about the money he would give her as his wife. However, this girl''s personality still shocked him. It seemed she didn''t like being given money or, was it because she was too independent?


    She even returned the money he used to help Ocean Group, as he promised when this girl epted his contract marriage offer. At that time she gave an excuse; she doesn''t want to be in debt.


    Since then, Xander always asked himself; why did this girl agree to ept his offer to marry him under a contract!? Even though she had the money to help her parents''pany.


    Kinda confusing!


    But, whatever Scarlett''s reasons for epting his offer, Xander assumed that Scarlett fell in love with him the first time they spoke at the hospital. And, if what he thought was true, he would be very happy and blessed as a man.


    ''I''ll have to ask herter!!'' Xander made a note in the back of his mind, to ask Scarlett the next time they saw each other.


    "Well, Babe... tell me, what were you doing there?" Xander changed the subject, not wanting her to sulk too long.


    Instantly Scarlett smiled back. With her beaming eyes, she told Xander about her conversation with Aunt Martha. Still, after only a few seconds, his face looked sour. She could only chuckle inside to witness that.


    What Aunt Marta said was true; Xander didn''t really like her.


    Just hearing Aunt Martha''s name made Xander''s mood drop to zero!


    Gosh! It seems like her homework will be a lot harder to get Xander to soften up to his stepmother.


    "Xander..." Scarlett called him affectionately to make him cheerful like before. After she saw the smile in his eyes, she continued. "We have a problem!!"


    "Huh!?" His smile disappeared and was reced with a confused expression. "What problem?"


    Scarlett immediately told him about Grandpa wanting toe with them to ind B.


    And what worried her the most, Grandpa would find out that until now, Xander had not met her father ¡ª Their contract marriage could be exposed. And that was something she didn''t want to happen.


    Xander didn''t say a word immediately, but he looked like he was thinking about something. After a while, he finally said, "Don''t worry! I''ll take care of everything."


    "You mean grandpa can stille with us!?" She was confused. If grandfather joins them on Ind B, he would automatically meet her father simultaneously as Xander. And Grandpa would know right away that Xander had never met her father.


    "Yes. But don''t worry. I''ll keep Grandpa busy the day after he arrives at the Ind. And he will only meet your father before we return to the capital!" Xander chuckled, thinking of his grand n to trap his grandpa.


    ''Why is that old man always curious about my business!?'' Xander could only vent his anger inside.


    "Xander, what do you want to do?" Scarlett was starting to feel worried about his ns. "I won''t let you make grandpa suffer!" She red at him, who appeared to be smiling mischievously.


    Xanderughed, seeing his wife nervous but angry at the same time.


    "Hahaha, baby, why are you looking at me like that!? Don''t worry. He''s my grandfather. I won''t do anything dangerous to him. I n to invite a few of his friends to apany him on holiday at Ind B as an impromptu reunion."


    Scarlett was at a loss for words. This man is indeed creative.


    "With his best friend there, I''m sure grandpa even forgot his purpose in going to B Ind. And he probably returned to the capital without meeting your father!" He pped his hands andughed.


    Scarlett, "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She didn''t know whether to praise or scold him for making his grandfather forget to meet her father. Gosh!


    "Fine! Do whatever you want, Xander! But nowes another problem!"


    "Problem? Again!? What problem?" Xander''s face turned stiff.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Well, my best friend, who just arrived in this country, wanted to meet you. And..." Scarlett suddenly stopped. She was reluctant to tell him about Tyler. She wanted to surprise him.


    "And what?"


    "Never mind! Let''s talk about it when you get back!" She lifted her lips teasingly.


    Xander was utterly speechless. Now, he was curious to know her following words.


    "What is it!? Are you trying to take revenge on me, babe?"


    Scarlett held back herughter, ignoring him.


    "Wow! I just found out my little wife is a vengeful littledy, huh!?" Xander chuckled as he shook his head in defeat.


    She smiled mischievously before saying, "When are youing back?"


    "Confidential! I won''t tell you, babe!" Xander shook his head. "I will give you the biggest surprise. Just get ready, Ms. Riley! Because when Ie back, I will consume you!"


    Scarlett''s cheeks instantly flushed when she saw the glint of lust in his eyes. She swallowed hard to moist her suddenly dry throat as her body temperature rose as if someone had set a bonfire inside her.


    "Why are your cheeks blushing, babe?" Xander teases her after he sees Scarlett hiding her face under her hands. "Ms. Riley, are you imagining what we''re going to do?"


    Scarlett felt like she wanted to end this video call immediately. This man, increasingly unable to control himself, not to tease her.


    Gosh!


    After a while, Scarlett slowly raised her head and looked at herptop screen again, "Xander, stop teasing me."


    "I''m not teasing you, baby. But I''m just reminding you. I''m afraid you''ll forget!"


    "I, I didn''t forget. I..." Scarlett''s words suddenly disappeared from her mind. She was utterly speechless. "I''m sleepy. It''s almost 11 pm here..." In the end, she could only say that.


    Scarlett couldn''t think straight. Her mind was filled with fantasies about their wedding night, and she was a little shy to think about it. She couldn''t help but blush.


    "It''s only eleven. Are you sure?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Okay!" Xander chuckled. He decided to stop teasing her, or she would get angry. "Sleep now and dream about me, babe!"


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 186 Awake

    ?Scarlett could only let out a long sigh.


    This man, more and more daring to tease her every day. She couldn''t imagine what he would do when he came back.


    Several minutes passed, and Scarlett still did not budge from her seat. Her eyes were still glued to the now darkputer screen.


    "How could he casually say those vulgar words?" Scarlett mutters as Xander''s words dance through her mind, ''I want to consume you!!''


    Scarlett could feel her knees go weak. She couldn''t get up from her seat and could only sit where she was for a while, trying to calm her mind and heart.


    "Gosh!!" Scarlett sandwiches her cheeks with both hands to bring her senses back to normal.


    She wanted to stop imagining their first night. However, it isn''t easy.


    Shortly after...


    Scarlett was finally able to get into the bathroom. She took a cold shower to lower her body heat which for some reason rose from regr even though, at this time, the temperature in the room was quite freezing.


    After a while, Scarlett exited the bathroom wearing a long white gown. Shey down on the soft bed, trying to sleep.


    After a few minutes, she closed her eyes. Her mind was still filled with what Xander had said to her earlier.


    She couldn''t sleep at all. Her mind and eyes were awake!


    After a while, she decides to read a book instead to divert her mind from her sultry fantasy. She goes to Xander''s study to find a good book.


    Scarlett spent more minutes finding a good book to read, and once she saw the book, her eyes fell on the ck agenda at the end of the shelf that caught her eye.


    Out of curiosity, she took the agenda and was surprised to see that it had pictures between its pages; It was a photo of Xander and his college friends.


    She smiled at how handsome Xander looked in the photo but was taken aback when her eyes fell on the two men beside Xander. She recognized Rex and Tyler, but the three women smiling at the camera caught her eye in the picture ¡ª they looked like a couple.


    "Is Xander''s ex-fianc¨¦ one of the women in this photo?" She muttered. After ncing at the beautiful woman again, she ced the photo on the agenda and returned it to its ce.


    With hurried steps, she left the study room with difort feeling welling up in her heart.


    Scarlett thought that reading books would make her eyes tired and she could sleep, but right now, it wasn''t just her eyes that were troubled, but her mind also began to insult her.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She closed the book in her hands and threw it on the bedside table. Then shey down on the bed again ¡ª she buried herself under the nket.


    Countless strange questions tortured Scarlett''s mind and kept her even more awake. She tried to shut her mind harder. She turned off all the lights in the room until there was no more light. Not even from the bright moonlight outside.


    Even though Scarlett had made her body asfortable as possible under the nket, her sleepiness was only wishful thinking.


    In the dark room, Scarlett could hear herself taking deep breaths.


    Later...


    Scarlett stood up and turned on the bedside tablemp. She sat on the side of the bed, stroking her hair and massaging her forehead, hoping the blood circting in her brain would make her rx and sleepy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please stop thinking about all that, Scarlett!! It has nothing to do with you!" She talked to herself and stood up from the bed.


    She needed water to moisten her dry throat. After she drank a ss of water, her eyes fell on the cell phone on the bedside table.


    At times like these, Scarlett somehow needed to talk to someone, maybe her mind would settle down, and she could sleep after expressing her unreasonable anxiety. She realized how stupid she was!


    After dialing the number, she walked to the sofa and looked at the lonely moon outside against the dark sky.


    Not long after, when the phone line was connected, the sound of EDM* music was deafening to Scarlett''s ears. It was so loud that she had to move the phone away from her ear. Otherwise, her eardrums would be damaged!


    "Are you at the club?" Scarlett asked but no answer from the other end.


    Worried whether she had dialed the wrong number, she checked her phone screen to ensure the person she called was right.


    She didn''t call the wrong number. But why isn''t he answering!?


    "Can you hear me?" Scarlett raised her voice, afraid the person on the other end might not hear her.


    When Scarlett thought maybe the person didn''t want to be disturbed and wanted to hang up the phone. She heard his voice.


    "I hear you! Wait, I have to get out first!!"


    Scarlett slowly heard the sound of loud music, finally drifting away and disappearing.


    "Why are you calling me now? It''s almost midnight in Astington..." His voice sounded worried.


    "Brother Rex, I can''t sleep!" Scarlett took a deep breath as she mmed her back against the sofa.


    Rex fell silent after hearing Scarlett''s tone. After returning to Astington, this was the first time Scarlett had taken the initiative to call him, but why did she sound depressed?


    "Would you mind telling me your worries!? I''m ready to listen. As usual!" Rex leaned against the wall while he lit his cigarette. His deep eyes stared at the street, waiting for her to speak.


    "I''m fine. I just can''t sleep." Her words were short but sounded like a grumble to Rex''s ear.


    "Little sister, I''ve known you for nearly a decade. You can''t hide anything from me." Rex threw away his cigarette and stepped on it. "Are there any problems with work?"


    "It''s okay. Everything''s fine! But..." Scarlett paused reluctantly to say what was bothering her; about Xander''s past. Particrly about Xander''s ex-fianc¨¦.


    She did want to ask him, but if she did, Rex would know that Tyler had told her about his evil deed ¡ª sleeping with Xander''s fiancee.


    She secretly sighed!


    ***


    *EDM = Electronic dance music

 Chapter 187 Rexs Worry

    ?"Let''s do a video call?" Rex asked after he didn''t hear herment anything.


    "No need!" Scarlett could hear Rex taking deep breaths, making her feel guilty for interrupting his clubbing time. She shouldn''t have called him at thiste hour, anyway!


    "Sorry to interrupt your fun night. You can continue." She paused her sentence after a thought crossed her mind. "Hmm, brother, I hope you go home now. It''s bad for your health if you drink and go clubbing too much!!"


    Scarlett knew Rex would drink a lot of alcohol if he stayed at the club thiste.


    Rex clenched his fists.


    "Little Sister, I know you are hiding something from me. Tell me honestly, did he make you cry!?"


    Rex''s cold yet threatening voice made Scarlett suddenly open her eyes wide. Too shocked, realizing the hidden meaning of his sentence.


    She remembered Rex had said he would kill Xander if he found out Xander made her cry.


    "What are you talking about, brother!? How can Xander make me cry? Do you think I''m easy to bully!?" Scarlett answered calmly as a forcedugh escaped her throat.


    Scarlett tried her best to calm Rex down, not wanting him to be provoked.


    "So why are you calling me with this attitude!? Little sister, do you realize what you''re doing right now really worries me?" He took a deep sigh. "...If you don''t talk now. I will fly over there and meet you in person!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    Calling Rex at a time like this wasn''t the right choice. She just regretted it.


    "Mmm... Fine! I was thinking, why do you hate Xander so much? Why are you so against me marrying him?" Scarlett asked.


    Scarlett knew Rex was distraught when he found out she was married to Xander, and that''s not without reason, right?


    And yesterday, Scarlett finally found out what caused the breakup of Rex and Xander''s friendship.


    Laughter could be heard from the other end. And his cold tone made Scarlett freeze. "So, that''s why you can''t sleep, huh!?" he asked.


    "Would you believe me if I said yes!?"


    No answer from the other end. Scarlett continued her sentence after a while.


    "Actually, I just saw an old photo in Xander''s study. And in that photo, I see three people I know; Xander, you, and Tyler! And, in that photo, there are 3 women with you guys. I..." Scarlett was unable to continue her words.


    "What photos? Old photos? Where can I see it? Can you send me?"


    "What? No, of course not!"


    "So, why did you ask me? How could I remember that old picture? We took a million photos during our college!"


    Scarlett ignored his ramblings. She asked again, " Tell me, does your fight with Xander have anything to do with one of the girls in the photo?"


    She tried not to show that she was jealous as much as possible. Because she realized her jealousy was probably very unreasonable.


    But as a woman who had never experienced anything like this. Jealousy and falling in love with someone¡ªshe didn''t know what to do. All she could think of was to talk about this to other people she knew. And she was brave enough to share it with Rex, someone she considers a true brother. Even though she already regretted doing it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Rex''sughter made Scarlett frown. Why was he suddenlyughing? After a while, his evilughter gradually stopped. She clutched her phone tightly, waiting for him to say something.


    "I know it!! I know that guy can never keep a secret. Tyler told you, didn''t he? That damn fool dares to betray me!?" Rex''s voice was sharp.


    Scarlett gasped. ''...Did I talk too much? Does he know Tyler betrayed him!?''


    "B-Brother, Tyler told me about what? Tyler did say that he was friends with Xander Riley. But he said nothing about you and Xander." Scarlett tries to help Tyler out of Rex''s anger. "So, what do you mean about Ty betraying you? I really didn''t get it!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rex stoppedughing. Scarlett didn''t say anything, either. She was waiting for him to say something.


    For a moment, no one spoke. Before long, Scarlett was the first to break the silence. "Seeing you act like this, I can say that it must be true, right? You and Xander fight because of a woman!"


    "Alright. I can''t lie to you. Yes. But there''s a reason!" Scarlett could hear Rex''s sighs. Her heart was pounding. She didn''t know why she was curious to know the whole story.


    "Well, I won''t tell you what happened back then. But, I admit, I messed up with that fool''s fianc¨¦! So he got mad at me..." Rex exined.


    Scarlett, "..."


    So, what Tyler said was true. And the important thing is that the woman is in the photo she just saw. She was sure of it.


    But which one? If only she knew her name, it would be easier for her to investigate.


    Just before Scarlett wanted to ask, she heard Rex say, "That woman wasn''t the main issue here because she isn''t important to Xander and me. But..."


    She didn''t even flinch as she asked, "But what?"


    Scarlett sat up straight when she heard how serious Rex''s voice was.


    "I was worried Xander married you because he wanted revenge on me. That made me against you marrying him, even if it was just a contract. And when I find out that you''re taking it seriously now, this validates my worry!"


    This was an even greater worry for Rex when he discovered Scarlett had a marriage contract with Xander Riley. If what he thought came true ¡ª Xander took revenge on him using Scarlett ¡ª then he would never forgive himself.


    The consequences of his past actions will make the most significant girl in his life suffer. How could he let that happen? Better he kills Xander now thanter...


    Scarlett was stunned.


    Her heart tightened. She had never thought of this before.


    ''What if Xander offered me a contract marriage just to destroy my life like Rex did to his fianc¨¦?''


    Scarlett''s mind became full of these kinds of plots. She suddenly felt chills run through her vines.


    ''There''s no way Xander would do that, right? His love for me was genuine and spontaneous. We met before he found out I knew Rex Morrison!'' Scarlett doubts it.


    Scarlett knows her skill at hiding information about her private life, including her rtionship with Rex Morrison. No one could dig up information unless she allowed it.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Brother, that would be ridiculous. Because Xander doesn''t know I''m rted to you!" Scarlett said calmly, even though the turmoil in her heart was uncertain.


    "Do you believe him that much!?" Rex asked while he shook his head as a bitter smile emerged from the corners of his lips. This little sister of his was utterly blinded by that Xander Stupid Riley!


    If only this girl didn''t love Xander that much, he would have eliminated that bastard Xander!


    "Hmm, I trust him. He would never do that." Scarlett swallowed hard, trying to calm her mind. "And, brother, may I know her name?"


    "Why? You want to investigate her?" Rexughed.


    Why did this girl dig her own grave and want to get to know Xander''s ex-fianc¨¦?


    "You are so stupid to do that, Scarlett! Stop that idea; that woman has her own little family and is now happy with her husband. Don''t ever y with fire, or you will regret it!"


    Rex''s words were like a p in Scarlett''s face.


    She suddenly woke up from her foolishness.


    Indeed, she had to stop it! If Xander finds out, he might think of her as a jealous woman.


    Scarlett took a deep breath and excused herself to Rex, but before, she warned him not to mess with Tyler! She knew this man would immediately call Tyler and scold him.

 Chapter 188 No Need To Rush!

    ?A few dayster¡­


    Thest few days she busied herself with her work as usual. She also returned to stay at her apartment at the RAS building. She spends almost her time with Zara and Tyler, discussing work and life. Of course!


    And today is Tyler''sst day in town. Tomorrow morning he will return to LA. As for Zara, she''s staying a little longer.


    To celebrate Tyler''sst day, they all decide to have dinner at one of the Japanese restaurants, Asahi Sushi. A hidden gem, as the Asahi Sushi hides among the hot spots on Palm Avenue.


    The restaurant is an old house. But the interior was renovated modernly and turned into a fine Japanese restaurant.


    Even to be able to eat at this ce, they have to make a reservation a week in advance because Asahi Sushi only serves 50 guests per day.


    Cruz was fortunate to get a slot. Despite only making reservations two days ago because someone suddenly canceled their reservation ¡ª they went there after office hours.


    Scarlett''s cell phone vibrated when their car stopped in front of Asahi sushi. She asked everyone to enter ahead of her when she saw Xander''s name appear on her cell phone screen. She was so excited to talk to him.


    However, before Scarlett answered the phone, she saw Logan standing by the entrance, waiting for her. She could only smile and ignore him.


    "X-Xander... You called me at this time?" She was surprised. He usually wouldn''t call before 10 pm; now it was just 6 pm.


    "Hmm, I just missed you! Are you outside? Where is this?" Asked Xander when he heard the faint sound of a vehicle.


    "Yeah! I''m eating out with Logan, Cruz, and two friends from LA. Well, one of them is going back to LA tomorrow morning. So, we''re going to celebrate tonight at the Sushi Restaurant..."


    "Which sushi restaurant?"


    "Ah, maybe you don''t know this ce. Cruz just found this ce, and it''s a bit hidden, not in amercial area but in a residential area still in the Palm Avenue district. This ce''s rating is five stars on social media, so we wanted to try it too!"


    "Asahi Sushi?" Xander chuckled when he heard she was surprised on the other end.


    "Y-You know this ce? Really!?" Scarlett was stunned.


    ''Was the food in this ce perfect that Xander Riley also knew about this hidden restaurant?'' She wondered.


    "Hmm, I know! Sorry I haven''t had the chance to take you there before you found the ce. Okay, you go eat now and have fun with your friends. I will talk to youter!"


    "Alright! Bye..." Scarlett immediately hung up the phone and joined the others.


    While at a private airport in Astington, Xander put his cell phone in his suit pocket. And look at Jones sitting behind the wheel.


    "Jones, go to Palm Avenue, Asahi sushi Restaurant!"


    "Yes, master!" Soon the car moved.


    There was an indescribable smile on Xander''s face afternding in this country.


    No more ocean separates them. Just counting the minutes, he could hug his wife. He missed her so much!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    While at the Asahi Sushi restaurant, Scarlett entered a private dining room. She sat beside Zara, who was seated facing the door. While all the men were sitting opposite them.


    "What took you so long? Who called?" asked Zara while tilting her head slightly to look at Scarlett.


    Scarlett smiles when she meets Zara''s curious gaze. "My husband."


    "H-He called?" Zara immediately properly sat after hearing Xander had just called Scarlett.


    Zara can''t wait to meet Xander Riley in person. Because just looking at his photos on the inte and in some business magazines is not enough. She had heard from Cruz that Xander Riley, in person, was ten times as handsome as the media portrayed him. And no one can match his aura. Even Carter Riley is no matchpared to Xander Riley.


    Now, she''s dying of curiosity!! But she has to be patient because Scarlett said maybe Xander won''t be able to return until next week.


    "Pretty Scarlett, can you ask him toe faster?" Zara whispered to Scarlett. "I''m afraid when hees back, I already flew back to LA!" She looked sadly at Scarlett, hoping that this girl would ask her husband to return sooner.


    Scarlett shook her head and drank her warm Ocha* ignoring Zara.


    Tyler and the others alsough. Seeing Zara pester Scarlett, they start another conversation ignoring the girls.


    "Why did you never want to beg him toe back?" Zara said.


    Zara begins to feel frustrated with Scarlett; She misses her husband but never asks him to return home.


    She was sure that if Scarlett begged Xander, he would grant it and return to Astington immediately. However, this little girl had never done that ¡ª because she didn''t want to interfere with Xander''s work. Gosh!


    "Only a week left. There''s no need to rush!" She said it calmly even though her mind was about to explode thinking about their wedding night.


    Scarlett did a lot of research on the inte about what to do on the wedding night and what she should prepare. However, the more she read articles about it, the dizzier and more stressed she got.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® She will only believe in him; he will make their wedding night memorable. Still, deep down in her heart, she was utterly nervous.


    Zara, who just wanted to stuff her mouth with the sushi that the waitress had just served, was stunned.


    Her hand stopped midair as she looked at Scarlett beside her. But when she saw Scarlett''s face turning red like a ripe tomato, she almostughed out loud.


    "Oh my! I know how you feel. If you want him, just say it, don''t keep it to..." Zara said, but before she finished her words, a piece of tuna sushi entered her mouth. She was shocked as she red at Scarlett, who was moving so quickly to feed her without being able to dodge.


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Zara before saying casually, "If you know, stop rubbing salt on my heart, sista!!"


    ****


    *Ocha = Japanese Tea

 Chapter 189 Shocked Beyond Words

    ?Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Zara before saying casually, "If you know, stop rubbing salt on my heart, sista!!"


    ''Why does this littledy have such a sharp tongue?'' Zara wonders while looking deep into Scarlett''s eyes in amazement.


    Scarlett smiled yfully at Zara, who was now looking at her like she was a national treasure. Her expression was priceless, making the urge to tease her cross Scarlett''s mind.


    "What is with the look, sista? Why are you looking at me like that? Oh my..." She covered her mouth with her hand and pulled her head back slightly as if to avoid her.


    After seeing Zara roll her eyes, Scarlett continued, "...are you maybe in love with me too?" Scarlett slowly raised her hand and gently stroked Zara''s cheek. "I''m sorry, sista, I''m sold out!! And, just for your information, you''re beautiful like a goddess, and I love you, sista. But not that kind of love!"


    Scarlett grinned as she returned to her sushi.


    "You... Cough! Cough!" Zara almost choked on Scarlett''s words.


    Gosh!! This little girl has indeed changed. Bing a wife makes her more sly, and she cannot be teased as usual.


    Zara keeps coughing until her face turns red. After emptying the ss of water given by Cruz, she felt a little better.


    "Aren''t you ashamed, Zara? You are almost thirty, but you still eat like a child. Eat slowly! Or you will die from choking on your food!" Cruz sneered while shaking his head.


    Zara, "..."


    "You better shut up, Cruz! If you don''t know anything!" Zara threatened with sharp eyes looking at Cruz.


    "Oh, I was wrong!? But why are you choking?" A look of surprise shed across Cruz''s eyes.


    "I''m not talking to you!!" Zara shifted her gaze elsewhere, ignoring Cruz while trying to restrain herself from hitting this stupid Cruz on the head.


    For some reason, Zara begins to feel envious of Scarlett''s life. She wanted to meet her other half as well as Scarlett met Xander.


    However, as much as she wanted to, none of her close male friends could make her want to spend her life with them ¡ª she hadn''t found the candidate for her future husband yet!


    She found one, but she couldn''t touch him because he was too immature for her. The man was Scarlett''s brother-inw, Carter Riley.


    And Carter doesn''t seem interested in her either. She''s been staying in this city for almost a week. And Carter never once came to their office ¡ª She didn''t have the chance to see him again. Gosh!


    ''Dear God, I hope you send me my other half soon! If that man appears before me, I will keep my mind¡­and my standards¡­open and ept him with open arms...'' Zara silently prayed in her heart.


    When Zara was about to pick up her chopsticks and continue with her dinner, the private room door opened, and a tall, handsome man appeared in her line of sight.


    Zara''s eyes widened in shock. She could feel her body turn into a statue, mesmerized by his charm.


    ''Geez!! Did God immediately answer my prayer and send this handsome man right under my nose!?'' Zara blinked a few times, trying to confirm that this man wasn''t just her imagination. ''Huh! Is he still there!? Damn!! This is true!?''


    And Zara could only mutter to herself, "Is this man entering the wrong room? Who is he? A man-god? Why is he so handsome and charming? Oh my god¡­."


    At the same time, Logan sitting near the door, immediately stood up from his chair when he saw Xander standing at the door with his eyes fixed on Scarlett.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "M-Master..." Logan said.


    ''Humph! Does Logan know this man?'' Zara frowned, and only then did she realize that this man''s eyes weren''t looking at her ¡ª he was seeing the person on her left.


    Zara slowly looked to the side toward Scarlett. She was shocked when her mind finally realized who the man was, ''X-XANDER RILEY!!!'' she hysterically screamed, but silently, only in her mind.


    Logan''s voice distracted Scarlett, who was busy reading her cell phone.


    ''Masters?'' Scarlett wonders, Logan only addresses one person as his Master.


    Suddenly Scarlett''s pulse began to beat faster. She raised her head and how surprised she was when she met Xander''s affectionate eyes looking back at her.


    "X-Xander!!"


    Unknowingly, Scarlett threw away her cell phone and ran toward Xander. She mmed her body between his arms and wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist.


    Scarlett had utterly forgotten that all eyes in the room were on her ¡ª she didn''t care. She buried her head in his chest and inhaled his unique scent, which she profoundly missed.


    She could feel Xander''s warm hands stroking her back gently, making her heart beat even faster ¡ª she tightened her hands around his waist.


    It wasn''t long before she slowly raised her head to meet his loving gaze.


    "Why, why didn''t you tell me? Why?" Her soft voice was able to melt Xander''s heart.


    "I want to surprise you!" Xander smiled and caressed her rosy cheeks to feel her warmth. "Did you miss me this much?"


    "Ooo!! I miss you so much!" Scarlett answers him in her alluring voice.


    Zara and others are about to have a nosebleed watching Scarlett and Xander''s PDA! They wanted to dig a hole to hide, but no one moved; they were all afraid that if they moved, it would distract the lovebirds. So, they just pretended to be invisible while cursing the two for their ignorance.


    ¡­


    While the others were confused about what to do, Xander was fighting himself, being tightly hugged by Scarlett. Her sexy body pressed into his. Xander could even feel Scarlett''s heartbeat, which was pounding hard, just like his. He tried to restrain himself from dragging this girl into an empty room and making out with her.


    Xander slowly let go of his embrace and held her shoulder to distance them. His eyes looked at hers.


    "Babe, don''t you want to introduce me to your friends?" Xander''s gentle voice was like a melody to Scarlett''s ears. Still, a secondter, she almost spat out blood when she remembered something.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ''Damn it!! How can I forget the others?'' Scarlett cursed herself inwardly. She immediately made a distance herself from Xander and looked behind her.


    At this moment, even her beautiful face couldn''t hide the embarrassment!


    She tried to open her mouth, but no words came out. Nothing. She was utterly speechless, silent, embarrassed, but overjoyed.

 Chapter 190 A Familiar Face

    ?Scarlett tried to open her mouth, but no words came out. She was utterly speechless.


    While Scarlett was bbergasted, Xander, at the same time, saw a familiar face among Scarlett''s friends. He looked surprised.


    "Tyler Park?" Xander raised his eyebrows. "What are you doing here? Do you know my wife?" Xander''s words made Scarlett, who was dazed, immediately look at Xander, then at Tyler, who looked at each other. She smiled.


    "Hey Xander, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, huh! You still look the same as before..." Tyler smiled and reached out for a handshake with Xander, which he immediately warmly weed.


    Scarlett walked to them and stood beside Xander, facing Tyler.


    "Baby..." Before he could finish, Scarlett said,


    "Xander, I know you know him. But let me introduce him to you. Tyler Park is my CEO for our LA office." Scarlett smiled at Xander''s shocked expression.


    Xander turned his gaze to Scarlett, a look of confusion evident in his eyes. He asked, "How do you know him?"


    "I know Scarlett through Rex..." This time, Tyler answered, but his voice suddenly went silent when he said a taboo name. He worried that Xander would get angry after hearing that name.


    But Xander looked calm and didn''t say anything. A relieved Tyler continued, "Well, I''ve been working for Scarlett since I graduated..."


    Xander is shocked by what he just heard. He never imagined that Tyler had known his wife for that long¡ªa sudden feeling of envy welled up in his heart.


    While Tyler and Xander were talking, Scarlett suddenly remembered Zara. She needed to introduce her to Xander as well. Still, when Scarlett saw Zara, she was taken aback ¡ª The girl looked pale, and her eyes stared at Xander without blinking as if she had been hit by Xander''s spell.


    Scarlett felt amused. It was rare to see her friend like this. She immediately approached Zara and patted her shoulder gently, "Are you okay!?" she grinned, catching her priceless reaction.


    "U-Ugh..." Zara gasped as she looked at Scarlett. "U-Um... I, I''m fine! Girl, S-Scarlett... Why didn''t you say your husband woulde to this ce too!? Geez! You almost killed me with a heart attack!" Zara said in a whisper, worried that Xander would hear their conversation.


    She is embarrassed because she fantasizes that Xander is her ideal man, her prince charming. Damn it!! If Scarlett knew what she was thinking right now, this girl would probably send her to hell, right!?


    "Would you believe me when I say; I didn''t even know he was back?" Scarlett shook her head. She was also still in a state of shock.


    Scarlett continued, "My Husband wanted to surprise me. Well, now he is here, are you ready? I''ll introduce him to you..." These past few days, Zara has been too loud, bugging her and asking about Xander all the time.


    Zara doesn''t say anything but nods her head quickly.


    "Xander..." Scarlett''s soft voice made Xander stop talking to Tyler and turn to her. Only this time, Xander saw another woman in the room. And she is standing beside Scarlett.


    "Xander, this is another best friend of mine, her name is Zara Marks, and she also works at RAS as Legal Director..."


    Zara looks shy. She smiled politely at Xander. "Hello, Mr. Riley. It was an honor for me to meet you." She offers Xander an awkward handshake and curtsy. It''s a really awkward curtsy-handshakebo. Luckily, Tyler suddenly interrupts, saving Xander from responding to Zara''s weird wee.


    "Okay, guys, enough introductions, we have to sit down now, or Scarlett will pass out! She looks a little pale from hunger..." Tyler''s words took Xander by surprise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander turned his gaze to Scarlett, how surprised he was; his wife did look a bit paler ¡ªHe immediately approached her. "Are you alright!?" he whispered.


    "Huh!? Do I look that pale?" Scarlett cupped her face with her hands. "Looks like you have a problem with your eyes, Tyler. I''m fine! This is how I always looked at this time of the day." She smiled at Xander to calm him down.


    Zara, who was ignored by Xander, felt awkward. She had retracted her hand and stood upright while cursing Tyler in her heart when Xander turned his gaze to Scarlett.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ''What perfect timing, Mr. Tyler Damn Park!!'' Zara sends her deadly re at Tyler. After feeling a little better, she followed them to sit down.


    But now, she kept her distance from Scarlett, not wanting to disturb the love birds. And it''s also for the sake of her insanity. The two lovebirds seem to think no one else is in the room.


    Scarlett and Xander''s PDA with each other could trigger Zara and the others to develop diabetes due to consuming too many super sweet PDA moments between Xander and Scarlett. Gosh!!


    "Baby, continue with your dinner..." Xander said after they sat down. He pulled her, sitting close to him as if he didn''t want to lose her.


    "Let me order for you..." Scarlett was just about to call the waitress, she heard Xander say.


    "Baby, no need! Let''s share your food..." Xander said after he received clean chopsticks from Logan.


    Without waiting for Scarlett to say anything, she started eating the sushi from Scarlett''s te. However, after a while, he didn''t see her eating either.


    Xander stopped and nced at her. "Are you mad I stole your food?" He chuckled at her cute expression; her mouth formed an O shape while her eyes were piercingly fixed on him.


    Scarlett blushed. She tried to say something a few times but failed to form any articte words.


    Before she could say another word, her eyes widened in shock as a piece of sushi stuffed her mouth.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She felt very awkward while chewing her food silently. After managing to swallow it, she narrowed her eyes at her husband.


    "I, I can eat alone, Xander! You eat first. Seems youe here straight from the airport, right?"


    "Hmm! I miss you so much, so I came here right away." Xander said while starting to eat. He was hungry because, during his flight, he did not eat anything.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Scarlett still couldn''t believe this man had returned to her side.


    Xander didn''t answer right away. He finished his dinner leisurely.


    After that, he brought his head closer and whispered to her, "...that''s because I want to surprise you. And, you know what? I can''t dy our wedding night, or my little wife might find another handsome man!!" He put his hand behind her head and kissed her forehead gently.


    Scarlett almost choked after hearing his sultry words. Her face turned red and almost made everyone nosebleed seeing their intimacy.

 Chapter 191 [Bonus ]Feel Embarrassed

    ?Xander''s sudden arrival could throw Scarlett and the others'' ns off.


    After dinner, Scarlett says goodbye to Zara and the others. She enters Xander''s car while he is still outside talking to Tyler. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but she was sure they were both talking about their past that she didn''t want to know about.


    Sitting in the back, Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Logan, who had seated beside Jones, the chauffeur.


    Scarlett felt betrayed. This man, how dare he not say anything about Xander''s sudden return!? If she had known, she would have prepared herself, such as calming her heart which had been erratically beating since Xander appeared until now.


    "Logan! Did you know that Xander wille back today?" Scarlett''s voice was soft, but in Logan''s ears, he could feel her words contained a threat. He felt chills and nced at her.


    "Ma''am, I don''t know!" said Logan honestly. He was also surprised because a few days ago, he had heard from Ben that Xander would not be back until next week. And, Xander''s presence tonight surprised him, just like Scarlett.


    Scarlett was still narrowing her eyes, trying to read Logan''s expression. However, after a few moments, she believed that Logan was telling the truth, then she turned her gaze to Jones.


    "What about you, Jones? Since when did you know my husband woulde back today?" She asked Jones, who was behind the wheel as if he were invisible in the car.


    "I just found out this afternoon, Ma''am! Ben called me to get the car ready at the airport..." Jones exined.


    Scarlett was stunned. If Ben could call Jones, it means he isn''t back with Xander, right!?


    "Jones, is my husband back alone?" Scarlett worries that Xander might fly back with his secretary, Zoey!


    "No, ma''am. But, he came back with two bodyguards." Jones was clearly confused by the question. How can master Xander fly alone? He never missed taking a few staff with him on his business trips.


    Somehow hearing Jones'' exnation, Scarlett felt relieved.


    Before long, Xander got into the car and pulled Scarlett to a seat on hisp.


    Scarlett was shocked. She blushed while ring at him, "There''s Logan and..." before she finished her words, the partition slowly rose to separate them.


    Scarlett "..."


    "You are my wife. Why do you feel embarrassed?" Xander said as he raised his hand and slowly took off her ugly gray wig. "Baby, I can''t stand seeing you in this wig!"


    He threw away her wig and smoothed her hair gently. Even though she has been wearing a wig since morning, her silky hair still looks beautiful. It made Xander unable to stop ying with her hair.


    Then he looked at her face that he missed so much, "You are so beautiful, baby!!" his hand now caressed her cheek andnded on her soft lips.


    After hearing Xander''s continuous praise, Scarlett had utterly lost her speaking ability. And his touch awakened something inside her, as her pulse quickened and she felt her body turn warm.


    She could only lower her gaze to look at his chest to avoid eye contact.


    As a woman, Scarlett felt like she was on cloud nine when hearing his sweet words. Still, she also felt nervous when this man started touching her ¡ª this was their first initiated contact after being separated for three weeks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Lying here..." Xander rested her head on his shoulder. Scarlett could only try to fit her petite body in his arms.


    They didn''t say anything for a moment but just hugged, enjoying the warmth of their bodies while lost in each other''s thoughts.


    After some time...


    Scarlett could feel Xander''s chin resting on her head as he said, "Baby, we''re going to be staying in my presidential suite at the Riley Hotel from now on..."


    She was surprised to hear that. Before she wanted to sit straight to see Xander''s face, his hand held her to stay still.


    "Why?" Scarlett asked curiously. She wondered if this was part of his n for their wedding night. She felt shy even from thinking about it.


    She closed her eyes again while trying to calm her mind!


    "I asked them to renovate the entire second floor. So we''ll be living in a hotel for the time being until our house is finished. And, I thought, since you''re still busy with your work, it would be easier if we stayed in the middle of the city, right?"


    Scarlett smiled, feeling touched. Xander really considered it. The distance from the White Mansion to Palm Avenue, her office, is about an hour''s drive. And if they live in the middle of the city, she only needs to drive about 30-35 minutes.


    "Oh! That''s a great idea, Xander!" Scarlett said happily. "But, what about my stuff? I need to bring my clothes and my other things..."


    "Not to worry, Paul has already moved all our stuff to the hotel. And you''ll love our suite because you''ll have your home office too."


    This is Xander''s biggest concern because, for now, in the white mansion, Scarlett doesn''t have a home office. She usually works in her bedroom. So, that''s why he asked to renovate the entire second floor of their house to make a particr room for her.


    "Is that true?" Scarlett immediately sat up. She happily smiled while looking at Xander.


    "Hmm! Are you happy?"


    "Yes. I''m happy! So, Xander... I can install high-techputers in the hotel room, right?" She asked happily.


    Scarlett had wanted Xander''s permission to set up a particr room so she could install her high-techputer. The exact specs she has in her office on Palm Avenue and her home in New York. So, she can work from home.


    "Uhm, of course, baby! Do anything you want. Ah, give me your listputer. I''ll have someone fix it for you tomorrow!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett nodded. She couldn''t wait to see her new ce. She was so excited that she didn''t notice a mischievous smile that emerged from the corners of Xander''s lips.


    ''Sorry, babe!! For a few days, you will not go anywhere. You will stay in bed!!'' Xander silently talks to himself.


    He felt happy that he wouldn''t let this girl go for a few days after their wedding night!

 Chapter 192 Wedding Night (1)

    ?Not long after, their car entered the underground parking lot. There''s an exclusive lobby for the president''s suite residents on the top floor.


    The floor is never rented out to the public. Only Xander, as the owner, can use it. Not even Carter Riley has this privilege.


    "Let''s go, babe!!" Xander was excited to leave the car, but Scarlett held him back. "Why are you reluctant? You don''t like us living in this ce?" He frowned.


    "No! I''m not worried about that. But I need to put my wig on first!"


    "Baby, there''s no need to worry about that. The guards here would never talk about what they saw. And I''m sure Logan already knows your true appearance, right!?" He smiled to reassure her.


    Scarlett was silent for a moment. To appear in front of others in her proper form could endanger her life. However, she didn''t want Xander to think she was exaggerating her fear of being seen by others.


    After a few profound moments, Scarlett looked up at him, "Xander can I do something with your hotel... I mean, this area CCTV!?" She will make the CCTV won''t record her if she appears on the screen.


    "Yes, you can!!" Xander answered quickly. Even though he didn''t know what she would do, he trusted her.


    Scarlett feels safe after hearing Xander''s words. Without hesitation, she followed Xander out of the car after stuffing her wig in her bag.


    They walked hand in hand towards the special elevator that would take them directly to the top floor.


    She was stunned to see the guard lower his head as they entered the already open elevator, avoiding eye contact with them.


    This wasn''t the first time Scarlett had witnessed something like this. Several times she had seen Xander''s guards at White Mansion or bodyguards do that as well. They avoid eye contact with him.


    Why? Is Xander that scary in the eyes of his subordinates?


    ...


    After Scarlett and Xander disappeared behind the elevator, Jones stunned, saw the woman beside Xander finally move.


    He looked at Logan beside him and asked. "Who, who is that woman? Why does her hair look different from the young Madam''s?"


    Jones clearly remembered the young Madam''s hair was short and gray. However, the woman he had just seen entering the elevator had long red hair, like ginger red.


    Logan chuckled at Jones'' expression.


    "What the hell Jones! Have you forgotten? Didn''t you see the Young Madam''s true appearance in the registry office!" Logan raised his eyebrows in confusion. "Did you lose your brain in the car? Damn it!!" He continued his words.


    "Aah! I forgot..." Jones smacked his forehead whileughing. Because he had seen Scarlett in her gray wig so many times, he had forgotten that it had not been her real hair all along.


    Logan patted Jones on the shoulder and walked toward the elevator. He also talked to the guard and told him about the young Madam who would be living here from today.


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite...


    Scarlett felt very awkward. She felt as nervous as they shared the same room on ind B the first time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She followed Xander to enter the sizable presidential suite. This ce was as luxurious as she had seen at the Beach Front hotel on B Ind, but it was twice asrge and had plenty of rooms.


    And even though she couldn''t see the sea like at ind B, the view in this ce was no less stunning. She can see the city lights below and is mesmerized for a few seconds, but Xander distracts her with a room tour.


    Xander gives her a quick tour of their living room, Intelligent Kitchen Set, gym, and office space. Then he finally drags her into the main bedroom with double doors in the corner.


    "Baby, it''s already quitete. Let''s take a rest..."


    Scarlett nced at her watch. It was only 9 PM. How could he say it waste at night?


    She remained silent and followed him into the enormous main bedroom.


    Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes caught arge bed with white sheets in the middle of the room. Suddenly she couldn''t observe the interior of their bedroom because her mind was upied with other things. She blushed.


    "You go wash to that bathroom. I''ll take a shower in the other room..." Xander casually said as he took his pajamas from the walk-in closet. "Babe, your clothes are in this cupboard. Can you check if they are all here? If not, we can go shopping tomorrow!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    She was nervous to death, but this man was talking about shopping. How heartless!


    "Baby!? Why are you in a daze?" Xander put his hands on her waist and pulled her into his arms. "What do you think? Don''t you like this room? Is it too big? We can move into my apartment if you don''t like this room..."


    Xander worries that Scarlett isn''t used to sleeping in a new ce.


    "No, I''m fine!" She gently pushed him away and walked over to check her clothes, ignoring Xander.


    She tried to calm her mind and heart while pretending to look at her clothes. However, her cheeks suddenly felt hot when she saw that the pajamas there were all different from those at home. These were all the sexiest lingerie she had ever seen in her entire life!


    "Baby, I''m taking a shower next door, okay..." Xander''s voice snapped Scarlett out of her daze. She nced at him at the door.


    "Hmm..." She smiled at him, but her smile disappeared when he finally closed the door.


    "Mr. Xander Riley!! Is this your n? You want me to use something like this?" Scarlett scolded him. She took a deep breath as she picked up one of the pale pink lingerie, and headed into the bathroom.


    She didn''t know if she could get out of the bathroom in this sexy lingerie!


    After a while...


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett came out of the bathroom. She almost tripped over her feet when she saw Xander standing in front of the bathroom.


    Scarlett was shocked.

 Chapter 193 Wedding Night (2)

    ?Scarlett was shocked.


    "H-How long did you stay there?" She said as she tightened her bathrobe, not wanting this man to see the useless sexy lingerie covering her body.


    Xander was relieved after seeing Scarlett open the bathroom door, and she seemed fine. He took her hand and led her to the sofa.


    They sat beside each other, and Scarlett''s hand was still in Xander''s. Since earlier, Xander''s eyes had not left her face. There was a trace of worry clearly visible in his eyes.


    "X-Xander... Why are you looking at me like that?" Scarlett felt worried seeing this man staring at her without saying a word.


    He still didn''t say a word, but his warm eyes stared intently into her face before giving her a light kiss right on the lips.


    Scarlett gasped in surprise but didn''t say anything. She just smiled after Xander''s face moved away from her. For a moment, they just stared at each other, smiling.


    Feeling better after kissing her on the lips, Xander finally expressed his worries.


    "Babe, I''m afraid you''ll fall asleep there. You took a bath for almost an hour! What are you doing there?" He asked while smoothing her hair and tugging behind her ear.


    "Is it that long?" Scarlett was surprised to hear that. She nced at the digital clock by the bedside and was stunned.


    Indeed she was in the bathroom for almost an hour!


    "Hmm! I thought you fell asleep in there! That''s why I was on guard at the door and ready to break the door if you didn''te out any minute!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Well, next time, don''t ever lock the bathroom door again, okay!?" He smiled at her when he saw her eyes widen in shock ¡ª she looked adorable.


    "W-Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I do! But you seem so engrossed in your bath you don''t answer."


    Scarlett felt embarrassed because earlier in the bathroom, she was too busy imagining what this man would do to her. Her mind must be so preupied that she didn''t hear Xander''s calling.


    How sad! She feels like a teenager experiencing romance for the first time!?


    ''Stupid Scarlett!! You are 23 years old! You''re a grown woman. You shouldn''t be embarrassed by something like this!! Especially, this man is your legal husband!!'' She scolded herself inwardly, trying to act more maturely.


    After she took a few deep breaths, she slowly lifted her head to look at him, "Sorry, Xander. I will listen to you! Next time I will not lock the door..." She smiled.


    "As always, you are magnificent today, babe..." He said while rubbing the tip of her nose tenderly.


    She didn''t know how to reach it but felt that Xander''s simple touch could weaken her knees, and her heart beat faster.


    "Let''s drink some wine before bed!" Xander stood up from his seat and left the room.


    She felt her entire body turn into slime. She felt weak.


    ''Oh, my god!! Why does he look so hot in his ck pajamas?'' Scarlett giggled in embarrassment at what was on her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But suddenly, her expression changed. Shocked!


    ''Wait! Wait... Wine? Xander wants to give me some wine?'' Scarlett couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    As she remembered, Xander had said; never drink wine again!


    ''But now? That man wanted to give me wine?''


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes to the door, waiting for Xander to appear behind it. And not long after, he entered the room and brought a bottle of wine and two sses.


    "Aren''t you not letting me drink wine?" asked Scarlett as soon as Xander returned to sit beside her.


    Xander didn''t rush to answer her but put the wine bottle and ss on the table. Then he looked at her, "Babe, why are you still in this bathrobe? Didn''t they pack your pajamas?" he asked, ignoring her question.


    Instantly Scarlett''s body froze.


    Her rosy white cheeks and twinkling eyes stared unhesitatingly into Xander''s wless face.


    "T-They did! But I think they made a mistake. They...just..."


    "What!? What happened?" Xander looked impatient to hear her exnation. He felt like scolding her maid, who made a mistake packing her clothes.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before deciding to act more mature in front of Xander, unlike a teenager less experienced in romance.


    ''Damn it, Scarlett! It would help if you had a boyfriend in your teens. That way, you don''t have to be like this in front of your husband!!'' For thest time, she scolded herself.


    And then, she loosened her bathrobe. And it slowly fell from her shoulder. Her delicate cor bones were seen, and her sexy lingerie that was in no way to cover her skin was now exposed.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Xander gasped in surprise.


    "How can I use this? I''m going to catch a cold tomorrow morning!!" Scarlett said, slowly lifting her bathrobe to cover herself, but Xander''s hand stopped her before she could do so.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett was surprised to see that his eyes looked different from before.


    Xander''s eyes became unusually gentle, but that gentleness seemed to be a sizzling emotion.


    He pulled Scarlett into his arms, and without giving her a chance to utter any words, he lowered his head and covered her soft lips. His tongue entered her mouth as he kissed and sucked on it while his hand gently held the back of her head.


    Scarlett widened her eyes, and her breathing almost stopped, yet she did not stop him. Her small hands that were in herp slowly lifted as she wrapped them around Xander''s neck.


    Her mind was nk. But she told herself to follow Xander''s lead and enjoy his domineering tongue dancing with hers. And Scarlett let him lead until she felt her breath short and couldn''t take it anymore. Before she could stop him, she felt Xander''s lips part from hers.


    But his face was still close to her as their foreheads touched. She can feel his fresh breath tickling her face as he breathes.


    She lowered her vision, avoiding his brilliant blue eyes. She was so shy.

 Chapter 194 Wedding Night (3) *

    ?[Warning: This chapter contains R18 - If you don''t like this kind of thing, please skip this chapter. xoxo]


    Scarlett lowered her vision, avoiding his brilliant blue eyes. She was so shy.


    But Xander''s hand touched her chin, making her look into his eyes.


    She blinked a few times, looking at him at the same time. She could feel her cheeks burning.


    "Baby, is this your first kiss?" Xander''s teasing smile was enough to make Scarlett blush even more.


    How could she answer that ridiculous question?


    Well, it was indeed her first time with sensual feelings. She feels so helplessly in love and feminine now. So what?


    Realizing she could no longer hide her exhrating feeling, Scarlett tried to conceal the redness on her face by looking away, but this man once hit her again with his witty remarks that weren''t funny to her ear.


    "It''s okay, baby! I''ll teach you the proper and gentle way to kiss. Ah, let''s skip learning how to kiss. We better start making love now..." Xander said casually.


    Before she could answer him, she could feel Xander''s hands lifting her up and carrying her towards the bed like a princess.


    "X-Xander, you..." Scarlett couldn''t finish her words.


    "Rx, baby, rx!" Xander ced her on the bed gently, and he went to turn off the light. He only left the bedsidemp on. Instantly the room''s atmosphere is warmer and more romantic.


    Scarlett was still frozen in bed watching Xander dimming the light, butter she realized she wasn''t in her bathrobe anymore. She was only wearing her sexy lingerie, almost naked!


    Embarrassed, she quickly ducked under the nket to hide her entire body ¡ª Only showing her head. And her eyes stared at him, now taking off his pajamas.


    Her hands gripped the edge of the nket as soon as she saw him throw away his pajama on the floor. She secretly gulped.


    "Are you enjoying your husband''s body!?" Xander teased him while casually taking off his pants.


    His naked body was exposed, and his slender physique was neither as thin nor weak as expected. He had toned muscles and a t stomach, and everything looked solid and pleasing to the eye.


    Scarlett was too embarrassed to answer him. She covered her entire body with the nket.


    "Oh, Babe, you think you can hide from me there?" Xander chuckled and joined her under the nket.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He threw the nket to the floor, making her re at him. She opened her mouth a few times but could not utter any word.


    "Don''t hide! Never hide your beautiful face and body from me, Scarlett Piers!!" He said, then pulled her into his arms and made her face against his. Their faces were so close that he could see his reflection in her clear eyes.


    Xander leaned down and kissed Scarlett right between her eyebrows, then down the tip of her nose, which made her giggle, but when his warm lips touched hers, he could feel her body strain. He paused, but a secondter, his warm lips pried open against her teeth, and his tongue entered her mouth as he kissed and sucked her sweetness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her hand that was between them pressed against his chest. But it trembled slightly, and the strength in her body seemed to have been withdrawn instantly. It feels like theck of oxygen gradually made her chest feel tight. But Scarlett floats in overjoyed, and she is nearly too excited to be bothered with it.


    Just as Scarlett wanted to push him away with thest of her strength, Xander finally gave up on his move. The tip of his warm tongue gently touched her rosy lips. His brilliant blue eyes seemed to awaken the desire to devour her.


    Receiving fresh air again, Scarlett was like a drowning person as she gasped for air. Her eyes met his brilliant blue eyes, and her slightly parted lips seemed to issue another silent invitation.


    Xander smiled when their eyes met. He could see the passionate look in her beautiful eyes.


    "Babe, please don''t wear these useless clothes next time." He helped her take off her lingerie and threw it on the floor. "From now on, don''t wear anything if you sleep with me!"


    Scarlett "..."


    She felt burning under his gaze, but this man still had time to tease her!? Geez!!


    Xander satisfies his gaze by seeing her naked body before him. He could feel the increasing heat of his body seeping through his veins and waking up his little brother below. Damn!!


    He brought his face closer to hers and kissed her even more passionately than before.


    Scarlett moaned when Xander''s hands began to gently caress her soft breasts. When he pinched her erect pink nipples gently while sucking on her tongue, she twitched.


    "Aah!! X-Xander!"


    Xander was getting excited hearing her moaning, which was getting increasingly frequent. He started sucking her breasts while his hand gently yed with her other nipples and ares. Then, his hands slipped between her thighs. His fingers slowly touch and massage it.


    Every time Xander did that, she cried with pleasure over and over again. The love-filled sexual joy has made her let her body twitch and strain. This feeling is so new and exciting to her that she has no intention of controlling it.


    He stopped sucking her breast and slowly lifted his head to see her flushed face. When her watery eyes meet him, he smiles.


    He kisses her lips gently.


    "Your body twitches so much, babe. And you got so warm and wet down there, baby..." Xander said as his hand gently caressed her wet lower lip. "Do you want me to enter or¡­?"


    "Xander¡­.mmmhhh¡­Please..." She shyly said.


    "Yes, babe¡­.yes!!" He said and started to suck and caress her breast and nipple and massage her warm and damp vulva even more, with one of his fingers slowly slipping inside her vulva.


    "X-Xander...X-Xander¡­." Scarlett couldn''t help calling his name tremblingly whenever Xander''s gentle fingers entered and massaged her most intimate parts. She didn''t know what he was doing down there, but what she felt right now was a pleasure she had never felt before.


    Scarlett could feel every nerve inside there, shocked with every Xander''s touch. She could even feel something inside her most intimate part twitching uncontrobly.

 Chapter 195 Wedding Night (4) *

    ?[Warning: This chapter contains R18 ¡ª If you don''t like this kind of thing, please skip this chapter. xoxo]


    This pleasure is more than his kiss or when he sucks her breasts. This was much better, she could feel it, and her entire body felt so hot. Now, Scarlett''s mind drifted to the sexual pleasure her body received from Xander.


    The air temperature in the room was cold, but her temperature began to heat up. And her whole body slowly became damp with sweat. She could also feel Xander''s body be wet and warm.


    But she didn''t feel gross. Instead, Scarlett feels so sensual and fully loved now. She wanted Xander even more! His touch even more! His love for her only!


    "X-Xander, I want you inside me... mmm¡­.fuck me¡­." Her face flushed with hot redness after saying such a vulgar word.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® She wanted more!


    Scarlett turned her gaze elsewhere when she saw Xander remove his shorts and reveal his thick rod. She felt very nervous ¡ª her hands were clenched into fists, trying to calm herself.


    "Scarlett, look at me!" Xander''s voice made her flinch. She turned her gaze towards him but didn''t dare to look at the thing between his legs. She could only meet his eyes.


    "Rx, babe. Rx!" Xander said as their eyes met. Then he gently spread her legs wide, suddenly making Scarlett''s body stiffen. "This will hurt a bit..." He continued.


    Scarlett could feel her heart beating faster and confused at the same time. She had never heard that making love would hurt.


    All this time Scarlett always heard stories from Zara, quite the opposite. Still clear in Scarlett''s mind, Zara said, "...making love with someone I love will make me fly to cloud nine and make me addicted!"


    But why did Xander say it would hurt a little bit!?


    Even though she felt confused, she didn''t say anything or refuse because the pleasure she felt before could make her want more.


    "I''ll try to take it slow, so you don''t feel the pain..." He pushed his thick rod inside her with a slow thrust.


    Scarlett was shocked as she felt his thick rod gently enter her. She felt a pain she had never felt before inside her vulva. And it made her cry out in pain, "Aaahh!!" she covered her mouth, feeling embarrassed hearing her own voice.


    "Do you want me to stop?"


    "No! P-Please continue¡­" She shyly said and closed her eyes, enduring the pain as her body trembled at the intense feeling as his rod merged with her.


    Xander could not hold back any longer. His hips began to stroke back and forth rhythmically. Each movement produced a sharp pain with a bit of pleasure that drew Scarlett''s faint moan.


    She could feel her pain dissipate and be reced with immense pleasure. She tossed away her shyness and began moaning, twitching without restraints,pletely indulging herself in the joy that overwhelmed her inexperienced body.


    "X-Xander... m-make it faster!!" She cried joy again when every nerve inside her most intimate body exploded with pleasure.


    Scarlett climaxed for the first time andst for several times. Even though she felt her hips ache, she endured it; her entire body was burning with lust and desire.


    Many minutes more...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Scarlett felt that she couldn''t take it anymore as the nameless mes burned fiercely inside her, a thinyer of sweat covered her body. Her strength began to fade away. She felt tired and wanted to stop.


    Before Scarlett could say anything, Xander''s movements quickened, and his body pressed harder against hers. He lowered his head and buried his face in her neck, inhaling her scent and feeling the constant warmth from her body without stopping the movement of his hips.


    "I''ming, baby, I''ming... mmm¡­." Xander whispered near her ear while pressing his rod deeper with every muscle in his body felt like stretching a few inches. He immediately ejactes his warm liquid inside her.


    ...


    Scarlett happily smiled when she heard him moan for the first time and felt a warm sensation in her most intimateing from Xander''s ejaction. Xander''s moan sounded so hot. Feeling blissful, she wrapped her arms around Xander, who was still tightly wrapping her body.


    Afraid of hurting her, Xandery beside her and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her forehead gently.


    "I love you, Scarlett, my wifey! Thank you for epting me as your husband..." Every nerve in his arms tensed up, and he tightened his arms around her. He was very grateful God had sent Scarlett to his side in an unexpected way.


    And Xander wants him to know; Even though they had just met, his heart was utterly for her.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile hearing his soft alluring voice above her head. Unknowingly, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. She wasn''t crying because she felt in pain, but she was happy. Finally, they became one, and Xander expressed his love in such a sweet way.


    "I love you too, Xander Riley!!"


    "We''re officially husband and wife now!"


    "Hmm..." She looked up to see his face and smiled when Xander saw her.


    "Ms. Riley! From now on, you can''t run away from me anymore. You will stay by my side, and I will protect you forever until death do us part..."


    Xander''s brilliant blue eyes could melt her heart. She smiled at him, but before she could say anything, he lowered his head and covered her lips with a tender kiss.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile after a quick kiss. She said, "Is that your wedding vows?"


    Xander was stunned to hear her question. A feeling of guilt now appeared in his heart because he had not given her the beautiful romantic wedding party many women wanted.


    "Scarlett, my wife, you can think of it that way..." Xander hugged her tightly and pressed her to his chest before he continued, "Sorry I haven''t given you the wedding you deserve!"


    "It''s okay! I''m not the type of woman who likes that kind of thing. Just being your wife is enough for me. No need for a fancy party!"


    As a person who is not good at socializing and does not like crowds, Scarlett never imagined she would hold a wedding¡ªnot even getting married this soon.


    However, after spending time with Xander Riley, her perception of the world of marriage suddenly changed. This man had turned her life upside down.


    Xander didn''t answer her, but inside he felt terrible for her. He made a mental note one day, he would throw the party she deserved.

 Chapter 196 Jealous Tyler

    ?"Baby, are you sleeping!?"


    Scarlett didn''t have the energy to answer him. She felt exhausted and just wanted to sleep ¡ª even though her body was sweaty.


    "Let''s take a shower first. You won''t sleepfortably like this!" Xander said after he didn''t hear Scarlett saying anything and didn''t move either.


    "Baby?" He let go of his arms and tilted his head to look at her.


    A smile tugged at the corners of his lips when he saw her face ¡ª even though her eyes were tightly closed, she still carried the aura of an angel in her sleep.


    "I''m sleepy! And it feels like my whole body is crushed. I can''t move..." She muttered with her eyes closed and curled up in his arms. Skin contact with Xander was veryfortable. She could feel the warmth of his body.


    "I''m sorry if I hurt you..." Xander''s face suddenly darkened.


    He didn''t want to tire her out. But, earlier, he couldn''t hold back his lust. Even now, the temptation to touch her was nearly unstoppable. Still, seeing how exhausted she was, he had no heart to follow his burning desire.


    Scarlett slowly opened her eyes when she heard his regretful tone. And when she looked into his sad eyes, she couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Xander, it''s not your fault! It''s because I underestimated your strength..." She chuckled. She took a deep breath before continuing, "Before, I believed I could keep up with you¡­"


    Since she was a martial arts expert, Scarlett thought she could keep up. But, she was wrong ¡ª Xander''s strength and endurance were much more than hers, and she noticed that when they made love, Xander seemed to hold back himself.


    Xander could only smile silently, confused about whether Scarlett was praising or upset with him.


    "Okay, I''ll help you take a shower!" Before Scarlett could protest, Xander had picked up her naked body and carried her to the bathroom. Suddenly her drowsiness disappeared.


    Seeing the lustful look in Xander''s eyes, Scarlett could already imagine that they wouldn''t just bathe there.


    "Do it faster, Xander!! I''m exhausted!"


    "Hmm..."


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® After half an hour or so...


    Xander left the bathroom with an exhausted Scarlett sleeping in his arms.


    He ced her gently on the bed. He also helped her to put on pajamas ¡ª her lingerie would not make herfortable. It would undoubtedly give him a headache and sleeplessness if she wore it!


    After covering her body with a nket, Xander leaves the room to his study to make a call.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the RAS Building.


    Tyler, who had just turned off the light in his bedroom, intending to sleep after chatting a lot with Cruz and Zara, suddenly jumped when he heard his cell phone vibrate on the nightstand.


    Annoyed that someone had called him in the middle of the night, he took out his cell phone¡ªhe was about to scold anyone who called!


    Just before he wanted to curse at the caller, his tongue went numb when he saw Xander Riley''s name appear on his cellphone screen.


    ''Why is this highly respected man calling nobody like me? At midnight like this?'' He muttered.


    "Xander Riley!? Why are you calling thiste?" Tyler said in disbelief.


    This was the first time he had received a call from Xander in years. He still remembers them talking on the phone after that incident ¡ª Xander took his anger out on Rex through him because, at that time, Rex couldn''t be contacted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Tyler, sorry to wake you!" Xander stands in his office looking out at the street below¡ª It''s already well past midnight, but the road is still packed with vehicles.


    "It''s okay. I haven''t slept and can''t sleep anyway. Is there anything I can do for you, Xander!?"


    "It''s about Scarlett..."


    Hearing Scarlett''s name immediately worried Tyler. He held the phone tighter before asking.


    "About Scarlett? Is there a problem with Scarlett? Is she alright?" Tyler asked frantically. He''s worried that Scarlett and Xander will fight after he spills the beans about Xander''s ex-fianc¨¦!


    Hearing Tyler''s panicked voice on the other end made Xander chuckle ¡ª he is d that Tyler has cared for and helped his wife since she started her business.


    "No. Scarlett is fine. Nothing happened to my wife. But I need your help on something."


    Tyler didn''t know whether to be happy or worried; Xander Riley asked for help. "What kind of help?"


    "Could you ask Scarlett''s staff in her office not to disturb her for a week?" said Xander. He ns to keep his wife in this hotel room to enjoy their honeymoon.


    "Why? I mean, why does she suddenly want a week off?" Tyler was confused. He knew Scarlett had a lot of work to do.


    Hearing Tyler''s question made Xander''s head spin. He massaged his temple, getting annoyed with Tyler.


    "Can you do it or not?" Xander''s voice sounded so cold that it made Tyler, on the other end, seem to freeze.


    "Yeah. Yeah. Sure I can!"


    "Perfect! Bye..."


    "W-Wait, Xander!!" Tyler can''t believe this guy called him in the middle of the night to discuss that. How heartless!


    Xander, who just wanted to hang up the phone, stopped. He hurried to return to his little wife, but Tyler stopped him. He felt displeased.


    "What is it?" Xander''s voice was highly hostile, causing Tyler to quickly ask his question.


    "May I know her reason? This is important, so I can exin it to several clients with whom we have set meeting appointments this week."


    Xander pondered for a few seconds. After finding a good excuse, he smiled and said, "Tell them she''s enjoying her honeymoon..."


    Tyler was speechless.


    "You know, we''re newlyweds, right?" After he heard Tyler say "yes," Xander continued, "And I thought you were also aware that, after getting married, I went on a business trip. So I can only get husband and wife time with my lovely wife now."


    Tyler, "..."


    After some silent moment, Xander continued, "Well, it''s useless for me to exin the gravity of my situation to a single guy like you. You don''t know how it feels!" Xander hung up without giving Tyler a chance to speak.


    Tyler stared at his cellphone screen, which was now turning dark.


    "What the hell, Xander Riley!?" He curses Xander for insulting him. "Hahaha, you think I''m a childish single man? Of course, I know what a honeymoon feels like!! Well, I mean, I could imagine how it feels."


    Feeling defeated, as if Xander had just sent a heavy punch to his heart, he took a deep breath.


    Tyler threw his cell phone to the bedside table and mmed his body on the bed. He needs sleep to forget his jealousy of Xander and Scarlett ¡ª He also wants a lover who truly loves him, not because of his wealth.

 Chapter 197 Beast!

    ?Next morning.


    When Scarlett woke up, she didn''t see Xander beside her. She only saw traces of Xander sleeping.


    A happy smile spread across her lips, realizing that this wasn''t just a dream ¡ª Xander had returned to her.


    But, where is he going?


    Scarlett woke up from her sleep, wanting to find him. However, a nameless pain engulfed her body. She couldn''t move at all. Every time she moved, she could feel her bones shatter.


    What hurt the most was her waist and thighs. It felt like she had such intense training with the core members of her guild for the first time.


    "Why is it so painful!?" She muttered while forcing herself to sit up. After trying for a while, she finally managed to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Her eyes swept around the room. She blushed when finding traces of their wild night on the floor; Her torn lingerie was on the floor, likewise, with Xander''s ck pajamas and boxers.


    Gosh!


    She buried her face in her hands to hide her flushed face from embarrassment.


    After a while, she notices she''s wearing ck pajamas, simr to Xander''s.


    "Why, I''m wearing his pajamas?" She frowned, seeing she only wore a pajama shirt with no pants. She was only wearing underwear.


    Suddenly, another shock wave hit Scarlett. Last night''s memories surfaced in her mind; Xander helps her shower, and he washes her in the tub, but they end up making love. Not only once but more than that...


    Last night, she felt defeated! She admits that Xander is indeed a beast. His energy was inexhaustible to the point where she didn''t have the power to keep up with him.


    Looks like she needs to start her hellish training all over again!


    And,st night was a wild night she would never forget.


    But now, Scarlett doesn''t know how to face Xander. Again Scarlett pressed her cheeks with both hands, trying to get rid of the images of their wild night still dancing in her mind.


    After a few moments of trying to calm herself down, she felt much better.


    Then she nced at the clock on the nightstand. To her surprise, it was past 8 in the morning.


    "Gosh!! I''mte!! I have to go to the office now. I can''t bete..." She has a to-do list to finish today.


    She stood up from the bed, but when her feet touched the cold marble floor, it was as if hundreds of needles were pricking her feet.


    "ARGH!!" Scarlett cried while trying to keep herself from falling. She was shocked by this pain.


    ''Gosh! My hips and thighs feel in pain, and my feet hurt too!? What did Xander dost night? Why do I feel like I just came back from a triathlon!?'' She was scolding Xander in her heart while trying to walk to the bathroom.


    "Scarlett!? What''s wrong!?" Xander''s voice came from the doorway. He panicked to see Scarlett limping towards the bathroom. "Are you hurt?" He ran to her and held her hand.


    "Hmm! I feel like I''ve just finished my triathlon! My body is sore, and every time I step on it, it''s like I''m walking on nails." A forced smile appeared on her lips while holding Xander''s hand tightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instantly Xander felt sorry for her.


    "You should call me. I''ll take you to the bathroom!" He said and picked her up. "Baby, I''ll help you take a shower."


    "No! Please don''t, Xander!" Scarlett couldn''t let this man see her naked again, or she would awaken the beast likest night. Hell no! Not for this morning.


    "Why did you refuse? I just want to help you, babe..." Xander looked disappointed to hear her refusal. He put her down carefully.


    After she could stand up properly, she looked him in the eye.


    "Why did you refuse!?" He asked again.


    Scarlett was speechless.


    "Are you pretending you don''t know? Last night we made love in the tub after you helped me shower!?" Scarlett wanted to ask him like that, but the words made a U-turn in her throat. Worried that this guy will remember their wild night and he''ll get turned on again.


    She smiled at him, "...because I''m not going to shower. I want to wash my face and brush my teeth! Not showering at all..."


    "Ah! You''re right... You took a showerst night. Alright, let me help you brush your teeth." Xander deftly took her toothbrush and applied the toothpaste. But before he could brush her teeth, Scarlett stopped him.


    "Xander, I will do it myself! You can help me choose my clothes..." She paused when she saw him smile widely. "Thanks, Xander. I''ll go to the office so you can choose what I usually wear; trousers and a shirt will do!"


    Xander didn''t move. He forgot he had not told her about his deal with Tylerst night.


    Scarlett was just about to brush her teeth and stop when she saw Xander''s reflection in the mirror still beside her.


    "Why are you just standing there?" She turned her body to face him.


    "Baby!" Xander put his hands on her waist and pulled her closer to him. "You don''t have to go to the office..."


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett frowned. Confused! Are they going to ind B now?


    It seemed she had yet to discuss this matter with him because she wanted to finish some work she was working on before going to ind B.


    "Sorry, Xander. But I have to go to my office today. I have to take care of some things in my office before I take another day off..." Scarlett exined.


    Xander rubbed her nose gently with a smile. "No need, baby! I already asked Tyler to clear your schedule for a week."


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Tyler promised to take care of everything. So everything will be fine!"


    "But..."


    "I understand your concern..." He smoothed the few strands of her hair that fell on her face before continuing, "You can work from here. I asked Logan to set up yourputer in the study!"


    Scarlett finally felt relieved.

 Chapter 198 Cheat

    ?Scarlett finally felt relieved. At the very least, she needed to give her people instructions before taking another day off.


    "Okay! Thank you, Xander..."


    "You''re wee, baby! But now, you better hurry. You''re starving, and your breakfast will get cold if you stay here too long."


    "How did you know I''m starving?"


    "Of course, I know... we''ve been together long enough to know your eating habits." He smiled and urged her to start brushing her teeth.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She quickly brushed her teeth and washed her face.


    When Scarlett finished, Xander handed Scarlett clothes; a pair of denim shorts and a white shirt.


    "Y-You want me to wear this?" She was surprised because this was her usual summer outfit on B Ind. But this man wanted her to wear it now. Though usually at home, she only wears leggings and oversized shirts.


    "Hmm! I wanted to see you wear this..." said Xander. It''s autumn now. Seeing her in this outfit outside the house is impossible, right? Since they will just stay in this suite, he wanted to see her in summer clothes.


    Scarlett chuckled and willingly epted it.


    Before long...


    "You look beautiful, babe! Even if you only wear a casual dress like that..." He was mesmerized just looking at hering out of the bathroom. Her hair was pulled up into a bun which revealed her long neck.


    Just looking at her long neck awakened something inside him. He felt like pulling her into his arms, but he restrained himself.


    Scarlett stopped right in front of him. She smiled, lifted her chip up, and pretended to be a snob princess by saying, "I know how gorgeous I am in this outfit, Mr. Riley. Thank you for thepliment, nevertheless!"


    Xander chuckled. He took her hand and walked out of the room. He had ordered their breakfast early, worried it would turn cold.


    As they left the bedroom and headed for the dining room, Scarlett was surprised to see Carter Riley sitting in the living room watching television.


    ''What the hell! Why did Cartere so early!?'' Scarlett cursed in shock ¡ª she was not wearing her fake wig and contact lenses, and she had yet to allow Carter to see her natural looks.


    "X-Xander..." She pulled Xander''s hand to stop him while ring at him. "W-Why did Cartere earlier? And why didn''t you warn me?" she whispered.


    Xander frowned. It was clear from the look in her eyes that he was annoyed to see Carter still in this room¡ªhe should have left their room after their short meeting.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Sorry, I''ll exin thatter. Now, go use your..." Before Xander''s sentence could finish, Carter''s voice was heard.


    "S-sister-inw!! OMG! It''s you..." Carter''s voice made Scarlett stop. There''s no point in going back to the bedroom to change. Because Carter had seen her¡ªhe was now walking towards them.


    Carter''s eyes widened as if his eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He covered his open mouth, too shocked to see the girl beside his brother. Her face was exactly the same as his sister-inw Scarlett''s. Still, her eyes were not Scarlett''s brown eyes. Her eyes now looked so dazzling, like the color of an emeraldke.


    And what surprised him the most was her hair. How could Scarlett''s hair be long and its color be ginger red!? Carter clearly recalled Scarlett''s hair was gray and short.


    Carter was perplexed. Lots of questions now arise in his mind.


    ''Does sister Scarlett have a twin?'' Carter thought, and then, his face darkened. He looked at Xander with an angry look.


    "Brother Xander!! Did you cheat on my sister-inw Scarlett!? Now you also keep her twin sister in this room? How shameless you are..."


    PLAK!!!


    "Ough!! Why are you hitting me, brother!?" Carter stepped back, avoiding Xander while rubbing his head, annoyed.


    Xander ignored him. He just stared at Scarlett, feeling awry.


    "Brother Xander, You wait!! I will report this to my sister-inw!!!" Carter red at Xander and then looked at the woman beside his brother.


    He was going to scold her. How could she have an affair with her brother-inw? This woman is really something; she betrayed her own twin sister. That''s horrendous!!


    "And you..." Carter narrowed his eyes, looking at this girl. But instead of saying a word, he was amazed, bewitched by her beauty ¡ª his tongue went numb, unable to voice anything.


    Carter couldn''t deny that this woman was much prettier than his sister-inw Scarlett. It was only fitting that his shameless brother wouldmit this heinous act. He was attracted to this girl as well.


    ''Damn it!! Why are all the pretty girls attracted to Xander, not me!?'' Carter took out his anger in his heart, feeling that God was unfair to him.


    "Why do you look at me like that, Young Master Carter?" Scarlett said while throwing her sweet smile at him.


    Carter was surprised to hear this girl''s voice. And her smile also looks identical to Scarlett''s. How can there be twins this exact yet have different eye and hair colors!?


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but somehow lost the ability to string words. He was utterly speechless.


    While Carter was still in a daze, Scarlett looked at Xander. "I''m hungry. Can we eat now, husband!?"


    Her melodious voice was able to make Xander''s anger vanish in an instant. He smiled back at her and led her to the dining table. Ignoring Carter, who was still standing frozen in ce, watching Scarlett with a sharp gaze.


    "Wait! That girl called my brother, HUSBAND!?" Carter scratched his head even though it didn''t itch. "Shit!! So, that woman is really Scarlett Piers..." His eyes widened as he watched Scarlett''s back move away.


    Carter still couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His sister-inw, who he thinks is a tomboy because she has super short and strangely colored hair, turns out to have long hair with beautiful color.


    And her eye color? Carter rarely saw that color of eyes in this country. As far as he knew, Scarlett''s eye color was the eye color of the nobles in Country M. Is she really Scarlett Piers from ind B or the noble family from M Country!?


    Now Carter was starting to doubt Scarlett''s identity!

 Chapter 199 Noisy

    ?Now Carter was starting to doubt Scarlett''s identity!


    "Sister Scarlett, I''m hungry too! I''ll join you for breakfast. Thank you...." Carter finally came back to his senses. He walked towards the dining table and sat across from Scarlett without being asked.


    Then, he asked Logan ¡ª who standing at the end of the room ¡ª to order him an English breakfast.


    Xander red at Carter. He wasn''t happy about this kid joining them. However, Carterpletely ignored him, his eyes fixed only on Scarlett opposite him.


    "Sister, you look beautiful! I never imagined that you''d been wearing a wig all this time. How did you manage to hide your beautiful hair and eyes all this time?"


    Carter gulped silently after feeling the nameless me shoot him right in the head ¡ª he knew it was his older brother, but he ignored him.


    "Now, I know why my brother fell in love with you in the first ce. Because no one can resist your beauty!" Carter continued his words while ignoring Xander, who was staring at him like he wanted to strangle him to death.


    Scarlett could only smile at Carter''s praise.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Sis, if that narcissistic E Harris saw your true appearance, I''m sure she would immediately be admitted to the ER. Because she would have a heart attack, shocked at your beauty..."


    "Hahahaha..." Carter''sughter echoed throughout the room. He continued again, "...how could E Harris have the guts to win over you with such a petty face!? Obviously, she can''t beat you. Only you can shake my brother''s heart. Right brother!?"


    When Carter looked at Xander, he was surprised to see him smiling while sipping his coffee.


    ''What the heck!! This ice prince is smiling!? Did I say something to melt his cold heart!?'' Carter narrowed his eyes, but only for a moment did he turn his head to look at Scarlett again.


    Carter started bombarding Scarlett with many questions, but Scarlett just nodded and asionally smiled ¡ª too exhausted to hear this man ramble on in the morning.


    While Carter was busy praising Scarlett, Xander was still smiling and in a good mood hearing Carter''s words.


    ''Indeed, my wife is beautiful!'' Xander inwardly praises Scarlett.


    ¡­


    "Why are you here so early, young master Carter?" Scarlett finally spoke after finishing her breakfast.


    Carter, who was about to eat his food, stopped. He put down the cutlery and looked at Scarlett, "My brother asked me toe here for a meeting before you woke up. That''s why before sunrise, I was here!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    How could she be the reason for their meeting so early in the morning? She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Carter.


    "...And, why are you still here? You can continue sleeping in your room, right!?" Xander''s icy voice instantly made Carter flinch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''This brat!! Looks like he''s asking for a beating, huh!? He''s sleeping in this hotel too, but he''s talking as if he''s ming me?'' Xander wished he could scold Carter but feared Scarlett would side with this stupid brat. So, he remains silent.


    "Brother, I just wanted to say hello to my sister-inw before leaving, so I stayed." He wanted to get out of this room, but when he heard Scarlett scream like she was in pain. He decided to wait, afraid that something might happen to her.


    "Since you''ve finished eating. Now, you can go!" Xander said casually, but to Carter''s ears, his words were like a death sentence.


    Carter was speechless.


    Even though he only ate half of his breakfast, he did not want to irritate his brother even more, so he decided to leave them alone. But before that, he could only curse Xander in his heart, then he smiled at Scarlett.


    "Sister-inw, I''m leaving now. I still have a meeting at the office..." Carter stood up from his chair and walked towards the door before he could get out, Scarlett called him.


    "Yes, sis!?" He stopped and looked at Scarlett, still sitting on the dining chair.


    "Carter, what you see here will never leave your lips! Can you promise me?" Scarlett asked. She didn''t want Carter to talk about her appearance to anyone, including his mother or grandfather.


    Carter was stunned. This was the first time he witnessed his sister-inw talking to him this seriously. He couldn''t help but nod quickly, "Yes, I promise, sister! Don''t worry..."


    Although confused why his sister-inw had been hiding her appearance all this time, he still promised and never questioned why.


    After Carter left, the room became silent.


    There were only Scarlett and Xander in the room. As for Logan, he also withdrew after receiving orders from Xander to leave them.


    Shortly after...


    "Baby, sorry... I didn''t know he was still here! I hope his presence here didn''t get you in trouble." Xander was the first to break the silence. He was worried because he couldn''t trust Carterpletely.


    "It''s okay! I will try to trust Carter. He will not say anything..." Scarlett put her hand on Xander''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "You know what? I also have ns to change my wig. I''m getting tired of that hair color."


    Xander put his hand on her shoulder. "Baby, I hope you won''t be angry if I say I don''t like seeing you wearing a wig. I would rather see your natural hair. And, may I know why you insist on wearing a wig?"


    Scarlett is tongue-tied. She couldn''t answer Xander''s question.


    "Baby, don''t get me wrong. Even if you keep wearing that wig, my love for you will never decrease. It''s just that if I had to choose, I''d choose to see you for who you really are!" Xander continued to exin, worried that Scarlett would misunderstand his meaning.


    Scarlett smiled. Of course, she knows that. In truth, she wanted to tell Xander the reason, but a bit of doubt rose in her heart.


    This wasn''t the right time, to be honest with him. Or his life might be in danger too. Better yet, no one knows her other identities, including Xander. Because this man was the one she wanted to protect.

 Chapter 200 Cuddle

    ?After some silence, Scarlett sat up straight and looked at him.


    "Didn''t I tell you?" her alluring smile appeared on her face trying to entice him. Tried to change the subject but, of course, her husband is a smart guy.


    Xander chuckled. He shook his head before stroking her soft cheeks, "You think I''m a child who will believe that!?"


    "Waah, Mr. Riley, you can''t believe me!? Aren''t you afraid that people out there will chase me if I go out like this? You could see Carter just now, right!? He couldn''t take his eyes off me..." She found it funny to see Xander''s face suddenly turn somber.


    "Baby!" Xander suddenly touched her chin and made her look into his eyes. "I, I believe you!" he said, seizing her lips with his soft kiss.


    Scarlett smiled at him after his sudden kiss. "Since when do you always silence me with your kisses!?"


    "From now on!" He said, and another kissnded on her lips.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ...


    Their sweet and intimate breakfast finally came to an end. They moved into the living room area.


    Xander watches business news on television while Scarlett lies on hisp, ying a game on her cellphone. This game is created by Red Animation Studio.


    After a few minutes...


    Xander nced at the girl sleeping on his thighs. He stroked her forehead, but the girl didn''t flinch at all. She looked at her phone earnestly.


    Xander smiled and tilted his head slightly to see what she was doing. How surprised he was to see Scarlett ying a game.


    He couldn''t hear the sound of her game, but he could see what she was ying looked interesting.


    After a few minutes of waiting, he finally took off her earphones. Only then did Scarlett finally stop ying and sit facing him.


    "Oh, you finished watching the news?"


    "Hmm! What game are you ying? It looks fun!"


    "Yeah, this is thetest game mypany has developed. I am not involved in this project, but they asked me to test it," said Scarlett. She yed the BETA version only to find a loophole in the game before release.


    Xander can''t believe this girl is still working. Even though he had asked her to rest.


    He heard from Logan that Scarlett was very busy while he was on a business trip; she forced herself to work. That''s why he wanted to keep her here. To rx and, at the same time, enjoy their time together.


    "So, did you find the problem?"


    "Not yet! I hope not. This game has been dyed far too long now..." She exined it to him.


    Xander didn''tment. He listened to her silently because he didn''t own a gamepany and didn''t like ying games, so he didn''t understand what she was exining.


    After a while, she finally finished. "Hahaha, sorry if I talk a lot about games. I hope you don''t get tired of hearing it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander pulled her to sit on his thighs. Their faces were so close. Scarlett had to back her face away a little from his. He chuckled and touched her neck gently. He saw Scarlett ring at him, but he ignored her and pulled her closer until their foreheads touched.


    After a few moments, he pulled his head slightly away to see her shy face more clearly. He can''t help but smile, looking at her red face now.


    "Baby, after our wild night, after we lived a few months together, why do you still feel shy of me?" Xander''s gentle eyes became even more intense. There seemed to be emotions boiling within those gentlenesses.


    Scarlett was tongue-tied after hearing his words ¡ª obviously embarrassed her even more.


    ''Does his question need to be answered? Geez!! Why was this man so happy to tease me? Can he ignore my blushing face!?'' Discreetly, in her mind, Scarlett scolded Xander while searching for the right words to answer him so that this man would not tease her anymore.


    "I, I''m not shy of you. I just..." Before Scarlett could finish her words, his lips caught hers. She couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his neck and kiss him back.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® As their lips parted, she saw Xander smiling, "You are much more skilled than before, babe..."


    Scarlett blushed even more at his words. She hid her head on his shoulder and felt his warmth.


    She didn''t know how to control herself from blushing in front of this man. Because all of this intimacy was utterly new to her. So, she''s still learning to get used to it. Still, she''ll be like this longer since Xander is always teasing her.


    Xander was amused with Scarlett, he wanted to tease her more, but he stopped when something crossed his mind.


    "Baby, I just remembered something."


    Scarlett stood straight to see his face, "What was that?"


    "Well, Carter was a pro gamer before he took over Studio Phoenix. You can also ask him to test your game. Maybe he can help you find a loophole."


    "Really?" Scarlett was surprised to hear that. "That''s a good idea. I''ll call him..."


    Herpany already has people they usually ask to do BETA testing. However, she wanted to know the opinions of those she knew closely. It would be great if the person is an enthusiast or professional gamer.


    "No need to call him. You can ask him when we visit grandpa''s house..."


    Hearing Xander mention his grandfather, Scarlett suddenly thought about her father.


    "Xander, when can we go to the ind? My dad keeps asking about you. We better go there when I have the day off!"


    Xander didn''t reply immediately. He didn''t want to let Scarlett leave this room. But, the meeting with her father also could not be postponed anymore.


    "Can we go there the day after tomorrow? Is that okay?"


    "Perfect! I''ll call my dad as well as grandpa! So they can get ready."


    "You can arrange that. I''ll have Logan get the Jetstream standby."


    Today, Xander and Scarlett only spend time in the main bedroom and don''t go out all day...

 Chapter 201 Homicide

    ?On B Ind.


    It was a sunny morning when their jetnded at B Ind airport. However, despite the brighter sun, the air temperature is quite cold.


    Before getting off the ne, Walter Riley called Scarlett to sit beside him. He needed to talk to her about something important.


    "Scarlett, I want to apologize to you..." Walter Riley looked at Scarlett with a stern gaze.


    ''Apologies!?'' Hearing Walter Riley wanted to apologize confused Scarlett. However, Xander, sitting in the back row, smiled ¡ª his n worked!


    Scarlett sat up straighter and looked at Grandpa worriedly, "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Why, why are you apologizing to me?"


    She was utterly flustered because she didn''t feel like Grandpa had done her anything wrong. Or was there something she had forgotten?


    Walter Riley cleared his throat before saying, "My main purpose foring to this ind was to visit your father. But I just discovered yesterday that all my friends are alsoing here. And, they asked me to join them for an impromptu reunion..." He shook his head, feeling guilty.


    Scarlett, who heard Grandpa Riley''s exnation, almost choked.


    ''Gosh!! Xander''s n turns out to be a sess... My husband is a brilliant billionaire!!'' Scarlett smiled, secretly praising Xander while ncing at the man from the corner of her eye.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "So, I can''t visit your house for 2 to 3 days. I can only go there after I finish my business with my friends." Walter Riley paused to take another deep breath while observing Scarlett''s expression. He was worried that this girl would be sad to feel abandoned by him.


    When Walter Riley saw Scarlett''s calm expression, he continued, "I hope you don''t mind if my schedule to meet your father is pushed back a bit. But, Scarlett, you don''t have to worry... I promise I will meet him before we return to the capital."


    "No problem, grandpa! Incidentally, I also have to get ready at home before grandpa visits our humble home..." Scarlett replied with a smile.


    Although the main reason was that she wanted Xander to meet her father first, she also wanted to prepare to wee Grandpa Riley.


    "You really are a good daughter, Scarlett. I feel better now after hearing your words!" Walter Riley finally smiled, feeling relieved.


    "Hahaha, Grandpa please no need to say that. You are alreadying to this ind. It is an honor for my family and me." Scarlett was telling the truth.


    She never expected this highly influential person at the top of society in this country would visit her house.


    ...


    "Grandpa, it''s time for us to get down! Or you''ll bete for your reunion..." Xander suddenly stood in the aisle while rubbing Scarlett''s head. He winks at her when their eyes meet.


    She secretly smiled because Xander had toyed with his grandfather. Gosh! This man is really cunning. She can imagine if grandpa Riley found out that this impromptu reunion was arranged by Xander, this old man might be furious, right!?


    It wasn''t long before they got off the ne...


    Scarlett could see several cars waiting for them. She also saw several people she recognized as Xander''s bodyguards.


    After Walter Riley and his group left in two cars. Scarlett and Xander immediately headed to their vehicle, but her cell phone rang before she could get in the car.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Xander, I have to pick up this phone first..." Scarlett said to Xander, who was opening the car for her.


    "Okay, take your time!" He said as he closed the car door again. He waited for her while leaning his body against the car. His eyes stared at her back.


    "Hi, James!" Scarlett greeted after hearing James'' greeting on the other end ¡ª she felt worried when she heard his voice sound strained.


    "S-Sorry, Ma''am. I''m very sorry if I interrupted you in any way..."


    "No, not at all. It''s fine. We justnded. Is there something wrong, James!? You sound so edgy."


    Scarlett feels someone watching her from behind. When she turns around, she is stunned to see Xander standing outside the car staring at her. She smiled and walked towards him.


    She stood beside Xander while listening to James exin something at the other end. Suddenly her facial expression changed. Her smile had gone and had turned into an edgy look.


    After giving James a few instructions, Scarlett ended the call. However, her eyes were still on the cell phone in her hand, intensely thinking about something.


    Scarlett didn''t realize Xander was looking at her worriedly.


    "Is there anything I can do to help your suddenly gloomy mood!?" Xander''s voice startled her.


    She stared at him while a forced smile appeared on her lips.


    "We''d better get in the car first." She immediately got into the car after the cold air bothered her. "Did you hear what I talked to James about?"


    He shook his head before saying, "Not clearly. However, I can guess something not-so-good has happened to Ocean Group, right!?"


    "Yes, you''re right. Something bad has happened. You know the Ocean Group owns and operates resorts on this ind, right!?" She continued her words after seeing Xander nod, "...James just told me one of the guests at the resort has been found dead!"


    "A guest has died!?" Xander was briefly shocked to hear that. Then his voice became calm when he said, "when, who, and how?" He had understood why Scarlett was utterly sullen.


    "I don''t know the answer to any of those questions. James said the police were still investigating the case and would tell me once the police told him it was okay to release the details. However, the police haven''t ruled out the cause of death as a homicide. ording to James, his friend in the police homicide unit secretly told him that one of our resort staff was the one who poisoned the guest''s meal..."


    Scarlett''s hands clenched in frustration because thispany always gave her a headache.


    "Now James is with Ocean Group''swyers at the police station overseeing the investigation, but there''s another problem. Someone leaked this incident to the media, and now thepany might suffer the consequence of negative news online!"


    Xander frowned at Scarlett''s exnation, trying to show his sincere sympathy.


    "Let me send someone to help with the investigation..." Xander said. Just hearing from Scarlett, he immediately suspected that this case was not ordinary. There is an ulterior motive behind it.


    This is no ordinary case of food poisoning. However, this is a case of premeditated murder!

 Chapter 202 Who?

    ?"Let me send someone to help with the investigation!" Xander said.


    "Thank you, but you don''t need to worry about that. I already have someone to do the investigation."


    Xander is obviously disappointed that Scarlett refuses his help.


    "But, Xander, I need your help to oversee this case. I mean, afraid someone will try to bribe the police officers and put mypany at a disadvantage!" Scarlett continued her sentence, after seeing Xander''s disappointed look.


    He happily smiled that Scarlett had finally asked him for help. "Don''t worry! I''ll make sure this case is handled fairly." He immediately made a call.


    After seeing Xander busy on the phone, Scarlett took her cell phone and sent a few short messages.


    [ Scarlett: ] Seven, investigate a recent death of an individual case at Ocean Group''s resorts.


    Scarlett knew Seven had arrived on this ind yesterday.


    [ Scarlett: ] I want to know who is behind this.


    [ Scarlett: ] If you need my help, let me know!


    [ Seven: ] Roger that!!


    After sending the message, Scarlett pondered while looking at the street outside. She felt strange. Every time she returned to this ind, trouble always followed. There were always people who dared to annoy her.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom It seemed she would have to erase all traces of herself rted to this ind, especially her connection with Ocean Group.


    Scarlett was worried. Her enemy knew that her weakness was on this ind¡ªher family.


    Although she might not have anything to do with the incident at their resort, Scarlett wanted this kind of thing to never happen because of her. Not now. Not in the future.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett''s other identities as RAS owners are still secure. She is confident no one will know about her connection to the RAS. Unless she says it to people she meets, like when she admitted that at Grandpa Riley''s party. But that''s just an oral statement. No one will ever find any proof she''s rted to RAS.


    And now she is confused. Who attacked the Ocean Group!?


    Was this Lauren''s doing? No way, right!? The evil woman is dead.


    Wood family? It couldn''t be because they already got the punishment. And they also knew she was backed by the Riley Group. How dare they attack her now?


    For the umpteenth time, Scarlett took a deep breath in silence.


    Sigh!


    Does her father also have other enemies that she doesn''t know about?


    Scarlett made a note in her mind that she would ask her father about this when they met.


    Something suddenly crossed her mind just before she wanted to put Ocean group''s matter aside.


    ''Greyson Buck! Did the damn family do it?'' Scarlett clenched her fists, feeling angry.


    If what Scarlett thought was right, she would exterminate them.


    How dare that stupid pig mess up her family after what he did to Nicole!?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett immediately took her cell phone and sent another message to Seven.


    [ Scarlett: ] Investigated Greyson Buck and his family.


    She heard from the Ocean Groupwyer, David Irvin, that Greyson Buck had been jailed. This case haspleted its investigative phase and is now rolling in court. Just waiting for the trial to start.


    Scarlett''s suspicions were extreme towards this family because only they had a grudge against her family.


    "Baby..." Scarlett was stunned to hear Xander''s voice near her ear.


    She looked back and almost bumped his face. She froze while holding her breath. If she moved, their lips would touch.


    After Scarlett saw Xander pulling his face away, she finally let out a long sigh.


    "What were you thinking? You''ve been quiet since earlier. Everything okay?" Xander asked worriedly.


    "Hmm, everything will be fine! However, I think there is an ulterior motive in this case." She looked at him with an expression that was difficult to describe in words.


    She wanted to tell Xander what she was thinking but had no proof yet.


    "Oh, so you don''t think this case is just a case of food poisoning?" Xander was surprised to hear her doubts.


    Scarlett chuckled inwardly. Apparently, Xander also has thoughts like herself.


    "Of course! How could that staff dare to feed poisoned food to guests!? I think someone forced him to do that."


    Scarlett took another deep breath to relieve her stuffy heart before continuing, "Xander, how corrupt are the police in this country?"


    She had just returned to this country and had no idea how the police were there. Is it the same as the police in other parts of the world, corrupt!?


    Since her return, when she needs something that involves the police, Xander''s team will assist her. She wasn''t directly involved with the police.


    First, her father''s assault case, and they have to fight with the Wood family. Then, in Nicole''s rape case, they also had to battle with Buck''s family, and the case ended well.


    However, she had to intervene in this third case because the media also attacked her mother''spany. And she will not allow it.


    What she is worried about right now is the corrupt police.


    "Well, honestly, it''s the same with other countries. There are corrupt police in Astington. But you don''t need to worry as long as I''m behind you. No one dares to touch you..." Xander''s face turned serious when he said this.


    "Thanks, Xander! That would really help me!" She said,


    Scarlett couldn''t wait to arrive at her home to open herptop. She wanted to clean up the image of the Global Group on the inte.


    The power of theizens in this country can destroy the image of any individual orpany. To send it to the bottom of the abyss. Netizen''s finger is something she can''t carelessly ignore.


    "Baby," Xander took Scarlett''s hand, "...we will go to the hotel first and then to your house. I want to make arrangements before we officially visit your father!"


    Only now did Scarlett realize that their car was headed for the Beach Front Hotel, not her house.


    Scarlett nodded at Xander. It didn''t matter to her. At this moment, she just needed a ce to open herptop. And crushizens! How dare they badmouth her mother''spany!?

 Chapter 203 Visit The House Of Piers

    ?Soon their car arrived at the Beach Front Hotel.


    The two of them went to their presidential suite on the top floor.


    After arriving at their room, Xander was busy on the phone. As for Scarlett, she entered the bedroom and immediately sat down at the office desk in the corner of the room and started working on herptop.


    Her fingers danced fast on the keyboard, and her eyes focused on the no-side-view screen.


    She typed in aplicated series of codes in red and green and appeared so fast on the ck screen. It took her about ten minutes to type fast, and eventually, her fingers slowed down.


    When she saw Xander enter the bedroom, her hands stopped typing. And at the same time, theputer screen returned to normal, showing only a simple browser.


    "Baby, everything is fine? Why do you still look tense!?" Xander asked while walking towards her. He stood beside her and peeked at herptop.


    "Yeah, everything is fine. I just checked the news on the inte. And everything seems to be under control..." Scarlett casually said while looking at him, "Did you ask someone to delete the article?"


    Before she cleared the series of negative news andmented about Ocean Group, she noticed that several articles had disappeared from the news portals. She could guess it must be Xander''s doing.


    "Hmm, I actually put some pressure on them. The Riley Group will cut ties with them if they don''t delete the news. We will be canceling all our ads!"


    Scarlett was speechless. Is Xander this powerful in Astington!?


    "Mr. Riley! How kind of you..." She put her arms around his waist and buried her head. "Thank you so much, Hubby!!"


    Xander was stunned. Hubby!?


    It was the first time this girl had called him like that when it was just the two. And her voice sounded so sincere.


    He lifted her from the chair and carried her to the bed.


    "Baby, we still have time to make love! You turn me on when you call me like that, Hubby!!"


    Scarlett was stupefied.


    How could she awaken this beast like that!?


    ****


    Late in the afternoon, the two headed to Scarlett''s house.


    Scarlett was about to get into the car and saw Logan loading gift boxes into the car.


    "My god, Xander! Why did you bring so many gifts? You don''t have to..." Scarlett was shocked. And at the same time, she felt bad because when she visited Riley''s house for the first time, she didn''t bring anything for Grandpa and Aunt Martha.


    "It''s not much! I just bought some vitamins for your father and paintings!" Xander casually said as he urged her to get into the car.


    "Painting?" Scarlett was stunned. "Why did you spend so much money buying paintings for my dad? He''s not even a collector!?" Scarlett rolled her eyes and couldn''t believe this man was spending much money on her father.


    Xander could only smile, seeing Scarlett''s annoyed expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It wasn''t that he was afraid her mood would change but instead found it funny to see her pout like that. He pinched her cheek gently, feeling amused.


    "Baby, don''t you know? When you''re annoyed like this, you look even cuter. It makes me want to kiss you hard!"


    Scarlett "..."


    She immediately pulled her head back, afraid Xander would kiss her.


    He smiled before continuing, "I didn''t buy the painting. However, it''s from my collection. So, you don''t have to worry. I didn''t spend much on it. I just bought the vitamins."


    Scarlett feels lost talking to Xander. Even if he didn''t buy the painting, it was apparent his collection wasn''t cheap, right!?


    She stopped talking about the matter and tried to understand. Xander didn''t want toe to her house empty-handed.


    Before long...


    Their car stopped in front of the house gate. Scarlett could see Aunt Lana standing at the fence with Uncle Adams.


    She got off first, leaving Xander, who just chuckled, seeing her get off in a hurry.


    "Aunt Lana..." Scarlett greeted her with a big smile, then her eyes became damp with tears as she looked at the tall and thin man beside Aunt Lana, "Uncle Adams, long time no see!"


    Scarlett had not seen Uncle Adams for a long time. Thest time they met was when she left for the US. After that, this man was fired by Lauren.


    "You''ve grown up now, young miss..." Uncle Adams patted Scarlett on the back.


    This little girl was why Adams was willing to return to work in this house. If it weren''t for the kindness of her mother and this girl, he wouldn''t havee back even if Jonathan Piers had begged him.


    "Haha, Uncle, I''m not Young Miss anymore. I''m a married woman now!" Scarlettughed, and she looked back to find Xander. She smiled when she saw him standing behind her.


    "Hubby,e... Let me introduce you to them!" She said and pulled Xander to stand beside her. Then she looked at Uncle Adams and Aunty Lana. She was dumbfounded.


    ''Gosh! Why are these two people looking pale, like they just saw the angel of death!?'' Scarlett can''t help butugh inwardly.


    She could understand Aunt Lana being so enchanted to see Xander for the first time, but Uncle Adams? Why did he also have the same expression as Aunty Lana when he saw Xander?


    "Uncle Adams, Aunt Lana, this is my husband, Xander Riley!" Then, Scarlett turned to look at Xander, "...Xander, these two people are significant in my life. They had cared for me when I was a toddler, and they still care for me now!"


    Xander smiled at Scarlett and squeezed her hand gently before he looked at the two people in front of him who were still in a daze looking at him.


    "Hello, I''m Xander Riley. Nice to meet you..." He reached out to shake them both.


    Scarlett could onlyugh in amusement when she saw the awkward-looking Aunty Lana and Uncle Adams talking to Xander.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Soon Scarlett and Xander entered the house.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Adam and Aunt Lana helped Logan bring all the gifts into the house.

 Chapter 204 Meet Jonathan Piers

    ?When Scarlett entered the living room, she saw her father sitting on one of the sofas. She smiled and walked towards him, with Xander following behind.


    Today was the first time Scarlett saw her father in this house again, after thest time she fought with him after the incident that made her leave the house.


    At that time, Scarlett really hated her father. However, her hatred slowly faded after learning that her father was not involved in Lauren''s n to drug her and wanted to sell her to Frans.


    Still, Scarlett hasn''tpletely forgiven him for what happened during Lauren''s stay in this house. That evil woman torments all the workers in this house, including her, but her father turns a blind eye like he doesn''t care.


    But again, when she saw him near death, she became softer towards him and tried to forgive him. After all, this man was her biological father, who had raised her until now.


    "Why are you still standing there?" Jonathan Piers smiled, seeing Scarlett standing right before him, looking at him with teary eyes.


    "Don''t cry! Your father is healthy now. I won''t die young, and that''s ording to Dr. Robert! You trust Dr. Robert, right? Hahaha," Jonathan continued his words with augh, then stood up and hugged Scarlett.


    Scarlett could onlyugh at her father''s words. She returned the embrace, before saying, "Dad, sit back, don''t tire yourself!"


    Then Scarlett looked at Xander, who was still standing behind her. She motioned for him to join them.


    "Dad, you must know this man beside me, right?" Scarlett smiled as she watched her father rise from his chair, ignoring her words, but his eyes were clearly only on Xander. Gosh!


    She continued, "His name is Xander Riley, my husband!"


    "Wee, Mr. Xander Riley, to our humble hut. It is nice to finally meet you... I''m Jonathan Piers, Scarlett''s father." Jonathan Piers said as he held out his hand for a handshake ¡ª he seemed to be making his first acquaintance with his business partner.


    Scarlett chuckled at how rigid her father was. How can he talk to Xander like he''s talking to his boss? Did he not realize the man in front of him was his son-inw!?


    "Mr. Piers, nice to meet you too. And I''m really sorry for only meeting you formally now." Xander politely said as he epted Jonathan Piers'' handshake.


    Scarlett, speechless. Her husband is the worst! How dare he talk to his father-inw like that? Not wanting to get involved in their conversation, she ignores them and asks Aunt Lana to bring her something to drink and eat. Then she ys with her cell phone.


    After Jonathan and Xander talked about the business world, Jonathan suddenly realized something.


    "Xander, can I call you Xander?" Jonathan was delighted to be able to talk and meet Xander Riley, the top leader in the business chain for young people of his age.


    "Yes. Of course, sir!" For the first time, Xander smiles at Jonathan Piers.


    "Xander, you can call me father, just like Scarlett called me!" Jonathan said, but then his eyes saw a pile of gifts. "...W-Why are you bringing so many gifts, Xander?"


    "Not much. Just some vitamins and a few things you might need..." Xander said but was greeted with a bitterugh by Scarlett.


    "T-This... this is still too much!" Jonathan saw several well-known wine brands. The price is very high and rare, so only certain people can purchase it.


    "Father, consider this a gift from Scarlett and me." Xander then nced at his wife, who was busy eating beside him.


    Only then did Jonathan remember Scarlett. Earlier, he had been so engrossed in talking to Xander that he had forgotten his daughter.


    He looked at her but then shook his head, seeing his daughter had finished eating a few slices of her favorite cake.


    "Daughter, tsk, you eat three slices of cake? You will be full before our dinner¡­." Jonathan chuckled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Alright, I''ll borrow your husband first! There''s something I want to talk about with him." Jonathan said and stood up from his seat. He motioned for Xander to follow him.


    Scarlett was shocked.


    Want to talk alone with Xander?


    "Father! What do you want to talk to him about? Let mee with you..." She worriedly said as she followed them towards her father''s home office.


    "I''m sorry you can''t. You stay. I want to talk about men''s things with my son-inw." Jonathan said and entered the room.


    Xander smiled as soon as he saw a nervous smile in her eyes, "Baby, wait here! I''ll be fine..." he gently patted her back.


    Seeing him smile made Scarlett smile too. She said, "I know. I was just afraid dad would talk about my bad habits!"


    Xander lowered his head slightly, then brought his face closer to Scarlett, "Even so... I will still love you, Scarlett Piers!!" he whispered. Then kiss her lips.


    Scarlett was stunned.


    How dare this man kiss her here? When some of the maids could see them.


    Instantly Scarlett looked around, afraid that someone might see them.


    Before Scarlett could scold him, Xander had already entered the room and closed the door.


    Sigh!


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Scarlett took a deep breath as she chuckled in disbelief.


    Not wanting to disturb them, she decides to look for Aunt Lana. There were many things she wanted to talk about.


    ...


    Scarlett rushed to the maids'' area at the back of the house.


    She didn''t immediately enter when she arrived at an exclusive lounge like a dining room. However, she saw Adams and Lana together ¡ªalone in the room.


    They were seen chatting at the dining table while sitting side by side. asionally Lana was seen happilyughing as if she had just heard a joke from Adams.


    Scarlett could only smile happily, seeing their closeness.


    Suddenly an idea shed through Scarlett''s mind. Her smile grew wider as she entered the room.


    "Young miss, why did youe here? Just call us if you need anything..." Lana immediately stood up and approached Scarlett.

 Chapter 205 Sudden Proposal

    ?Suddenly an idea shed through Scarlett''s mind. Her smile grew wider as she entered the room.


    "Young miss, why did youe here? Just call us if you need anything..." Lana immediately stood up and approached Scarlett.


    "Nope. Me, just bored inside!" When Scarlett saw Lana frowning, she continued, "My father stole my husband. So, I came here to find someone to talk to..."


    Scarlett sat on one of the chairs facing Uncle Adams opposite her.


    "You look in a good mood, uncle!?" Scarlett smiled at him and looked at Lana, who was still standing looking at her.


    "Auntie, I need coffee to wake me up! Please make a strong one for me..." Scarlett said. "Thank you, auntie Lana!"


    "Young Miss, don''t drink strong coffee in the afternoon. You won''t be able to sleep because of too much caffeine!" Adams said in a worried tone.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Adams was astonished to know that this girl liked to drink coffee. Before leaving for the US, he remembered she didn''t even like the idea of drinking coffee. Is it because she has lived in the US so long that she is now addicted to coffee?


    Lana chuckled at Adams'' words, and she nced at him.


    "Adams, don''t you worry. Even if she drinks a lot of coffee at noon or night, it won''t affect her sleeping habits..." exined Aunty Lana while making drip coffee for Scarlett.


    Lana found out Scarlett liked to drink coffee from Cruz, who constantly gossiped about Scarlett while living in her apartment in the RAS building.


    Adam''s eyebrows slightly raised, looking at Scarlett.


    "Young miss, please take care of your health¡­" he started to worry, especially when he heard that this girl often stayed upte when she worked.


    "Uncle, I''m still young. Don''t worry about my health. Just worry about yourself, uncle..." An amused grin crossed Scarlett''s lips before continuing, "You better think about the future. Quickly propose to Aunt Lana, or she''ll run away with another man!"


    ''PRAK''


    There was the sound of breaking ss falling to the floor. Scarlett and Adams immediately looked in the direction of the sound. They both were speechless, staring at Lana, who froze with a red face staring at them.


    Scarlett appeared calm, but she was internally cracking up. It was so fun watching Aunty Lana''s shy expression, "Gosh!! Aunty Lana, why are you so clumsy!!"


    Lana was about to answer Scarlett, but suddenly her tongue was numb when she saw Adams walking fast towards her.


    "Do not move!!" Adams crouched beside Lana. He helped clean up the broken ss that was scattered on the floor.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile at how manly Adams was now. He looks like a prince who came to help his princess. How sweet! She suddenly felt happy for Aunt Lana.


    "Aunt Lana, I know your rtionship with Uncle Adams. So you don''t need to be shy..." Scarlett grinned when she saw Lana ring at her.


    "Y-Young Miss, please don''t make things up! There''s no..." Before Lana''s sentence was finished, Adams suddenly stood up and looked into Lana''s eyes.


    "Lana, I like you! And you know that, right!? But why do you always avoid me whenever I express my love to you?" Adams took another deep breath before continuing, "What young miss said is true. I must not dy any longer!"


    Lana was shocked to hear Adams'' words.


    ''This stupid man, how can he express his love like this? In front of Scarlett!? Did he lose his brain somewhere?'' Lana red at him while scolding him inwardly.


    "Will you marry me, Lana!?" Adam''s sharp gaze could make Lana freeze instantly.


    She felt her heartbeat beating faster than usual after realizing what Adams had just said. ''This man proposed to me!?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Lana and Adams were staring at each other, Scarlett pursed her lips tightly to hide herughter.


    She didn''t expect her joke to trigger Adams to propose to Lana.


    ''Am I now capable of being a matchmaker?'' Scarlett smiled while shaking her head.


    She nced at the love birds, but it seemed they were still doing staring contests. Sigh!


    Worried about interrupting their moment. Scarlett pretends to look at her cell phone.


    ...


    "Please say something, Lana!" Adams was the first to break the silence. His voice sounded impatient.


    Lana is confused. ''Is this man serious?''


    She looked into Adams'' eyes, and she was stunned. She can see how serious his gaze is now.


    ''Should I ept him or reject him!?'' Lana is feeling confused. She does not know. She likes Adams, but she never imagined they would marry one day.


    Adams is still waiting for Lana to say something. But Lana remains silent. After a while, Adams began to feel worried. He took a deep breath, "So you don''t..."


    "OK!!!" Lana said, her face expressionless, making Adams confused.


    "What, OK!?"


    She couldn''t stand his burning gaze. She lowered her head to look at his ck leather shoes before saying in a low, barely audible voice, "I mean, yes! I ept your proposal!"


    Lana''s soft voice sounded quite clear in Adams'' ear, "Really?" he asked in disbelief.


    Lana slowly raised her head when she heard how happy he was. She smiled at him.


    Before Lana could say anything, Adams pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    "Thank you, Lana. Thank you for epting me..." he whispered, kissing Lana''s forehead.


    Lana still can''t believe what happened to her. In a short time, her status from a single woman changed to an engaged woman.


    "Auntie, Uncle... Stop the lovey-dovey moment!" Scarlett suddenly pulled the lovebird into reality. "Where''s my coffee..."


    Lana pushed Adams away and started making coffee for Scarlett.


    ...


    The three of them were now sitting together again.


    They drank coffee while Scarlett asked Lana and Adams about her father''s health.


    Lana exins to Scarlett that Jonathan''s health is improving; He can move as usual. Now he only needs to go to the hospital for control twice a week.


    Hearing Lana''s exnation was enough to make Scarlett happy. Now, she doesn''t have to worry about her father anymore. It is only a matter of time before her father can return to his usual routine and take care of theirpany.

 Chapter 206 How I Met Your Mother

    ?After talking about her father, Scarlett was about to go to the main house, but she stopped after hearing Lana''s words.


    "Young miss, I still can''t believe Mr. Xander is more handsome than I see on television and in magazines..." Lana is still in shock after seeing Scarlett''s husband in person. While living in the RAS Building, she had no chance to meet Xander.


    "Yes, my husband is very handsome indeed. That''s why I fell in love the first time I saw him!"


    Scarlett couldn''t hide her smile as she remembered the first time she saw Xander at the hospital.


    At that time, seeing Xander''s handsomeness made Scarlett''s mind unable to think naturally.


    ''How dare I ept his marriage contract?'' This was the stupidest thought she had ever made in her entire life.


    Thinking about it to this day still makes it hard to believe.


    But hell yeah!! Love is unpredictable, right!?


    As strange as their meeting may seem, in the end, they fall in love with one she can''t thank enough for; her stupid act has brought her to this day to be Xander Riley''s wife.


    ...


    Xander leaned against the door frame looking at his beautiful wife. His spring-like smile appeared when he heard her love confession. He can''t help but ask, "Are you telling the truth, baby!?"


    Instantly Scarlett froze, hearing Xander''s pleasant voice from behind her. She turned her head back only to meet his gentle eyes.


    She couldn''t help but blush.


    Gosh!! Why did this man suddenly appear here?


    Scarlett immediately said goodbye to Lana and Adams, then left the room and stood before Xander.


    She shed her alluring smile to make him forget his question. Trying to enthrall her handsome husband. She said, "Hubby, have you finished talking to dad!?"


    Xander chuckled. He could see this girl trying to avoid his question. He wanted to tease her, but seeing her cute face gave him up.


    He took her hand and left the room. "Hmm,e with me. Your father wants to talk to you!" he said as they returned to the main house.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Alone?" Scarlett was confused. Why does her father look strange, and want to talk to them separately!?


    "Hmm!"


    Scarlett frowned and asked, "What did he talk to you about?"


    Xander''s gaze nced at her briefly, "Sorry. Baby! This is a man''s secret. I can''t share it with you." He chuckled, making Scarlett roll her eyes.


    "Okay, you go in! I''ll be waiting for you in the living room!" Xander stroked her back while smiling at her to make her rx more.


    "Alright! If you need anything, you may call Uncle Adams."


    "Hmm, I will!" Xander smiled, but as the door closed, his smile suddenly disappeared. He walked over to the french window in the corner and made a phone call.


    ...


    While in the study room.


    With just a nce, Scarlett could guess her father''s mood was different from the one she saw when they chatted earlier.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although his smile widened upon seeing her, it didn''t reach his eyes ¡ª his gaze was cold and nk.


    For some reason, her pulse quickened, and a chill emerged from the edge of her finger.


    "Dad, Xander said you wanted to talk to me alone. Is there something you want to say that only I could hear?" Scarlett asked after sitting down on the sofa across from Jonathan Piers.


    Jonathan didn''t immediately answer Scarlett''s question. He tried to calm his mind and arrange the right words to say to her, so she wouldn''t be too shocked and hurt.


    He realized that what he was about to say might hurt her heart. But he couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "Scarlett can''t live without knowing about this. This is way too important for her. And she has the right to know about her past! So I agree if you want to tell her!" These were the words Xander had said to him when they had been talking just now.


    He needs to consult Xander. Because Xander also has the right to know, he is the one who will protect Scarlett from now on.


    After a while...


    Jonathan Piers looked at Scarlett again. He saw her in the eyes before saying, "Scarlett, I have something to tell you. It''s about your mother!"


    Scarlett was stunned to hear that. Why was her father suddenly talking about her mother?


    Still clear in her mind; Since marrying Lauren, her father has never spoken to her about her mother.


    But now, why did he suddenly bring this up? And he looks earnest too!?


    "What happened to my mother that you haven''t told me about?" she asked.


    "Scarlett, I''ll tell you how I met your mother¡­."


    Scarlett tried to calm her mind and heart while listening to her father''s story.


    "At that time, I was just an ordinary bank manager. Your mother suddenly appeared at the bank where I worked and asked for help. The same day, we agreed to meet at a cafe near the bank where I worked after office hours. That time, your mother asked me to marry her!"


    Scarlett gasps in shock. How could what happened to her father, simr to her and Xander!?


    She clenched her fists while continuing to listen.


    "I agreed to your mother''s offer, and we married under a marriage contract. After marriage, she asked me to leave my job at the bank, and we built the Ocean Group..."


    Jonathan paused to observe Scarlett''s expression; she looked calm, but he could see a trace of confusion in her gaze.


    Seeing her father stop talking made her impatient. She asked, "Dad, did you and my mother fall in love and have me after marriage?"


    Scarlett couldn''t wait to hear it. Because she felt her father''s story was simr to her own with Xander ¡ª it sounds ridiculous but it happened to her. So, she immediately believed what her father said.


    Jonathan clenched his fist before he said, "NO! Until your mother died, we were still bound by the terms of the contract; no feelings were involved during that marriage. We are husband and wife only on paper. I''ve never touched your mother..."


    "WHAT!!" Scarlett was shocked.


    And when she realized something, instantly, her whole body froze.


    How could she be born into this world if they had never made love!?

 Chapter 207 About Mikayla Davies

    ?"WHAT!!" Scarlett was shocked.


    And when Scarlett understood her father''s entire sentence, her body froze in shock.


    ''If they never make love, how could I be born into this world!?''


    Scarlett''s eyes met her father''s eyes with despair. Now she believes what Lauren told him ¡ª She''s not Jonathan Piers'' biological child ¡ª and regrets not seeing the documents she took from Lauren.


    Several times Scarlett opened her mouth to say something, but no words left her lips. She was utterly speechless.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett, you are not my biological daughter. When I married your mother. At that time, she was pregnant for a few weeks. I knew about that, which was part of our agreement that I would be your father. And, all this year¡­ I tried my best to be the best father for you!"


    Jonathan Piers almost choked on his own words¡ªhe had never met the criteria of a good father for Scarlett since her mother died. This is one of his biggest regrets so far, betraying Mika!


    His vision blurred as he looked at Scarlett. Looking at her reddened eyes and the twitching of her forehead, he could tell this girl was upset.


    "Scarlett, please forgive me! Ever since your mother died, I was never a good father to you. I''m too stupid! Too stupid to believe in Lauren. I thought bringing her into our family could help me raise you, but..." Jonathan lost his voice as his sobs broke out.


    His guilt toward Scarlett is now unstoppable. He can only cry, regretting everything. If he was given a chance to go back in time after Mika died, one thing he wanted to fix; he would never have married Lauren.


    However, all this has already happened. There was nothing Jonathan Piers could do now other than beg forgiveness from Scarlett and Mika. He failed to fulfill his promise to Mika to care for her daughter and raise her well.


    "Please forgive this stupid old man, Scarlett!"


    Jonathan stood up from his chair and knelt in front of Scarlett. He didn''t dare meet her eyes. He only stared at her feet before continuing, "...I''m sorry. It was because of me that you suffered so much!" His voice was shaking.


    His heart still hurts remembering what Lanately said since he was discharged from the hospital. Lana tells him about how horrible Lauren treated Scarlett. And this had happened before Scarlett left for the US.


    ...


    Scarlett was still silently dumbfounded.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Jonathan''s voice was like the wind passing through her ears; it passed on her right ear and exited from the left ear.


    Right now, her mind was only focused on one thing; who was her father?


    Her eyes trembled to see the man she had considered her birth father for the past 23 years kneeling before her.


    No anger rose in Scarlett''s heart. She had already forgiven him for what had happened to her during this time. Only, right now, she was perplexed.


    No words left her mouth as she was shocked and speechless by everything she was hearing.


    Before long...


    After calming her erratic beating heart, Scarlett finally made her move. She knelt in front of Jonathan Piers and held both of his hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A genuine smile appeared on Scarlett''s lips as their tear-swept eyes met.


    After seeing that Jonathan was no longer crying and calmer, she said, "Dad, don''t apologize to me. I''m not mad at you. I''m not mad at anyone, either. But..."


    Scarlett stopped when she could feel Jonathan squeezing her hand tighter. She continued, "...why did my mother marry you when she was already pregnant? Why did she do that!? Please tell me what really happened!"


    Lots of questions were now assaulting Scarlett''s mind. She wanted to know the answer!


    Scarlett wants to investigate everything about her mother. She was curious about why her mother appeared on this ind and chose Jonathan Piers as her husband¡ªall of this is mysterious!


    Jonathan was stunned by Scarlett''s question. He remembered Mika chose him because she knew he couldn''t have children. An infertile man. That''s why all his rtionships before he met Mika neversted long. By the time he met Mika, Jonathan had given up the idea of getting married.


    Before Jonathan wanted to speak. Scarlett asked him to stand up and sit back on the couch.


    "Dad! Your knees will hurt if you do this for too long..." Scarlett pulled him and chuckled as she saw her father''s face pale; he nearly fell over as he stood up.


    Scarlett held his hand tightly and helped him back to the couch.


    Hearing Scarlett still call him ''Dad'' made Jonathan happy.


    "D-Daughter, are you not mad at me? I closed my eyes when Lauren..." Jonathan stopped his words when Scarlett stopped him from speaking.


    He couldn''t help but smile and sat back on the couch. His eyes were still looking at Scarlett sitting in front of him.


    "Dad, can we just forget about that evil woman!? My brain is too small to contain memories of her! I don''t want to hear her name anymore..." Scarlett sighed. That evil woman doesn''t deserve to be in her memory.


    Jonathan smiled bitterly. He could understand that and agreed with her ¡ª Lauren deserves to be forgotten.


    After sitting more rxed in his chair, Jonathan looked at Scarlett calmly. He said, "Well, what do you want to know about your mother?" Now his mind is much calmer, and he can think clearly.


    He would say anything to Scarlett. Although once again, he had to betray Mika ¡ª one of the points they agreed on before marriage, he was not allowed to tell Scarlett about their agreement.


    "Everything!" said Scarlett. Her hands on her thighs clenched, curious about her mother''s past that she never knew before.


    Jonathan began to retell everything, how he met a mysterious woman, Mika Davies until she finally died in a car ident and herst wish.


    "That day, before her car ident, she told me, never allow you to go to M Country!" Jonathan''s eyes shook as he said this. At that time, he didn''t think this sentence was important, but now he felt that Mika''sst message was strange.


    A look of surprise shed across Scarlett''s eyes, hearing about her mother''s past.


    And what caught her curiosity the most was her mother''sst wish before she died; "Never allow Scarlett to visit M Country!"


    ''What does it mean? Why am I not allowed to enter the country?''

 Chapter 208 Mothers Past

    ?''What does it mean? Why am I not allowed to enter the country?''


    The more she thought about this, the more curious she became.


    Scarlett made notes in her mind; she would investigate her mother''s past.


    Her mother hid her identity from her father. Even now, her father has never met her mother''s friends or family ¡ª like she was running from something.


    Since earlier, many questions have arisen in Scarlett''s mind; ''Does my birth father know my existence? Did they want to hurt me and Mom? Is that why mom ran and ended up on this small ind!?''


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® After a while, Scarlett looked at Jonathan again.


    "Dad, this is why you didn''t agree to let me go to the M Country when I got a schrship offer from thepany station in that country?"


    Scarlett remembered when she used to get a schrship offer. Twopanies gave her that opportunity; one from country M and one from the US, Morrison Group.


    At that time, her father only allowed her to choosepanies from the US. His reason was, Astington''s distance to the US is so close. Meanwhile, M Country, located in Europe, is very far from Astington.


    Of course, at that time, Scarlett believed and immediately agreed with her father. She never suspected that her father had something to hide.


    ''Was my biological father from that country?'' She wondered.


    "Yes! That''s one of the contents of my agreement with your mother!"


    Scarlett pondered again. Her mind tried to digest all her conversations with her father.


    Not long after, something crossed her mind. "Dad, do you still have all my mom''s things? I want to see all her stuff?" Scarlett wished her father would still keep it.


    She wanted to check what she could use as a clue to start digging up information about her mother.


    "Of course, I still have it. Wait here..." Jonathan said. Scarlett''s eyes radiated happiness hearing that. At least she had something to help expedite her investigation.


    Jonathan stood up from his chair and walked towards his office desk. After a while, he returned with a box the size of a book.


    "I put everything here, including your mother''s death certificate!" Jonathan handed the box to Scarlett.


    Death certificate!? This was the first time she had heard anything about this. She was too young to understand what had happened when her mother died.


    At that time, she only knew her mother had died but could only see the coffin. She was not allowed to see her body. Still vividly in her memories, Aunty Lana said; her mother was severely injured.


    Scarlett slowly raised her hand and epted the box. She just stared at the ck box in her hand for a while. It took her a few minutes to have the courage to open it.


    She could see some documents, old photos, and some jewelry inside. However, what caught her attention the most was the white envelope with the words ''Forensic Report'' written on the front.


    She took out the envelope and immediately read the contents of the report. Not long after reading, her facial expression darkened. This was the first time she knew how her mother had died.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her hand trembled as she put the report back inside the envelope, and her gaze fell on her father. "Dad, my mother was burned to ashes!?" her voice shook.


    What kind of fire could burn her mother''s body to dust and leave nothing behind? Is it really a car ident? Did she collide with a chemical truck?


    Jonathan nodded slowly.


    "That''s right! The car waspletely burnt, and nothing was left, well maybe, only a few bones. But, the forensics team identified it as your mother''s body from the DNA they found..." Jonathan paused, unable to finish his words, too cruel to say it to Scarlett. Even he still felt weak when he thought about it.


    By then, Scarlett realized that everything surrounding her mother''s death was suspicious!


    "I understand, Father!" Scarlett couldn''t help but smile when she saw her father''s pale face as he was reluctant to tell her more about what had happened then.


    ''Something''s fishy!! This all seems like made-up circumstances covered by fake documents!'' She wonders. As a hacker and people who often engages in this kind of activity ¡ª falsifying documents ¡ª Scarlett can tell with just a nce that the report she read earlier was fake.


    Now, her mind was filled with many questions that she wanted to find answers to.


    The mystery she wants to solve; The identity of her mother and her death. Also, she wanted to know who her birth father was.


    Does that man know about her existence!? And why did her mother run away from him!?


    Silently Scarlett took a deep sigh.


    Later...


    She excuses herself to her father to meet Xander outside. Somehow, she needed her husband''s shoulder to calm her raging heart and mind.


    When Scarlett left her father''s home office. She could see Xander still sitting in the living room. Just look at his expression. She could see something was bothering him ¡ª his face looked tense as he looked at his phone.


    ''Why does he look annoyed!? Did something happen to hispany?'' She felt worried and walked quickly towards him. "Xander..."


    Xander was surprised to see Scarlett already standing in front of him. His smile blossomed as he stood up from his seat, "Hey, you''re done!" he took her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    He hugged her tightly, knowing what they were talking about there. He was sure Scarlett felt sorrow and devastated. Anyone would feel like that if they discovered the father they had known all their life was not their biological father.


    "Babe, everything will be fine! Even though Jonathan Piers wasn''t your dad, he was kind-hearted. I hope you''re not too sad..."


    Scarlett was stunned by Xander''s words. She let go of his embrace and looked up to meet his eyes, "So that''s what you and Father talked about!?" She didn''t expect her father to tell Xander before he told her.


    He didn''t answer her but smoothed her hair momentarily and then looked her in the eye. He said, "Yeah¡­ I was a bit surprised too. I could only guess why he told me before telling you that! He might consider me as your emotional support person."


    Scarlett couldn''t help butugh. Gosh!

 Chapter 209 Confusing

    ?In Country M.


    A tall man with short ginger hair in ck clothes stood by a ss wall gazing at the beautiful view of city lights outside his penthouse in Royal city.


    But his calm was disturbed by the sound of quick footsteps from behind. He frowned.


    "M-Master, I''m sorry if I disturbed you¡­." A low voice came from behind.


    "Speak!!" The man in ck said coldly, without looking back.


    "I located her traces!!" The pale man said proudly.


    Suddenly the man in ck turned abruptly, looking at Xiu, "Exined!"


    "A while ago, I got a signal that someone was using her hacking style. I''m sure it was her! As you may know, no one can copy her style. But, after I tried to get closer to her by testing her, she disappeared!"


    The man in ck rubbed his perfect thick eyebrows, looking frustrated.


    "But master, don''t worry. Even though she''s only been online for a few minutes, I found her probable location!" Xiu continued after looking at his master''s displeased expression.


    The man in ck slightly raised his head and looked at Xiu. Instantly, the light in his eyes flickered. "Where?"


    "There is a 98% chance that she was in a faraway country, Astington!"


    He didn''t rush to say anything. But it was clear a fierce murderous aura immediately emanated from the man in ck before saying, "Assemble the tracker team and the assault team! We''re going to Astington. And we are going NOW!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the same time, on B ind,


    After dinner, Scarlett and Xander return to the Beachfront Hotel.


    Scarlett refuses to stay at her house because she has to solve the Ocean Group problem. And she doesn''t want her father to find out that there''s a problem with thepany ¡ª worried that he''ll be stressed out.


    When they arrived at their suite room, Scarlett sat in the living room. She busied herselfmunicating with Seven, who was investigating this case. While Xander was taking a shower.


    "Did you find anything?" Scarlett asked him in a low voice.


    "You prove your keen judgment still works wonderfully, Three!! This is indeed not an ordinary food poisoning case. It is a murder case!"


    Even though Scarlett had expected it, she was still shocked. She listened to Seven''s report silently while holding her phone tighter.


    "I thought this case was going to beplicated!"


    "I''m not worried about that because Xander will help! We''ll be fine as long as our staff testifies that he''s not involved! No one can interfere." Scarlett said confidently. Her resort will be fine. As long as the negative news dissipates and the case is handled fairly.


    "But, how about the CCTV at the resort? I hear it''s broken. What are you going to do with it?" Seven asked again.


    Scarlett fell silent. The CCTV issue at the resort definitely took her by surprise. However, if there were CCTVs from cars parked in resort areas and CCTVs on public roads, she would definitely find a clue. Nothing escaped her eagle eye.


    However, something was worrying her. She couldn''t risk anymore using her ability to hack police CCTV ¡ª worried that someone would find out about her movements.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Should I ask for backup!?'' She wondered!


    Before Scarlett could ask Seven, she paused when she heard him say, "Your staff has admitted it!!"


    "W-H-A-T?" Scarlet straightened her back, feeling as if all the blood in her body was about to rush straight to her face. "Why did he do that? Did he seriously n this murder? Impossible!? What''s his motive?"


    This really confused her. And now, many questions came to mind; Why is this staff suddenly killing guests? Did he have a grudge against that guest?


    It''s hard for Scarlett to understand it.


    "The victim was a ssmate of the resort staff. He had a grudge against the victim. And when he found out that the victim would stay at the resort, he immediately nned this murder!" Seven exined.


    "What the heck, Seven!! Why didn''t you tell me earlier!? Damn!! Now you''re wasting my time!"


    Seven could feel his throat go dry hearing Scarlett curse him. "Now I said..." He forgot to say it earlier because he was too serious to talk about something else.


    Scarlett, "..."


    After venting her anger on Seven, Scarlett was much calmer. "And you believe that?" she asked in an agitated tone.


    "Don''t take me lightly, Three!!" Sevenughed before continuing, "...Of course not! Something was odd with that staff before he insisted he wasn''t involved, but he changed his statementter!"


    "Has anyone visited him in the cell?" Scarlett was suspicious. Someone might make this guy change his statement.


    "I''m not sure! But I''m sure he met the Attorney and CEO of Ocean Group!"


    Scarlett massaged her forehead.


    She wasn''t the strategist on the team, so she couldn''t solve this case alone. She needed someone to talk to and, in her mind, only one man appeared, Rex Morrison!


    When she saw her smartwatch, it was almost midnight. She canceled to call Rex ¡ª that man must be clubbing, right!?


    "Three, any other orders!?" Scarlett flinched at Seven''s voice; at the same time, something crossed her mind.


    "Damn it!! Seven... How could we forget this!?" Scarlett patted her forehead lightly as she stood up from her chair. She was pacing back and forth in the room, feeling irked.


    "What!?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "The staff family! How do we forget that? Go!! Alright, now, go to the staff house. Please make sure the whole family is safe. Protect them. Ask anyone stationed on this ind to help you."


    "But, what about this ce? I need to observe the situation in this police station." Seven didn''t expect Scarlett''s trip to this ind to be chaotic, so he didn''t bring any backup. He is alone.


    "Listen, Seven! I''m pretty sure someone must have threatened the staff that they would hurt his family if he didn''t do what they said. That''s why he changed his statement!"


    "You''re right. That''s likely the case. But, what about..."


    "Just go, now!! I will take care of everything at the police station." She said and ended the call before Seven could say another word.


    Scarlett decides to go to the police station. She needs to hack their CCTV server. She couldn''t take the risk¡ªSomeone might notice her online movements if she tried remotely infiltrating the server.

 Chapter 210 Someone Died!

    ?Scarlett decides to go to the police station. She needs to hack their CCTV server. She couldn''t take the risk¡ªSomeone might notice her online movements if she tried remotely infiltrating the server.


    Just as Scarlett was about to enter the bedroom, the door opened. Xander, who looked very fresh and handsome in his home clothes, came into her sight.


    She immediately felt guilty for wanting to go thiste to the police station when he was getting ready for bed.


    Scarlett secretly took a deep breath. Tries to string nice words in her mind, so Xander can understand and let her go.


    Xander walked to her and held her hand. Then, he tilted his head to look into her eyes. Seeing the light in her eyes light up made him smile ¡ª It looked like she was not sad anymore after what she heard today.


    He rubbed her cold cheeks gently before saying, "Baby, you take a shower now! I''ve filled the tub for you to take a bath..."


    Without letting her say anything, he led her to the bathroom. Scarlett couldn''t refuse him now. But before she entered the bathroom, she stopped him.


    "I can''t take a shower now, Xander!"


    "Huh, why?" Xander raised his eyebrows at her. Confused. This is her routine before going to bed, taking a shower, no matter how cold the temperature is. But now, why did she refuse!?


    "I have to go to the police station. I have things to do there. And I can''t wait till tomorrow..."


    Xander was shocked. However, he didn''t say anything when he saw how serious she was now.


    "I hope you don''t mind if I go there with Logan!" Scarlett said again when she saw Xander was silent and stared at her.


    "I''ll take you there," Xander said and walked towards the wardrobe to change his clothes.


    Scarlett followed him. She saw him change into casual clothes; khakis and a ck shirt ¡ª He also grabbed his long ck coat.


    "Are you sure? Mmm... Xander, it doesn''t matter if I go there with Logan. Besides, I won''t be long. Just an hour!"


    "Baby! What kind of husband would I be if I let you go out with another man in the middle of the night?" Xander shook his head while putting on his coat.


    Then, he also took Scarlett''s ck trench coat and helped her put it on.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel touched. "Okay, thanks, Xander!"


    "You''re wee, baby. Let''s go!" He took her hand.


    "Wait! I have to get my backpack first." Scarlett said and ran to the office desk in the corner.


    She put her ckptop into the backpack she usually carries. Then, she changed into her white sneakers.


    "Okay! I''m ready!" Scarlett approached Xander, who was still standing leaning against the door frame. When she saw him frowning, she stopped right before him.


    "W-Why? Something wrong?"


    "Baby, you better wear long pants. Don''t wear this knee-length dress because we are going to the police station, and it is already midnight." Xander said seriously.


    He didn''t want Scarlett''s feminine appearance to attract the attention of criminals or the police.


    Scarlett gasped.


    "Oh, you''re right. Wait here!" She immediately changed into a white t-shirt and ripped blue jeans. After putting on her ck coat and sneakers, they quickly left.


    ...


    Soon, the two of them were in the car.


    Xander drove the ck Mercedes SUV he usually used on this ind while Scarlett was preupied with testing someone remotely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While at the police station,


    James, who had just finished talking to the chief of the police station, walked to the parking lot and suddenly stopped his track when he received a text message from Scarlett.


    [Scarlett: ] James, I headed to the police station. Where are you now?


    [Scarlett: ] If you''re home, there''s no need to return to the police station!


    James felt confused. Did he need to wait for her or not? Why did Young Madame to this ce? It''s almost 11 PM now.


    ''Is there anything I can do?'' James spoke to himself.


    [Scarlett: ] Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine! Because I came with Xander.


    Scarlett replied as if she could read James'' mind.


    [James: ] Ma''am, I''m still at the police station. I will be waiting for you!


    James chuckled inwardly and put his phone in his pocket. He walked back to the police station. He had no other choice but to wait for them.


    Soon, James saw a familiar car approaching.


    He approached the car after they parked near the entrance. It doesn''t take long before the car door opens, and he is surprised to see Xander driving alone, without Logan or his driver.


    "Sir, Ma''am..." He greeted them.


    "James, thanks for helping with this case at thiste hour," Scarlett said, feeling apologetic.


    "Ma''am, this is my duty. So, you don''t need to thank me." James smiled to make her feel better.


    Scarlett smiled back at James and looked at Xander, who was already standing beside her. She said, "Xander, I''m not going in. I need to do something from the car."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "You didn''t want toe in?"


    Scarlett nodded.


    Xander knew Scarlett was a hacker and knew what she was about to do.


    "Okay, then. You wait here. I''ll go in to say hello to the chief of police." He said.


    "Hmm..." She smiled and got into the car. But, before she closed the door, she saw movement from inside the police station. Several cops on duty ran in. Likewise, several people in casual clothes were seen entering the office.


    "What has happened?" asked Scarlett, confused.


    "Someone died!" Men in police uniforms shouted from the front door. Suddenly Scarlett and the others were shocked.


    ''Dead!? How can someone die in a police station?'' Scarlett was perplexed.


    "Baby! You wait in the car, it''s. Let me and James check the situation inside." said Xander. Before He leaves, he reminds her to lock the car door and not go anywhere until he returns.


    "Ooo... I will wait!"


    "Good!"


    Then Scarlett looked at James, "Text me what happened!!"


    After Scarlett saw them enter the police station. She locked the car door and opened herptop.

 Chapter 211 Suspicious

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ?After Scarlett saw them enter the police station. She locked the car door and opened herptop.


    "Do it quickly, Scarlett!!" She said while loosening her finger before starting. "You can''t give them a hint of your location. Or you''ll be in trouble!!"


    She took a deep breath before her fingers danced across the keyboard, and her gaze only focused on theptop screen. In no time, she was able to ess the traffic police servers. She stored all the records on her servers.


    While doing so, she also watched some footage from a few days before the incident at the resort.


    Her focus is on staff who are the main suspects, the people he had met thest few days before the incident. She also tracks the digital footprints he left behind. Luckily this man is an extrovert and seldom misses sharing his life on social media.


    ...


    Not long after, Scarlett''s cell phone vibrated. She was surprised to receive a text from James. He nced at the entrance before reading ¡ª only to make sure they had not left the police station. She saw a few people standing near the door.


    [James: ] Young madam, we''re in trouble! The resort staff, the potential suspect in the murder, has taken his own life.


    "WHAT!!?" Scarlett shouted in surprise.


    Many questions now assailed her mind; How could he kill himself? How could he manage to take his own life inside a police office? Is there Someone who forced him to kill himself?


    Instantly her body stiffened with thest sentence that appeared in her mind, "Someone forced this guy to kill himself!? Who!?"


    Scarlett stared at the entrance with sharp eyes, feeling that person was still inside.


    She could see several people going in and out. However, she did not see anyone suspicious. She didn''t see Xander or James among them either.


    Her heart began to feel restless. And, of course, curiosity kicks in.


    "Why are they taking so long?" Scarlett nced at her watches. They had entered nearly thirty minutes. Makes her impatient.


    "I can''t wait! I have to check the situation!" She said as she closed herptop. But before she could open the car door, her sighnded on Someone. She felt like she had seen him but wasn''t sure where.


    Scarlett immediately showed interest in this man by his attractive appearance. His long ck hair was neatly tied up, and his body looked taller than anyone else near him.


    "This man, where have I seen him?" Scarlett muttered as she watched the man walk out of the police station. The man walked towards her car, which made her wary.


    "Damn it!! Is this guy Someone from the underground!? Have I been exposed!? No! Impossible..." She was sure her location was still secure at this point.


    The closer the man got to the car, the clearer she saw his face. She thought the man wanted toe to her car but stopped a few steps away near a white sedan.


    It was only when the man got into the sedan that Scarlett''s memory worked. She remembered where she had seen the man before, from the CCTV footage she had just watched.


    She quickly opened herptop and searched for the footage she had just seen.


    "What the fuck!! That guy is the same guy the resort staff met!?" She muttered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She thought quickly about what she should do. She couldn''t let this person go!


    But how could she take action in this situation? Xander is with her!


    This is really troublesome!


    She should havee alone so she wouldn''t worry about Xander discovering her other identity. He already knew her as the owner of RAS and a hacker. And if Xander finds out she is not a weak, fragile woman but a woman who can kill if forced to. And could do it without blinking, what would he think? He probably ran away, right!?


    Once again, she took a deep breath while her eyes were still on the white sedan ¡ª racking her brain for her next move.


    Seeing the white sedan leave the parking lot slowly, Scarlett finally decided to follow the car ¡ª she would exin it to Xanderter. He will definitely understand.


    Scarlett put herptop in the backseat and climbed into the driver''s seat. Without hesitation, she started the engine and followed the car.


    She couldn''t lose this person, she was sure this man knew the real culprit. No matter what, she would make this man open his mouth and say everything.


    When Scarlett was chasing the car of a man she suspected. At the same time, Xander and James are seen leaving the police station.


    They both are shocked to see no ck SUV in the parking lot.


    "Where''s the car!?" Xander panicked. "Where''s my wife?" He looked around but did not find his car. He looked at James, who also had the same expression as him.


    "S-Sir, I think the young madam brought the car. Maybe, she goes to find some coffee? Or..." James'' words made Xandere to his senses. He tried to call Scarlett but only then realized that even his cell phone was in the car.


    ''Damn it!!'' Xander cursed in his heart for his negligence. How could he not have his cell phone with him? He was sure Scarlett would contact him. There''s no way his wife left without telling him, right?


    "James, call my wife!" Xander ordered while watching James do what he asked, but the sour expression on James''s face made Xander''s heart beat even faster.


    "Sir, Young Madam isn''t picking up her phone!"


    "Call my phone!!" Xander''s face looks dark, and his voice is getting colder. His mind was scared and annoyed at the same time.


    "Same thing! Not picked up..."


    Xander''s knees felt weak when he realized his cellphone was set to automatically turn off at a particr hour after returning from his business trip. He didn''t want Someone to disturb him when he was with her.


    Worried that something might happen to Scarlett, Xander turned his gaze toward the police station.


    He needs to check the CCTV footage. What really happened was why she suddenly left.


    But before that, he ordered James to call his men to start looking for his wife!

 Chapter 212 Chasing

    ?Meanwhile, in a ck SUV, Scarlett looks serious about driving the car. She kept a safe distance so the car in front would not realize he was being followed.


    After a few minutes, she could guess where the car ahead was headed.


    They exited downtown and headed down an empty road to the top of the mountain, where she killed Lauren and her lover a month ago.


    "Tsk! This man, did he choose his burial in this mountain too!?"


    Scarlett can''t help but chuckle. After a few minutes of driving to the secluded ce, the car finally turned onto a narrower road.


    She purposely didn''t follow the car into the alley road. Still, she intentionally passed it ¡ª difficult to continue following any vehicle when the road was this empty.


    A few yardster, she turned the car back onto the road she hade from. She deliberately turned off her car''s headlights and slowly descended the small street.


    There were no lights on the road. Luckily that night, the moon was shining bright enough. She could still see the road ahead, even though it was very limited.


    After several minutes of driving in the dark, she saw lights in the distance. Arge building, like a warehouse, appeared before her.


    "Why is there a warehouse in this deserted ce??" Surprised by what she saw.


    Scarlett stops her car a dozen meters from the building. She parked it under a reasonably shady tree, so she wouldn''t be seen ¡ª There was only one road in this ce, and it seemed to end at that building.


    After ensuring she was safe, she took a thick book from her backpack.


    When she opened the book, there was a small silver gun inside. She pulled out the gun and checked the bullets.


    Then, she took out her cell phone. She was so rushed that she didn''t check the texts and missed calls. She just sent her coordinates to Seven to help Seven and any backup pinpoint her location.


    And she also messaged Xander to let her know about the situation. Little does she know Xander''s cell phone is in the car.


    When she was done, she turned off her cell phone and slipped it into her coat.


    Scarlett wasn''t hurrying to move because she knew the person she was chasing was in that building. She was sure there was no other building in the middle of this forest.


    For a moment, Scarlett scanned her surroundings to make sure there were no snipers pointing rifles at her or any movement in the darkness.


    She wouldn''t be scared if they ambushed her with closebat. However, it would be a problem if there were snipers. Her gun couldn''t shoot long distances.


    She was determined to catch the man, not without reason. As she was sure, the man she was following was the same person who had contacted her resort staff.


    And she also believes this person is responsible for the death of her resort staff.


    So, no matter what happened, she had to catch that person! She needed to know who the real mastermind was trying to mess with her¡ªat least she knew the enemy.


    Before long, Scarlett finally made her move. She walked towards therge building with quick and light steps.


    She heard no sound from her footsteps as she walked like a shadow. Soon she entered the warehouse yard and found her way to the building.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Whether her luck was excellent, she found a gap to enter through an open window at the end of the building.


    She quickly entered the building undetected by anybody that was already inside the building.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the building,


    The smell of cigarettes is so strong in a room resembling a dimly lit dining room but the size of the room was quite big. Several men are sitting at a dinner table enjoying beers and ying cards.


    And not long after, the long-haired ck man who had just returned came into the room, joining them. He picked up a can of cold beer, but someone asked him before he could take a sip.


    "Are you done, Troy!?" A man with a scar on his face looks at Troy curiously.


    Troy didn''t rush to answer. He kept on sipping his beer until his beer can was empty.


    After he threw his empty beer can into the trash, his gaze calmlynded on the man with a scar on his face. "Yeah! That stupid guy has finally been sealed forever!"


    "Bwahaha!!" Evilughter resounded throughout the room, making them all stare at the bald man at the other end of the table.


    "Troy, Troy... You are dumber than him. Why did you make such an amateur mistake? Why did you use someone else to do this job? You can kill that guest alone. Damn it!!" Continued the bald man with a suspicious nce at Troy.


    "Indeed! You''re risking our organization, Troy! What if the police can find you?" said another man.


    "That would be troublesome. We have experienced many setbacks on this ind. Several of our missions failed as if someone was sabotaging us." The bald man said. And then he drank his beer again, trying to suppress his rage.


    "Damn!! The failure reminds me of team C. They failed to exterminate a little girl!!" The man with the scar on his face chimed in.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Bwahaha!! That poor team, they''re in doom right now! Looks like they won''t be able to return to this industry. They are badly injured!"


    Troy felt like pping his face after hearing what they said. He did make a mistake. He didn''t expect that stupid staff to leave so many traces and be caught by the police quickly.


    He had no other choice but to kill him. Afraid that the man would talk about their brief meeting and could lead investigators to their organization.


    ...


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to the men, Scarlett was hiding in the corner of the room near the cupboard. She could clearly hear the ridiculous altercation between the men. And Scarlett couldn''t help butugh inwardly at what was happening in the room.


    She can''t believe it. This person was as idiotic as the men iming to be assassins she beat to death months ago.


    ''Shimmer Hands Assassin''s Guild, you guys messed with the wrong person! Now, let me help you to retire from this profession!'' She muttered to herself.


    She started to move, but...

 Chapter 213 Who Are You?

    ?''Shimmer Hand Assassin''s Guild, you guys messed with the wrong person! Now, let me help you to retire from this profession!'' She muttered to herself.


    Scarlett then started to move, but...


    Her movements stopped as soon as she heard the sound of footsteps. Not just one person but many!


    Six people were in the room, and they all looked tall and big. She waited, wondering how much she would fight this time.


    An evil grin appeared at the corner of her lips.


    She would be fine if there weren''t more than 50 people! This lowly assassin was no threat to her. She could immobilize them in just one move.


    All she was only worried about was if there was a hidden expert assassin among them. Like the bald man, his aura was quite strong, but she could handle him. Still, she couldn''t let her guard down for her safety because she was alone without any backup.


    Later...


    Ten men entered the room, making the ratherrge dining room look cramped. Their appearance was the same as the others. It was apparent they weren''t ordinary people. They had big builds and scary faces, but their eyes showed ack of intelligence.


    However, strangely, when they imed to be the killers, their aura didn''t convey the mysteriousness of the killers. Instead, it looked like a group of gangsters had gathered to celebrate something.


    In fact, since earlier, no one noticed her presence in the room. What a bunch of idiots!


    16 people!? A terrific way to rx her stiff muscles. At the same time, she could use this ce as her practice ground to sharpen her moves.


    Scarlett silently moved so fast toward the man closest to her, sending a powerful punch to his neck. The man instantly crashed to the floor without knowing what had happened.


    ''THUD''


    With a quick movement, she grabbed the man''s gun tucked in his waist and pointed the gun at the man standing not far from her, who had just realized that his friend was lying motionless on the floor. And now, a cold hard object pressed against his head.


    "One move! I will send you straight to the door of hell!" Scarlett said softly, almost whispering. So only the poor man at gunpoint could hear.


    The man felt his entire body freeze. Afraid that the little girl behind him would actually shoot him, he couldn''t help but curse inwardly, ''What the hell? What has happened!?''


    Everyone in the room was shocked by what had happened.


    Suddenly the room went into a frenzy, watching a little girl kill theirrades and even taking one of them as her hostage.


    Their eyes stared in shock mixed with confusion at the girl.


    Let alone 6 people ying cards in the room. How did this girl get into this room? While there was only one entrance, and none of them had seen this girl enter.


    Unless...


    The bald man stared at the open window at the room''s far end. His face turned grim. ''Shit! How could I not know of her presence in this room? Since when was she here?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Who are you? Who sent you here?" The man who had just entered the room shouted, making the others wary of the situation.


    "Where did this little girle from!? Why didn''t I see her enter the room?" The man with a scar on his face asks Troy beside him.


    Troy just shook his head, he didn''t know either, but his eyes were fixed on the girl. He felt strange because this girl looked calm even though she was in a room filled with all the killers.


    "Girl! Do you know who we are?" Shouted one of the men. "How dare you enter this ce alone? Are you lost or what??"


    "Bwahahaha. You said it on point, man!! Looks like this little girl is lost!" The bald manughed out loud. "...and you look cute too, sweety. Come,e to me, to warm this old man''s bed!!!" he said, standing from his seat and walking toward Scarlett.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Everyone in the roomughed at the bald man''s words. And looking forward to what he will do to the girls.


    "Leader!! Don''t forget us! We don''t mind eating your leftovers¡­."


    "Hahaha, yes Leader!!"


    "Me too, leader!! Please give me a chance to taste this little beauty!"


    ''Leader?'' Now Scarlett understood why this man''s aura differed from others. It turned out that he was their leader.


    Since earlier, Scarlett had only been silent, listening to their insults. At the same time, her eyes were fixated on the long-haired man, Troy. That man was her target. She doesn''t care about other men. She will kill them if they make a wrong move toward her, including the bald man approaching.


    "Bald uncle, one more step, and these guys will die!" Scarlett''s cold voice echoed throughout the room. Suddenly the room went quiet at the sound of her voice.


    The bald man smiled at Scarlett and said, "Oh, please. You can kill him whenever you''re ready!"


    "L-Leader..."


    ''Baang!'' Gunshots re. Scarlett shot the man who was her shield right in the heart.


    The man fell on the cold, hard floor. Blood sttered on the flooring from his holed chest. All eyes stared in horror at the girl standing behind another man with her gun aimed at the next target''s head.


    "How about this one!? Will you also allow me to kill him?" A devilish smile graced Scarlett''s face, making the bald man''s footsteps stop abruptly.


    Then, the bald man realized the girl in front of him was not someone he could take lightly.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Earlier, he answered her carelessly and did not expect this little girl with a cute face to be able to use a gun, yet she could pull the trigger without trembling. Even the look in her eyes looked like a demoness ready to exterminate them.


    His whole body stiffened, and his hand slowly lifted to take his gun. He pointed his pistol at Scarlett before asking, "Who are you? Why did youe here!?"

 Chapter 214 Demoness

    ?His whole body stiffened, and his hand slowly lifted to take his gun. He pointed his pistol at Scarlett before asking, "Who are you? Why did youe here!?"


    "Who I am is none of your concern! What you need to be concerned about is that I will give you two choices. You can walk away, never show your face again, and live. Or you can fight me, hurt yourself, and die! Your choice,d."


    "BWAHAHA... This girl! You think you can leave this ce alive, fighting all of us?" Another man behind the entrance said.


    "What a stupid little missy!!" another shouted.


    Scarlett didn''t say a word. Her eyes only stared at the 13 guns pointed at her. Well, not her, but the man she used as a shield. And her face looks so serene.


    It made everyone in the room tense. Because there was not the slightest bit of fear in this girl''s eyes. On the contrary, everyone in the room who saw her eyes felt fear ¡ª they seemed to see demonic mes dancing through her eyes.


    "I can see your movement speed, but how can you be faster than all our guns!?" The other man replied, though, in his heart, he was tense and scared when the girl''s eyes saw him.


    And when her smile widened, his whole body stiffened. He felt a demoness smiling at her. Holy shit!!


    "Go ahead, shoot me if you want to know the answer!" Scarlett said indifferently, but anyone who heard her voice could feel it was as cold as ice.


    While hisrades insulted Scarlett, Troy asked hisrades beside him to check outside whether this girl was alone or had backup.


    He had been suspicious since seeing how calm she was earlier when more than a dozen people were in the room.


    ''Impossible she came here alone, right!? There must be a team ready to ambush us?'' Troy thought as he calmly studied the girl.


    Not long after, the man returned and whispered something to Troy. Immediately Troy''s expression darkened in shock at what he heard.


    ''There''s no one outside! No movement from the CCTV on the street either!''


    Just before Troy wanted to warn the leader. Suddenly gunshots echoed throughout the room.


    This time, not just one gunshot sound, but several times. The men immediately shoot back. But they almost attack each other as Scarlett moves unpredictably, jumping and rolling faster than their shot while continuing to fire her Kel-Tec pistol at them. The firing exchange started, and the room turned into hell with the nonstop gunshots, followed by cursing and screaming from some of hisrades.


    Troy was confused and had no idea what was going on. He threw himself to the floor and tried to find a ce to hide.


    After finding a hiding ce, his eyes widened in horror to see the girl holding the lifeless body of one of hisrades as a shield. She stood not far from him, in the corner ¡ª while several bodiesy motionless on the floor, with blooding from their stomach, temple, and chest.


    The room was filled with the smell of blood and gunpowder smoke, making the atmosphere even tenser when the gunshots suddenly stopped.


    Silent and gripping!


    Not wanting to be a corpse, Troy aimed his gun at the girl, but simultaneously, her eyes fell on him. Before he could pull the trigger, the girl shot her pistol at the light.


    "The fuck!!" Troy cursed when he couldn''t see her.


    Instantly the room became dark. Only moonlight came into the room through the open window at the far end, yet it didn''t allow Troy to see clearly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He could only hear movement, and once again, a loud gunshot resounded a few times, and the screams of hisrades could be heard. This time, he felt that the little girl was a demoness toying with their lives.


    He felt chills run through his body to realize they had made a mistake by underestimating this girl. Amid his fear, the girl''s words suddenly crossed his mind, ''Surrendered!!''


    He didn''t know why this girl had suddenly appeared at their base and killed them all. Right now, all he needed to do was surrender to make this girl stop killing them.


    However, before Troy shouted, he heard his leader say, "Alright! Alright!! I surrender! Please stop!! Please! Don''t kill us!!"


    Suddenly the gunshots stopped. The room became silent, like the silence in a cemetery!


    Scarlett grinned into the darkness.


    "You guys are so stupid!! How dare you waste my time here!? If you surrendered earlier, I wouldn''t have to kill yourrades." She scolded them out of frustration.


    Then, she asked them to throw down their weapons and stand by the dining table with their hands above their heads.


    Scarlett could only smile when she saw only two remaining people were alive; her target and the leader.


    "B-Beaut... I mean P-Pretty S-Sister... Why did you attack us?" The leader asks. His eyes stared at the girl standing across from them, separated by a table.


    "I don''t want to attack you guys. All I want to do is to talk to this person!" Scarlett pointed at Troy.


    The leader was speechless.


    Why didn''t she say it earlier? Why did she have to kill his men first?


    The leader wanted to kill this little girl but suppressed his anger when he remembered how cruel and powerful this girl was.


    "Y-You want to talk to me?" Troy was surprised. "Do I know you?" He felt confused because he had never met this girl before.


    "Don''t ask! You are in no condition to ask me. Now, you only need to answer me." Scarlett''s terrifying gaze seemed sharp enough to freeze these two stupid assassins.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Troy could only nod. For some reason, this demoness made his speech ability disappear.


    "Who ordered you to kill someone at the Ocean Group Resort?" Her voice was gentle, but what she said rang like a thunderp in Troy''s ear.


    Troy''s face turned pale as he realized his mistake; he had brought this girl to their base. And now, she wanted to ask him about that case!


    "You know, Mister, my other skill is I can tell when someone is lying. So choose your words wisely, Mister..." Scarlett said and slowly appointed her gun to Troy''s head. She smiled before continuing, "I still have bullets to perforate your temple!"


    Troy swallowed silently. He had no choice but to tell the truth. He was too terrified to tell a lie.

 Chapter 215 Nine

    ?Scarlett''s face darkened as Troy told the mastermind''s name. She didn''t expect that they would attack her through her familypany.


    After she got what she wanted, she had to kill Troy and the bald uncle. She couldn''t let them live because they had already seen her eliminating all their gang members.


    After she confirmed that no one else was in the building, she left.


    "Bitch!! You wait... I''m not going to take you lightly this time." Scarlett muttered while walking out of the building.


    She took out her cell phone to call Seven, but she felt someone approaching from behind before she could dial the number.


    With one quick movement, she turned around while aiming her gun warily at the sound of footsteps she heard.


    "You are so slow!" Scarlett was taken aback when she heard a familiar voice from the darkness, "... I''ve been here for a long time, and only now are you aware!?"


    Scarlett "..."


    She lowered her gun and ignored Rex, who was walking towards her while teasing her with his overbearing smile.


    "Your action inside made me realize that you are getting slower and softer with your enemies! Remember, no words ''Slow'' and ''Sloppy'' exist in our dictionary!" His voice was gentle, but somehow Scarlett heard it like a threat.


    She opened her mouth but failed to say a word to refute his sentence.


    "...never wear that mask again! You are an assassin. What if your juniors saw what you did earlier? They will think you got your code name because you are my little sister!" He said while gently patting the hair on top of her head.


    Scarlett was stunned! She had not heard Rex talk to her seriously in years. He only acted like this when he started training her as a member of The Fox.


    She slowly looked up to see his face and was startled when their eyes met.


    ''Damn! He doesn''t like scolding me because of my abilities. However, he was angry because of something. Why?'' She frowned.


    Just before Scarlett wanted to ask him, she saw Rex turn his eyes far away near the gate.


    Scarlett followed his line of sight. There was nothing at the gate, only darkness. However, it wasn''t long before she could hear cars moving and two ck vans pulling into the yard.


    "Brother, what made you suddenly appear on this ind with all your goons?" Scarlett was surprised to see Rex bringing so many people to this ind.


    Does he intend to open their branch in this ce!?


    Rex shook his head. Then he answered without looking at her, "This is one of your ws! You weren''t aware of the underground moves. You had beencking for too long that you didn''t know your enemy was now approaching!"


    Scarlett''s brows knit at Rex''sst sentence. Her eyes stared at Rex, who was now walking toward the car.


    "My enemy is approaching!?" She muttered, trying to remember who her biggest enemy was that could make Rexe here with so many people.


    She saw Rex talking to several men who had just exited the car. And when her eyes caught a familiar figurezily getting out of the car, a look of surprise shed across her eyes.


    "N-NINE!" She muttered in a whisper.


    If Rex took Nine with him, they faced someone not to be trifled with. Because Nine can kill mobs.


    His actual identity is a famous surgeon at one of the prestigious hospitals in Seattle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But among them, Nine is known as Crazy Doc because he has a strange hobby of concocting poison. And he has created the most potent poison on this earth, and no one knows the antidotes but him. His target would die or suffer the most horrible pain whenever they touched or ingested the medium where Nine hadtched with his poison. Not only poisons, but he also makes a virus that can kill many people in an instant.


    Nine''s physique was thin, and his face looked harmless ¡ª looking like a friendly neighbor''s doctor ¡ª but he was more terrifying among the twelve core members of the Foxes. No one dared mess with him, or they would lose their lives without knowing it.


    ''Gosh!! Does Rex intend to overthrow this country? Has he gone mad to bring this crazy doc here!?''


    "Hello, Three!" Scarlett gasped when she saw Nine already standing in front of her. Seeing his rare smile could numb her mind, "We haven''t seen each other in a year, huh! And you grew taller than before!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett, "..."


    How could she grow taller when she was already in her twenties? Is this man really a doctor?


    An awkward smile appeared on Scarlett''s face. She never feltfortable whenever talking to Nine. Nine''s aura was eerily too strong for those who knew his particr skill. For them, he has an intense charm of a grim reaper.


    "Uh, Brother Nine. Nice to meet you too, and I was surprised to see youe out of yourb."


    "Ah, that''s because Two asked me toe here for vacation. I heard this ind is beautiful, with many white sandy beaches... And it''s quite warm from Seattle!"


    Scarlett was speechless. Gosh! Rex clearly tricked this man.


    "Hahaha, Brother Nine, there is the best beach on this ind. But is it warmer here than in Seattle? Of course not. It''s colder from your ce."


    "Is that so?" Nine smiled as he rubbed his nape.


    "Hmm..."


    "Damn!! Looks like he tricked me!"


    Scarlett rolls her eyes, feeling sorry for this man.


    Nine took a deep breath before continuing, "...That guy, he just wants me to apany him on vacation with his grandfather." He shook his head and looked at Rex, who was approaching them.


    "Huh!? Grandpa Morrison is here too?"


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that, but only momentarily because she remembered the Grandpa Riley reunion. The old man had an impromptu reunion with Grandpa Morrison as well!? No wonder he was willing to postpone a meeting with her father.


    "What are you talking about?" Rex stood in front of Scarlett and Nine.


    "There isn''t anything!" Nine said and excused himself. He entered the warehouse with the others.


    After Nine left them, Rex saw Scarlett still ring at him.


    "What''s with your look?" Rex ruffled her hair. "Stop pouting!! Now, you have the biggest problem. How do you exin all of this to your good-for-nothing husband!?"


    Rex''s words were like thunder in Scarlett''s ears.


    ''X-Xander...''

 Chapter 216 Curious About Xander Riley!

    ?Rex''s words were like thunder in Scarlett''s ears.


    ''X-Xander...''


    Rexughed secretly at Scarlett''s panicked face. This girl, being too naive, left her husband and went after the criminal alone. Is she impatient to reveal her identity as a member of The Fox!?


    "What should I do about my husband!?" Scarlett immediately took out her cell phone. She called Xander right away. But Xander still didn''t pick up his phone after she tried twice.


    Scarlett''s face looks increasingly worried.


    Her worries were confirmed. Xander must be mad at her; it''s past midnight, and she''s still in the middle of the forest instead of sleeping with him!


    "Xander, please, please pick up! Why? Why did you not pick up your phone? Did you get mad at me?" Scarlett muttered as she tried to call Xander a few times. Her mind was aplete mess because this was new to her. She forgot she was newly married when she eliminated that band of criminals. And now, she couldn''t think straight.


    "Chill!!" Rex was amused at how cute her panicked face was right now. He wanted to tease her, but he held back, seeing how sad her eyes were now.


    Scarlett''s sharp gaze made Rex frown, he said, "What? Just say what you want to say!! Why are you looking at me like that?" He stepped back, worried that this girl might do something to him.


    "Should I tell Xander about my identity? Tell him everything would be easier than continuing to cover this up¡­."


    "Hell no!! Don''t you dare!" Instantly Rex''s face changed from cheerful to gloomy and now to displease.


    "Why can''t I be honest with him? Xander is a person who can keep secrets. I believe you know that! He would never reveal my identity to others. So, there''s nothing wrong with telling him, right?" Her eyes glowed with a determined look.


    Rex crossed his arms over his chest, shaking his head slowly. For some reason, his tongue became numb seeing the look in her eyes.


    "I won''t say I''m a member of The Fox, don''t worry! I''ll tell him I know how to use a gun and am very skillful in kicking the ass of any bad guys!" Scarlett said seriously. But, little did she know Xander was already aware that she was a martial arts expert.


    A frown appeared on Rex''s face, and for a while, he seemed to be thinking about something deeply. After some time, he said, "It seems you haven''t dug into Xander''s personal profile yet?"


    Seeing this girl''s frown made Rex chuckle, "No. You can''t tell him. It will beplicated if that guy discovers your identity as Three!"


    "What do you mean?" Scarlett asks in confusion.


    "You need to check Xander Riley''s personal profile, and you will have your answer." Rex shook his head. "But I''m unsure if you have enough skill to dig up his secret! There is more to your husband than what you already know."


    He''s lucky to get to know Xander first, so he knows what others don''t.


    Scarlett was stunned. Despite being curious after hearing Rex''s words, her principles would never waver.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Brother Rex! You know something about my husband that I don''t, do you? You must tell me what it is. You know I would never hack my way to get my family and loved ones'' secrets, right!? So if you don''t tell me, I will never know."


    This is her principle as a professional hacker. She would never hack into her family members unless they did something evil to her.


    "That is your choice! I don''t care. But you will never hear what it is from me." Rex said.


    "Oh,e on. My dear brother, can you tell me¡­. please? If you won''t tell me, at least allow me to tell my husband about my hidden skills." Scarlett begged while tugging at his coat. Trying to act like a little sister begging her big brother. But, of course, this man didn''t fall into her honey trap. Geez!


    "Three, darling, listen. As your team leader, I forbid you to tell your husband about your hidden skills! Not only will you be in trouble, but so will the entire organization. Okay, I will say no more about that. And you will do so too." His eyes flickered with intense emotion.


    No words left her mouth as she was shocked by what she had heard. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Somehow she felt angry at herself for nearly endangering the organization.


    ''Who is Xander, really? Why is The Fox even afraid of him?'' Her mind was now filled with questions like these. It made her want to dig up information about Xander! Even though it will break her principle.


    Amidst her confusion, Scarlett faintly heard Rex say, "As for what happened in this ce, leave it to me. I''ll take care of it. But I need your help to distract him with your spell! He''ll definitely be bewitched and follow your words..." Then he almostughed, thinking of his n to teach Xander, his ex-friend, an excellent lesson.


    Scarlett opened her eyes and looked at Rex.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "How are you going to handle it? Share with me so what we say is the same and not make him suspicious."


    Just before Rex wanted to say something, he saw the lighting from the street. Several cars are approaching.


    He touched the ck device that stuck to his ear like an earpods.


    "Who?" He said softly. After hearing the report from the other end, a smirk appeared on his lip''s corner.


    "Brother Rex!?" She was confused to see Rex ignore her.


    "Scarlett, you can seduce him now!" Rex nced at Scarlett and smiled.


    "Seduce? Him? Who are you talking about?" She still didn''t realize that a car had stopped before the gate.


    "Hey! Focus. Who else would I talk about? Your husband, of course! You can tell him that you are following the suspect in the murder case to this ce. And that they nearly capture you. Luckily, I wasing to rescue you¡­."


    "Huh!?" She is still clueless.

 Chapter 217 Provoke

    ?"After that, you don''t need to say anything because I will exin everything to him!" Rex said while looking at Xander, who looked annoyed. With his vast strides, he walked towards them. "Sister, you can go now. Talk to your angry husband!!"


    It took Scarlett a few seconds to realize Rex''s words.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She looked back and was shocked beyond words to see Xander. His face looked somber, and the light in his eyes looked different from what she usually saw. Instantly her body froze, and her legs felt heavy to move.


    Scarlett only took a step, and suddenly she was in Xander''s embrace. She could feel his warmth and hear his loud, noisy heartbeat, as if war drums were heard inside. After a few seconds, she could feel Xander let go of his hug.


    Xander checked Scarlett''s whole face and body to ensure she had no injury.


    "X-Xander, I''m fine! Trust me, hubby." She said as she looked up and met his worried gaze.


    "I''m sorry...." She couldn''t finish her words as his lips sealed hers. She couldn''t refuse even though this time his kiss felt rough. It feels like Xander was punishing her with his kiss.


    ...


    Rex rolled his eyes, seeing Xander kissing Scarlett before his eyes. He felt like punching this bastard Xander on his smooth face ¡ª how dare he rub a lemon into his heart!


    ''Fuck you, Xander Riley!!!'' he vents his anger inside his mind while shifting his gaze to the people Xander brought.


    They were standing by the car, looking at them. He saw that they were not bodyguards but looked like a special agent like the federal bureau in his country.


    He chuckled!


    ''So you wanted to flex your power before me, huh? You''re still too amateur to do that, Xander!!'' Rex muttered to himself.


    Unable to bear the sight of his little sister''s PDA with his ex-friend, Rex decides to enter the warehouse to check on his team''s progress to clear all traces of Scarlett.


    "Rex Morrison, stop!! We have to talk!" Xander''s cold voice made Rex''s steps stop abruptly. The sight of Xander''s hand over Scarlett''s shoulder can make his face sour. If it wasn''t for Scarlett, he would have beaten Xander long ago for taking the girl he likes!


    Rex didn''t say anything, but there was a big question mark in his eyes.


    "Follow me, we need to talk!" Xander''s voice sounded so cold that a fierce murderous aura immediately emerged.


    Scarlett felt colder when she heard Xander''s voice. She was stunned when she saw Xander''s face darken, and she red at Rex angrily. Then, Scarlett looked at Rex. His expression was exactly the same as Xander''s¡ªit looked like they wanted to kill each other.


    Worried that the two men she cared about would start fighting, she immediately let go of Xander''s embrace and stood between them¡ªXander on her left and Rex on her right.


    Scarlett looked between them before saying, "Speak here!! I want to hear you guys talk." She looked at Xander. "...Xander, I''m here on my own ord. You got the text I sent, right? I told you, I''m after the prime suspect for the resort case!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander''s angry re instantly disappeared when he saw Scarlett. His smile widened before he said, "I didn''t. My phone was in the car you drive!" His voice sounded gentle.


    "W-WHAT!?" Scarlett was surprised. No wonder this man looks so angry. Turns out he didn''t know she was here.


    "And you didn''t pick up your phone either, even though I called you hundreds of times." Xander continued.


    Scarlett "..."


    Instantly she felt regretful for making Xander worry about her.


    "Sorry, Xander!" Her voice sounded soft, which could make Xander''s heart melt. "...I spontaneously ran after the suspect without thinking of anything else. I''m really sorry!"


    She walked quickly towards him and once again threw herself into his arms. "Please forgive me and don''t get angry again, okay!?"


    "It''s okay. At least you''re fine! Ande back to me the same as when I saw before Ieft, healthy and intact!" He said as he rubbed her back gently. He couldn''t be mad at this girl, every time he saw her smile it melted his heart.


    Rex, ignored by the two lovebirds, couldn''t help feeling annoyed. He gritted his teeth before saying, "Little sister... Ex-friends, can you two stop showing affection in front of me? It makes me want to kill someone!!"


    Scarlett pulled herself away from Xander, but before she could, Xander grabbed her by the waist and pressed her against his chest. "Babe, stay still. Let this single dog suffer!!" He said while sending an overbearing smile to Rex.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Rex, "..."


    Rex could only curse Xander a million times in his heart. He pushed his anger back into his stomach before continuing, "Mr. Riley!! Your dear wife could have died...if I didn''te here at the right time!"


    Scarlett, who was still in Xander''s arms, immediately felt uneasy. Afraid Rex will talk nonsense.


    "And you, the husband. Where are you? You are supposed to be protecting your wife. But you camete, man! And instead of thank you, now you are upset with me. Aren''t you supposed to be nice to me? A thank you, Mr. Rex, would be nice... Tsk!! What an ungrateful person! Now you have sessfully upset me. You have provoked me well!!" Said Rex in a normal tone but sounded like a p to Xander.


    Xander ignored Rex''s lengthy upset words. Instead, he asked, "How did you find her?"


    When he arrived and saw Rex chatting with Scarlett, the anger was fuming in his chest. It was nearly unbearable. How did this man get here faster than him? Did Scarlett contact him for help?


    "Have you ever heard of a GPS tracker, my dear ex-friend!? It''s a really fucking useful piece of technology. You should try to use it." A teasing smile appeared on Rex''s face.


    "WHAT!? Did you put a fucking GPS tracker on my wife''s phone? How dare you!?" Xander felt all his blood rushing to his face. Fuming because Rex can trace his wife''s whereabouts anytime, anywhere, while he can''t.

 Chapter 218 The Mastermind

    ?A satisfied smile appeared from the corners of Rex''s lips when he saw Xander angry. He couldn''t hide it, and he was not going to either.


    "Why are you surprised? Of course, we keep GPS Tracker on each other''s cellphones. My sister can find me whenever she wants. And vice versa..."


    Scarlett was utterly speechless. She suddenly wanted to punch Rex in the head!


    ''Damn! Since when did we exchange GPS trackers!? This stupid Rex started talking nonsense!'' She vented her anger in her heart. Just before she wanted to scold Rex, the man spoke again.


    "Oh, don''t tell me, you don''t!?" Rex pauses while covering his mouth with his hand, feigning surprise. Still, his eyes clearly show his satisfaction with teaching Xander. He continued, "Oh no!! My sister won''t let you do that. Damn!!"


    "Stop it, Rex Morrison!!" She roared, startling everyone. Rex tightly closed his lips, but his eyes radiated triumph. That irritated Scarlett even more.


    Scarlett looks back at Xander, smiling, then takes his hand. As their eyes meet, she says, "Don''t listen to him, Xander! He''s just trying to provoke you..."


    She still can''t believe Rex''s n turned out to irritate Xander. Gosh! Why did he suddenly turn like a child?


    "Babe, don''t worry. I will not get provoked. Not by a man-child like him!" Xander smiles and strokes her back lovingly.


    "Beforeing here, I sent him my GPS coordinates because he said he was on this ind apanying his grandfather for the reunion with Grandpa Riley..." She lied. Scarlett did send her position, but not to Rex. She sent her GPS coordinates to Seven. Unfortunately for Scarlett, there is no way for her to tell Xander about Seven. Not without upsetting Rex and the Guild, and might put Seven in a problematic situation.


    Scarlett looked into Xander''s eyes, trying to figure out if he believed what she said. It was really ufortable having to lie, but she couldn''t risk the existence of their organization, could she!?


    "Thank you for telling me that, babe. I fully understand and trust you!" Xander said with great concern.


    Rex, who witnessed their PDA, felt like vomiting when he saw Xander deliberately provoking his emotions. Before Rex could say another word, he heard Xander continue his sentence, "Baby, where''s the man you''re chasing?"


    Scarlett was stunned.


    She looked back at Rex, silently asking him to help exin the situation. This time, her gaze was filled with a clear menace code! As she said through her eye; I''ll never want to see you again if you continue provoking Xander!


    A mischievous smile appeared on Rex''s lips before he looked at Xander and said, "That bad guy and his buddies are dead! When I got here, they almost killed my little sister. So, I have no other choice but to exterminate them. You know I would do anything to protect her, right?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Ex-friend..." Rex shook his head slowly before continuing, "...save your gratitude. The people I killed must have something to do with what happened in the Ocean Group''s resort. So, don''t worry, before I end their life, I have all the evidence and proof that they are rted to the mastermind of this case!"


    Xander was quite surprised to hear Rex''s words, but his heart was distressed thinking about Scarlett, who almost died here. This girl, why doesn''t she value her own life?


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® He took a deep breath to express his worries. He needs to talk to his wifeter about these kinds of incidents.


    "Do you know who the mastermind is?" Xander asked with a curious gaze looking at Scarlett.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Xander, this..." Scarlett was reluctant to tell him, as she knew that the family was close to the Xander family. Don''t let the two families be enemies because of her.


    Before Scarlett could continue exining, she heard Rex chime in, "If I heard it right, his family name is Harris. Who are they? How dare they mess with my little sister?" This time Rex was really annoyed.


    Instantly Xander''s face darkened, the light in his eyes flickering like hellfire dancing in his eyes.


    "Is that true?" Xander asked Scarlett slowly and calmly, but his tone was icy.


    She took a deep breath before saying, "Hmm, they ordered these gangsters to tarnish Ocean Group''s reputation by killing one of the resort''s guests. I don''t know what their motives are, but it''s obvious they want to attack me. Xander, I don''t understand why they would do that to me?" She said innocently. But in her heart, Scarlett already suspected all of this must be E Harris'' idea.


    Another long sigh came from Xander. His anger towards the Harris Family made his chest feel like it would burst.


    Xander then hugged her. He felt terrible because of him; this girl was affected and almost lost her life. "Don''t worry! I''ll take care of them!"


    If Rex didn''t show up, Xander didn''t know what would happen to his wife. He looked at Rex with an apologetic gaze.


    "Rex..." Xander''s tone sounded sincere, "...sorry and thank you!" Even though he hated Rex so much, he couldn''t ignore that Rex had cared for Scarlett since she was a teenager.


    He heard from Tyler that Rex cared for Scarlett. Like she was his little sister ¡ª although he didn''t fully believe it because the look in Rex''s eyes on Scarlett was ultimately the opposite, like seeing his lover.


    Rex was pleased to hear that this proud man like Xander was willing to say sorry to him. He knows it is one of a few words in Xander''s list of taboo things.


    He secretlyughed happily in his heart before saying, "You don''t need to thank me, man! Scarlett is my little sister. It''s also my job to protect her. But now, there''s a problem!"


    "What is the problem?" Xander asked worriedly.


    "How do we deal with this situation here? There are more than a dozen corpses over there. You know my status, right? It will be troublesome to get involved in a case like this, in this country..." Rex deliberately looks helpless in front of Xander.


    Xander flinched. No wonder Scarlett can''t handle this gangster alone. Even though she is an expert in martial arts, it turns out that she has many opponents.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. You can go back now." Xander could see several men standing near the warehouse entrance. He was sure they were all Rex''s people.


    Rex said nothing to Xander but looked at Scarlett, "Tomorrow,e to my vi. Grandpa wants to see you!"


    "Okay. But, which vi do you live in?" Scarlett never knew Morrison owned property on the ind.


    "Someone will pick you up!" He said, leaving with Nine and the others who pretended not to know her.

 Chapter 219 Weakness

    ?After Rex''s group car disappeared from view, Xander led Scarlett to his car.


    "Baby, wait here for a moment. I need to talk to James first..." Xander helped her into the car. After ensuring she was correctly seated, he closed the car door and called James.


    "James, clean up here! I want no trace of my wifeing to this ce and secure all evidence of their bad deeds." Xander''s sentence sounded cold as ice.


    "I understand!!"


    Xander massaged his temple momentarily before continuing his sentence, "... burn everything in here to ashes! These lowly gangsters should never be in this ce!" He said and immediately walked to his car.


    ...


    When Xander got into the car, he saw Scarlett''s face looking drowsy. Several times she yawned while rubbing her eyes. It worries him.


    "Babe, you can sleep..." Xander said as he made sure her seat belt was fastened. Then, he drove the car at an average speed.


    A sleepy Scarlett suddenly remembered the car she had driven to this ce ¡ª Her bag and Xander''s cell phone was in the car.


    She held Xander''s arm, looking at him, "Xander, my car!?"


    "Where did you park?" He asked while ncing at her.


    Scarlett told him the location of the car she had hidden under a shady tree.


    Soon they stopped near Scarlett''s car. Xander didn''t let her out of the car. He went out to get Scarlett''s things and his cell phone. He also did not forget to ask someone to take care of the car.


    A few minutester, their car started moving again toward the city to return to the Beachfront Hotel.


    During the trip, Scarlett felt her eyes get heavy, but her mind was still busy thinking about what happen tonight. She wanted to talk to Xander, but it seemed like Xander was deliberately ignoring her.


    Then, something crossed her mind about what Rex had said to her, "Your enemy was approaching!"


    Scarlett suddenly felt her pulse quicken. ''Who''s after me? That man from underground?'' she wondered.


    Knowing how prepared Rex was by bringing his elite team and Nine on this ind, there was only one answer; the one who approached her must be someone from underground, right!?


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® She remembered she had used her ability twice since she arrived on this ind.


    ''Damn! Can they track me down here? No way, right? Their hacker wouldn''t have tracked me down that fast!'' She felt her head was going to explode.


    She secretly took a deep breath. What worries her the most is that if her location is known, she can''t stay here for long, or she will bring trouble to her family and Xander.


    ''NO! I can''t make them know I''m in a rtionship with Xander!''


    Like an invisible hand squeezing her heart, it felt hurt to imagine her parting ways with Xander. How could she leave him!?


    Scarlett stole nces at Xander, trying to get as much air as needed to relieve her aching chest.


    Now Scarlett understood what Rex had meant earlier; Now she is weak. She has a weakness. And her weakness is her husband, Xander Riley!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett was scared that anyone who wanted to hurt her would hurt Xander instead.


    ''Indeed, Rex was right. But I love Xander. How could I run away from him just because my enemy knew my hiding ce?''


    ...


    "Baby? Are you alright?"


    Scarlett gasped when she heard Xander''s words, which seemed to pull her out of her thoughts.


    Looking at his blue eyes, she smiled, "Yeah, I''m fine! I just feel sleepy..." she hurriedly shifted her gaze outside the car. Afraid that Xander will read her current emotions.


    "You can sleep! We still have 30 minutes to arrive at the hotel!" said Xander. Looking at the exhausted Scarlett, he felt worried ¡ª it was now past 4 in the morning.


    "Hmm..." Scarlett muttered as she closed her eyes.


    Xander''s face darkened after seeing Scarlett sleeping. He wasn''t physically tired, but his mind seemed torn apart as he searched for her tracks a few hours ago.


    An hour that feels like hell to him...


    After watching the CCTV at the police station, he found out that Scarlett''s car was following a white sedan. Still, the trail disappeared after the vehicle left the CCTV path.


    At that moment, he seemed to have lost half of his life.


    He gathers his team to find her trail. He finally found it after asking permission to use a military satellite to search the area around the mountain where Scarlett''s car disappeared.


    Luckily, he saw the movement of several cars entering that area. By luck, he got his men to follow the car''s trail without him suspecting that the car belonged to Rex and his team.


    He had always hated Rex for what he did in the past. But because of tonight, he was starting to consider forgiving him! At least Rex led him to find his wife.


    "Are you still sleeping, babe!?" He asked her in a low tone. After a few seconds of no response and her not moving either, a smile appeared on his lips'' corner.


    ''Sleep tight, baby! I''m sorry, making you suffer!'' He muttered to himself while holding the steering wheel tighter; he couldn''t hold back his anger at the Harris family.


    ''I will make sure the Harris family gets their punishment and will never forgive their misdeed for harming you!''


    It wasn''t long before their car arrived at the hotel.


    Ever since he married Scarlett, Xander had never seen her this tired. Even when he carried her from the car to their suite, she didn''t wake up one bit ¡ª she slept like a baby.


    He couldn''t bear to wake her up to bathe when the sun was about to rise. He put her on the soft bed and helped her remove her coat and shoes.


    After ensuring she wasfortable, Xander covered her with the nket and turned off the light. He didn''t sleep with her, but he went into his office, in the next room.


    He calls James to find out about progress on site.

 Chapter 220 Investigate Harris Family

    ?Xander calls James to find out about the progress on the crime scene.


    "How''s the situation over there?" Previously he had not bothered to check what was happening inside the warehouse. His thoughts were only upied with his wife.


    "Sir, there are 16 corpses. However, we couldn''t find any CCTV footage, so we can''t confirm what happened. All the bodies were covered in gunshot wounds..." James exined in detail what he found in the warehouse.


    "No CCTV footage? Isn''t there CCTV in that ce?" His voice went up one notch.


    He wants to see what''s happening, but if there''s no CCTV footage, how is he supposed to see it!?


    Feeling in a low mood, Xander massaged his aching forehead.


    "They have CCTV, but it looks like it''s broken, not working. No recording happened today. But I have recorded everything in that ce. You can see it in the files I will send!"


    "Strange!"


    "Indeed, sir..."


    "Take their CCTV server and whatever evidence is avable and bring it to headquarters. Let the others in the office have a look. Maybe they can find some leads..."


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Yes, sir. Don''t worry... I''ve secured everything."


    After thinking for a moment, Xander asked again, "Who are these people?"


    "They are all members of the ''Shimmer Hand'' organization. You''ve heard of them, right?"


    "Never!!"


    James was speechless. His master had never been involved with lowly gangsters, so obviously, he didn''t know about them.


    "They''re some gangsters. ording to the rumors in the underground, they''re wannabe assassins. Their base is in the Northville District..."


    "Assassin? So like The Fox?" Xander is surprised to hear that an assassin''s guild is on this ind.


    "Yes. But Shimmer Hand only operated in Astington. As for The Fox, we gathered they''re an ancient organization with worldwide reach!" James chuckled. "Well, they are iparable, like heaven and earth..."


    Xander listened to James'' exnation silently while looking at the dark sky while his mind was focused on what James had reported. Xander was so focused that his face showed a cold expression, like a pr cier cold.


    After a while...


    His expression slowly changed. He said, "Very good! Report to superiors as you say. And make sure there''s no trace of my wife and Rex Morrison at the crime scene!"


    As he had promised Rex, he would fix everything and not cause him any trouble in this country. Moreover, this man had be his wife''s savior.


    "Yes, sir. Consider it done!" said James, then ended the call.


    Xander didn''t know he was standing in the same ce for so long with many things bothering him at the moment, that he lost track of time.


    The sky was slowly turning bright, there was an orange tinge at the end of the horizon, but he didn''t bother to enjoy the sunrise, he made another phone call.


    "Morning! Alistar, I need you to do something, and I want you to start to do it now. Gather all the information about the misdeeds of the Harris family in Astington!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The man on the other end, who still hadn''t fully woken up, was confused by Xander''s order.


    "Sir, which Harris family? The old one or the other one?" Ask Alistar.


    "All core members of the Harris family. Especially E Harris and Paul Harris! I want to receive all the reports this morning. Can you do it?"


    "Consider it done, sir!!"


    After talking with Alistar, Xander left his study. He didn''t immediately join Scarlett to sleep. Still, instead, he left his suite and entered another suite on the same floor.


    He didn''t bother knocking but opened the door using his fingerprint.


    Upon entering the room, Xander saw his grandfather sitting by the ss window, holding his teacup while watching the sunrise.


    Walter Riley, who was used to getting up early to enjoy the sunrise, looked back when he heard footsteps. How surprised he was to see his grandson, Xander walking towards him.


    "Oh! Why did youe so early?" His eyebrows arise because his grandson met him so early ¡ª for the first time.


    Xander wasn''t in a rush to say something to his grandfather but stood beside him and looked at the sky outside. So many thoughts were running through his mind at this moment.


    Walter Riley was still looking at Xander standing beside him. After a few minutes of waiting, Xander didn''t say a word. So, Old Riley took a deep breath and followed Xander''s line of sight, the sky outside.


    Walter Riley''s expression was a mix of worry and sadness when he saw his grandson still wearing the same clothes he had on yesterday. Not only that, his face was sad, and he could guess what had happened; This stupid brat must have fought with Scarlett, right!?


    This brat is foolish!! He deserves to be scolded!


    After a long silence, Walter couldn''t help but express his frustration...


    "My stupid grandson, you''ve only been married a few months, and yet you''re already in disagreement with your wife? Can you let your ego down a bit?" Walter couldn''t help but want to teach his stupid grandson.


    With an angry look, he looked at Xander.


    Xander, "..."


    "Brat, you have to be able to give in to your wife. If your wife is wrong, never make a big deal about it. And if you are wrong, you have to apologize immediately. Remember, your wife is always right, or you will never sleep in bed for the rest of your life!" Walter''s eyes narrowed at Xander like he wanted to bash him through his gaze.


    "What!?" Xander frowned at his grandfather. "What are you talking about, Grandpa!?"


    "You will end up sleeping on the couch for the rest of your life if you still feed your ego and don''t listen to your wife! And how will you give me great-grandchildren if you don''t sleep with your wife?" Walter asked sternly and severely.


    Xander was utterly speechless. This old man, where did he get that idea from? Summarize as he wishes!? Who is disputed with Scarlett!?


    "Grandpa! Who told you I fought with my wife!?" Xander raised his voice angrily. "Just for your information, I didn''t fight with my beloved woman. We are fine and deeply in love, just like a newlywed couple is supposed to!!"


    Walter Riley raised his eyebrows. "You guys didn''t fight?"


    "Definitely! Where did you get the idea from?" Xander asked with a displeased look at his grandfather.

 Chapter 221 Walter Rileys Decision

    ?Walter Riley raised his eyebrows. "You guys didn''t fight?"


    "Definitely! Where did you get the idea from?" Xander asked with a displeased look at his grandfather.


    Walter studied Xander from head to toe; this early in the morning, this brat looked dashing. Where did he go on such a small ind? While the others are still sleeping!? Obviously, he hasn''t returned to his room yet, has he!?


    "Of course from yourself!" Walter Riley raised his hand and pointed at Xander''s appearance from head to toe.


    Xander was stunned. Now he understood where his grandfather thought he fought with Scarlett.


    He couldn''t help butugh inside before saying, "Well, I didn''t fight with my wife. Rest assured..."


    "Brat, don''t fool me, alright! I''ve lived on this earth too long to know about this kind of thing. You would have been kicked out by your wife. Otherwise, why did youe here instead of sleeping with her? And, if you look at your reflection in the mirror, you will be surprised. Because right now, you look terrible!!"


    Xander was speechless.


    "Grandpa!! Listen... Scarlett and I are fine, trust me! And don''t worry, we''ll give you your great-grandson soon!" Xander begins to feel annoyed with his grandfather.


    Hearing the word ''Great-grandson'' made Walter Riley''s smile bloom. He nodded happily. That was his wish before he died, to see Xander have children.


    "But seriously, why do you look like someone who just lost something precious?" Walter Riley asked again, still not believing him.


    Xander was tired of listening to his grandfather''s ramblings without reason.


    He turned his body to face his grandpa. He wasn''t hurrying to speak but walked over to another sofa and sat there looking at his grandfather.


    After a while, he finally spoke...


    "How is your rtionship with Old Harris?" Xander''s voice sounded so cold.


    Walter Riley looks at Xander with a frown. Something terrible must have happened, and that''s why this brat seems horrifying.


    "Why do you ask like that? You already know the answer!" he snorted. His eyes didn''t leave Xander.


    Xander took a deep breath while rubbing his brows, trying to calm his anger when the incident at the warehouse crossed his mind.


    "If I make them suffer, will you be mad at me?"


    Xander''s words were like a blow to Walter Riley''s head. He couldn''t help but ask, "What will you do with the Harris family?" Walter was too surprised to hear Xander''s sentence.


    Walter Riley''s heart beat faster when he saw Xander didn''t say anything, but the look in his eyes didn''t change. Still cold and dangerous. Made him sit up straighter.


    "Speak more clearly! This old man has a weak brain. Don''t abuse my brain!" snapped Walter Riley.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander crossed his legs and leaned against the back of the sofa, trying to rx more, but his aura still radiated anger.


    A momentter, he said, "The Harrises tried to hurt my wife! They almost ruined her..."


    Even though Walter Riley was very curious about what was going on at this moment, he still tried to stay calm, holding back his anger while hearing Xander finish his sentence.


    "I promised my wife to deal with the Harris family, and I will do it! But, since Old Harris is your best friend, I came here to tell you. Whether or not you agree, I will still do what I promised her..." Xander continued.


    "They try to hurt my daughter-inw? How!?" Walter''s tone turned displeased.


    Xander tells Walter Riley everything but doesn''t tell about Scarlett chasing criminals and nearly risking her life.


    Walter Riley''s hands on his thighs clenched so hard, his knuckles turned white with anger.


    How could the Harris family dare to do such an evil thing to ruin Scarlett!?


    This was the first time he had heard of this family doing such inhumane things. They had the heart to kill people!? This is shameful and unforgivable!


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at Xander. His eyes deepened before saying, "You can do whatever you want. But don''t hurt the old man!"


    Walter still believed that his best friend was not involved in this. However, if that old Harris was implicated, he would not forgive him.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Thank you, Grandpa, for understanding my point!" said Xander. Then he remembered Scarlett''s n to visit Old Morrison. He wanted his grandfather to follow them, to keep that bastard Rex from challenging his patience.


    "Grandfather, do you have time tomorrow afternoon?" Xander asked casually, not wanting to sound like he had invited his grandfather over.


    "Mmm... No, I''ll stay at the hotel to rest. But I have dinner ns with all my friends. Why?" Walter raised his eyebrows. Did this brat want him to visit Scarlett''s father?


    "Brat, if you ask me to visit Scarlett''s father, I can''t. Besides, I told Scarlett I''ll be visiting her father before we return to the capital, right!? And I still remember Scarlett saying she needed time to prepare. before my visit." Walter continued.


    Xander, "..." Does this old man gain new hobbies? Always jumping to conclusions without listening?


    "My granddaughter-inw is so wless. Not only beautiful, but she is also one gentledy. I love her idea of ??wanting to cook delicious dishes for me..." Walter continued with a pleased expression.


    "Grandfather, thank you for your sweet words for my wife, but we will not visit her father tomorrow, but they after tomorrow! However, tomorrow Scarlett and I will visit old Morrison''s vi. He asked us toe. I just thought if you have time toe with us..."


    "Oh really!? That old man invited Scarlett and you without telling me? How dare he!" Walter cleared his throat before continuing, "I will go! Make sure you take me there. Afraid that old Morrison will steal my granddaughter-inw for Rex!! I''m not going to let that happen!" He snorted.


    Xander nodded in satisfaction. He desperately needs his grandfather to prevent Rex and his grandfather from stealing his wife.


    After talking about a few things, Xander immediately excused himself. He needs to take a bath and cuddle his little wife!

 Chapter 222 [Bonus ]Shy Wife

    ?The next day.


    A glint of light in the room dazzled Scarlett''s eyes as soon as she opened her eyes. Reflexed, she closed her eyes again.


    After a while...


    She slowly opened it, even though she had to blink a few times.


    Further, her head hurt so badly that it felt like she had just woken up after drinking three bottles of wine all night. She forced herself to sit on the side of the bed while massaging her head with her hands, hoping this pain would vanish.


    At the same time, her mind reels back to what happenedst night. Thest thing she remembers is Xander dropping her back at the hotel, after which she forgets everything.


    ''Gosh! Looks like I fell asleep...'' Scarlett only smiled bitterly, realizing she was still wearing yesterday''s clothes.


    After a few minutes of massaging her head, she could feel it better. She tied her hair into a messy bun. But after she looked at the clock on the nightstand, another wave of shock hit her.


    Already 10 AM!


    "How could I sleep this long!?" Scarlett took a deep breath as she stood up from the bed. She walked outside to find Xander. But she couldn''t find him.


    Scarlett decided to take a shower. She couldn''t bear to feel her body ufortable. And suddenly, her eyes hurt. Only then did she remember something.


    She pped her forehead for forgetting something important ¡ª removing her contact lens before going to bed.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she was shocked to see her bloodshot eyes. She hastily removed her contact lens. It was very ufortable.


    "Gosh! I had to tell Xander not to let me sleep while wearing my lenses, or my eyes would hurt!" Scarlett muttered and quickly took a shower.


    A few minutester...


    Scarlett came out of the bathroom still in her bathrobe with her hair wrapped in a white towel.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Good morning, baby!!"


    Scarlett cringed when she heard Xander greet her as soon as she exited the bathroom.


    Her eyes were mesmerized looking at how dashing he was in his casual attire; ck shirt to match the pants. Seeing her husband wearing a dark color, she saw his body seemed slimmer, and his mysterious aura grew even more potent.


    "Gosh, Xander... You startled me! Where have you been? I was looking for you..." she said and walked towards the wardrobe ¡ª she was nning to meet Grandpa Morrison. She chose a simple, pale green knee-length dress.


    "I''m in my office room. Baby, I ordered your breakfast! Hurry... change your clothes." Xander said excitedly.


    Scarlett seemed reluctant to do so. She looked at Xander in confusion before saying, "Xander, can you look in that direction?" She pointed to the seating area across from where they were standing.


    "Huh!? Why?" He frowned.


    "Because I want to wear my clothes..." She couldn''t let this man see her naked. Or they will end up making love!


    Xander''s smile widened as he realized her meaning. He put his hands on her waist and pulled her into his arms. He satisfies his eyes, admiring her flushed face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh baby, you are still embarrassed to change your clothes in front of your husband?"


    Scarlett gasped in shock as this man pressed against her body. She could feel the blood rushing to her face.


    She blinked a few times to meet his brilliant blue eyes before she could say, "W-Well¡­ I''m not shy. But, can you handle your little brother down there if you see me naked?"


    This time Scarlett was really embarrassed after saying those vulgar words. She gritted her teeth secretly, not wanting to say anything more, afraid she would say something naughty to Xander.


    Xander felt as if all his blood was surging into a specific ce below his abs when he realized what she meant. This girl was right. He still couldn''t hold his lust when he saw her naked sexy body ¡ª They were young, in love, and still newlyweds!


    But he couldn''t do it now when they already had ns to go to the Morrisons'' vi. He suppressed his desire!


    "Baby, how do you doubt your husband?" He ruffled her hair before continuing, "I''m not going to touch you now. I know how tired you are. Hurry up and put on your clothes..." He confidently said while trying to divert the dirty thoughts that had filled his mind.


    "Oh!" Scarlett took off her bathrobe without hesitation and put on her underwear, then her dress.


    When she finished changing, she realized Xander''s face was turning red, like all the blood was rushing to his face.


    "Why do you look like that, Xander!?"


    "W-What do you mean??"


    "Your face turned red!"


    "Really?" When he saw his face in the mirror, he couldn''t help but curse himself.


    Xander cleared his throat before saying, "Ms. Riley, stop worrying about me. Now sit here. I''ll help you dry your hair!" He made her sit before the dressing table and skillfully dried her hair with a hairdryer.


    "Xander! Thank you..." Scarlett looked at Xander through the mirror in front of her. When their eyes met, she smiled.


    "Thanks? For what?"


    "For everything! I feel so spoiled. How could someone like you, Riley Group CEO, one of the biggestpanies in the world, treat me like I''m your princess? You dry my hair, sometimes help me wash, and cook for me..." Scarlett felt touched every day by his kindness.


    Xander didn''t say anything. He just smiled back at her.


    "Don''t spoil me too much, Xander! Or I will fall DEEP into your honey trap!!"


    Xander stops the hair dryer, but only for a moment. He suddenlyughed before saying, "So did I lure you into my pool of honey?"


    "Hmm!!! You do it every day!" She red at him. "And now I feel I''m in trouble because I love you more and more every day..."


    "You should!" Xander stopped the hairdryer again.


    Then leaned his head and quickly sealed her lips to taste her sweetness. After a few seconds, their lips parted. He kissed her forehead and dried her hair again as if nothing had happened.


    Scarlett was speechless.

 Chapter 223 Conclusion

    ?Scarlett, "..."


    "Xander, you did it again!" She muttered while trying to calm the rumbling in her heart.


    Xander didn''t bother answering her words because it was the first time he realized something; Her eyes looked red, like really red!


    "Your eyes? What happened." He turned her body to face him and crouched before her to see her eyes level with him. "Babe, your eyes are so red. I''ll call the doctor!!" His voice sounded frantic.


    "I''m fine. No need to call the doctor, Xander. This is because I didn''t remove my contact lenses before sleeping. Next time, you must wake me to remove my contact lens even though I''m very sleepy..."


    Xander looked regretful that she was almost hurt. He took her hand and squeezed it gently.


    "Baby, sorry, I totally forgot! Last night, I was afraid to wake you up. It''s because you look so sleepy and exhausted."


    "I understand. But you can''t ignore this, or my eyes will hurt..." She smiled. "Okay, let''s have breakfast. I''m starving!" She tried to avoid the topic, worried that Xander would me himself again.


    ...


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Shortly after,


    They walked out into the dining room.


    As they sat side by side, Xander said, "Babe, can you just not wear those contact lenses, please?"


    The unusual color of her eyes made her look prettier, and he loved it. But, unfortunately, this girl always hides it using average-colored contact lenses.


    Scarlett turned her gaze at Xander. She looked guilty when she said, "I''m sorry, Xander, I can''t. There''s a reason why I wear these colored lenses. I hope you can understand..."


    Xander knew that this girl was hiding something from him. He didn''t want to suppress her anymore, so he didn''t say anything else, starting to follow her to eat in silence. Even though deep down he felt disappointed that Scarlett didn''t fully trust him, he would wait until then.


    While eating, Scarlett thought deeply about the Ocean Group case. She is curious about the development of the case after she gets the evidence.


    After finishing her breakfast, she took out her cell phone to call James, but before she could dial James'' number, Xander asked her.


    "Who do you want to call!?" he asked calmly but clearly implying that he was jealous. He was distraught that this girl would call Rex. For some reason, anything rted to Rex always made his heart boil.


    No matter how much he wanted to ept Rex as Scarlett''s big brother, he couldn''t. Besides, every time he saw how Rex looked at Scarlett, he knew that the man had deep feelings for Scarlett.


    Scarlett nced at Xander, "James. I want to hear about the progress of the Ocean group case!"


    Xander was relieved to hear that. He asked her to stop calling James. Because he knows what happened, and knows it in detail.


    He exined to Scarlett the cases James and his team had been working on fromst night until this morning. And they have sessfully solved it. The results shock Scarlett.


    "So you''re saying the person who died at my resort had a heart attack? Didn''t investigators say it might have been food poisoning?"


    "No such statement was released. You only heard James report verbally. That''s not the final result..." Xander smiled. Even if that is the final result, they could still change it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ah! You''re right." Indeed, Scarlett had forgotten. That''s just James'' assumption.


    "After the autopsy results were finished, the man did have a heart attack. That''s because the poison they gave him was like poison that triggers a heart attack, and this victim had a history of heart disease..." Xander continues.


    "What about the Ocean Group staff, who died at the police station?"


    "It''s the same. The poor man also died from his illness..."


    Scarlett could not help but ept this conclusion. That was enough for her as long as herpany wasn''t in trouble.


    "X-Xander... What about the Harris Family?" Scarlett hesitated to ask Xander about this matter. Because she knew Old Harris was Grandpa Riley''s good friend. She didn''t want the good rtions between the two families to be tenuous.


    Xander held her hand before saying, "Babe, you don''t have to think about them. I''ll take care of everything. You will see the punishment I have prepared for them!"


    "I just feel sorry... Because of me, Grandpa''s rtionship with old Harris might worsen!" She lowered her head, unable to meet his eyes. But it wasn''t long before Xander held her chin and made her look into his eyes.


    "It''s not because of you, but me. That Harris family is too obsessed with me. So, don''t me yourself." He smiled to make her feel better.


    "Hmm... I will!"


    ...


    It was 11 AM when Scarlett got a call from Cedric, Patrick Morrison''s butler. He informed her that he had arrived in the lobby to pick her up.


    Scarlett and Xander rushed into the lobby. But while they were waiting for the elevator, Scarlett was surprised to see Walter Riley joining them.


    "Grandpa? Are you also going to Grandpa Morrison''s Vi?" Scarlett had no idea he would follow them.


    "Of course! I have something to talk to that Old Man about!" Walter Riley smiled at Scarlett, then narrowed his eyes at Xander who stood beside Scarlett without greeting him.


    ''This brat, why is he putting on his icy expression again?'' Walter scolds Xander in his heart.


    "Wow!! Well done, Grandpa!! Let''s go..." Scarlett said, and they all entered the elevator.


    When they arrived at the hotel lobby, Scarlett could see several cars waiting for them. Scarlett and Xander entered the ck van driven by Butler Cedric. At the same time, Walter Riley, using his own car, followed behind them.


    Cedric was so happy to see Scarlett, he couldn''t help but chat with her,  "Young Miss, we haven''t seen each other in a long time¡­" He said while driving the car at a moderate speed.


    "I know. I haven''t visited the house in almost a year. And Grandpa scolds me every time he calls me..." Scarlett smiled bitterly.


    "Yes. Old Master always asks about you whenever Young Master Rexes to the main house."


    "I''m busy with mypany, Cedric. That''s why I don''t always stay in New York. I travel out of town a lot, and four months ago, I returned here and never revisited NY!"


    "But you will being to Young Master''s birthday in December, right!?" Cedric nced at Scarlett through the rearview mirror, but when he saw Scarlett''s husband''s face darken, he withdrew his gaze to look at the street ahead.

 Chapter 224 Meet Patrick Morrison

    ?Cedric nced at Scarlett through the rearview mirror, but when he saw Scarlett''s husband''s face darken, he withdrew his gaze to look at the street ahead.


    "I will! I already promised him toe. Or else he will show tantrums again!" Scarlett chuckled, unable to hide the funny image that crossed her mind when Rex was angry.


    "Haha... Indeed. Young Master will make a scene if you do note." Cedric said. Even though he couldugh now, inside, he felt sorry for Young Master Rex.


    This Miss Scarlett was supposed to be Rex''s bride. Everyone in Morrison Mansion knew about it but suddenly they heard she married Xander Riley. The news was like a heavy blow to Old Master Morrison, but the old man couldn''t do much because it was Scarlett''s decision.


    When Cedric and Scarlett chatted, Xander could only keep silent while holding back his annoyance. And he doesn''t know why he feels that way.


    Trying to divert his mind, Xander shifted his gaze to look outside the car.


    But then, a small and delicate hand grabbed his hand and squeezed it gently. When he saw those little hands making the corners of his lips, curl up slightly into a loving smile.


    Xander''s mood, which had fallen to the bottom, slowly rose. He felt happy because it was rare for this girl to show intimacy first.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom He wrapped her tiny hand as he slowly raised his head to meet her beautiful smile, and he felt much better after seeing her loving gaze.


    How could he still feel worried about losing her if they had be one? This woman is his wife! That bastard Rex had no chance of stealing her. Never in this lifetime!!


    The whole way, they didn''t speak. They were lost in each other''s thoughts, but their hands were still entangled.


    ...


    Their car headed to the other side of the ind. It was scarce for Scarlett to visit this ce because this area was known as private property, not a tourist area.


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at arge ck gate. From the entrance, they passed a long road nked byrge tall trees with leaves starting to turn yellow and orange. The autumn vibe in this ce looks so pretty.


    This was the first time Scarlett had realized that there was arge vi in this area. She couldn''t see a three-story building from the street with a ssic design that stood majestically. She was astonished to learn that this property belonged to the Morrison family.


    Howe she never knew about this? Did Rex buy this vi before he met her?


    Scarlett could see Patrick Morrison standing beside Rex as the car stopped in front of the house. They have simr faces. However, Patrick Morrison was the opposite of a slim and athletic Rex. He looks chubby and bulky with gray hair. But they have the same eyes, deep blue.


    "Oh my dear, Scarlett, wee..." Patrick Morrison walked towards Scarlett as soon as he saw her leave the car. "You look beautiful as always, my girl! Come,e to Grandpa..." His voice was gentle, like talking to his little granddaughter.


    Scarlett was embarrassed to be treated like a little kid by Patrick in front of Xander and Walter Riley, but she couldn''t help. Patrick was always like this when they met.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She smiled back at him and took his hug. For some reason, she felt like hugging her grandfather, whom she had longed for. She''d never met them, which is why she already considered Patrick Morrison her grandfather after Rex''s parents considered her as their own daughter.


    "Grandpa! I think I miss you more¡­" Scarlett said sincerely.


    But Rex, who heard Scarlett''s words, couldn''t help butment, "Little sister, if you miss him that much, you should visit him more often. Well, just for your information, this old man always asks you every time I visit him!!"


    Rex shook his head in annoyance when he remembered how his grandfather scolded him every time he showed up and didn''t take Scarlett with him.


    Scarlett didn''t bother listening to Rex''s annoyance. She kept talking to Patrick Morrison until he saw Xander and Walter Riley standing behind her.


    Patrick Morrison was stunned. Can''t believe what he''s seeing because he''s promised to meet Walter Rileyter that night, at dinner with the others.


    "Old Riley, you came too!?" Patrick Morrisonughs happily. He let go of Scarlett and hugged his friend. "Sorry, Walter, I forgot to tell you I invited Scarlett and Xander to have lunch with me. Well, since you''re already here, it''s even better!"


    "Hahaha, Old man, are you starting to be forgetful?" Walter Rileyughed before continuing, "You must go to the hospital immediately, my friend."


    "Walter my dear friend, don''t say that..." Patrick said, shaking his head in annoyance, then his gaze fixed on the young man beside Walter.


    Patrick smiled, "Xander, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been 8 years if I''m not mistaken. Ah... Anyways,e here. Let me hug you too!" He pulled Xander into his arms.


    Xander awkwardly epted Patrick''s hug.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Morrison!"


    "Congrattions Xander, you''re finally married. And, what surprised me the most was that you married my granddaughter Scarlett..." Patrick patted Xander''s shoulder gently, then looked at Scarlett. "Girl! Why did you hide your rtionship with Xander from this old man?"


    Hearing Patrick''s question, Scarlett immediately felt her throat go dry. How could she inform him, even herself, didn''t know she married Xander so soon! She never imagined that such an outrageous thing would happen to her.


    "G-Grandpa! We better go in... it''s quite cold here." Scarlett changed the subject, not wanting to talk about her meeting with Xander, or the elders would find out if she was lying.


    "I''m sorry this old man forgot to invite you in..." said Patrick Morrison.


    He ushered them into the living room. A very spacious ce, like a lounge, with a direct view of the white sandy beach, which is only separated by arge ss wall.

 Chapter 225 They Find You!

    ?Scarlett was in awe of the awe-inspiring sight that unfolded before her eyes. She and Rex stood by the ss wall while Xander chatted with the elders in the seating area.


    ''So, this is the beautiful beach that Nine told me about what Rex promised him!?'' Scarlett suddenly fell in love with this beach too. ''...no wonder Crazy Doc was willing to leave hisb. This ce is indeed pretty!''


    After satisfying her eyes with the natural beauty before her, Scarlett nced at Rex standing beside her.


    "Since when did Morrison own property on the ind?" She had never heard of this.


    "Well, Grandpa had this property a long time ago." He chuckled when he saw her roll her eyes. "I''m serious here, little missy! But, this ce was renovated a few years ago, so it looks brand new..."


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. She asks, "Brother, don''t tell me you found me because your family has some ties to this ind?"


    Rex turned to face her, "Little sister, has your sharp memory stopped working recently!?" He frowned before continuing his words, "Damn!! You really don''t remember, huh?!!" He shook his head while turning his gaze to the sea again.


    "Remember what?" Scarlett was getting more and more confused.


    "I know that you''ve hacked into my parents''pany. How could I not be interested in you?" There was sadness in his tone when he said that, but Scarlett didn''t notice it.


    She gasped in surprise at the memory. Indeed, after she managed to break into their firewall system, it wasn''t long before someone contacted her and offered her a schrship.


    At that time, she refused. But Rex''s father came to see her on the ind along with Rex and persuaded her to ept the offer because they knew she was talented and wanted to help her to grow.


    "Ever since we knew you, my father asked someone to build this house. So, you could say this vi exists because of you!"


    A bitter smile appeared on Rex''s lips. But only momentarily because he didn''t want Scarlett to know how terrible he was right now ¡ª remembering his parents'' ns to marry them off. And, of course, it had also been his dream from the first time he saw her.


    Confused by Rex''s words, Scarlett turned to look at him. "W-Why because of me?"


    Rex was about to say the reason but suddenly stopped when he felt someone looking at him intently from behind. He could guess who did it, his ex-friend!


    He simply took a deep breath to calm his nerves and silently cursed at Xander ¡ª The one who messed up all his ns.


    ''Dear God! Is this the punishment you''re giving me for ruining that bastard rtionship with his fianc¨¦ in the past!?'' Rex couldn''t help but question God for all these trials!


    "Brothers, Rex!?" Scarlett was even more confused when Rex didn''t reply to her but flinched when she met his re. "Why are you suddenly putting that expression on you? You looked like you wanted to kill me with your re."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "There''s something more important you should know!" Rex''s serious tone was enough to make Scarlett tense up.


    "Uh-huh? Okay. Then please enlighten me. Your weird attitude makes me even more confused!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This time Rex put aside the anger deep in his heart. He said, "Listen, like I saidst night, they found your location. I just found out their flight willnd in this country pretty soon. But, I don''t know where exactly they willnd..."


    Scarlett was stunned.


    "What exactly are you doing? How could they find your location so quickly?" His eyebrows lifted slightly, confused about why the enemy had caught up to her this fast. Even though they had covered her existence neatly.


    Scarlett ignored Rex''s question, her mind trying to guess who was approaching her. Even though she could already think who he might be. She wanted to confirm, "Which one?"


    Rex looked at her before saying with a calm expression but there was a glint of worry shing through his eyes, "The man from country M!"


    Instantly Scarlett''s shoulders slumped. She knows it!! Only that man could make Rex worry like this.


    "Howe they have a hacker as good as me? Who''s behind him this time?" Scarlett was too confused to understand someone finding her so quickly. Even though she only used her ability twice in a short time and covered her tracks after that.


    Rex smiled when he saw how worried her expression was.


    "Chill, sis! As long as I''m here, he will never touch you. But never go out with your real future because that guy knows the real you. So, you better keep up your appearance like this and ensure not too many people see you without your disguise. Do you understand?"


    Scarlett felt her heart tighten as she realized that she had been reckless in thest few months. For instance, she has appeared more than once undisguised before Xander''s staff. Can they be trusted to keep those secrets?


    Is this the time she should be honest with Xander? About why she always wears a wig?


    She sighed deeply, feeling lost!


    "Sis, can you hear me?" Rex snapped his fingers right in Scarlett''s face, making her flinch. "Shit! Did you really appear undisguised while living in this country?"


    Scarlett opened her mouth several times, but no words left her lips. She was utterly speechless.


    "Don''t say when you married him, you didn''t use..." Rex couldn''t finish his words. He was furious.


    While he painstakingly covered her tracks, this girl was so rxed that she appeared in public without any disguise. Damn!


    "Hmm... However, I made sure no one could see the document." She said it even though she was worried that someone would break into the shield she installed at the civil registry office.


    "Scarlett Piers, has anyone ever said you are one stupid assassin!?" Rex couldn''t help but scold her even though his heart hurt to do that. But her safety was the only thing that mattered to him.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 226 Anger

    ?"Scarlett Piers, has anyone ever said you are one stupid assassin!?" Rex couldn''t help but scold her even though his heart hurt to do that. But her safety was the only thing that mattered to him.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "I know. But it happened! I can''t go back to that time, can I!?" She said helplessly.


    They didn''t speak again for several seconds, then suddenly Rex looked at her with mischievous-looking eyes.


    "There are other ways to cover up your mess!"


    "Seriously? What''s that, brother?" Instantly Scarlett''s eyes lit up, looking at Rex. She''s not too worried about Xander''s staff. She''ll try to believe they won''t talk about her secret.


    Now she''s worried about the data in the civil registry office. She vividly remembers that they took so many photos back when they registered their marriage.


    Even though she had deleted the traces of her photos in the photographer and Xander''s files, she couldn''t just delete the data stored in the civil registry office. Not with Xander in it.


    "Simple! Let''s destroy the Astington civil registry database and burn it to ashes! How?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Can you get rid of your evil ns!? I don''t want to have to assassinate you because of your evil ns." This stupid Rex''s ideas are not helpful at all.


    "Well, that''s the fastest shortcut. Do you have any other solution?"


    She took a deep breath, feeling her spirits getting tired after talking to Rex. "...Brother, I''m just afraid they will know my family and Xander!" She uttered in a low tone, but it was like a p in the face for Rex to hear it.


    "They will!! it''s only a matter of time." Rex wanted to say that but was too annoyed. How could this stupid girl worry about Xander when her life was in danger?


    Scarlett turned her body to face Rex, she didn''t say anything, but it was obvious she was thinking about something deeply. After a while, she finally said thoughtfully, "Should we confront him? Let''s try again..."


    "Scarlett Piers, stop that n of yours!" He snapped.


    Rex''s face darkened, for a moment, as he felt terrible after raising his voice before her. This was probably his first time doing that. He took a deep breath when he saw her eyes shaking, filled with emotion, staring at him.


    In a low and loving tone, he said, "I''m really sorry to have startled you! However, we can''t cross paths with them. In some ways, I believe they are stronger than us. So, we should keep our distance. Again, have you forgotten how you got hurt a year before?"


    "I know! But, until when will I have to hide from him?" Scarlett couldn''t help but also take a deep breath feeling mad with this situation. Why on earth is that man chasing her?


    Looking back at the emerald sea, she wore the same expression as Rex. She remained silent until Patrick Morrison''s voice snapped her from her trance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, before he joined them, he heard Rex say, "We will find a way. But for now, be patient and wait until there is an opening for us to attack him. Scarlett, listen... I''m warning you, never do anything beyond your means!"


    Scarlett didn''t say a word. She followed Rex to join the others in the seating area.


    Even though her heart was restless right now to face her uing enemy, she showed Xander her best smile when she met his worried eyes.


    "Baby, what were you talking to him for so long?" Xander whispers while putting his hands on her waist and then pulling her to a seat close to him ¡ª he doesn''t care that the others now see their intimacy.


    Earlier, Xander never left his sight to see what they were doing in the corner near the ss wall.


    He knew they were only talking. But he was sure that what they were talking about was so important that every now and then, he saw Scarlett showing an expression he had never seen before. She looked sad, worried, scared, and angry.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom What exactly were they talking about to quickly make her show so many expressions? Did they fight!?


    He desperately wanted to join them ¡ª to know what they were talking about ¡ª but once again, he was trying to keep himself from being jealous of Rex.


    Because he had promised himself to trust Scarlett and tried to ept Rex as Scarlett''s brother and savior even though he wasn''tpletely ready to acknowledge that. But at least he tried!


    Scarlett felt a conflict within herself. Should she be honest with him about why she''s been wearing a wig all this time?


    She really wanted to be honest with him; however, on the other hand, she didn''t want Xander to worry about her if he knew someone really wanted her dead.


    After pondering for a moment, Scarlett smiled at him before saying, "Nothing important. I''m just talking about what happenedst night! I properly thanked him since I didn''t have time to do itst night. And we also talked about this vi. I still can''t believe the Morrison family has a property this big on this ind..."


    Xander was relieved to hear that. He thought they were fighting about something. He took her hand and ced it on hisp while smiling at her.


    "Babe, we also havend nearby. However, the vi is too old for us to visit. That''s why I never brought you to that ce..." He remembered thest time he visited that vi with his grandpa before his father remarried.


    "Oh, really!?"


    "Hmm. Do you want to go there? But the vi is old. We need to renovate it if we want to stay there..." Xander''s mind starts making ns to renovate the house.


    "No need, Xander! Staying at a hotel is the best option..." Scarlett didn''t want Xander to do that because of her. Besides, she wouldn''t being back to this ind very often.


    "Okay. I will follow my wife''s wishes!" He rubbed her hair gently and smiled affectionately at her.


    When Xander and Scarlett showed affection, Rex felt like someone had just rubbed a lemon on his face. He immediately excused himself and disappeared from the living room.

 Chapter 227 When Two Elders Fight

    ?After a warm and pleasant lunch, they all returned to the living room.


    Old Morrison and Old Riley sat on the three-seater couch, seriously discussing their uing reunion tonight. But it wasn''t long before their conversation turned to talk about Scarlett.


    The friendly chat turned tense and made Scarlett sit on the other side, with Xander surprised to hear her name being mentioned.


    Scarlett tried to hear their conversation. Soon, her expression gradually changed, but what she heard was still unclear. She needs to ask Xander.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom However, when she saw Xander''s expression, she was stunned. Then, she looked at Rex, who was sitting opposite.


    Her brows furrowed, looking confused.


    What has happened? Why does Rex also have the same expression as Xander?


    ''Geez!! Why do these two men look like they are fighting in silence?'' She took a long sigh.


    When she wanted to persuade her husband not to be angry, she heard Grandpa Morrison ask her.


    "Scarlett, how long have you known Xander? And can you tell me why you suddenly married him?" Patrick Morrison''s eyes stared at Scarlett thoughtfully.


    For a moment, she maintained the look ¡ª why are you asking me about this again? Hell, I''m not going to answer it! ¡ª but in the end, Scarlett epted her fate and answered it calmly. She exined again the plot she had engineered with Xander about how they met.


    But of course, someone nearly choked after she finished her narration. She red at Rex to warn him not to say anything else, or she might get angry!


    "Hahaha... That sounds so romantic, Scarlett." Patrickughed, but it was clear theughter in his mouth failed to reach his eyes. Because when his gaze fell on Xander, he said, "...Xander, you are one lucky guy!! You got Scarlett''s heart, mind, and soul. Even though I had been eyeing this little girl to be my daughter-inw before she met you!"


    Xander, "..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Before Scarlett and Xander could say anything, Patrick Morrison turned his gaze to Rex and said in a displeased tone, "And you stupid brat! You were so slow to let Xander steal Scarlett from you!!"


    Patrick Morrison couldn''t help but scold hiszy grandson. If only this brat had made a move since Scarlett was in university, this beautiful and talented girl would have be part of their family, the Morrison daughter-inw!


    "Bwahaha... Old Patrick!! Don''t you dare steal my granddaughter-inw? The beautiful Scarlett married Xander because they love each other. Not because someone forced her. Throw away your idea to steal her from the Riley family!" Walter Riley can''t let Patrick intend to take Scarlett from his family.


    Scarlett was amused watching these two elders offend each other. Sheughed inwardly as she saw these two old men, the same as their grandsons. Gosh!


    "Tsk! Tsk! Walter Riley, you think I''m a kid? How could I do that?" Patrick narrowed his eyes at Walter Riley. Then, a secondter, he looked at Scarlett with a loving smile. He said, "...unless our beautiful Scarlett and Xander separate, I will dly ept Scarlett into my family!"


    Rex was speechless hearing his shameless grandpa. This old man opened Rex''s wounded heart right when he started to graciously acknowledge Scarlett and Xander''s marriage. And not only that, but his old man also squeezed lemon on it.


    At that moment, Rex wished nothing else but to teleport from the room instantly. He couldn''t bear to hear their words.


    Scarlett nced at her husband and she was shocked at how ugly his expression was now; His facial expression dropped, looking like he had just witnessed someone spit in his food.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She couldn''t help butment on Grandpa Patrick''s words. She said, "G-Grandpa Patrick... Please don''t jinx my marriage! I love my husband, and nothing can separate us but death..." She smiled awkwardly at Patrick Morrison. While her hand was squeezing Xander''s hand as if she wanted to tell him to be patient and ignore Patrick Morrison''s words.


    "Hahaha, little girl. I know! Please let this poor old man say nonsense, well, it might not be nonsense, either. Who could guess the future, right?" Said Old Patrick with snorts andughs while looking at Old Man Riley.


    "Oh, you wish, Patrick!! You wish! Over my dead body, old fool! It would never happen. I will never allow that!" Old Riley said in a displeased tone.


    "Grandpa Patrick, Grandpa Riley, please stop talking about me. Let''s talk about something else, shall we!?" Scarlett tries to divert their conversation as she realizes that listening to these two old men talk about her love life with Xander was tiring.


    ****


    Meanwhile, at the same time, in the Capital.


    In one of the luxurious vis of the Harris Family residence, E Harris was pacing in her father''s home office. Her face looks agitated.


    Since yesterday they had not heard from the people her father had sent to ruin Ocean Group''s reputation. Not only that, the gangster they paid could not be contacted. They''ve been trying to get that person on the phone since this morning, but his phone seemed not to be working. It was as if the man had just disappeared.


    What made E Harris even more panicked was that there was not a single piece of news about Ocean Group on the inte or business news. None! This is very strange!


    She began to realize that their n had failed. Or, those bastard gangsters steal their money but don''t do their job correctly. They run just like that!


    If they did that, she would not remain silent. She would do anything to make those gangsters regret causing trouble with the Harris Family.


    "E, could you stop pacing? Sit here! We need to discuss what we should do now..." Paul Harris snapped. His head suddenly dizzy seeing his daughter pacing before him ¡ª like a stressed person.


    E''s feet suddenly stopped, and she looked at her father. There was apparent confusion and annoyance in her eyes.


    Paul took a deep breath seeing the anger rising from his daughter''s expression. He said, "I know how you feel, E, but we can''t do much now other than wait." His voice sounded gentle, and he did not want to increase his daughter''s anger.


    Seeing her father look calm made E calm down a little. "Father, that man betrayed us!" She said after sitting down opposite her father.


    Paul Harris''s fists clenched. He was also suspicious that the person had run away.


    "Are we exposed?" E''s eyes widened as the thought crossed her mind.


    "What do you mean? The Ocean Group is a smallpany, and RAS is a foreignpany. There''s no way they have an undergroundwork in this country, right!?"


    "Father, have you forgotten who the person behind the woman is?" After realizing this, E Harris felt she had lost half her soul.


    "Who?" Slowly Paul''s eyebrows rose slightly, confused by E''s sentence, but a secondter, his face turned pale. He continued, "I just remembered, your grandpa is now on B ind. He''s having a reunion with his friends. One of them is Walter Riley!"


    "Brother Xander must be on the ind too..." E Harris whined, almost crying. "W-We are in trouble, Father!"

 Chapter 228 Who Are You, Mom?

    ?The day went by so fast.


    Today was the day Walter Riley would meet Scarlett''s father.


    Since morning Scarlett has been at her house. As for Xander, he wille with his grandfather in the afternoon.


    Scarlett had plenty of time before Xander and Grandpa arrived. She looked through her mother''s belongings and some of her childhood items in her bedroom.


    After learning the identity of her mysterious mother, Scarlett is eager to know more about her mother. However, knowing that someone was watching her from the darkness, she refrained from using her abilities to seek information about her mother.


    She would put this matter aside for now. At least until she found a solution that wouldn''t put herself and her family in this country at risk.


    Scarlett sat on the bed. Then she calmly opened the box her father had given her. She did not have the opportunity to thoroughly examine the box''s contents when she received it; only now did she have time and courage.


    For some reason, seeing the box''s contents made her heart beat faster when she saw a Proid picture of her mother. Her hands were shaking when she took that picture. She felt like her mother was in the room with her.


    Scarlett couldn''t believe that, after so many years, she could finally see her mother again. The photo in her hand was the only remaining photograph of her mother.


    She does not have a photo of her mother. All this time, she thought Lauren had destroyed all traces of her mother from this house, including her pictures. But she was wrong. Lauren didn''t do it, but her biological mother did. As if her mother didn''t want to leave her trace for her daughter to find.


    Why did she do that!? This is the greatest mystery that Scarlett wants to unfold!


    She stared at the photo of her mother, satisfying her longing. But after a while, a bitter smile slowly left her lips. She realized how different they were; her mother had straight dark-brown hair, and the color of her eyes was simr to that of most Astingtonians.


    However, on closer look, there was a little resemnce in their facial structures and pale skin. But, it''s hard to see what else if looking at it through old photos.


    Lots of questions now haunt her mind. She wanted to know, who does she actually look like? Her biological father?


    "Mom, how could you leave me like this?" Her voice was shaking, and her eyes were starting to get blurry. She couldn''t hold back her tears, slowly rolling down her cheeks.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "W-Why did you destroy all your photos!? Mom, you know I''m starting to forget your face. If Dad didn''t give me this photo, maybe I would forget your face!" She wiped her tears while blowing her nose.


    "Do you hate me so much that you leave me without any memories for me?" For a moment, Scarlett poured out all the resentment in her heart on the photo in her hands.


    Scarlett wasn''t lying about almost forgetting her mother''s face because when she saw the photo, she bore no resemnce to her mother''s face. Not much, anyway. So, her voice was the only thing she remembered in joint with her mother.


    And, if it wasn''t Lana who said so, Scarlett wouldn''t know or believe it. Because shepletely forgot her mother''s voice. All that remains of Scarlett''s memory of her mother is about her mother always taking little Scarlett to the beach. And also never missed visiting the park on the weekends.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mom, who are you exactly? Why do you look like you want to hide from someone? Does someone want to hurt you?" Scarlett muttered as she put down the photo and took out her mother''s death certificate. She read her mother''s name, "Mika Davies."


    After pondering for a moment, suddenly, something crossed her mind. A thin smile appeared at the corner of her lips while she got up from the bed and grabbed her cell phone.


    "This is the only way I can do now without telling my enemies I''m hiding in this country!" She said while dialing a number.


    Waiting for the call to connect, Scarlett walked to the corner and stood by the window, looking out at the backyard.


    After a while, the phone was finally picked up.


    "Scarlett, don''t force me. I won''te!! I can''t bear to see your husband''s face..." Rex''s irritated voice was heard from the other end, startling Scarlett.


    She let out a long sigh. After hearing Rex stop speaking, she said, "I didn''t call you because of that!"


    "Really? What''s wrong?" Rex''s annoyed tone disappeared instantly, reced by a worried tone.


    "Did you bring Ten to this ind? I want him to investigate someone..." Scarlett took another deep breath before continuing, "This is about my mother. Brother, there''s something strange about my mother''s identity and death!"


    "Damn!! Are you drunk? How can you also doubt your mother''s identity?" Rex was speechless.


    Yesterday, this girl had told him about Jonathan Piers, who was not her birth father. And, now, she started to doubt her mother''s identity too!


    "Can you listen before interrupting me? Gosh!!" She had only been talking for a while but was starting to feel tired of talking to him.


    Scarlett felt astonished because thesest few days, Rex''s emotions have always been unstable, like a woman experiencing premenstrual syndrome.


    "Sorry!" He was surprised to hear her frustrated tone. "Alright, now tell me why you doubt her identity..." He continued massaging his head, which was fine before, but now he felt hurt.


    Meanwhile, Nine, who was in front of Rex, frowned at how strange Rex''s expression was now. He wanted to say something but held himself back after seeing Rex getting serious again.


    Scarlett continued, "After my dad told me about my mom and their rtionship, I remembered many strange things that happened when I was little..."


    She told him everything about her doubts regarding her mother''s identity and how she died.

 Chapter 229 [Bonus ] Start Investigating

    ?What Scarlett heard from her father, her mother looked unusual before she got into the car ident that took her life.


    "A few days before the ident, my Mom had given my dad specific and special instructions for looking after me. And the same day she got into a car ident, my dad realized something. Mom had destroyed all traces of her in the house; no photos, personal belongings, documents rted to her, none! As if they were burned with her in the car¡­."


    Scarlett''s voice sounded shaky as she held back tears. She had never cried in front of Rex, and she wouldn''t do that now.


    Rex was stunned but remained silent for this girl to finish her word.


    "Weird, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm, very strange!"


    "But, there''s something even stranger. When I looked at my mother''s death certificate and the autopsy report, it seemed that something was covered up in both reports..."


    "You mean the report was falsified?" Rex became interested in hearing about her mother''s case.


    "Hmm... How could someone die without a trace? The car was burnt and left nothing, only ash. Can they do a DNA test with her ash?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Maybe you saw the report wrong. Maybe there are bone fragments left. Send it to me, and I will check it!"


    But then Scarlett''s memories rolled back as her mother was about to be buried. She can''t see inside her Mom''s coffin ¡ª Lana tells Scarlett that her mother is fatally injured, and her corpse is beyond recognition.


    Now she is confused. Are there really any remains of her mother''s bones or just ashes?


    "So you need brother Ten to investigate your mother?" Rex''s question made Scarlett flinch.


    "Yeah! As you know, I can''t use my ability!" Scarlett said helplessly.


    "Understood! You can give me everything you have there. I''ll pass it to Ten." said Rex.


    "Oh, he''s noting?"


    "Yeah! Did you forget? He can''t enter this country while you''re here." There are only 2 hackers in the core team and they can''t be in the same ce for security reasons ¡ª this is the silent rule at The Fox.


    "Ah, you''re right!"


    "Prepare the document. I wille to your ce!"


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up at his words, "So you wille to my house? Really?" Yesterday she forced him toe with Grandpa Patrick, but he refused.


    "Yes! Just because of this, I wille. But, I beg you, try not to show your PDA before me!" Rex said and ended the call without giving Scarlett time to say anything.


    For the first time, Scarlett wasn''t annoyed when Rex ended the call like that. She was happy that Rex would visit her house and meet her father.


    Actually, this wasn''t the first time Rex had met Scarlett''s father, as Rex and his father used toe to see Jonathan Piers for legal papers the first time Scarlett was about to move to the US.


    Scarlett prepared all the information about her mother and put it in a brown envelope.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After finishing preparing some documents, she felt tired and sleepy.


    ...


    Scarlett woke up when she heard a knock on the door.


    When Scarlett saw that it was 5 pm, she gasped as she realized she had taken quite a nap.


    "Enter!" She said while sitting on the edge of the bed. But, the door was not opened. It made her frown looking at the door.


    "Did I hear wrong?" Scarlett was confused. "Did I dream?"


    She stood up from the bed and opened the door, only to confirm that she had heard wrong. However, when the door opened, her eyes widened when Xander appeared in her line of sight.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett smiled happily to see him. She thought he would arrive at 6 pmter. But apparently, he came earlier.


    "Did you oversleep?" Xander asked as he entered her bedroom. Before arriving at this house, he had sent several text messages to Scarlett, which this girl had not read, let alone replied to. So he assumed his wife was taking a nap.


    "Hahaha... yeah!! And I forgot to set the rm," Scarlett said as she closed the bedroom door and followed Xander to sit on the edge of the bed. Still, before she sat down properly, she could feel Xander''s hand touching her waist.


    She looked at him in surprise as shended sitting on hisp. Even though they have been married for a long time, she still gets nervous whenever Xander shows sudden affection.


    Xander leaned closer to her face and said, "Good girl!! You need to rest more because I will tire you out tonight..." His hand gently stroking her back made her heart beat more irregrly.


    Scarlett can feel all her blood rushing to her face. She blushed at how seductive Xander was now.


    When her eyes met his gentle blue eyes, she became awkward. For some reason, she forgot what to say. But when she saw Xander''s face getting closer to hers, it hit her ¡ª she immediately pulled her head away from him.


    "W-Why did youe so early? I thought you''de before dinner..." She tried to distract him from kissing her. Afraid, this man won''t hold back his urge to make love ¡ª like he used to.


    They can''t do it here. Someone might hear them because the room is not soundproof. Scarlett fears Lana or Adams wille to this floor.


    "That''s because I miss my wife so much! So, there''s no reason to dying here, right?"


    With warm eyes, Xander cast a lingering gaze over her face before giving her a light kiss on the lips ¡ª he didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    Scarlett''s fair cheeks were flushed, and those shining eyes stared unwaveringly at Xander''s perfect face. She does forget what to say ¡ª this man never fails to bewitch her.


    Then, Xander pinched her cheek gently before saying. "Babe, get your clothes and hair done now. We have to get downstairs, or Grandpa will overwhelm your father. You know my grandpa likes to talk, right?"


    At this moment, Scarlett remembered Grandpa Riley. How could she let them meet for the first time without her introducing them?


    Now, she felt so disrespectful to Grandpa Riley!


    Without waiting, she rushed into the bathroom.

 Chapter 230 Another Guest?

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom ?Scarlett and Xander immediately went downstairs to meet the elders.


    But she was surprised by what she saw in the living room. She looked at so many presents that Walter Riley brought to her house ¡ª a gift for meeting her father for the first time.


    "Gosh!! Why does Grandpa bring so many gifts?" She inwardly mumbled while walking to join her father and Grandpa Riley. Xander followed behind without saying anything.


    With a regretful expression, Scarlett greeted Walter Riley, "Grandpa, wee to my house. Sorry I didn''te down sooner..."


    "It''s okay, girl!" Walter said as he gently patted Scarlett on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, Grandpa! And grandpa, let me introduce you..." She nced at her father, who seemed to hold back hisughter. "...and this is my father, Jonathan Piers."


    "My daughter, Scarlett..." Jonathan Piers ruffled the hair on top of her head while smiling at her. He says, "What are you doing in your room!? Why are youing down just now? Father and Old Riley have talked a lot¡­."


    Scarlett didn''t say anything else. Earlier, she was too immersed in talking to Rex about her mother and fell asleep afterward.


    "It''s okay, Scarlett..." Walter could only smile, seeing this girl look so sorry.


    "Alright,e sit down. Don''t keep Old Riley standing around too long," said Jonathan Piers.


    Later,


    They all finally sat down.


    Scarlett no longer interrupts Jonathan Piers and Walter Riley. She sat beside Xander, but her ears were focused on hearing what they were discussing.


    The first thing she heard was Walter Riley was ming Xander for only bringing him here today. He also promised Jonathan Piers that he would arrange a grand wedding party for Xander and Scarlett.


    Hearing about the ''grand wedding'' made Scarlett puzzled. She still remembers telling Xander she never wanted avish wedding.


    Why did this old man suddenly want to arrange it? Does Xander know about it?


    She shifted her gaze to Xander, but of course, this man didn''t seem to be paying attention to his grandfather''s words¡ªhis eyes were on her.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile at him before asking, "Why does Grandpa bring so many gifts?"


    This grandfather and grandson duo is the same. The first time Xander came here, he brought so many gifts too.


    Xander slowly raised his hand and rubbed her cold cheek.


    "Babe, take this as a gesture from a grandpa who loves and cares for you. He wants to give you and your dad the very best gift..."


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. "Me? Grandpa also brought me a present?"


    "Of course! You can checkter!" Xander chuckled when he saw Scarlett looking at the pile of gifts at the end of the room.


    Scarlett had no idea what Walter Riley had brought for them because the gifts were all neatly wrapped in colorful boxes and tied with ribbons.


    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Scarlett was talking to Xander, it wasn''t long before Adams entered the living room. He approached Jonathan Piers and whispered something that made Jonathan smile.


    Jonathan hurriedly left the room towards the main door with Adams.


    "Why did your father leave? Did you invite any other guests?" Xander could guess why Jonathan had rushed out ¡ª he would have weed another guest.


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Grandpa Patrick alsoes to meet my dad and will being with Rex. It seems they have arrived..." Scarlett said casually. However, her words were like thunder in Xander''s ears.


    Instantly Xander''s face turned sour upon hearing Scarlett''s words. He didn''t expect that bastard Rex to visit his inws. He then looked at his grandfather, who looked rxed in his chair. ''Does this old man know? Why does he look so rxed?''


    "Xander, look at me!" Scarlett tugged at Xander''s sleeve so he could see her.


    When their eyes meet, she continues, "Don''t be jealous of him. I''ve exined to you many times there''s nothing between Rex and me. He''s just an older brother to me!"


    "Don''t worry! I''m not a teenager!" He gently rubbed her back with a smile, "I was just surprised to know they are joining us. Come, let''s meet them..." He stood up from his seat and offered his hand to her.


    Scarlett smiled and took his hand, but she spoke to Walter Riley before she left. "Grandpa, we''ll be right back!"


    "Who''sing?" asked Walter curiously.


    "Grandpa Patrick and brother Rex."


    "They came too?" It was clear that Walter Riley''s expression was one of surprise. Precisely the same face that Xander had shown earlier.


    Scarlett could only nod slowly. Then, she quickly followed Xander outside while holding hands. She was happy because Xander could now ept her rtionship with the Morrison family.


    When they both arrived at the main entrance, she saw her father talking to Grandpa Patrick. At the same time, Rex stood behind his grandfather like he was in his own world ¡ª don''t care about the surroundings.


    However, as soon as Rex saw Scarlett, his expression changed from gloomy to bright. He smiled at her.


    Scarlet, who witnessed that, could only shake her head while holding herughter. She walked towards them.


    "Grandpa Patrick, Brother Rex... Wee!!" Scarlett was happy because the two people who most significantly impacted her life came to visit her house. It''s their first time visiting this house ¡ª In the past, she met Rex and his father at a hotel.


    "Girl, this old man, so happy to finally meet your father." Patrick smiled at Jonathan.


    "All right,e on in! I hope Uncle Patrick can treat our humble home as his own," said Jonathan sincerely. He recently learned that the prominent NY family, the Morrisons, owned thepany that gave his daughter a full schrship.


    And what surprised her the most, Scarlett said that she had been considered a daughter by the Morrison family.


    That''s why when he found out old Morrison and Rex wereing to this ind, he made sure Scarlett brought them to this house.


    Jonathan Piers wanted to thank them for caring for Scarlett while she was studying in the US.


    Because at that time, he did not have time to pay attention to Scarlett''s progress there¡ªuntil now, he still feels sorry for his indifference to Scarlett.

 Chapter 231 Xander And Rex Confrontation!

    ?The living room suddenly became lively when Patrick Morrison met with Walter Riley.


    These two old men constantly talked, fortunately... Jonathan Piers, who, although he was still the youngest of the two elders, was still able to follow their conversation. They chatted happily, ignoring the youngster.


    While Scarlett and the others sat on the terrace in the neatly arranged backyard.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Sitting between the two men, Scarlett felt exhausted ¡ª she could feel the tension between the two men so strong.


    It seemed she needed to do something so these two men could make up. At this rate, she might have a stroke from too much anger!


    "Xander, we need to talk! Alone, without my sister..." Rex''s cold voice almost made Scarlett jump out of her chair.


    ''How does this man know what she''s thinking?'' Scarlett was amazed at how in sync she was with Rex. They both seemed to be able to read each other''s thoughts.


    However, seeing how fierce Rex''s gaze was on Xander made her refrain from letting them talk alone. Worried that they would hurt each other.


    "B-Brother, you can talk now!" Scarlett said in response to Rex because, at this time, Xander didn''t say a word and didn''t even nce at Rex. As if Rex wasn''t there with them.


    "No. I need to talk to him alone! This is important!" Rex''s sharp gaze was still fixed on Xander. "Are you scared of me, Xander Riley? That''s why you won''t talk to me?" he was provoking him, purposely for this man to respond.


    The corners of Rex''s lips lifted slightly to form a faint smile when he saw Xander''s eyes sharply gaze at him.


    "Y-You!!" Scarlett lost her words talking to her idiot brother. She turned to look at Xander, worried that he might get angry, but when their eyes met, she could see how calm he was.


    ''He''s not angry?'' Scarlett was slightly surprised. This is new because Xander always gets provoked when talking to Rex.


    "Xander, you don''t have to agree..." Scarlett stopped talking when she saw Xander shaking his head ¡ª asked her to stop talking.


    He raised his hand and touched her blushing cheek lovingly. "Baby, it''s fine. I''ll talk to him. You go inside. We''ll join you after we talk!"


    Seeing how calm Xander was, made Scarlett believe that these two men would only talk, not fight. However, when she heard Rex''s next words, she suddenly felt worried.


    "Hahaha, little sister, don''t worry, I won''t kill your husband!!" Rex said.


    Scarlett quickly shifted her gaze to Rex and sent him a death re¡ªthreatening him through her eyes.


    But at the same time...


    Xander was heard chuckling when he heard Rex''s words. He took Scarlett''s hand and made her look him in the eye.


    "Baby, just for your information, your husband is strong! This weakling Rex won''t lie a finger on me. He wouldn''t have the chance to do that! So you don''t have to worry..."


    Scarlett was stunned by Xander''s words. Is he really that strong and can handle Rex?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She knew how strong Rex was, and Rex was so ruthless. In their guild, they called him a cold-blooded demon!


    "A-Are you sure?" Scarlett asked doubtfully.


    "Hmm, don''t worry! Go inside..."


    Seeing how serious Xander was right now, Scarlett finally nodded. But before she went inside, she warned Rex not to provoke Xander, or she would never see him again!


    ...


    After seeing Scarlett disappear behind the door, the tension esctes again.


    For a few moments, neither of them started to speak. The two men who used to be close at college seemed lost in their own thoughts.


    After a while, Xander finally saw Rex for the first time with a look that couldn''t be expressed in words.


    "You have 5 minutes. So you better talk now!" Xander''s words sounded as cold as an iceberg.


    Rex slowly turned his gaze to look at Xander, the glint in his eyes slowly dimmed as he said, "As I said before, I will never apologize for what happened between us in the past. Because what happened wasn''t what you thought!"


    Xander''s hands clenched to keep himself from hitting Rex in the face. He silently listened, even though he didn''t want to hear it.


    "...But because Scarlett is someone important to me, and now that you are married to her, then I know I have to apologize and try to reconcile with you. And that is what she wishes! So, for her sake, I apologize to you, Xander Riley!!" Rex said while maintaining his same expression, not angry, but not happy either.


    At this moment, even his well-defined face couldn''t hide the shock on Xander''s face. He mutters in his heart, ''This arrogant man, apologize to me!? Is he drunk?''


    "For the same reasons as you, I will forgive you because of her!" Xander said without taking his eyes off him. He still red at Rex.


    "Do you want to know what happened that day?" Rex turned to look at Xander again. This time, his expression gradually softened; his icy aura was not as strong as before.


    "No! There''s no reason for me to hear about her. There''s nothing more to talk about between us!" Xander''s voice, which sounded calm and content, surprised Rex to hear it.


    "Nevertheless, I need to thank you. I would never have met Scarlett if it weren''t for that incident. So, thank you, Rex Morrison, for creating this magical path for me..." Xander said sincerely.


    If it weren''t for Rex, meeting and marrying Scarlett would never have happened. He is delighted with his life, madly in love with Scarlett from their first meeting.


    After saying what he wanted to say to Rex, Xander''s shoulders suddenly became lighter, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He averted his eyes and smiled broadly as his first encounter with Scarlett now filled his mind.


    For the first time, Rex saw Xander smiling so broadly, his smile was like spring hade without waiting for winter, but somehow he felt his heart stabbed by thousands of nails.


    ''Indeed! I''m the stupidest person. How can I make this path for Xander to take my future wife!?'' Rex couldn''t help but swallow his sorrow alone.

 Chapter 232 Forgive!

    ?Waiting for Xander and Rex in the house, Scarlett paced back and forth, watching them through the window. She couldn''t rest easy leaving these two men alone. Afraid they will hurt each other.


    "Young miss?" Scarlett flinched when she heard Lana''s voice from behind. She stopped in her tracks and looked at Lana.


    "What are you doing here?" Lana continued her words while approaching Scarlett. She saw a line of sight Scarlett had seen before and was surprised to see Xander and another man sitting on awn chair.


    "And why are you here? Everything okay in the kitchen?" Scarlett was surprised to see Lana looking rxed ¡ª almost time for dinner.


    "I''ve been cooking for over a decade, don''t worry about me, young miss. Everything is under control!" Lana smiled proudly and was greeted with a smile by Scarlett.


    "...And, why don''t you join them?" Ask Lana again. She could see that Scarlett was worried about something.


    Scarlett looked at Xander and Rex again. She said without looking at Lana, "They want to talk about something, and they force me to leave..."


    "Young miss, that man is the young master you used to talk about when you lived in the US, right?" Lana asked.


    Lana still remembers the past, her young miss always talking about the handsome Rex whenever they talk on the phone. And, after learning that Rex and his grandfather would have dinner at this house, she wanted to catch a glimpse of Rex''s figure that she usually only heard about on the phone.


    "Hmm. That man is Rex Morrison. Do you remember I told you that his parents consider me their daughter, right? They adopted me..." She chuckled as she remembered that time.


    "I remember! That''s why I want to see him in person. Is he as handsome as you say?" Lana smiled at Scarlett.


    Scarlett could only smile at Lana''s words. She didn''t say anything else. She just looked at Xander and Rex, who were still talking outside.


    However, the curiosity that arose in her heart was challenging. She wanted to go out and hear them, but remembering Rex''s previous serious expression kept her from doing so. She tries her best to hold back her curiosity. Just waiting! Even though a minute seemed like an hour.


    ...


    After a few minutes passed, she finally saw Xander standing from his seat, followed by Rex. And they walked towards the house.


    Scarlett could see how calm their expressions were enough to relieve her.


    "Oh my god! Y-Young miss... Young Master Rex is so handsome!!" Lana screamed while covering her mouth, too shocked by what she saw. Two god-like men are now walking towards the house; Young master Xander is handsome with a warm spring-like aura. While young Master Rex was gorgeous with a chill-like winter.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "...B-But, don''t worry, young miss, Mr. Xander is more handsome than Young Master Rex." Lana grinned when she saw Scarlett roll her eyes.


    Lana continued, "Young Miss, I will return to the kitchen." She walked like running towards the kitchen, afraid that two men might see her ¡ª she was now blushing like a boiled crab, too happy to have just fed her eyes with beauty.


    Scarlett chuckled, watching Lana run away before she could say something. Gosh!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Geez, Aunt Lana, if Uncle Adams finds out you have a crush on Rex, he''ll be mad...'' Scarlett shook her head and waited patiently for Xander near the back door.


    Shortly after,


    Scarlett''s eyes did not move from the door. As soon as she saw Xander walk in with a smile framing his handsome face, Scarlett couldn''t help but smile happily.


    She walked quickly towards him and threw her body into his arms. She wrapped her hand around him and lifted her face to meet his gentle eyes. Instantly, many questions left her lips, "Xander, are you okay? What are you guys talking about? What''s taking you so long?"


    Xander didn''t rush to answer her. Instead, he sandwiched her warm cheeks with his hands as he leaned in to kiss her right on her warm lips.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Scarlett''s heart couldn''t help but start beating faster. At the same time, she could feel Rex''s sharp eyes staring at them as if he wanted to make holes in her brain.


    Rex sighed silently.


    ''Scarlett Piers, you promised not to show your PDA, but you failed to keep your word! You heartless girl!!'' Rex could only scold her in his heart while walking quickly into the living room.


    ...


    "I''m fine! Don''t worry too much, babe!" Xander said after their lips parted, and he wrapped his arms around her too. "Well, sorry I couldn''t tell you what we were talking about. Because it''s a man''s secret!" A mysterious smile appeared on his lips.


    Scarlett was at a loss for words seeing this man ying secrets with her.


    "Well, looks like I''ll be sleeping alone tonight. Someone decided to sleep on the couch!" Scarlett said teasingly, but her words were enough to make Xander''s face turn pale.


    Suddenly Walter Riley''s words crossed Xander''s mind "...You will sleep on the couch if you never let your ego down!!"


    ''Fuck! I''m in doom!!'' Xander couldn''t help but curse himself inwardly. He exined quickly, worrying that he would sleep on the couch tonight.


    "B-Baby... We didn''t say anything important. Rex just apologized to me..." Her eyes widened in shock at his words. He continued, "...and don''t worry, I''ve forgiven him. Now, we''ve made up. There are no more fights between us!"


    Scarlett, who heard Xander''s exnation, gasped. "Xander, you''re serious, right?"


    "Hmm! You can ask Rex if you don''t believe me..." Xander said while ncing to find Rex, but to his surprise, he couldn''t see Rex there. Where is he? Is he running?


    "B-Brother..." Scarlett immediately turned around to look at Rex but saw nothing. "Huh!? Where''s Rex? Wasn''t he there just now?" she asked, confused.


    "I think he''s already inside. Babe, let''s join the others. Looks like dinner will start soon!"


    Scarlett didn''t say anything else ¡ª she smiled broadly happily ¡ª finally, the two men who were important to her had fixed their friendship.

 Chapter 233 Talk About Her Secret

    ?As Xander and Scarlett enter the living room, at the same time, Adams announces dinner is about to start.


    Everyone immediately headed to the dining room and happily started their dinner.


    The dining room bes lively as they gather around the table for a festive dinner. The room was filled with the delicious aroma of Lana''s home cooking.


    The sound ofughter and conversation could be heard from the room. As they enjoy their meal, they all chat happily. The atmosphere is warm and inviting ¡ª everyone is rxed and happy in each other''spany.


    Scarlett, as usual, ate her dinner in silence without conversing with the others. She really enjoyed Lana''s cooking. And she would definitely miss Lana''s cooking because tomorrow she would return to the capital.


    It waste by the time they finished their dinner...


    And it was a sign for Walter Riley to say goodbye back to the hotel and Patrick Morrison back to his vi. Scarlett didn''t forget to briefly talk to Rex about her ns to investigate her mother.


    Then she also said goodbye to Grandpa Patrick. Somehow, she felt sad to see them leave because they were going to separate again ¡ª tomorrow, they were returning to NY. They might not see each other again until December, on Rex''s birthday.


    After seeing Morrison''s car leaving her house, Scarlett said goodbye to her father to return to the capital tomorrow. She can''t take too long off to stay on this ind because she has a lot of things to do in the office.


    Scarlett also promised Jonathan that she would visit him again after the new year¡ªshe nned to spend her new year in NYC.


    ...


    Not long after, their car left Scarlett''s house.


    All the way to the hotel, Scarlett couldn''t hide her happiness, she was so happy with what happened tonight.


    She felt a wave of emotion wash over her. It''s been a busy day for her, filled with ups and downs, from the intense emotion of remembering her mother, and the thrill of the moment her husband wanted to talk to Rex. Still, things went well ¡ª they finally reconciled.


    This family dinner makes for the perfect ending for her. But amid her happiness, she also felt slightly worried because something was still bothering her.


    Seeing Xander and Rex''s makeup made her want to be honest with Xander too; She tried to tell him why she always put on a wig and contact lenses.


    ''Would Xander take it well if he knew the cause?'' This was the reason why she consistently put off being honest with him.


    Scarlett took a moment to silently think while closing her eyes and resting her head on his shoulder. She could feel the warmth from Xander''s body as if it spread onto hers.


    Shortly after, she could feel her mind clear, like the fog that had covered her mind all this time, slowly dissipating as she realized the answer to her worries ¡ª Yes! She had to tell him.


    No matter what, Xander was her husband. She couldn''t lie to him. For several months maybe, but not forever. At least she told him about someone wanting her life.


    Soon their car arrived at the Beach Front Hotel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After saying goodbye to Grandpa Riley, they entered their suite.


    Scarlett didn''t go straight to their bedroom; instead, she pulled Xander into the living room to talk.


    "What happened, babe?" Xander was confused when he saw that Scarlett looked strange ¡ª since they were in the car, this girl had not said anything. He thought she was tired, but she wasn''t. Her eyes still looked fresh.


    "We need to talk!" She calmly said.


    "Talk? Can we talk tomorrow? It''s almost eleven o''clock already. We need to take a shower and sleep. I''m afraid you''ll be tired¡­." Xander said, even though he still followed her into the living room and sat beside her.


    "Xander, I can''t put it off, I have to say it now, or I might never have the courage to say it!" She tried to calm her nerves so she wouldn''t back down.


    Scarlett''s sentence suddenly made him flinch in surprise.


    Xander''s face turned serious when he heard her words. And seeing how serious she was now made him believe that what she wanted to say must be something that shouldn''t be ignored.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He could see the nervous look in her eyes. He squeezed her hand gently, trying to rx her a little more.


    "Okay, babe. Tell me what you want to say." He said.


    "It''s about the answer you wanted to hear," Scarlett paused when she saw him slightly raised eyebrows. "You always ask why I can''t go out in a wig?" she continued.


    Xander''s heart started beating faster at her words. Indeed, that was the biggest question on his mind at the moment. He really wanted to know the reason.


    "Actually, I only started wearing wigs, and contact lenses after a year when I moved to the US..." Scarlett said, carefully crafting her sentences.


    She wouldn''t say anything about The Fox because she couldn''t betray her guild. And as Rex said, her rtionship with Xander will turn sour if Xander discovers she is one of a few core members of The Fox.


    "Why would I constantly wear those? It''s solely for the safety of my life..." Xander''s brows furrowed even more, but Scarlett didn''t bother to stop her words.


    She continued. "...In the past, I met a maniac who wanted my life. And until now, that person is still hunting me. I can''t show my true appearance because that person knows my face, hair color, and eyes. So, that''s the reason why I wear this wig."


    She stopped her words as she saw Xander''s face turn red like all his blood was now rushing down his face.


    It was clear that he was fuming.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything but waited for him to say something, but a few minutes passed, and Xander didn''t say anything. He just sat quietly with a look that she couldn''t describe in words.


    That worried her, and she couldn''t help asking, "X-Xander, please say something! Did you hear what I said?"

 Chapter 234 Regret

    ?Scarlett didn''t say anything else but waited for Xander to say something. However, a few minutes passed, and Xander didn''t say anything. He just sat quietly with a look that she couldn''t describe in words.


    That worried her, and she couldn''t help but ask, "X-Xander, please say something! Did you hear what I said?"


    ...


    Xander is still in shock at Scarlett''s confession.


    This was something he had not expected ¡ªsomeone wanted her life?


    He never imagined her reason was so deep. Now, so many questions assailed his mind. But he was confused about where to start to ask her.


    Xander''s eyes met her worried look. It took him a few seconds before he could utter a word to ask her, "Baby..." His voice was gentle, but his eyes shed with worry, "...please say this isn''t true? You''re just making excuses as you did before, right?"


    Scarlett could only smile to answer his question. She had tried to tell him, but her honesty seemed useless.


    After they fell silent while looking at each other, Xander finally realized Scarlett was telling the truth. Instantly he tensed up.


    Xander''s mind spun back to realize all the words that had ever left her mouth. Several times this girl had given him hints, but he had never taken them seriously ¡ª he thought she was joking.


    All this time, Xander has always been suspicious of Scarlett''s identity circting out there. He has never found thetest Photo of her. All of those are photos of her before adulthood. Her face now is quite different from when she was in her early teens, especially when she wears a wig and covers the color of her eyes.


    "Scarlett Piers, who are you? Why does your identity include confidential information like my identity?" Xander wanted to ask her, but he held himself.


    He knew Scarlett was hiding something from him, and he didn''t want to force her to tell the truth because he was like that too. He couldn''t tell the truth about his identity.


    Many questions now filled his mind. But one question that now seized his curiosity; Who wants her life?


    He would make sure that person would perish from this world! How dare he chases after his wife?


    A vicious, murderous aura immediately emerged from him. He said, "Who''s after you? Please tell me. I''ll make sure that person regrets what he did!"


    Scarlett was stunned. This is what she is afraid of. Xander will involve himself in her battle with the maniac. And it would put his life in danger. How could she allow that?


    "X-Xander, listen..." Scarlett took his hand ¡ª she was stunned because she could fill his trembling hands as if he held the anger inside him. "Sorry, I can''t tell you who that person is. We too..." Scarlett suddenly stopped her words as she realized she had said something she shouldn''t have said.


    "WE? Who WE, do you mean?" Xander''s voice sounded icy cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She could only curse herself inwardly because she talked so much. She has to stop now, or Xander will discover she is involved with The Fox. And that would make things awkward.


    "Is it Rex?" Xander continued again after seeing this girl not saying any word even though her eyes tremble a lot like she was having a conflict inside her.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Scarlett still didn''t say any words. She could only lower her gaze to avoid his burning gaze.


    Before long, Scarlett could hear Xander let out a deep sigh. Then he said, "Okay, I understand you can''t tell me the truth, but please tell me, does Rex know about someone chasing you?" his desperate voice could make Scarlett slowly raise her head and meet his eyes.


    Her hands were tightly clenched before she said, "I''m sorry if I couldn''t be frank with you. But believe me, I did it for the safety of many people. And, you should know, I''m being honest with you right now because I was hoping you could make sure people around you who know about my appearance won''t reveal my secret. Because it could put them and me in danger!"


    Xander was stunned.


    "I promise you to make sure they''ll never see you!" Xander agrees with her. Now he begins to regret what he has done these past months, forcing her to appear without her disguise in public ces.


    "Thank you, Xander!" Scarlett smiles sweetly at him and holds his hand again. She could see through his eyes that he felt terrible right now.


    "Baby, what about your trail in Swan Lake Town?" Xander now felt regretful because she didn''t wear her wig at all during their trip, and many people saw her appearance.


    She smiled at him, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ve taken care of it. My trail is safe..."


    "Oh, what a relief!" Xander pulled her into his arms and rubbed her back lovingly, but a secondter, something crossed his mind. He suddenly let go of her and looked into her eyes, "Photo! Your Photo when we got married at the civil registry office..."


    He now felt angry with himself. Because that day, he deliberately took many photos of them because he was happy that Scarlett didn''t use a wig and appeared as she was.


    Scarlett smiled, seeing Xander''s panicked expression. She said, "If you check the folders on yourptop now, you won''t find anything. I''ve already taken care of that too. So, Mr. Riley, I''m sorry I did this without your knowledge..." A mischievous smile appeared on her lips.


    "Y-You did?" He was speechless. At that time, he deliberately kept their Photo as a reminder if theyter divorced. Luckily, that won''t happen because they agree to have this wedding for real.


    "Haha, yes! But I didn''t burn the photos you printed and kept in your office in our house. That''s the only remaining Photo left from when we got married." Scarlett smiled at his shocked expression.


    "Ah, and there is, in the civil registry, but it''s a small version, so I guess it will be safe. Besides, no one can see them if they try to hack into the registry office database. I provide protection in our marriage information." She continued.


    Xander opened his mouth several times, but not a single sentence left his lips. He could only feel proud to have a hacker''s wife.

 Chapter 235 Changed

    ?Time went by so fast...


    Entering November, the temperature in Astington, especially the capital city, is getting colder.


    In thest few weeks, Scarlett has been busy with herpany. She spends much of her time in her office at the RAS building. If she wasn''t working at her office at RAS, she would be working from her small studio at Riley''s hotel.


    Scarlett seldom went out to y with Zara or Cruz. Not with her schedule to finish her project ¡ª Uncle Harvey Olson had warned her that he would fly to this city to meet her if this film didn''tplete before December.


    No! She didn''t want to meet him, well, not now. Afraid the old man would offer her another manuscript. She tried to avoid him; fortunately, the old man had been filming in maind Europe these past few months.


    But today, Scarlett can''t avoid meeting Zara because she will be back in LA tomorrow. Her work here was done, and it was time for her to return.


    "Baby, go back to sleep! It''s still 7 in the morning." Xander pulled Scarlett into his arms as they curled up on the bed.


    She giggled in his arms and closed her eyes. Then, she remembered the first time she lived in his house. This man had strange rules; every morning at 7 am, they had to have breakfast together!


    "Xander... Do you realize you were so annoying when I first stayed at your house? You made me stressed out with your house rules; I had to get up early to have breakfast with you!!" She said without opening her eyes and obediently stayed in his embrace.


    Xander almostughed at her words. He said, "Babe, do you believe that house rule was made on purpose because of you?"


    "Huh!? What do you mean?" Scarlett now looked up and saw his face. When their eyes met, she heard him continue his words.


    "I only wanted to see you in the morning, so I made up that ridiculous rule! I never eat breakfast before going to work. Usually, I only sip my morning coffee..." A smile appeared on his lips, but Scarlett was clearly not pleased to see it. She pouted.


    "Oh dear wife, did you know? You make my lust awaken every time you sulk like that. Makes me want to devour your lips..."


    "Y-You!!" She was speechless. "I''m serious, Xander!"


    Gosh! This man really challenged her patience. She''s seriously talking about the house rules, but he''s talking about his lust instead!


    "Hahaha, sorry... Sorry..." Xander stopped teasing her, "Why are you annoyed by that rule?"


    "Of course I''m annoyed. You wake me up in the morning. Did you know I''m Batgirl? I used to work at night and rarely get up early!" She says. Luckily, that rule didn''tst long. After they officially decided to take this marriage in earnest, the house rule slowly disappeared ¡ª he always kept her in bed longer each morning.


    "Oops! Sorry babe..." Xander could only feel regret, even though he did it solely to eat with her. "Then why don''t you refuse to get up? It didn''t seem like you were protesting at me then?"


    Scarlett pondered for a moment. She was also confused. Why was she so obedient to Xander then, as if she didn''t want to make the man angry!?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ugh, well¡­ I thought you were cold! You rarely smile, and your aura is always cold toward me. Maybe for that reason, it makes me unwilling to argue and makes you angry¡­ So I didn''t say anything other than following your rules."


    "Sorry, babe, I didn''t realize it." Xander took a deep breath, leaned toward her face, and kissed her lips lovingly.


    "Xander, do you know? I had a nickname for you back then..." Scarlett said after their lips separated.


    "Nickname? What nickname?" He raised his eyebrows curiously.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "I call you Ice Prince because you look like an iceberg in my eyes! And I thought you didn''t like me." Scarlett could onlyugh remembering that time. Every time she saw Xander, his face looked stiff, and the aura around him was always cold or dark.


    "What?" Xander was taken aback by her words. How could this girl think that way about him?


    Remembering those times amused her, "...But as time went by, your expression and aura became warmer, and I never thought of you as an Ice Prince again!"


    Xander could only shake his head as heughed inwardly. He didn''t know all along he was acting like that to her. Luckily this girl didn''t use that to reject his offer to take their marriage seriously.


    "d to hear that, babe! Sorry if my self-past shocked you. I promise... you will never see my cold side again, baby, never!" Xander said while pinching her cheeks lovingly.


    After she struggled to hide her face in his chest, something crossed her mind. She looked up again to see him and said, "Xander, Do you act cold too in front of your employees?" She was curious.


    Is Xander a boss with a cold and aloof aura in the office? Like she sees in many romance dramas or movies.


    Because she''s not the boss like that. She regards her employees who know her identity as owners of the RAS as best friends and family.


    But she only does that for those who know her as the owner of RAS. As for the employees who didn''t know her, she avoided them, keeping her distance.


    Because of her closeness to Cruz, Zara, and the others, Rex often scolds her, but she never cares. She thinks she needs them as friends because she has difficulty making new friends.


    "Hmm, I don''t know! I don''t have much contact with my subordinates. I only have a few people I usually talk to in thepany. Obviously, the executives won''t consider me a friend, right?" Xander said calmly.


    Scarlett could only nod and say nothing more. But then she heard him say, "If you want to know, you cane to my office..."


    Instantly her heart tightened! She did want toe to his office to meet his legendary secretary, Zoey!

 Chapter 236 Double Agent!

    ?At noon, Scarlett arrived at one of the biggest luxury shopping malls in town, R Mall.


    R Mall is argeplex of stores and businesses that offers a variety of goods and services to consumers. A luxury shopping mall caters to high-end consumers and offers high-end products and services.


    Contains over 500 stores, a 10-screen cinema, and an indoor theme park. It also has an Olympic-sized ice skating rink and over 100 restaurants and cafes.


    The R Mall is connected to the Riley Hotel and an officeplex owned by Riley Group. Although Scarlett stayed at the Riley Hotel, visiting this mall was her first time.


    At first, she refused to visit the R Mall, but since Cruz found the best Korean BBQ restaurant in this shopping mall, she couldn''t avoiding to that ce.


    She asks Logan to reserve a VIP room at the Korean BBQ restaurant. Scarlett wants to ensure she''ll befortable at lunch. Byfortable means, she won''t have to run into many people if they''re sitting in the halls.


    When Scarlett and Logan arrived at 101 Korean BBQ, she headed straight to the VIP room ¡ª Cruz and Zara were already there. She greeted them casually and entered the room with Logan.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but gasp at how the interiors of these VIP rooms were usually designed to provide guests with a luxurious and personal dining experience. There''s a sofa set with elegant lighting fixtures, artwork, and luxurious finishes such as marble or wood paneling. On the other side of the room, near the ss wall, there''s a main dining area with a city view.


    "How did you find this ce, Cruz?" Scarlett asked after she finished observing her surroundings. And at the same time, a female waitress in a ck suit came over with warm white towels for them to clean their hands.


    "Boss, did you forget? I''m apetent food hunter. Of course, I know this ce. And, since today was thest Zara to join us for a meal, I chose this ce..." Cruz was happy to finally find a rmended Korean restaurant in this city because his Boss, Scarlett, likes to eat Korean food, especially barbecue.


    "Well done, Cruz!" Scarlett raised her thumb, sincerely praising him. Cruz replied with a big grin. But only for a moment. Cruz''s wide grin vanished when Logan chimed in on their conversation.


    "Young Madam, actually, I told Cruz about this ce. This restaurant just opened because Master Xander wanted a Korean food chain..." Logan said as he looked at Cruz, who was looking at him intently.


    Then a mocking smile tugged at the corner of Logan''s lips, obviously irritating Cruz even more. Still, Cruz was left speechless because Logan was telling the truth.


    Just as Scarlett and Zara were taken aback by Logan''s words, so was Cruz, this was the first time he had learned that this restaurant was part of the Riley Group.


    "X-Xander opened this restaurant recently?" Scarlett didn''t expect her husband to remember her sentence. A few months ago, she told him that she liked Korean food. Too bad she hasn''t found a good Korean restaurant in this city yet.


    "Yes, Ma-am..." Logan said.


    "Wow!! Xander is so cool. Ugh! Scarlett, does Xander know that you like Korean food... I mean Korean BBQ!?" asked Zara, feeling envious. She suspected that this restaurant was made only for Scarlett.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If Xander does that, then Zara vows to kneel before him. That man would make every woman out there jealous of Scarlett if they found out.


    ''Gosh!! Xander is a professional husband who spoils his wife!'' Zara could only mutter inwardly.


    Since knowing Xander, Zara''s ideal type of man has changed. She is now like a guy like Xander, who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He no longer liked the bad boy type like Carter! She hoped that one day she would meet such a man.


    ...


    Scarlett was trying hard to hold back her happy smile while pushing away what was on her mind; Impossible! Xander wouldn''t do it, would he? After all, he is a businessman. He must have seen a promising business opportunity, so he opened a restaurant in this town¡ªit couldn''t be because of her, right?


    Scarlett shook her head and focused back on her surroundings. Then, she looked at Zara, who was still waiting for her answer. She smiled before saying, "Yes, I told my husband before. Why are you asking?"


    "Hahaha, I can already guess; Xander must have opened this restaurant just for you, girl!! Ugh, I''m really envious of you now, Scarlett..."


    "Wow, really? My idol was the one who did it?" Cruz''s face brightened up when he heard that. His idol is really something ¡ª He shows his ss as a man who endlessly dotes on his wife.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Then, Cruz pped his hands and smiled widely, "Boss, now you don''t have to worry about finding another Korean restaurant. You already have this one!"


    "..." Scarlett was speechless. Why do they also think like that?


    And why did they say it out loud when Logan was with them?


    It was clear that this Logan would report to his Boss ¡ª she knew Logan had been betraying her all along. He is a double agent!! But Scarlett feigned ignorance, because all this time, Logan was reporting random things.


    And besides, Xander already knows who she is, the owner of the RAS. There''s nothing to hide anymore.


    Right now, she was feeling embarrassed about this one. Because she is not sure whether their assumptions and what she thinks is true!


    "Gosh!! You two are overthinking. I''m his wife, not his business partner! This is a big investment for my husband''s food and beveragepany, as it involves a famous franchise from South Korea directly... It Needs a lot of negotiation. They must have been working on it for a long time. No way if this deal is only for two months, right?"


    Scarlett drank a ss of water in one go to moisten her suddenly dry throat. She would ask Xander when they metter.

 Chapter 237 Worried About The Investigation

    ?The conversation between the three heats up when Scarlett diverts the conversation about Zara''s romance with her admirers in LA. However, it wasn''t long before two waitresses walked into the VIP room and started serving them.


    They serve high-quality meat and a variety of tantalizing sauces. Eating BBQ at this fancy restaurant is different from eating at a roadside BBQ restaurant or an average restaurant.


    In this ce, they didn''t have to grill the meat themselves, but the servers would help them. Since they had nothing to do but eat, they continued chatting while they ate.


    "...I will miss you so much, Zara!" Scarlett said. Even though she can''t always be with Zara during her stay in this country, they talk by phone or video call almost every night.


    Zara is Scarlett''s love and spiritual teacher. She always keeps bnce in Scarlett''s life. In the past, if Scarlett faced difficulties, the first person she would look to was Zara.


    Ever since Scarlett married Xander, she feels that her rtionship with Zara has drifted away, which worries her.


    She felt bad for not telling Zara about her parents, she didn''t want to burden Zara with her intention to find her biological parents¡ªAfter all, she could feel that there was danger lurking for her mother in the past, which was why her mother had hidden on B Ind.


    Scarlett was meticulous about this. Because if her mother deliberately hides her family, it means that the safety of her mother''s entire family is at stake.


    She didn''t want anything to happen that would put their lives at risk!


    Until now, only Rex and Ten know. Even Xander has not known about her intention to find her birth mother and father''s family. Scarlett ns to tell himter, once she has found them.


    "Ugh, girl!! You can visit me in LA. You only need to fly there for a few hours, right?" Zara rolls her eyes.


    "Yes, Boss, let''s leave early for the US. I''m starting to miss my old apartment after this youngdy..." Cruz rolls his eyes at Zara to me her.


    "What!?" Zara narrowed her eyes at Cruz.


    "...Zara, your talk about my hometown reminded me of my old hometown. It''s tough to resist going back home. I mean, who can? Not a normal person." Cruz said. He lived in this city for nearly half a year and began to miss his home.


    "So why are you ming me for that!?" Zara red at Cruz and then looked at Scarlett "...Boss, can you fire this good-for-nothing Cruz!? He''s getting slower every day and pisses me off!"


    "..." Cruz felt like cursing Zara. This girl betrayed him after what he did the few weeks she stayed here!?


    "..." Scarlett could only sigh and sighed profoundly. She was exhausted looking at these two fights. ''Why did these two be Tom and Jerry in such a short time? Did I miss something?''


    "I wish... But we can''t go there any time soon, Cruz! I still have some things to finish here. Besides, 3 more weeks won''t seem like long, right?" Scarlett said with a smile.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Although in her heart, she wanted to fly there immediately. However, she will have to wait until Rex informs her of the results of his investigation into her mother''s background.


    But there was something that worried Scarlett...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ten had been investigated in a few weeks, but he had not found any light on it. This made Scarlett curious about why her mother''s background was so difficult to trace.


    Scarlett knew Ten''s ability was rtively high, not far from her, yet no news about his investigation. Are they facing difficulties?


    "Hahaha, Boss, I''m just kidding... Sure, sure, I''ll wait patiently." Cruz''s shoulders dropped slightly, slightly disappointed, but he still smiled so Scarlett wouldn''t be mad at him too.


    But, now his mind is trying to find something to revenge on Zara. He''s doing this while stuffing a piece of meat in his mouth.


    "Girl, how many days will you stay in the US?" Zara asked.


    "Maybe a week or two?" She wanted to stay longer, but she couldn''t because of Xander.


    However, Scarlett''s most significant reason for avoiding living in the US is that those pursuing her will know. They likely ced many spies in NYC and LA, ces she used to go and stay before her ident.


    "That fast?" Zara is surprised. She thought Scarlett would stay a month in the US. But then again, when she remembered that this girl was married to a hot guy like Xander, she could understand her reason.


    "Yeah!"


    Zara cleared her throat before continuing to say, "Girl, you have toe to my ce, okay!"


    "Huh!? Aren''t you also going to Rex''s birthday? We can meet there, right!?" Scarlett raises her eyebrows, confused. She had no ns to visit other cities. She will only stay in one ce for her safety.


    "That''s different! I hope you cane to LA because I want to take you to this ce. I found some great restaurants for us to try!" Zara''s eyes lit up at the thought of her n. "And, you should rx a little bit. You worked really hard these past few weeks, Scarlett!"


    "Boss, this time, I agree with Zara! You worked hard this past week; if I''m not mistaken, you will have all your work done this month. And in December, you have plenty of time to rx before working on a new project."


    Cruz was also worried about Scarlett''s health ¡ª she''s been working like no tomorrowtely. He continued his words, "... Boss, let''s go to LA! It''s been a long time since we visited that ce."


    Hearing what Cruz and Zara said made Scarlett tempted. Indeed! She needed to go somewhere to rx, and that was LA!


    "Fine! I will adjust my schedule."


    ...


    Without them realizing it, the warm and lively lunch was finally over.


    However, they didn''t leave R Mall immediately. Scarlett, Zara, and Cruz started exploring this huge Mall. As for Logan, he had been stealthily following them from a not-too-far-not-too-close distance to give them some privacy.

 Chapter 238 Unpleasant Encounter (1)

    ?Scarlett and the others started exploring the R Mall. As for Logan, he had been stealthily following them at a moderate distance to give them some privacy.


    "I can''t believe... I have this rare opportunity to shop with you!" Zara giggled as they entered one of the famous brand clothing outlets.


    Zara wasn''t the only one who felt that way because Scarlett also found it odd ¡ª she could easily troll in public ces like this mall. This was indeed a rare event!


    "I''m just trying to help my husband increase sales revenue. That''s why I''m willing to go shopping with you..." Scarlett said casually. She started looking at the winter coat hanging in the corner after she dismissed a salesgirl who wanted to help her.


    "Oh my! You are indeed suitable to be his wife. Your brain is full of profit!" Zara smiled and continued, "...young madam Riley, you really are a good wife!" She raised her two thumbs in praise of Scarlett.


    Delighted by Zara''s praise, Scarlett waved her hand and said, "Choose what you like! Today''s bill is on me."


    "Wow, really?" Zara''s eyes lit up. Scarlett could only smile and leave Zara. She tried to find the clothes she liked.


    "Zara, what''s wrong? Why do you look so happy?" Cruz asked.


    Earlier, he was sitting on the couch in the middle of the room. And he was looking through fashion magazines ¡ª he had no desire to shop ¡ª suddenly stood up and approached Zara when he heard her exim happily.


    Zara brought her head closer to Cruz and whispered, "Boss said, she will pay the bill today!"


    Immediately Cruz''s eyes widened ¡ª happy to hear that. Then, he looked at Scarlett, who was busy in the corner.


    "Zara, am I included too?" Actually, Cruz has no ns to buy anything. His wallet was empty after thest few weeks he had spent so much traveling around town with Zara. But, if her kind-hearted boss wants to pay their bill, he won''t refuse.


    "I don''t know!! You ask her..." Zara ignored Cruz and continued to choose.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Cruz walked to Scarlett and whispered, "Boss...you said earlier you''ll pay our bill today?"


    Scarlett nced at Cruz with a frown appearing on her forehead. "Huh!? Why do I have to do that?"


    "Damn it! Zara lied to me? She says you will pay our bill?" Cruz''s face reddened, feeling angry at Zara. How dare that woman prank him?


    "I didn''t tell her... that I will pay for you too. I just told her I will pay for her!" Scarlett said on her serious-looking face, but inside, sheughed out loud, seeing Cruz''s expression gradually change; from happy to disappointed, he looked gloomy.


    Feeling sorry to see him gloomy, she patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m just kidding! You can choose whatever you want. Thisdy will pay for you. Consider this your early Christmas present!"


    "R-Really!?" The light in Cruz''s eyes shone even brighter as he saw Scarlett. "...Thank you, boss! I''ll go to the men''s section!" He said and disappeared from Scarlett''s sight.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle. She had never felt happiness like this, seeing her best friend''s joy when she shopped with them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I never imagined shopping like this would be so fun...'' She muttered to herself while looking for something for herself and Xander.


    Butter...


    Scarlett heard two women talking behind her.


    At first, she didn''t pay attention but, after listening to what they were talking about, it made her face slowly turn red, like all her blood was rushing to her face ¡ª She felt like hitting someone!


    ...


    "Tsk!! I can''t believe this lowly woman has another man besides her husband!!" Her mocking voice sounded like a whisper, but Scarlett clearly heard it because she could feel it, they stood not far from her.


    "What!? That woman already has a husband, and she''s still keeping a man? Is she a sugar mommy for that man? I hated this kind of woman cheating on her husband. Gosh!" Said the bobbed-haired woman as her eyes narrowed at Scarlett.


    "I know, right!? A woman like this is like trash in our society... She will never fit into our circle!" She said while pretending to try on some clothes in front of her.


    "By the way, who is her husband? And, how do you know her?" The bobbed-haired woman asked her friend.


    The woman motioned for the bobbed-haired woman to approach her before she said, "That woman who stole my fianc¨¦, Xander Riley''s wife!"


    "W-H-A-T!!!" The bobbed-haired woman screamed in shock.


    Just hearing the woman''s voice, Scarlett could guess who she was.


    Scarlett turned her head back to look at the woman as a cold smile slowly appeared on her lips. Her beautiful eyes stared intently at E Harris and the bobbed-haired woman.


    Scarlett was strongly urged to p E''s head, but she resisted.


    ''This woman is courting death! After what she did with Ocean Group, she still freely enjoys shopping. Did Xander forget to punish her?'' Scarlett could only wonder in her heart. She will talk to Xanderter ¡ª she couldn''t let this woman enjoy her freedom!


    "Hi, Scarlett... I can''t believe we met here." An awkward smile framed E Harris'' face. "...and you are so brave, Scarlett. How could you betray Brother Xander, cheat on him!?" Instantly, E''s voice sounded harsh. And this somehow alerted the cautious Logan, who stood vigntly in the corner.


    Then, Logan moved quickly towards Scarlett, wanting to take care of E Harris, but when he was a few steps away from them, he saw Scarlett warn him to stop. Instantly and obediently, he stopped but still stood not far from them, afraid that E would hurt Scarlett.


    "Gosh!! So this woman who stole your fianc¨¦!? How can Xander be attracted to a woman like this?" The bobbed-haired woman said in a surprised tone. She narrowed her eyes, surveying Scarlett from head to toe.


    ''What a bitch!'' The woman with bobbed hair cursed Scarlett inwardly.

 Chapter 239 Unpleasant Encounter (2)

    ?''What a bitch!'' The woman with bobbed hair cursed Scarlett inwardly.


    "Demi! Stop it, don''t spout nonsense!!" E Harris said as she grabbed her friend''s arm to stop her from talking.


    Then, putting her apologetical mask on her face, she looked at Scarlett and said, "S-Sorry Scarlett, this is my friend, Demi, she mistakenly recognized you as someone..." E said. She felt joy because she saw Martha Bell walk into the shop. She would expose this slut, Scarlett, having an affair in this ce.


    E hates Scarlett so much!


    In her eyes, Scarlett was like a gold digger. This gold digger only approaches Xander for his money and keeps her lover outside. What made E even more fed up with Scarlett because this slut brought her lover to this R Mall. How dare she spend Xander''s money on another man?


    Scarlett was speechless hearing E''s words. She can see so many lies running down E Harris'' fake smile.


    ''You can''t hide it from me bitch!'' Scarlett can''t help but curse E. She clearly heard what they were talking about, and this woman told her friend that she snatched Xander from her, but now this bitch wants to me her friend?


    This was her first time meeting a white-lotus type of woman in the real world.


    Gosh!


    Scarlett maintained her smile even though she resisted the urge to p these two women on the head. Especially E, how could she use her of having an affair with Cruz?


    Although angry, she tried to restrain herself. She would not lower herself like them.


    Never!


    Just before Scarlett was about to reply to E''s insult, she heard Martha''s voice from behind her.


    "A-Aunty..." Scarlett gasped in surprise. Martha was already standing right behind her.


    "Scarlett? OMG! I can''t believe I met you here..." Unable to contain her excitement, Martha pulled Scarlett into her embrace.


    Martha was happy to finally meet Scarlett after their many shopping ns were postponed. She thought Xander was purposely forbidding Scarlett to go out with her, but she heard from Carter that Scarlett was busy.


    "Auntie, me too. I''m so happy to meet you. I''m sorry if..."


    "Aunt Martha, nice to meet you too!" E shamelessly interrupted Scarlett and Martha. She smiled at Martha, but Martha ignored her.


    E''s hands clenched tightly in annoyance with this shameless woman. Because of this woman, Xander never returned to the Riley Mansion, and her rtionship with Xander was strained ¡ª she never saw Xander again at Riley''s party. Eventually, their engagement was called off. She hated Martha Bell so much! ''Go fuck yourself, Martha fucking Bell!''


    "Scarlett, are you here alone? Well, you promised me we should go shopping together..." Martha looked at Scarlett with her radiant eyes. "You promised me that, remember? Now I''d like to see that promise fulfilled, child!"


    Scarlett could only smile faintly. This time she could not refuse Martha. She said, "Sure¡­sure¡­but¡­Ie here with..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "A-Auntie, Scarlett came here with her boyfriend... Ugh... I, I mean, with her boy¡­friend." said E Harris with her fake-worried expression. In her mind, she rejoiced ¡ª this was her chance to expose this gold digger!


    Only this time did Martha Bell shift her gaze from Scarlett to E. "What do you mean, Miss Harris?" asked Martha, very rigid and perplexed with E''s tone.


    "Umm... auntie.. this..."


    "Spit it out, E!! I don''t get what you just said," Martha snapped.


    E took a deep breath before saying, "...Scarlett came with a young man...and they looked very secretive, even Scarlett bought clothes for that man." E Harris suddenly stopped her words. With a guilty look, she looked at Scarlett and said, "I¡­ I''m very sorry, Scarlett. I can''t lie to Aunt Martha, so I hope you can understand..."


    E lowered her head to hide her fake sad expression. Inwardly she felt like she wanted to jump! So happy to see how shocked Martha Bell is now. She was sessful in exposing this gold digger, Scarlett Piers!


    Demi, standing right beside E, wanted tough at how E pulled her act. She knew her best friend was very good at manipting others. And so far, she witnessed E''s target, usually believing what she said. ''Well done, E!! Go get your prince Xander!!''


    Logan, who couldn''t exin the situation ¡ª because Scarlett forbade him ¡ª could only curse E Harris in his heart. Then, he took out his cell phone to text Xander. This E Harris really deserves to be punished.


    ...


    Although Martha was shocked, she didn''t buy any of E Harris'' words¡ªshe trusts Scarlett more any day and anywhere!


    Martha Bell looked around and was relieved to see Logan Lee, Xander''s assistant standing not far from them. No way Scarlett cheated on Xander when Logan was around.


    She narrowed her eyes at E Harris, "Miss Harris, please don''t nder Xander''s wife! Or you will be in trouble with the Young Riley... if you spread cheap gossip like this." Martha''s soft voice could not hide the threat implied by her words.


    E gasped in surprise. ''Humph! This woman does not believe me? How could that be?''


    Instantly E Harris was worried her n would fail. She slowly looked up to see Martha and was shocked to see that her eyes radiated anger and threat. ''This woman didn''t believe me! Why?''


    E felt something was wrong. Then, she looked around to find Scarlett''s lover, but her eyes fell on Logan Lee at that moment, her body jolted as if an electric had shocked her, and she could feel her knees turn into tofu.


    ''W-Why, Logan here?'' She mumbled inwardly. ''Scarlett couldn''t be shopping with her boyfriend if Logan was here, right? Then, who was that tacky-dressed man?''


    E turned her gaze to find that man wearing a bright red shirt and skinny white pants. But she couldn''t find him.


    Instantly, E Harris felt like disappearing from that ce because she knew she had made a big mistake.


    She failed with her n! And she really didn''t like it...


    "Miss E, you hear me. Please exin why you just used Xander''s wife of cheating when that is impossible?" Martha asked again as if pulling E out of her pool of fear.

 Chapter 240 Harris Corp Fallen! (1)

    ?E''s mouth hung open as she struggled to find the right words to express the turmoil inside her. But every time she tried to speak, her voice failed her, leaving her feeling helpless and exposed.


    She watched Scarlett with a mix of admiration and fear, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Scarlett appeared gentle and kind on the outside, but there was something in her aura that seemed to want to rip E''s heart apart. How could she be so calm andposed in the face of such emotional turmoil?


    E felt a deep sense of regret and self-me wash over her as she silently scolded herself. ''Stupid E, you''ve gone and ruined everything this time!''


    The weight of her mistake felt heavy on her shoulders, and she wished she could turn back time and make things right. But she knew deep down that it was toote for that now.


    Now, E Harris had to think of a way. So that all of that doesn''t make her look ugly in Martha Bell''s eyes. She couldn''t let Martha think negatively of her, or else her ns to chase Xander would end here!


    ''Think... Think fast, E!!''


    After pondering for a moment, an idea popped into E''s mind; she only needed to beg for forgiveness¡ª swallow her pride to be Mrs. Riley!


    E''s confused expression was soon reced by guilt, then sadness, as she slowly raised her head to look at Scarlett, then Martha.


    Her eyes filled with tears as she blinked rapidly, trying to hold back the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. She trembled, almost whimpering as she spoke. "Aunty Martha, I''m sorry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought Scarlett came with her boyfriend, but it looks like it was Logan..."


    E''s sincerity had made Martha''s heart soften a little, but she tried to remain silent.


    "I feel sorry for causing this fuss¡­." E Harris slowly raised her hand and gently wiped away her invisible tears.


    Then, E turned her gaze towards Scarlett. She still wore the same expression, feeling guilty though her hatred for this woman ran deep.


    E''s eyes blinked a few times to see Scarlett, but the girl remained silent. She could see Scarlett''s expression was still the same; calm and content. And E was stunned at how quiet and peaceful she was, with no anger in her eyes.


    ''Is she really not angry? Or is she really that good at holding back her anger?'' E was amazed to see this woman handle this situation ¡ª and that irritated E even more!


    "Scarlett, please don''t take it personally. I didn''t mean to use you of having an affair... I''m sorry, Scarlett, really!"


    "..." Scarlett was speechless. This woman deserves to be called the youngest genius CEO in this country. She managed to bring H Entertainment Agency to the top, with her super acting.


    Now Scarlett understands why E Harris seeded in such a short time. This woman produced many top actors in the country because she has talent as a good actress.


    Scarlett couldn''t believe it. She almost fell into E''s act. What a scary, manipted woman!


    "Please, Scarlett, please forgive me... I promised to pay you back. How about I treat you to a meal as a token of my apologies?" E''s face still looked sad as she begged.


    "Never mind..." Scarlett softly said as she brushed E Harris'' hand away. She didn''t like it when someone touched her, especially when this woman was one of the people she wanted to kill.


    "T-Thank you, Scarlett, you¡­." Before E could finish her words, her cell phone rang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She quickly retrieved her phone from her brand-name bag and was surprised to see her father''s name appear on the screen ¡ª it was rare for her father to call at this hour.


    "Yes, Father?" said E without moving from where she stood. Meanwhile, Martha and Scarlett stepped aside and discussed their shopping ns, ignoring E Harris.


    "Is there something important why did you call me?" E asked worriedly.


    "Where are you?" asked Paul Harris briefly, but it was clear there was an angry tone in his intonation that made E stiffen.


    Paul Harris''s voice was sharp and angry when he spoke, making E tense up. "Where are you?" he asked brusquely.


    "I''m at R Mall. What''s wrong, Father?" E''s voice was filled with concern, but her father''s response was unexpected and shocking.


    "What a useless daughter!" he roared. "How dare you still go shopping when yourpany is almost bankrupt!? Do you really want to close thepany now?"


    E''s confusion and shock were palpable. Her father had never spoken to her like this before, and she didn''t know how to respond.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Father, why are you scolding me?" E asked, her voice trembling. "What''s going on?"


    "Check the Inte!" her father snapped.


    E''s heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. "What happens on the Inte?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She knew she was in trouble, but she didn''t know how bad things really were.


    "My Lord, E!! Don''t ask!! Come to my office in ten minutes!! Or, I will kick you from the Harris group. No, but I will erase you from my family registry!!" Paul hung up without giving E time to say anything.


    Paul Harris was seething with anger as he read the news on the inte. A few minutes ago, negative news started circting about H Entertainment Agency, his daughter''spany. What had started as a minor issue had now blown up into a full-blown scandal that was making headlines nationwide.


    The news was shocking and disturbing. Artists under H Entertainment were involved in various cases of breaking thew, including sex and drug scandals. But it didn''t stop there. There were also indications that H Entertainment hadmitted tax evasion, a serious vition of Astington''s Law.


    As a result of the negative news, Harrison Corp''s stock hit rock bottom in the stock market, and almost all thepany''s shareholders were protesting. Paul felt like he was in hell. And to make matters worse, he had just received word that the Tax Authority had called for an inspection, not only of H Entertainment but the entire Harris Corp.


    Shortly after...


    E Harris arrived at the Harris Building, her father''s office, her face pale and confused. She couldn''t believe what was happening outside.


    Negative news was circting about H Entertainment, and it seemed like there was no end to it. And to make matters worse, her name was being dragged as a tax offender. She couldn''t understand how this had happened.


    As she made her way to her father''s office, E felt like the weight of the world was on her shoulders. She knew that things were going to be tough from here on out. The future of herpany was in jeopardy, and her reputation was on the line. She took a deep breath and steeled herself for whaty ahead.

 Chapter 241 Harris Corp Fallen! (2)

    ?E Harris forced herself into her father''s office despite her weak knees. And seeing how dark her father''s face was right now made her hands tremble.


    She could understand her father''s anger, even though she was enraged by the current situation. She took out her anger on everyone involved, especially the Artist Manager, who couldn''t look after their artists and got them into trouble.


    "Father... The situation out there it''s not as simple as we think. All the negative news out there seems to be deliberately released one time after another in a short span as if someone did it on purpose. Someone wants to attack H Entertainment!!" E''s voice trembled as nameless anger filled her heart.


    From R Mall to this ce, E tried to get thepany''s IT and PR teams to press the news, but as best they could, none of their efforts worked. New news appears every minute and releases terrible deeds of their talent.


    Paul Harris, ring at his daughter sitting across from him, his hands clenched so hard until his knuckles turned white. He was fuming, but he held himself back from hurting his daughter.


    He ignored her question. He said, "E Harris!! I can''t believe you let things get this bad! How could you lead thepany in the wrong direction and put the entire group on the verge of bankruptcy?" His voice resounded. His aura turned cold, and the room instantly felt frozen.


    E felt heartbroken seeing her father get so mad at her. She couldn''t utter a word, only opened her mouth a few times, but nothing but her breath left her lips. She was utterly speechless.


    "Did you know? Because H Entertainment and all the subsidiaries of Harris Corp were affected, even ourpany''s stock price touched the lowest point. The lowest ever since ourpany went public! Now, how can you solve all these problems you have caused?"


    E Harris girths her teeth in annoyance. She really wanted to reply to her father''s words but what he said was all true ¡ª she knew what was going on in herpany and the news out there was all true.


    This time she was really in doom! Someone could dig up all the information they were covering up so neatly and expose it to the media. Who? Who''s the damn person?


    Seeing his daughter say nothing, Paul Harris continued, "No wonder you achieved sess so easily. You chose the wrong path, and I am so disappointed in you, E! You brought shame to our family. Now, how do you exin this to your grandpa?"


    "Father, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong here, but as I said before, someone wants to bring me down! We should find that person to settle this problem!" Her heart was filled with hatred, and she wanted to kill someone who tried to mess with her. She vowed to find that person!!


    Paul Harris narrowed his eyes on E.


    He said, "I don''t care who you offended this time! What I care about right now is how you make the news out there to stop. Disappears! And restore the public''s trust in Harris Corp. You know, almost all of ourpany is now receiving strongints from clients and our business partners!"


    All this time, Paul had always believed in E. She always came up with brilliant ideas and strategies. That''s why H Entertainment became a bigpany in a short time in her hands; however, he never knew that her approach turned out to be like a double-edged sword!


    Now, Paul regretted giving E that trust! If he had known it would be like this, he would have preferred to pass H Entertainment to his Son, even though he was not born from his legal wife.


    E felt hurt hearing her father''s words, and from the look in his father''s eyes, she realized there was no more trust. She''s really in trouble.


    She closed her eyes, trying to calm her chaotic thoughts. She had to think clearly and quickly! Nothing, not one problem, is unsolvable. There must be a way to fix all of this! Even if she has to take the road to hell!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After some time, E slowly opened her eyes and met her father''s fierce gaze.


    Even though she could see her father was still mad at her, E tried to calm her heart and mind before saying, "I''ve tried to delete all the news and get our PR to make the same announcement, but things haven''t worked out the way I nned. But, Don''t worry, Father, I''ll take care of everything..."


    "How long!?"


    "2 days!!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Paul Harris took another long sigh. Two days too long! The fall in their share price will make them suffer even more. He had no other choice but to meet his father. He needed to discuss this problem. Harris Corp was in critical trouble!


    ...


    As soon as she left his father''s office, E took out her cell phone and made a call.


    Through the second ring, the phone line is connected. She walked quickly towards the elevator. "Did you find out who did it?" her voice was low but icy.


    The man on the other end said, "...Miss Harris, from now on, we can''t work together anymore. I will return the money you paid me!!"


    Beep!


    The phone connection was suddenly cut off, leaving E surprised and shaken. Her hands trembled as she held her phone tightly, her forehead creasing as she tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    "What the hell? Why did he hang up on me like that?" she snapped, trying to call the hacker. But the call wouldn''t go through, and the man''s number seemed to be inactive.


    As she pondered her situation, E became more and more confused. The underworld contacts they had been relying on were disappearing one by one, and she couldn''t understand why. It was all bing too much to handle.


    Suddenly, a name shed through her mind, and E''s face turned as white as paper.


    "OH-MY-GOD!!" she eximed. "Only that person can do this!"


    With that, E ran back to her father''s office.

 Chapter 242 Revenge For His Little Wife!

    ?While Paul and E Harris are still trying to work things out for theirpany...


    At the Riley Group.


    Xander sits at his desk, signing some documents, while listening to Ben''s report about the dawn fall of Harris Corp.


    "Excellent!" Xanderpliments Ben and the others for acting quickly to punish Harris Corp.


    "...Boss, they are trying to track down who leaked all their secrets. And as you instructed, we give their hackers some info about us. What you foresee actually happened. The hacker immediately cut ties with E Harris and fled overseas. I think he''s at the border by now!"


    Xander slowly raised his head, and his gaze fell on Ben. He was not rushing to instruct Ben on his next n, but he thought momentarily.


    After a while, Xander said, "Send someone to take care of that hacker! He already knows about us. It would be troublesome if we let him go free..."


    "Consider it done, boss!"


    Xander nodded, and he asked again, "What about Old Riley? Has he heard about this?"


    "Not yet! But thetest info I heard, Paul Harris is heading to Old Harris'' house. I think he will meet the old man to report about this."


    "Do they suspect that I caused all this?" Xander asked. Well, whether they knew it or not, he didn''t really care what happened to Harris Corp. Because his goal was only one; to avenge his wife!


    And, since they hadmitted a dishonorable act first, he had no choice but to make them suffer.


    "I''m not so sure, Boss. But if they''re smart, they''ll know..." Ben said.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Xander''s lips. He was in a good mood because the Harris Family got their punishment. "Where is my wife now? Is she all right?"


    Xander was distraught after receiving news from Logan that E Harris was trying to publicly humiliate his wife.


    Upset with the information, Xander decides to take action today. He was supposed to do so during H Entertainment''s Press Conference on their uing film in the next few days.


    "Young Madam is fine. She is shopping with..." Ben paused, reluctant to say that name. He knows; Xander doesn''t like his stepmother.


    "Her assistant and friend?" Xander raises his brow, looking at Ben.


    "Yes, but Mrs. Riley went shopping with them...."


    "Why is she there? Has my wife made an appointment with her?" Xander asked.


    Xander knew Scarlett and Martha were nning to go shopping together, but he tried to stop them several times. He didn''t like seeing Scarlett close to Martha.


    "Boss, have you forgotten? Ms. Martha Bell, the CEO of R Mall, so..." Ben stopped his sentence when he saw Xander raise his hand, asking him to leave.


    Instantly Xander''s face darkened upon hearing that name. He didn''t say anything else, just waved at Ben, asking him to leave him ¡ª He needed to call his little wife. He missed her dearly.


    ...


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Baby, how was your lunch?" Xander smiled when he heard how happy she was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fun! And now, I''m shopping with the others. How about you? Have you had your lunch yet?" Scarlett steps aside in a corner to take Xander''s call.


    "No, not yet! I still have something to..." Before Xander could finish his words, Scarlett scolded him. "Okay, okay... I''ll stop working now. What time will you be back?" Xander deliberately changed the subject, not wanting to make her sulk.


    "Well, I''m not sure. Mmm... maybe two hours from now!?" Scarlett stopped as she nced at Martha, who was selecting a coat for her. She was confused about whether to tell him about Martha or not.


    "Baby, I''ll return to the hotel and wait for you..." Xander said as he stood up from his seat and stood by the ss wall, looking at the R Mall across the building.


    Scarlett felt guilty that she had to stay longer at this mall. Her meeting with Martha was beyond her expectations.


    "...Xander, actually, Aunt Martha is with me. So, I can''t say for sure what time I cane back." There was regret implied in Scarlett''s tone, which made Xander feel a little softer ¡ª His anger gradually subsided.


    After a short moment, he said, "Babe, take your time! I will wait for you at the hotel!"


    ''Huh! He is not angry!?'' Scarlett was surprised to hear that. Usually, Xander will be in silent mode whenever he hears Martha''s name. And for that, she was reluctant to tell him about her meeting with Martha.


    "Okay, I''ll try to return as soon as possible!"


    "Don''t rush, baby! I''m fine. I''ll be waiting for you..."


    "But, please promise me you will get your lunch! I''ll be mad if you skip again!"


    "Babe, thank you. I fell in love with you every time you scolded me like now." Xander chuckled before continuing, "...don''t worry. I''ll ask Ben to prepare my lunch and go home afterward. Are you happy now?"


    "Hmm! Well, I have to go now! I''ve found the coat I like. Ah, Xander, I bought something for you. Hope you like it! Bye, Xander..."


    Beep!


    Xander could only chuckle when Scarlett didn''t give him time to respond.


    ''It seems my wife wants to surprise me, huh!'' He muttered to himself while smiling widely, feeling happy.


    "B-Boss, may Ie in?"


    Instantly Xander''s smile vanished when he heard a woman''s voice from behind. He turned around and saw Zoey already standing in front of his desk.


    Xander wanted to ask her out, but seeing her sad-looking face made him nod.


    "Please, sit!" Xander said as he sat down in his chair.


    Zoey Warner smiled broadly when her efforts were not in vain. She knew Xander would never reject her if she showed her sad face.


    She knows how to touch Xander''s heart!


    This is her chance, and she doesn''t want to fail this time. She had to get an answer that the past few days had made her sleepless.


    However, seeing Xander not looking at her at all, as if she wasn''t there, made her heartache. Her fists clenched in frustration.

 Chapter 243 Zoey Plan

    ?Xander furrowed his brow as he noticed Zoey''s silence. He turned to see her and spoke sternly, "If you have something to say, speak now! Otherwise, you know where the door is."


    Zoey hesitated momentarily before mustering the courage to speak, "B-Boss, I was wondering why I was transferred to another division?"


    She had recently returned from her business trip and was surprised to discover that she was no longer Xander''s secretary. Instead, she was transferred to the marketing department. She was now located in a different building, making it difficult for her to meet with Xander in person.


    Zoey attempted to reach Xander via phone but quickly realized her number was blocked. Additionally, she had lost ess to the CEO''s office floor, making it nearly impossible to meet with Xander.


    However, luck was on her side when she took the opportunity to present a report to Xander after bribing her superior''s secretary.


    Xander nonchntly replied while opening hisptop, "That''s a question for the HR Dept. I''m not involved in employee transfers."


    Zoey was overwhelmed with emotions when she heard Xander''s answer. She nearly cried because she couldn''t understand why he had suddenly changed so much. Xander had always been so caring towards her, but now he seemed distant and uninterested.


    "X-Xander, please..." Zoey stopped when she saw Xander ring at her, confused about what to do next.


    "We''re in the office, Zoey! Remember that I am your boss, not your friend." Xander responded curtly.


    He knew that Zoey had feelings for him, but he never returned those feelings. Since they were college friends, he had been kind enough to offer her a job at hispany.


    However, after he married Scarlett, he began to see things differently. He realized this woman had unholy intentions and was eager to do anything, even a terrible thing, to get his attention. So, upon his return from a business trip, he instructed HR to transfer Zoey to another department.


    He didn''t want his wife to be jealous of Zoey and cause further problems in his personal or professional life.


    Zoey sat silently, avoiding Xander''s gaze as she tried to contain her emotions. Her hands, resting on herp, clenched into tight fists feeling angry hearing his words.


    She felt a surge of anger towards Xander''s wife, Scarlett, and med her for the sudden change in Xander''s behavior towards her. She couldn''t help but think that Scarlett was the reason for her transfer to another department.


    Xander noticed Zoey''s cold demeanor. He tried to break the tension by saying, "Zoey, I hope you understand that the decision to transfer you was based purely on business reasons. It had nothing to do with our rtionship."


    But Zoey couldn''t bring herself to believe him. His words sounded hollow and insincere, and she couldn''t help but feel betrayed by someone she had once considered a close friend, someone she had liked since the first time they met in college.


    Zoey took a deep breath and decided to speak her mind. "Xander, I understand you''re my boss, and our rtionship is professional. But we were also friends, and I thought we had a deeper connection than work. I deserve to know the truth about why I was transferred."


    "Nothing personal. And that''s the answer to your question. If you find my answer insufficient, I''m sorry. But that is the truth. Now, you can go back to your office!" Xander said. His eyes were fixed on hisptop screen.


    Xander''s response left Zoey feeling even more hurt and frustrated. She had hoped for rity and closure, but Xander dismissed her question instead and refused to give her a straight answer.


    Feeling defeated, Zoey could only nod and mumble a quick goodbye before turning to leave.


    She felt her heart heavy with hurt and anger as she walked away, wondering if Scarlett Piers had changed Xander ¡ª Now he suddenly bes so cold and distant towards her.


    "Scarlett Piers, you wait!" Zoey mumbled inwardly, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. "I''ll make sure you disappear as I did back then, get rid of Xander''s fianc¨¦!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She entered the elevator, her mind racing with ns and schemes to exact her revenge. As the doors slid shut behind her, a sinister grin spread across her lips.


    ***


    At R Mall.


    After ending the call with Xander, Scarlett noticed that her phone screen disyed unread text messages from Seven.


    [Seven: ] Wow!! Sweet revenge, huh!


    [Seven:] Congrattions! You make them suffer... (thumb icon)


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Confused, Scarlett furrowed her brows as she tried to recall any incidents that could have prompted such messages.


    She couldn''t recall having any conflicts with someone today except E Harris. But she didn''t even have a chance to blow a strike on that woman. Because Aunt Martha had been around and distracting her from making any discreet verbal attack on E.


    Scarlett wondered if maybe Seven had sent the message since he was here at the mall stalking her as usual. Scarlett felt the urge to rify the situation and quickly answered.


    [Scarlett: ] What are you talking about? What revenge?"


    [Seven: ] Check the inte!


    Scarlett''s heart raced as a sudden thought crossed her mind. And she quickly opened the browser. Her eyes scanned the news that shook the peaceful Astington. The headlines stupefied her, and her mind spun with a million questions.


    Without wasting another moment, Scarlett clicked on the icon of the special app her guild used for instantmunication. Her fingers deftly moved as she typed the message,


    [Scarlett: ] That''s noting from me. I didn''t do that!


    [Seven: ] Not you? Who is it, then? Is it Rex!?


    Scarlett''s mind raced as she stared intently at her cell phone screen, her thoughts filled with the question of who could have orchestrated the downfall of the Harris Corp.


    After thinking hard for a while, Scarlett''s expression shifted, and a small smile appeared at the corners of her lips. Slowly raising her head, she nced at Logan, who was sitting on a couch in the corner of the room, engrossed in his cell phone.


    ''Must be Logan reporting to Xander!'' She chuckled inwardly.


    Scarlett shook her head and wrote a short message for Seven.


    [Scarlett: ] Not Rex. But, my husband! (Smile Icon)


    As she put her phone away, Scarlett pieced together why E Harris had bolted out of the room like a fugitive on the run.

 Chapter 244 [Bonus ] Paul Harris Fear

    ?At the Harris Mansion.


    Old Harris gazed at his son, Paul Harris, who sat across from him with a worried expression. The air in the room was thick with silence, each of the Harris waiting for the other to speak.


    Though Old Harris could sense the reason for Paul''s sudden visit home, he held his tongue, allowing his son to find the courage to speak his truth.


    Finally breaking the heavy silence, Paul was the first to speak up. And his tone was one of urgency. "F-Father, thepany is in deep trouble. We need your help desperately..." His eyes stared deep at his father.


    Old Harris pushed his sses up, focusing his attention on his son. He sighed deeply, his mind still heavy with the weight of the conversation he had with Old Riley a few days ago about his son''s misdeeds at B Ind.


    "What matter are we talking about?" Old Harris asked, feigning ignorance about what Paul wanted to discuss as he tried to put his anger aside.


    Paul''s voice was tense with worry as he spoke, "Someone is trying to sabotage ourpany, and I have reason to suspect it might be the Riley family..."


    Paul paused momentarily. His mind raced with memories of his daughter E reminding him of the evil n he had hatched to harm Xander''s wife on B Ind.


    And he also couldn''t rule out that today''s incident at the R Mall ¡ª that E told her ¡ª was somehow connected to that n. Now it was starting to strike him that Xander Riley might be behind it all, he''s the only one who can do this easily.


    "I know it''s just an assumption, but I can''t shake the feeling that something isn''t right," Paul continued. His voice trailed off as he considered the implications of his suspicions.


    Old Harris listened intently to Paul''s words, his face remaining stoic andposed. "What leads you to believe it was the Riley family?" he asked in a measured tone, devoid of any surprise or annoyance. However, his piercing gaze fixed on Paul.


    "This is because..." Paul Harris hesitated, knowing that his father would be furious if he found out about what he did at B Ind. He decided not to tell him.


    "...Well, I just got the info that has connected the dots. My daughter E, somehow, had offended Xander''s wife. And before we knew it, all the negative coverage was on the inte and in the news. It was a public rtions disaster!"


    Paul paused for a moment, trying to gather his thoughts. "We tried to contain the situation, but it was toote. The damage had been done. Father, we need your help..."


    As Paul spoke, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt. He had been the one who hade up with the n on B Ind, and now he started to believe Xander knew he was the mastermind.


    Old Harris took a deep breath and listened to his son''s exnation. He couldn''t believe that his son had lied to him¡ªhe knew what was going on.


    As Paul finished speaking, there was a moment of silence, and then Old Harris'' expression changed. Veins appeared on his forehead, and a glint of fire emanated from his eyes. "You and your daughter are the same!" he pointed at Paul, his anger boiling. "A piece of trash!!"


    Paul winced at his father''s words. He had never seen his father this angry before, and it was clear that his father was deeply hurt and disappointed in him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He silently talked to himself, wondering why his father looked so angry, ''Did he know the truth about what had happened? Did he know about the incident on B Ind?''


    As Paul was about to speak, his father interrupted him sternly. "I can''t believe you would stoop so low, Paul. You have disgraced our family name, you kill people to achieve your goals..." Old Harris said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Paul felt his heart sink as he realized his father knew the truth. He had always looked up to his father and had worked hard to earn his respect and approval. But now, he has let him down.


    Old Harris raised his brows, waiting for his son to respond, but he kept silent. He continued, "And your daughter, shame on her too! Did you forget what I told you after Walter''s birthday dinner?" he asked, his tone stern.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Paul nodded slowly, feeling a sense of shame wash over him. "Yes, I remember, Father..." he trailed off, unsure what to say.


    "But why do you still let your daughter obsess over Xander?" Old Harris continued, his voice rising with anger. "Is Xander the only man in this world?"


    Paul felt a lump in his throat as his father''s words hit the spot ¡ª his heart. He knew that his daughter was still obsessed with Xander, no, but he was obsessed and wanted a son-inw as powerful as Xander Riley.


    "I''m sorry, Father," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I know I''ve made a lot of mistakes. But I''ll do everything to make things right."


    Old Harris snorted in disbelief.


    "I will do my best!" Paul said.


    "You have a long way to go, son!" Old Harris said. But inwardly he still did not believe in his son; how was he supposed to clean up his mess after Xander attacked him? They would suffer.


    Now, Old Harris just hoped they would bounce back in a few years.


    "Father," Paul asked, his voiceced with concern, "...do you think Xander knows about the incident on Ind B?" He wanted to confirm his suspicion before proceeding with caution.


    "I''m afraid so, son," Old Harris replied, his tone grave. "Walter and Xander are both aware of what happened. In fact, Old Riley called me a few days ago and warned me that Xander might seek retribution against Harris because of your actions."


    Instantly, Paul''s face turned deathly pale as if all the blood had been sucked out of him. He had expected it but was still surprised to hear Xander found out about his n.


    Now Paul realizes why he can''t find the killer he paid for ¡ª those people must be in Xander''s hands. Damn, it!!

 Chapter 245 Hubby

    ?Old Harris gave a bitter smile, watching his foolish son''s expression turn to shock. Now he is increasingly unsure of the future of the Harris family in Paul''s hand. And he was too tired to meddle with thepany anymore.


    "I warned you before I transferred Harris Corp to you never to offend the Top Five Families of this country. But you still dared to offend the Riley Family. Have you forgotten they are at the top of the chain?" he chided.


    Paul''s hands clenched tightly in frustration, feeling incredibly disappointed in himself.


    "I''m sorry," Paul said, his voiceced with remorse. "My judgment was clouded because I couldn''t bear to see E sad. I..." He started ming his daughter.


    Old Harris clicked his tongue disapprovingly. "You spoil her too much!" he sighed deeply before continuing, "I know you have another child. I don''t need that useless E who caused ourpany to suffer. Bring your son back to the Harris Family. I don''t mind that his mother is just your mistress!"


    Paul''s eyes widened in shock at the mention of his illegitimate son. He said, "Father, how did you find out about my son?" he asked, surprised that his secret had been discovered.


    "You think I''m as foolish as you?" Old Harris shook his head, exhausted after talking to his stupid son. "You may go now. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. And I won''t involve myself in thepany''s affairs. I''m too old to be bothered with such things. Take care of yourself!" he said with finality.


    Old Harris stood up from his chair and left the study, leaving his son frozen in his seat.


    Paul felt mixed emotions ¡ª anger, regret, resentment, and disappointment ¡ª as he watched his father leave the room without another word. Clearly, his father had no intention of helping him out of this mess. He was on his own.


    He took a deep breath, feeling a sense of determination wash over him. He knew that he had to act fast and find a way to salvage the situation. With his mind made up, he left his father''s study and returned to his office.


    As he walked, he went over his options, trying to devise a n that would satisfy Xander Riley and protect his interests. It was daunting, but he was determined to find a way out of this mess.


    ***


    At Riley Hotel.


    As Scarlett arrived at their temporary house ¡ª a suite room at Riley Hotel ¡ª she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over her.


    However, her relief quickly turned into surprise as she entered the living room to find Xander sound asleep on the sofa. He was already dressed in his casual home clothes.


    Scarlett couldn''t resist smiling at seeing her husband sleeping so peacefully.


    She approached him quietly, not wanting to disturb his slumber. As she got closer, she noticed how tired he looked. So, Scarlett decides to let him rest a little longer while she cleans up.


    Carefully cing her shopping bags on the table, Scarlett went to the main bedroom to freshen up and shower. She wanted topletely rx before waking Xander and taking their dinner.


    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Shortly after, Scarlett emerged from the bedroom, dressed infortable home clothes ¡ª an oversized white shirt and shorts. Her long, dry hair was left flowing down her back, adding to her effortless beauty.


    She took a quick nce at the couch and saw Xander still sleeping. Not wanting to disturb him just yet, Scarlett walked over to the fridge to check its contents.


    She realized she needed to call Logan to go grocery shopping. Still, she decided to first contact the hotel restaurant and order their dinner for tonight. Her craving for Italian food was intense tonight.


    After cing the order, Scarlett was surprised when she felt an arm wrap around her waist. She recognized Xander''s familiar scent and felt a warmth spread through her body.


    Scarlett''s smile grew wider as she turned around to wrap her arms around Xander''s waist. She looked into his eyes before speaking, "Xander, please sleep more. I''ll wake you up when dinner is ready."


    "No, I''ve slept too long," Xander replied, tightening his embrace. "Babe, why didn''t you wake me up as soon as you arrived?" he asked.


    "I did it on purpose. You looked exhausted," Scarlett said, leading him to sit on the sofa. "Oh, Xander, I ordered Italian food. Is that okay with you?" she asked, settling beside him.


    "Babe, did you forget? I''m not a picky eater. I''ll eat whatever my wife wants," Xander said yfully, gently stroking the tip of her nose.


    "Thanks, hubby..." She said as she rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Babe, I like it when you call me that. From now on, you have to call me Hubby!" Xander said happily, turning on the television.


    Scarlett tightly shut her mouth, not wanting to get lost in Xander''s charming ways again. She knew how easily he could pull her back into his sweet charm.


    She had not had the chance to reply to Xander''s earlierment before her attention was caught by the news about the Harris Corp on television. "Thanks, Xander!" she eximed.


    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Xander tilted his head to get a better look at Scarlett''s face, asking, "Why are you suddenly thanking me?"


    Scarlett sat up straight and turned to face Xander. "For helping me get revenge against the Harris Family!" She answered sincerely. "...I really appreciate it," she added, her gratitude radiating through her words.


    She had harbored a deep hatred for E Harris since the incident on ind B. However, she had been unable to take revenge as Xander had promised to handle the Harris family himself. So, she had been holding back all along.


    And today, the news of the Harris family falling into a vortex of trouble made her heart jump for joy.


    Xander remained silent but leaned in to kiss Scarlett''s rosy, fresh lips, his expression showing his love and support for her.


    "I love you so much, Scarlett Piers!!" Xander said as their lips parted.

 Chapter 246 Couple Outfit

    Xander remained silent but leaned in to kiss Scarlett''s rosy, fresh lips, his expression showing his love and support for her.


    "I love you so much, Scarlett Piers!!" Xander said as their lips parted.


    She took a moment to catch her breath, feeling grateful for the love and affection that Xander always showered her with.


    "I love you too, Xander Riley," Scarlett replied with a smile, her heart still racing from the sweet and tender kiss they had just shared.


    Scarlett gazed into his sparkling blue eyes and felt a deep satisfaction inside her. She knew that whatever challengesy ahead, they would face them as a team, united in their love for each other.


    "How far deep are you going to punish them?" Scarlett asked, intrigued by Xander''s in-depth n for the Harris Family.


    Xander''s expression remained calm as he replied, "I want them to feel the full weight of our reaction to their vile actions. They''ve caused enough damage to Ocean Group and you, and it''s time for them to face the consequences."


    Scarlett''s mind raced as she considered Xander''s words. She knew the Harris Corporation''s shares had taken a nosedive, with panicked investors selling off their stocks. However, H Entertainment, owned by E Harris, caught her attention.


    She couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the thought of thepany going bankrupt. After all, most of the artists at H Entertainment consisted entirely of people with shallow intentions to achieve fame. They only care about money and don''t care if their way to achieve fame and money hurts people.


    "It''s not just about punishing them," Xander continued. "It''s about ensuring they never have the opportunity to hurt anyone else again. And I have just the n to ensure that."


    Scarlett leaned forward, eager to hear more about Xander''s scheme. She knew that with his crafty mind and vast resources, he could deliver a blow that the Harris family would never forget. And if it meant bringing down H Entertainment, Scarlett is satisfied.


    Later...


    Excitedly, her eyes lit up as she fell onto the shopping bag on the coffee table. She couldn''t help but smile as she stood up to pick it up.


    Seeing Scarlett standing up, Xander had just seen two shopping bags from a well-known brand at that time, and he became curious. "What''s that?"


    With a grin, Scarlett handed Xander one of the shopping bags and kept the other for herself. As Xander looked hesitant to open his, Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle. "That''s my first present for you, Xander!"


    Xander''s smile grew wider as he remembered that Scarlett had mentioned wanting to buy him something earlier that day. He immediately opened the box to find a stylish winter coat inside. "Wow! This coat is beautiful, babe..."


    "I got the same coat for myself, so we can wear our couple''s coats," Scarlett said with a hint of shyness. She couldn''t believe she was doing this for someone else. But for Xander, she is willing to get out of herfort zone.


    Gosh!


    "Wow, that''s amazing, baby!" Xander eximed with excitement. "Tomorrow let''s go to Grandpa''s house, and we can wear matching clothes..."


    Scarlett hesitated momentarily, then quickly replied, "No, we can wear this coat when we travel to the US!"


    She didn''t want to provoke her brother-inw, Carter, any further. Scarlett knew they often disyed affection before the public and him, and she didn''t want to make him ufortable. The poor guy, Carter, would probably end up in the hospital if they wore matching outfits to the Riley Mansion, right!?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, you''re right," Xander agreed. He neatly ced the coat back in the box, treating it like a fragile, rare treasure.


    As Xander finished folding his coat, he realized that there was something important that he had neglected to do for his wife.


    He gazed at her and tenderly took her delicate hand. "Baby, I''m sorry. I haven''t been your best husband," he confessed with a heavy heart.


    Scarlett was taken aback by the sudden shift in his demeanor. "What do you mean?" she asked, feeling confused.


    Xander didn''t say anything but took a deep breath and looked deeply into her eyes.


    "Xander, please don''t keep me in suspense. What''s going on?" Scarlett implored, feeling both curious and concerned.


    He stood up from his chair, "Wait here," he instructed her, then walked toward his office.


    Scarlett was left stunned by Xander''s behavior and the ominous words that he had spoken. Her heart raced with worry as she watched him disappear behind the door.


    Scarlett grew increasingly impatient as the minutes ticked by, wondering what Xander was up to. Just as she was about to go into his study to follow him, she heard her cell phone on the table vibrate.


    She nced at the phone screen and saw Rex''s name disyed. Her heart skipped a beat, knowing he was supposed to update her on the investigation into her mother''s family''s whereabouts.


    Without hesitation, she answered the call. "Is it safe to talk now?" Rex''s voice came through the speaker.


    Scarlett quickly got up and walked to a quiet corner of the room before answering, "Yes, it''s safe. Do you have any updates for me?"


    "Yes, I found them, but the information might be inurate. I suggest sending Seven to investigate in person and get reconfirmation," Rex exined, detailing the results of their investigation over the past few days. Mika Davies'' identity proved challenging to trace. Even a highly skilled hacker like Ten was overwhelmed by the task, leading them to suspect that someone more powerful was concealing her identity.


    "Thank you, brother. Please send me the information," Scarlett said, her heart overflowing with joy at the news of her mother''s family''s possible whereabouts.


    As Rex was about to end the call, he heard Scarlett say, "I''ll go there to investigate..."


    "What? No, don''t go there. It would be best if you didn''t go there. It''s too dangerous," Rex responded frantically.


    "Why?" Scarlett asked, confused.


    "Because your mother''s family is in the North District!" Rex exined urgently.


    "North District?" Scarlett muttered, feeling bewildered at first. But within seconds, she realized the gravity of the situation. If she went to the North District, she would be in the same city as her enemies, putting herself at risk.


    ''What the hell!'' she eximed, her face showing a mixed feeling between frustration, curiosity, and fear.

 Chapter 247 Unique Hobby

    "Baby, what are you doing there?"


    Xander''s voice snapped Scarlett back to reality. She turned to face him, trying to hide the turmoil of thoughts swirling inside her head. "Oh, nothing, just lost in thought," she said, giving him a small smile.


    He could sense that something was bothering Scarlett, but he didn''t push her. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her and held her close. "You know you can always talk to me, right?" he said, kissing her forehead softly.


    Scarlett nodded, grateful for Xander''s understanding. She realized her mind was distracted by her n to find her mother''s family and for that she felt regret for not being honest with him.


    After pondering for a moment, Scarlett decided to tell Xander about her next n.


    "Xander, there is something I wanted to talk to you about," she said, pulling away from him slightly.


    Xander''s eyes lit up with interest, and he looked at her expectantly.


    Scarlett took a deep breath and started talking about her n to investigate her mother. She also told him about her ns to travel to the North District after receiving the files from Rex.


    Obviously, this information shocked Xander. However, he could only offer words of encouragement and support.


    "Babe, I''m with you every step of the way," he said, reaching for Scarlett''s hands and holding them gently. "Whatever you need, I''m here for you..."


    Scarlett felt a weight lifted off her shoulders as she shared her ns with Xander. With his love and support, she knew she could face whatever challengesy ahead in her search for the truth about her mother''s past.


    "When are you leaving? Can you wait for me until I finish my work here?" asked Xander. When she found her mother''s family, he wanted to be by her side.


    "I''m sorry Xander, but I''m leaving tomorrow..."


    Xander''s heart sank slightly at the thought of Scarlett leaving so soon, but he knew he couldn''t ask her to dy her search. "Of course, I understand," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "But promise me you''ll be careful and keep in touch with me."


    Scarlett nodded, feeling a pang of guilt for leaving Xander behind. She wished he coulde with her, but she knew he had responsibilities that couldn''t be ignored. "I promise," she said, touching his cheek. "And don''t worry, I have Logan with me. We''ll be fine."


    Xander forced a smile, but he was filled with worry and doubt inside. He didn''t like the idea of Scarlett traveling alone, even with Logan by her side. "Just be careful," he said again, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Scarlett leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips. "I will," she said.


    ...


    After they enjoy their dinner, Xander pulls Scarlett to sit on the sofa, his eyes on her as he speaks, "Baby, let''s enjoy our time together tonight... how about we watch a movie?"


    Scarlett nodded and sat beside him. But then, something crossed her mind remembering Xander''s words.


    "Xander, what were you doing in your study room earlier?" She asked, her voiceced with concern.


    Xander took a deep breath and looked into her eyes. And for the second time, he said, "I''m sorry, Scarlett. I feel like I haven''t been your best husbandtely..."


    Scarlett''s heart tenses, "Xander, you''ve always been a great husband to me..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander smiled and pulled Scarlett close to him. They sat on the sofa, their bodies touching and their warmth enveloping them. Xander whispered in her ear, "I just want to make sure we have a special night together before you leave."


    Scarlett''s heart fluttered, feeling grateful for his love and affection.


    Xander took a small box resembling a business card holder from his pocket. He gave it to Scarlett with an air of mystery. "Babe, take it!"


    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What''s this?" she asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    A grin appeared on Xander''s face. "Open it and see for yourself, babe," he replied, cing the box in her hands. Then, he returned to watch the TV, scrolling through the movie selection.


    She hesitated for a moment, eyeing the box warily. With a deep breath, she slowly popped open the lid. Her eyes widened in surprise as she saw a sleek ck card inside.


    Scarlett''s gaze moved from the ck card to Xander''s face, confusion etched on her face. "Why are you giving me this card?" she asked.


    Xander met her gaze, a warm smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Because you''re my wife," he said. "And it''s my way of showing you that I love and trust youpletely!"


    Scarlett''s heart swelled with affection at his words. She opened her mouth to speak, but Xander spoke first, "Scarlett Piers, My pretty wife... from now on, you''re not allowed to use your own money," he stopped when he saw her widen her eyes in surprise.


    "..." Scarlett.


    After a few moments, Xander continued. "This card is linked to my paycheck, so feel free to spend as much as you need."


    Scarlett was rendered speechless by his generosity. She didn''t know what to say, but the thought of refusing the card never even crossed her mind ¡ª She needed a lot of money for her unusual hobby.


    Scarlett carefully ced the ck card back into the box before turning to face Xander again.


    "Xander, I appreciate the gesture, and I''ll use your card, but there''s something you should know," She said, her voice wary.


    Xander raised an eyebrow, his expression puzzled. "What is it?" he asked.


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Well, I have a bit of a... unique hobby," she began, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "And I''m afraid it might drain your bank ount. Are you sure you''re willing to give me this card?"


    Xander''s confusion was evident by the look on his face. But he couldn''t help but chuckle at Scarlett''s words. "Baby, I think I can handle it," he replied, a yful glint shing through his eye. "Besides, what''s the point of having money if we can''t enjoy it?"


    Scarlettughed happily and threw herself into Xander''s arms. "You''re too sweet, hubby! I like you more and more every day!"


    After a moment offortable silence, Xander spoke up again. "So, what kind of hobbies do you have, my pretty wife?" he inquired, curious.


    Scarlett''s eyes sparkled mischievously. "Well, I''m a restaurant collector," she announced with a grin.


    Xander''s expression shifted to one of confusion. "A restaurant collector? What kind of hobby is that?" he asked, bewildered.

 Chapter 248 New Look

    Next Morning.


    As Scarlett exited the room, Xander''s jaw dropped in astonishment. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The woman in front of him looked nothing like his wife, Scarlett.


    Her usual wavy ginger-red hair had been straightened, and ck hair cascaded down her back. She wore sses, heavy makeup, and a confident smile.


    Xander''s confusion is apparent. "Who are you?" he stuttered, trying to make sense of the scene before him.


    Scarlett chuckled at his reaction. "It''s me, Xander," she said, striking a pose to show off her outfit.


    Xander couldn''t help but be impressed. Scarlett was dressed in a casual chic style that he had never seen before. She wore ck skinny pants with a pale gray shirt and a long ck stylish coat for women over the shirt. She had even donned a pair of high heels, a far cry from her usual t shoes or sneakers.


    "You look amazing, babe..." Xander said, unable to take his eyes off her.


    Scarlett grinned. "I thought I''d switch things up a bit," she said. Then she strolled toward Xander and kissed him. "What do you think?"


    Xander pulled her close, savoring the feel of her in his arms. "Although I like your original look better, I like this new look more than if you wear your gray wig..." he said, grinning. "Maybe you should try something new every once in a while, babe!"


    Scarlett beamed with pride as Xanderplimented her transformation.


    She had deliberately changed her appearance to avoid being recognized by her enemy in North City. This new style was foreign to her; she had never worn a long ck hair wig or this much makeup before.


    "Thank you, Xander. I''m d you like it," she replied sweetly with a smile.


    Xander released her from his embrace and examined her makeup more closely. He was in awe of how different his wife looked with just a few changes to her clothes and appearance.


    "Why the sudden change in appearance, babe?" he inquired, curious about what had prompted her transformation.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before responding. "I just wanted to look different before meeting my mother''s family. Even if it is only slightly different. Do you remember the story I told you about my mother and how she suddenly appeared on ind B and married my father out of the blue?"


    Xander nodded, recalling the strange tale. "Yes, I remember. What does that have to do with your appearance?"


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment before answering. "I did it on purpose. I''m worried about my mother''s family being involved with bad people, so I wanted to take precautions. I hope I''m wrong about them..." Scarlett trailed off, taking a deep breath to calm herself.


    Xander nodded understandingly. "I see. It''s a good n to stay safe. Don''t worry, babe. Everything will be fine. I''ll drive you to the airport and then straight to my office."


    Relief filled Scarlett''s face as she smiled gratefully at Xander. "Thank you, Xander. I appreciate it." She followed him to the elevator, feelingforted by his protective embrace.


    ****


    North District.


    Scarlett and Logan arrived at one of the Riley Group''s private airports in the North District at precisely 11 am after a two-hour flight from the capital.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Logan, still in awe of Scarlett''s new look, couldn''t resist ncing at her now and then. He couldn''t help but wonder how Scarlett managed to look so different with just a change of wig and makeup.


    ''She''s like Mystique from the Marvel movies...'' Logan thought to himself, wondering if she could ever change her appearance so effortlessly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Logan? Does my new look bother you?" Scarlett asked, noticing his constant stares. Logan quickly averted his gaze, directing attention to the ck SUV approaching them.


    Not hearing Logan''s answer made Scarlett chuckle, and she turned to meet Logan''s gaze. She saw an SUV approaching and stopped a few meters away from them.


    As she got closer, Scarlett saw James getting out of the car. She was surprised to see him in this town.


    "James!? what are you doing here?" Scarlett asked, walking towards him with a smile.


    Logan quickly replied, "James just happens to have business in town. And Master Xander thought it would be beneficial if he came to help you ma''am..."


    Scarlett''s heart was filled with gratitude for Xander. She couldn''t believe he had gone that far to ensure she got the help she needed without telling her.


    ''Thank you so much, Xander, '' She talks inwardly before turning to James. "Nice to meet you, James. Do you know why we are here?"


    James gave a slight nod and an intense expression on his face. "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief, feeling confident with James by her side. She knew how capable James was, he could handle anything, and he already showed his ability to help her on Ind B.


    "Alright, let''s go..." she said, climbing into the car.


    As James took the driver''s seat, Scarlett wondered what other surprises Xander had for her.


    "So, James, Xander gave you the information about what I''m looking for?" Scarlett asked, curious to know if James had all the necessary details.


    James nodded. "Yes, he did. And in addition to that, I''ve investigated on my own and found what you are looking for..."


    Scarlett was impressed. "Wow, that was fast! What did you find?"


    James hesitated momentarily before replying, "Well, I''m not entirely sure if my findings are urate yet. I''ll exin more once we get to the hotel."


    Scarlett understood James'' caution and nodded in agreement. "Okay, that sounds good. Let''s head to the hotel first."


    As James started the engine and pulled out of the airport, Scarlett''s mind raced with thoughts about the mission ahead.


    Scarlett couldn''t wait to hear the results of James'' investigation. Still, she wanted to contact Seven and see how things were going. Why didn''t that man report to her?


    ''Is he okay!?'' Scarlett fears her pursuers have caught Seven!

 Chapter 249 Found Them

    Scarlett couldn''t wait to hear the results of James'' investigation. Still, she wanted to contact Seven and see how things were going. Why didn''t that man report to her?


    ''Is he okay!?'' Scarlett fears her pursuers have caught Seven!


    She immediately turned on her cell phone, and her screen lit up with several messages and missed calls. She couldn''t help but faintly smile when she saw Seven''s name among them.


    "Seven never fails me," she silently praised as she eagerly opened his report and just read briefly.


    Scarlett quickly texted Seven, informing him of her arrival at the Riley Hotel and her urgent need to meet. However, her heart raced as she considered the potential risks involved.


    If Seven came to her hotel, James and Logan might grow suspicious of their discreet meetings. She couldn''t afford the trouble if they found out she was a member of the Fox.


    Taking a deep breath, Scarlett weighed her options. After careful consideration, she realized there was only one safe way tomunicate with Seven ¡ª a video call.


    As they arrived at the Riley Hotel North District branch, Scarlett couldn''t help but be impressed by the towering five-star hotel. The sleek ss exterior and modern architecture give the building a luxurious feel that''s hard to ignore ¡ª simr to the capital''s Riley Hotel, where she''s been staying with Xander for the past month.


    Once inside, Logan leads Scarlett into her presidential suite, which is even more impressive than the lobby. It has a spacious living room, a luxurious primary bedroom, and panoramic city views.


    Feeling hungry after the long journey, Scarlett turned to Logan and said, "Logan, I''m famished, but I don''t feel like going out just yet. Can you please order something for us to eat here in the room?"


    Logan nodded, already pulling out his phone to ce an order. "Of course, Ma''am! What would you like?"


    Scarlett thought for a moment before replying, "Surprise me, Logan! Just make sure it''s something I can eat..." She smiled and turned to look at James, who was now standing near the living room.


    ...


    Scarlett leaned forward in her chair, her eyes fixed on James. "I''m eager to hear your report, James. Please begin," she said, gesturing for him to start.


    James took a deep breath and began to detail the findings of his investigation. Scarlett listened intently, nodding as he spoke. Still, as he continued, her expression shifted from one of interest to one of concern.


    When James finally finished, Scarlett was taken aback. This was not at all what she had expected to hear. "James, are you sure about this?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief.


    James nodded solemnly. "I''m afraid so, Ma''am. The data I found doesn''t lie."


    Scarlett leaned back in her chair, deep in thought. She had a lot to process and wasn''t quite sure how to proceed. Something had been incorrect with James'' report, but Scarlett couldn''t pinpoint it. She knew she needed to get to the bottom of it. And get there fast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett''s voice slightly trembled as she asked James, "James, are you certain that this is the correct Mika Davies?"


    James nodded, his expression grave. "Yes, Ma''am. I have double-checked and even triple-checked the information, and there is no doubt about it. There are only 5 Davies families in this town. And only one family has a daughter named Mika Davies..."


    Scarlett''s heart sank as she realized the implications of what James had said. If the family James had found was really her mother''s, then that meant the Davies family she had imagined was very different.


    A wave of conflicting emotions swept through Scarlett. There is excitement at the prospect of finally finding her mother''s family. But there was also a fear that this discovery would harm them. Especially if they turn out to be a poor farmer.


    Something else also came out of her thought. While trying to piece together the puzzle of her mother''s past, she couldn''t help but wonder why her mother had run away to B Ind. And, if her mother''s family is a poor farmer, why did she build her business on B Ind without helping her poor family?


    Countless questions filled Scarlett''s mind, and she knew she needed to discover more before concluding anything. She looked at James and said, "Thank you for your hard work, James. But we must find out everything we can about my mother''s past. I need to know why she left and left her family without helping them?"


    "I understand why you are still doubtful, Ma''am. That''s why I would like to suggest that we visit the vige so we know the family is the right person you are looking for..." James said with conviction.


    Scarlett nodded, impressed by James''mitment to helping her. She said, "Yes, you''re right, James. We can''t afford to make any mistakes!"


    For Scarlett, it didn''t matter who her mother''s family was ¡ª whether they came from wealthy families or ordinary farmers. However, most of all, she wants to know why her mother left her family. And she wanted to hear it from her mother''s family, to put her mind at ease.


    "But, Ma''am, if we set out now, we won''t be able to return to town before dark. The road to that town is difficult and dangerous. So, I suggest we leave tomorrow morning instead. That way, we can still return to town before nightfall," James suggested.


    Scarlett weighed James'' advice and found it sensible. "Okay, James, I understand. Please make all the necessary arrangements. We''ll leave after breakfast tomorrow."


    With that settled, Scarlett retreated to her bedroom.


    Scarlett retrieved herptop from her suitcase and attempted to video-call Seven.


    She wanted to hear Seven''s report directly. At the same time, she wanted to share the results of James'' investigation with Seven.


    "Have you had a chance to read my report yet?" Seven asked as soon as Scarlett appeared on his monitor screen.


    Scarlett shook her head. "Just a nce. How did it go?"


    "Damn, you''re sozy!" Seven snapped, clearly frustrated. "Can you at least read it and take a look before asking me?"

 Chapter 250 Shocking News

    "Damn, you''re sozy!" Seven snapped, clearly frustrated. "Can you at least read it and take a look before asking me?"


    Scarlett chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "Sorry, Seven. I''ve been busy with some other things. I''ve heard from Xander''s people that they have already found my mother''s family. So, I''m eager to hear your findings. Did you manage to locate them too?"


    Seven''s expression softened. "Yes, I did. I was able to track down some leads, and I think I''ve found the family you''re looking for."


    Scarlett''s face lit up with excitement. "That''s great news, Seven! I can''t wait to hear all the details. Can you give me a brief summary now?"


    Seven narrowed his eyes at Scarlett, feeling defeated. He can''t win against this girl.


    He looked at Scarlett with a puzzled expression. "Why do you need to hear my report when you''ve already received it from your husband''s person? I''m sure they have given you the same information as me."


    Scarlett leaned back in the chair before saying, "Well, I understand how this might seem exaggerated, but something about the report I received was a bit strange. I needed to make sure that the information I was hearing was urate. Hence, your report might shed new light on the situation and provide a different perspective for me..."


    Seven nodded slowly, realizing that Scarlett''s intuition was often spot on. "I see..."


    He took a deep breath before he reported the results of his brief investigation. Finding information on the Davies family had been surprisingly easy; there weren''t many Davies in town, and he had located them quickly. He told her everything he found out about them.


    Shortly after, Scarlett was stunned. "You said you''ve visited their house?" She hadn''t expected Seven to move so quickly. He''s even one step ahead of Xander''s men.


    "I didn''t visit their house, but I did go to their vige," Seven replied.


    Scarlett sat up straight, her eyes fixed on the monitor screen. "What did you find?"


    "Well," Seven hesitated, looking slightly confused. "I was about to tell you, but I want to know... how did you know about Mika Davies?"


    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, wondering why Seven asked her again.


    "What do you mean? Mika Davies is my mother. Did I tell you before?" She was confused about whether she had told him or not.


    Seven frowned, looking surprised. He hesitated to continue his report. He just stared at Scarlett with a look full of confusion.


    Scarlett waited for Seven to continue speaking, but several minutes passed, and he didn''t say a word.


    "Why did you stop talking, Seven?" Scarlett asked. She was getting curious.


    "It''s...kind of weird," Seven said atst.


    "Weird? What makes it weird?" Scarlett asked.


    "Scarlett, there''s no way Mika Davies is your mother," Seven said slowly, his voice low and measured.


    "Huh!? Why did you say that?"


    "Because Mika Davies died 25 years ago, long before you were born. Her death certificate was missing, but I was able to locate her grave."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instant silence.


    Neither of them said anything.


    Scarlett was utterly shocked. She tried to say something, but no words escaped her lips. Her mind reeled with the realization that everything she had believed about her mother might be a lie.


    Seven silently stared at Scarlett, watching as her face turned ashen and her eyes grew wide with shock ¡ª She looked like she had just been possessed by a ghost.


    Scarlett stared nkly at herptop monitor, unable to process the bombshell that Seven had just dropped on her.


    Her mind felt hazy and cloudy like she was trapped in a thick fog with no apparent way out. She couldn''t believe that her mother''s identity was fake ¡ª it felt like everything she ever knew had been twisted.


    ''How could my mom do this?'' Scarlett inwardly talked as she voiced the questions swirling through her mind. ''If Mika Davies wasn''t my real name, what is her real name? Who is she really?''


    A thousand different questions shed through Scarlett''s mind. But one that made her flinch; she realized that her mother was simr to her situation, hiding her true identity to avoid danger.


    Now another question came to mind; Who was the person who wanted her mother''s life so severely that she pushed herself to assume the identity of a dead woman!?


    Scarlett''s fingers clenched tightly into fists as her frustration and anger grew. She was sick of all the lies and secrets, sick of feeling as if she was being manipted by the people she trusted.


    The father she had always thought of as her birth father was not. Her mother, who she ims is named Mika Davies, is neither ¡ª she uses someone else''s identity.


    She is left to question if she is really the woman''s daughter.


    "Scarlett, Three... Are you okay?" Seven''s voice was mixed with concern as he finally broke the silence that had stretched between them for what felt like an eternity. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong with Scarlett, especially after seeing the shock and confusion on her face.


    Scarlett rapidly blinked as if trying to shake off a daze. She took a deep breath and tried to steady herself, determined to regain control over her emotions. This was no time to fall apart ¡ª she had to stay focused and keep moving forward.


    With a fierce glint in her eye, she turned to see Seven. "Did you get a picture of her?" she demanded, her voice sharp and decisive. "I need to see what she looks like before she dies."


    Seven nodded quickly. "Yes, I did. I already sent it to you."


    "Alright, thank you, Seven, for your hard work. You can return to the city, but avoid leaving traces. The man from Country M is in this city," Scarlett said, her voice solemn andmanding.


    "Understood," replied Seven, his tone equally serious.


    The screen went ck as the video call ended, leaving Scarlett alone with her thoughts. She took a deep breath and leaned back in her chair, her mind racing with the information she had just received.


    As she opened the file Seven had sent her, her hands trembled slightly with anticipation. When the photo finally appeared on the screen, her eyes widened in shock. It was a picture of a woman, but it wasn''t her mother ¡ª it was someone else entirely.


    Her mind whirled with questions as she studied the photo more closely. Who was this woman? And why had her mother assumed her identity? The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. But one thing was clear ¡ª she needed to find the truth, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 251 Complicated

    Scarlett was jolted awake when she heard a loud knock on her bedroom door, feeling as if she had been pulled out of a dark and murkyke ¡ª too immersed in her mother''s secret.


    She stumbled towards the door and pulled it open to find Logan standing on the other side. Scarlett could tell this man was anxious about something by the look in his eyes.


    "Logan?" Scarlett asked in a firm voice but with a slightly confused tone. "Did you know that anyone looking at you right now can tell you''re under pressure? Tell me what happened?"


    "Ma''am, your lunch is ready," Logan said quickly.


    At the same time Scarlett''s stomach was growling, she realized that she hadn''t eaten anything since arriving at the hotel. She nced at her watch and was surprised to see that lunchtime had significantly passed. Now it''s closer to dinner than lunchtime.


    Sigh!


    "Ipletely forgot lunch," She said softly.


    Logan''s expression shifted to one of worry. "Ma''am, you have to have lunch, or Master Xander will punish me..." he trailed off, his eyes downcast.


    Scarlett sympathizes with Logan and doesn''t want this innocent Logan to get into trouble because of her negligence. She said, "Sure, Logan. Thanks for reminding me," She walked towards the dining room. "Don''t worry. I won''t let Xander punish you for this."


    The dining room was filled with delicious dishes when Scarlett entered. She couldn''t resist the temptation and quickly pulled up a chair to start herte lunch. Immediately, Logan excused himself from the room, but Scarlett stopped him as he was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Logan," Scarlett said. "I''ve changed my mind. Please tell James that we won''t be going to the vige. I already have the information I need. And let''s make arrangements to return to the capital this evening."


    Scarlett already got what she wanted. Mika Davies isn''t her mother, and there''s no point in prolonging her stay in this city.


    Logan looked at Scarlett, slightly taken aback by her sudden change of ns. "Are you sure about this, Ma''am?" he asked.


    He knew Scarlett hade to this town to find her mother''s family. However, why did she suddenly change her mind?


    Scarlett nodded, her mind made up. She didn''t want to tell Logan about her finding.


    "Very well, Ma''am," he said with a nod. "I''ll make the necessary arrangements for our departure." He said and left the room.


    As Logan left the room, Scarlett exhaled deeply, feeling a sense of relief flood over her.


    It was time to move forward and find out the truth about her mother''s real name. She knew it wouldn''t be easy, and she couldn''t use her ability to uncover information made the task all the more challenging.


    However, Scarlett was determined to try, no matter what the cost.


    "Father!?" Suddenly Scarlett''s mind wanders to the identity of her father and her desire to uncover the mystery behind the sudden disappearance of her mother from her father''s life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett''s curiosity was insatiable, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the story than she knew.


    She couldn''t finish her breakfast, her mind was distracted by thoughts of her parents. She stood up from the table and returned to her room.


    "Why does my life have to be soplicated?" Scarlett muttered to herself as she walked towards the bedroom, "Why am I always chasing after the truth, never able to find an answer?"


    Scarlett knows that her search for the truth is a part of who she is, and she won''t be able to rest until she finds all the secrets that have been kept from her. Determined, Scarlett will continue her search, hoping that one day she will find the answers she seeks.


    ...


    In just a few minutes, Scarlett had gathered her things and was ready to head back to the capital to meet her husband. She knew she couldn''t stay in this city for long, as her pursuers were still on her trail and could show up anytime.


    As she packed her bags, an idea formed in her mind. She needed to throw her pursuers off her trail by making them believe she was still in the city. Perhaps she could use this to her advantage and find out if the man searching for her hade to this town.


    If she had the chance, she would have killed him first, even though Rex said the man was no match for her. But she never knew until she tried, right?


    ****


    At the coffee shop near the R Hotel,


    Scarlett sat by the ss window at a table, giving her a clear view of the cafe''s entrance. She observed meticulously, looking out for any sign, obvious or subtle, of her pursuers. A steaming cup of coffee and a slice of cheesecake she hadn''t touched were on the table before her.


    Across from her, Logan sat tensely, looking like a man on trial. Scarlett was growing weary of his rigid demeanor and wished he would rx.


    "Logan, for the hundredth time, you need to rx. You''re making us look suspicious," she scolded, feeling regretful for involving him in her ns to fake their rtionship.


    "But ma''am, what if..." Logan started to say before Scarlett interrupted him sharply.


    "Stop! Don''t say anything. Just sit here and enjoy your coffee," she snapped, feeling defeated by his stubbornness.


    Scarlett leaned back in her chair, sipping her coffee and gazing out the window. She knew that time was running out and that she had to act quickly to avoid being caught. Logan''s tension only added to her anxiety, and she silently hoped they could carry out their n without any mishaps.


    The n is easy, but Logan''s attitude gives her a headache.


    There were two things she needed to know urgently. First, she needed to find out if the man chasing her hade to the city. Secondly, she wanted to discover the identity of the hacker who was able to track her down so easily. She would know what to do next if she could find out who the hacker was.

 Chapter 252 Meet The Villain Men

    She took another sip of her coffee, staring intently at the door, waiting for her enemies to appear. She could feel Logan''s eyes on her but didn''t turn to face him.


    "Ma''am, are you sure about this?" Logan asked, finally breaking the silence between them. "This seems like a dangerous game to y."


    Logan asked though he had no idea what Scarlett meant by suddenly asking him to go to a cafe ¡ª disguised in a fake dark blonde hair wig, he also had to wear a mustache ¡ª for coffee when they should be preparing to return to the capital. If his master discovers this, his master might send him to hell''s door.


    "I told you, just enjoy your coffee!" Scarlett replied firmly.


    Logan nodded, but his expression remained worried. Scarlett knew he was concerned, but she had no choice but to take the risk. She had to know what her enemy was, no matter the cost.


    Before long...


    Scarlett''s heart sank when she spotted the man with the long ck coat and ck sses, followed by a group of men in ck. His ginger red hair made him stand out even more, and Scarlett''s hands clenched as she watched him approach the coffee shop.


    ''What is he doing here?'' she muttered, feeling fear and anger. She knew that this man usually sent his people to track her, but she never expected him toe himself.


    Just as she was about to turn her attention to Logan, Scarlett''s eyes spotted a pale-skinned man in a ck hoodie and baseball cap. He was walking a few steps behind. With just a nce, Scarlett knew the man was in the same group as the ginger red-haired man.


    Her heart sank when she recognized the man, "Xiu! No wonder they can locate me so easily." Scarlett could only bitterly smile.


    Now that she knew who her opponent was, she felt a sense of relief. She could hide for a while and devise a n to strike back. However, she knew she couldn''t afford to make any mistakes this time. She needed to discuss her strategy with Rex before making any moves.


    One thing was sure ¡ª she wouldn''t let her opponent win. She would do whatever it took to eliminate the threat and protect her family and loved ones.


    Scarlett couldn''t let the thought of failure enter her mind. She has to stay focused and stay one step ahead of her opponents. It is a fight for survival, and she is determined to emerge victorious.


    After spotting the ginger-haired man and his entourage heading up to the second floor of the caf¨¦, Scarlett signals Logan to follow her outside. She had already obtained the information she needed.


    As soon as they got into the waiting car parked nearby, Logan asked, "Ma''am, are we finished?"


    "Yes. Let''s go back to the capital!" Scarlett replied. They drove straight to the airport for their return flight to the capital. Scarlett was eager to see her husband.


    As they approached the airport, Scarlett''s thoughts drifted to her husband. She took her phone and called him.


    ...


    At the cafe shop,


    The ginger-red hair man stood rigidly, staring through the window at the busy street below. The veins throbbing in his forehead indicated his growing frustration as he received news from his men.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What do you mean she''s not here?" he barked, his voice tinged with impatience. "Have you scoured the ce?"


    "Y-yes, sir," the group of men in ck answered in unison, their heads lowered in respect. "We searched the whole cafe, but she wasn''t there."


    The man clenched his jaw, his fingers grasped at his sides. He was so close to finding her, yet she managed to slip away again. He knew he couldn''t lose her this time, not when the stakes were so high.


    The ginger-red hair man''s sharp gaze intensified as he red at Xiu, clearly frustrated. "You said she was online from this ce. So where is she?" he demanded.


    Xiu held his ground, unwavering despite the man''s hostile tone. "The signal wasing from this location a few minutes ago, but I only caught a glimpse before I had to report to you. So, I don''t know how long she''s been here, but I''m certain she was here..."


    The ginger-hair red man''s impatience grew, and he raised his voice in annoyance. "So what are you waiting for? Check the CCTV footage! I want to see the CCTV in person...."


    "Yes, master!" Xiu replied. He swiftly approached a nearby corner, where he pulled out hisptop from his backpack to retrieve the footage.


    After Xiu left, the ginger-red hair man turned to his other minion, his eyes filled with determination. "We need to widen our search. Keep a close eye out and report back to me immediately when you spot her. But do not lose her this time. Are we clear?"


    The men nodded in unison, acknowledging their leader''s orders. With a swift nod, they dispersed, leaving the ginger-red hair man alone with his thoughts.


    The ginger-hair man knows time is running out, and he must find her before she disappears again, and it might be for good. The thought unsettled him, and he couldn''t shake the urgency gripping him.


    He had to quickly act. And quick is a must if he wants to catch her before it is toote. He didn''t want her to disappear without a trace again.


    Within a year, they couldn''t find her trail at all. It was as if she had vanished from this earth. However, the appearance of the woman''s signal up to three times in this ce made him believe that the woman was really there.


    After a while,


    Xiu returned to the ginger-red hair man with a frustrated look on his face.


    With one nce, the man knew that Xiu hade empty-handed. His hands clenched involuntarily, and anger began to well up inside him.


    ''Bloody hell!! She had slipped through our fingers again?'' He cursed inwardly.


    "Xiu, what have you found?" he asked, his voice tight with fury.


    "Master, I''ve checked the CCTV footage. But I couldn''t find any trace of her. It seems she has never been here," Xiu replied, his disbelief evident in his tone. "I even checked to see if anyone had essed theirptop in this caf¨¦. But there was no sign of it... No one opened theptop!"


    The ginger-red hair man felt a sense of defeat wash over him. It seemed their target was one step ahead of them, and he didn''t know how long he could keep up this game of cat and mouse. But he knew one thing for sure ¡ª he couldn''t give up yet. He will for sure find her!!

 Chapter 253 Reason

    "Send me the CCTV footage!" The ginger-red hair man said annoyedly. He couldn''t believe what Xiu had told him. He had to make sure they didn''t miss anything.


    "I have sent the recording to you, Master..." Xiu came again to the ginger-red hair man. His face still wore the same expression, annoyed and curious why the clue he found was so clear, but the woman wasn''t there!?


    This annoyed Xiu, and he felt so annoyed with that damn woman. Because of her, he was looked down upon by his Master.


    Ginger red-hair man looking at his phone watching CCTV footage. After a few minutes passed, the expression on his face changed.


    Without saying anything else, he immediately put his cell phone in his pocket and rushed to the first floor.


    Standing not far from him, Xiu was surprised to see his Master suddenly leave. "He found something?" he muttered, following behind with vast strides.


    "Master, have you found any clues?" Xiu asked as they descended the stairs curiously.


    The ginger-red hair man didn''t nce at Xiu. He just said, "How could you miss this important clue?"


    "Y-You found something? Really Master??" Xiu said in disbelief. After watching the footage a few times, he found nothing suspicious. Even the woman they had been chasing all along, whose face he had memorized, was nowhere to be seen.


    ''How could I have missed something?'' Xiu said to himself while rubbing his neck, feeling irritated and curious. Still, a momentter, Xiu felt his entire body stiffen as he realized something.


    ''Fuck! How could I forget she might be wearing a disguise?'' Xiu pped his forehead and stopped at one of the tables near the entrance. He saw his Master standing before the table where Scarlett and Logan had sat not too long ago.


    "Please don''t clean this table..." The ginger-red hair man said to the waitress, who was just about to clean the table. The waiter looked surprised, but when she saw the handsome man who forbade him, she could only nod in agreement and leave the table.


    "Master, that woman, is she in disguise?" Xiu asked again as soon as the waitress left them.


    The ginger-red hair man turned to Xiu with a frown. "Of course, he''s in disguise, you moron!!" he said, picking up a small piece of paper.


    "What is that, Master?" Xiu was curious about the notes his Master found on the table. The ginger-red hair man didn''t bother to say anything. He just handed the note to Xiu and walked out of the cafe ¡ª after signaling his people to leave.


    The ginger-red hair felt foolish because he never thought she would change her appearance. And she is talented and slippery as always; she lures him toe to this ce on purpose ¡ª to make fun of him.


    ...


    As Xiu watched his Master leave, he lowered his head to read the note in his hand. His jaw dropped reading the notes. It was written in Svenska*.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Are you obsessed with me, Theo? I will give you time to retreat, or I wille to hunt you down! I mean it!! And tell Xiu he needs more practice. I''ll give him two days to upgrade his system or say goodbye to his Server farm in Sweden!]


    "Fuck! That woman, how dare she!!" Xiu cursed and ran out of the cafe after his Master. When he got into the car, sitting beside the driver, he could see how ugly his Master''s face was now from the rearview mirror.


    "Sir, what''s our next move?" Xiu asked.


    "Nothing we can do here, thanks to you. So now we return to the Royal city!" Theodor snapped, not even bothering to look up at Xiu.


    Theodor was visibly irritated after going through Scarlett''s notes. The girl was an absolute enigma, and Theodor knew it would be pointless to continue chasing after her. Scarlett was a master of disguise, and he couldn''t identify her even if she was right before him.


    Adding to his worries was Scarlett''s exceptional hacking skills were not something to be taken lightly. The thought of her warning message made Theodor feel uneasy. He knew for sure that Scarlett wouldn''t write such a message lightly.


    While Theodor was deep in thought, so was Xiu.


    Xiu fell silent, his mind wandering. How did his Master know the woman sitting at the table was their target?


    Curiosity gnawed at Xiu''s mind as he watched the CCTV footage on his cell phone again. His eyes scanned the screen for clues that would put his mind at ease. He was determined to find an answer to what had happened earlier.


    It didn''t take long for Xiu''s expression to turn into a frown. He had finally understood what had happened. The woman had managed to outsmart him; she erased the footage of her entering and leaving the cafe. However, she made a mistake by revealing herself sitting at the table. But it was likely not a mistake but intentional. So it could only mean she had a purpose.


    "How did I miss this?" Xiu muttered in frustration, cursing himself for his carelessness.


    Theodor, who was lost in his thoughts, overheard Xiu''s words and raised his eyebrows in annoyance. After contemting, he spoke coldly, "You''re so foolish, Xiu! Trinity was right about, you needing more practice. You must prepare yourself because she might seek you and destroy your reputation!"


    Xiu''s body tensed as he heard the sharpness in his Master''s voice. He lowered his head, ashamed of his mistake and poor performance. He also knew that his Master was disappointed in him.


    Xiu knew he could never match Trinity''s skills as a hacker, at least not anytime soon. And he also knew why Theodor was fixated on Trinity. Theodor wanted Trinity''s expertise to work under him, but unfortunately, Trinity had no interest in joining them. That''s why Theodor used any means necessary to capture her. Theodor had tried everything in his power to bring Trinity to their side, but Trinity was always one step ahead of him.


    ***


    *Svenska = Swedish Language

 Chapter 254 Good News!

    A few dayster.


    On the weekend, Xander and Scarlett visited Riley''s house. They decided to stay one night at home.


    They arrive at lunchtime and are warmly weed by the whole family, including Carter Riley.


    After a brief greeting, Scarlett was immediately pulled by Martha Bell into the living room. Somehow it''s making Xander''s face sour¡ªhis stepmother had kidnapped his wife again. And he didn''t like it. But he also couldn''t do anything because his wife told him not to say anything. He could only follow his grandfather to his study room.


    As for Carter, he was forced to join his mother and Scarlett because his Grandfather and Big Brother ignored him.


    Martha noticed her son sitting opposite them. She asked, "Carter, why don''t you join Grandpa and your brother?"


    Carter said sadly, "Mom, why are you asking again? Grandpa and Big Brother always do that. They always think of me as a kid. Damn, it!!" He said, hoping for sympathy from his mother, but instead, he got a re that made him feel even more isted.


    Feeling betrayed by his mother, Carter asked, "Mom, why are you preferring brother over me!?"


    Martha sighed and said, "Carter, it''s not about ying favorites. I wish you would bring me your future wife. I''m tired of hearing about your rtionships with artists and models from yourpany and I hear someone say you have too many women out there!"


    Carter is embarrassed and frustrated by his mother''s words. He wished his mother could see beyond his romantic pursuits and appreciate him for who he was. "Mom, I''m not a yboy. I just haven''t found the right person yet!"


    Martha turned her attention to her son and said, "Your yboy nickname won''t go away just because there''s no proof. You know the media will be watching your every move, right?"


    Carter felt defeated and didn''t know how to respond. He wished his mother could see beyond his past and trust him to make better choices.


    Martha continued, "You have to learn from your brother, Xander. He was able to bring home a beautiful and kind wife like Scarlett. You have to work hard to find a woman like her."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Carter. She smiled at him, saying, "Brother-inw, you can chat here with us..." when she saw Carter was about to leave.


    "Thank you, sister-inw. Only my sister Scarlett can understand me..." Carter said, feeling happy but suddenly wanting to disappear from the room after hearing his sister-inw''s words.


    Scarlett fixed her gaze on Carter as she spoke, her tone stern but tinged with a hint of humor. "Brother-inw, Aunt Martha is right... It''s time to start thinking about something more serious than just ying around with beautiful women."


    Carter''s expression grew sour as he listened to his mother and sister-inw''s words. He sat ufortably in his chair, feeling the weight of their expectations weighing down on him.


    Martha is not a person who likes to mince words. She red at Carter, her eyes narrowing as she spoke, "Son, listen to your sister-inw... It would help to find a wife who can care for you and protect the Riley family''s reputation. You must not tarnish our good family name."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile at Martha''s dramatic tone. "Oh please, Aunt Martha. It''s not like Carter is some womanizer with a bad taste indies. He just hasn''t found the right person yet. Right, brother-inw?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter''s frown deepened, but he didn''t say anything. Scarlett gave him an apologetic look, knowing how ufortable he was.


    Martha, however, was not finished with her talk. "Well, Son... you better find that person soon, or you will let the whole family down. And that is something I will not tolerate..."


    Scarlett no longer wanted to tease Carter. She agreed with Aunt Martha and hoped Carter could find someone to live up to the Riley family''s high expectations.


    Just as Carter wants to disappear from the living room, tormented by his mother and sister-inw, Xander feels the same urge. He wants to disappear when his grandfather begins to cry over his personal life.


    "Xander, when will you give me the good news?" asked Walter Riley, his eyes fixed on Xander.


    "What good news, Grandpa?" Xander asked firmly, but confusion was evident on his face.


    "You promised me, great-grandchildren! When will that happen? It''s been months since you married. Have you forgotten about it?" Walter prodded.


    Xander''s expression worsened. How could he know when his wife got pregnant?


    "Grandpa, I promise you will be the first to know when my wife is pregnant. Be patient with me, please?!!" Xander said calmly, but his voice couldn''t hide that the question somehow had mortified him. He didn''t want to discuss the matter and immediately turned the conversation to something else. This time about work, about thepany''s cases.


    However, their conversation about work has now moved toward discussing the Harris family case. And it''s the only thing aboutpany cases that Xander didn''t want to discuss. But he can do nothing now but listen when his grandfather reported Old Harris'' condition.


    "Xander, can you soften them up? Yesterday Old Harris called me. He asked me to talk to you to give them mercy. Theirpany suffered heavy losses. No more business partners are willing to cooperate with them..."


    Xander remains silent. His expression was t, utterly disinterested in discussing this matter.


    After waiting, Walter Riley took a deep breath ¡ª his grandson didn''t say anything. He continued, "E already got her punishment. Herpany was on the brink of bankruptcy. And now, her father punished her and sent her to live abroad..."


    "Grandpa, please!" Xander cut his Grandpa and didn''t want to hear about that woman again. He continued his words, "I understand. No need to tell me what to do!!" He said curtly.


    The truth is, he was satisfied with what happened to the Harris family and had already instructed his people to stop their secret assault on The Harris businesses.


    "It''s good that you understand! Your Grandpa is too old to hear themotion like this¡­" said Walter Riley.


    Just as Xander is about to say something, someone knocks on the door and informs them that lunch is ready.


    The Old Riley and his favorite grandson immediately left the study room and joined the others for lunch.

 Chapter 255 Rosalie Withers

    As Xander and Walter Riley joined the rest of the family for lunch, Xander spotted Scarlett standing by the side table. Xander couldn''t help but worry when he saw her. He quickly walked up to her and took her hand, squeezing it gently.


    "Baby, are you doing okay?" he whispered, his voice filled with concern.


    Scarlett looked up at him, and the corners of her lips curved into a yful smile. "Do I look like someone bullying me?" she teased, her eyes sparkling mischievously.


    Xander''s heart lightened at her response, and he grinned at her. "No, you look beautiful as always," he said, relieved she seemed alright.


    ''Gosh! Why did this man start trapping me in his honey trap again?'' Scarlett shook her head.


    As Scarlett and Xander sat in their seats, the rest of the family greeted them warmly, especially Carter.


    The dining room bes lively with conversation. Walter Riley asionally intervened throughout the meal to prevent Carter from rambling too much.


    At the same time, Xander sat quietly, lost in thought. Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed as her husband seemed to have no interest in joining the lively conversation around the table. Instead, his attention was solely focused on her.


    Scarlett nced at Xander, whose hand was resting on her thigh. She knew Xander was trying to show affection, but public disys of affection always made Scarlett feel ufortable.


    As the meal progressed, Scarlett''s cheeks grew warm with embarrassment. All the attention on them made Scarlett uneasy, and the thought of everyone watching their every move made Scarlett blush. She desperately wanted to get to their room, where they were alone.


    ...


    It wasn''t long before lunch finally ended.


    Martha once again pulled Scarlett to chat with her without the men surrounding them. They sat in Martha''sfortable home office at the back of the house.


    "I know you''re going to the US for Christmas, Scarlett, but I really wish you could stay and spend New Year''s Eve with us," Martha pleaded.


    Scarlett sighed silently. She wanted to please Aunt Martha, but the decision was not her own. "Auntie, even though I want toe, I can''t make any promises without talking to Xander first."


    She knows Xander''s rtionship is not very harmonious with his family. And she will follow whatever Xander says about his family matters.


    Martha nodded in understanding. "I know, dear... I know. I hope you can talk to him," she said, her voice trailing sadly. Despite the sadness in her tone, Martha''s face still looks as beautiful and elegant as ever.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but be struck by Martha''s elegance and beauty. It reminded her of herte mother, who had always been graceful and gentle in her memory.


    But the thought of herte mother brought a surge of emotion within her. She missed her mother profoundly but, at the same time, felt a simmering anger toward her.


    Scarlett felt lost in the dark as everything she knew about her mother was fake. She doesn''t even know her mother''s name, let alone the reason behind her sudden appearance on Ind B and being married to Jonathan Piers. This thought always haunts her whenever she remembers her mother.


    ''Mom, I wish I knew why you left me like this...'' Scarlett whispered to no one but herself. Her heart was heavy as she took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. ''I need to know the truth. My curiosity is killing me, Mom!''


    As Scarlett thought deeply about herte mother, Martha looked at her with an expression that words couldn''t describe. Something from her past seemed to tickle her memory and heart.


    After some moments in silence, Martha finally spoke. And her tone sounds very serious, "Scarlett... Something is bugging me. Not something horrible, of course. It''s about the thought that you seem so familiar to me. I thought we''d known each other for a long time, and I feelfortable talking to you as if we were old friends." Then Martha continues, "I bet a million dors that you looked like someone close to me in the past. But that''s truly weird, right? I mean, you looked like her and spoke like her. If you had any rtion with her, that must be a coincidence, right?"


    Scarlett was stunned, trying to process Martha''s words. The idea of an old friend of Martha having a face simr to hers seemed like an odd coincidence. She couldn''t help but wonder if this friend had any connection to herte mother.


    As Martha remained silent, Scarlett''s nervousness began to overtake her as she waited for a response.


    Finally, Martha spoke softly, "Yes, dear. She looked and spoke like you, but that was it. It''s just that I immediately think of her when I see you, and... when you smile and speak, you sound so much like her..."


    Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat at the confirmation that Martha''s long-lost, very close friend could be connected to her mother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Now she has a new lead. She can find her mother''s family if Aunt Martha knows about that woman''s family.


    Before she could ask Martha, Scarlett heard her say, "Unfortunately, I lost contact with her for over two decades. I don''t know if she still lives in the same ce."


    "Auntie, is she staying in this country?" Scarlett asked carefully, not wanting to sound suspicious.


    "No. I clearly remember she''s from X Country. We lost contact when I met her in high school and when I moved here." Martha felt sad remembering her old friend.


    "Country X?" Scarlett was surprised because she recognized the ce as one she had always hear when she was active at the Fox mission.


    "Yes, she is from country X. Scarlett, may I know your mother''s name?" Martha asked casually, but in her heart, she hoped Scarlett''s mother was her best friend.


    Scarlett blinked a few times, hearing Aunt Martha''s question. She was surprised to see Aunt Martha''s eyes lit up as if she was clearly expecting something.


    ''I don''t know my birth mother''s name...'' Scarlett wanted to say that, but she held herself back. She smiled before saying, "Her name is Mika Davies¡­."


    When Scarlett revealed her mother''s name as Mika Davies, Martha''s expression instantly changed, and disappointment was evident on her face.


    ''Ugh! What was I thinking... There''s no way my best friend is your mother, Scarlett. Because if my friend came to this country, she would definitely contact me, right!?'' Martha mumbled inwardly as a forced smile showed on her face, trying to hide her disappointment.


    Scarlett noticed the sudden change in Aunt Martha''s expression. The disappointment was clear from the look in her eyes because she did not get the expected answer.


    "Auntie, may I know the name of your best friend?" Scarlett asked carefully, not wanting Aunt Martha to suspect her curiosity.


    "Her name?" Martha raised her eyebrows, confused about why Scarlett wanted to know her friend''s name. But still, she answered, "She has a beautiful name, Rosalie... Rosalie Withers."


    "Rosalie Withers... It''s a beautiful name," Scarlett repeated, her heart tightening. That name could be the key to unlocking the truth she had been searching for about her mother.


    "I agree," Martha nodded. "Not only is her name beautiful, but she is also stunning. She had the looks of a goddess. However, there was always something strange about her. Rosalie had an unusual personality. She preferred to be alone and didn''t have many friends. As far as I remember, I was the only person she talked to when we were in high school..." Martha recounted her memories of Rosalie to Scarlett.


    The more Scarlett heard, the more convinced she became that Rosalie was her mother. Aunt Martha''s memories of Rosalie''s personality and behavior matched Scarlett''s memories of her mother.


    Scarlett seemed impatient to send this information to Rex. So that he could investigate Rosalie Withers in country X.


    She is determined to find the Withers family and know the truth about her mother.


    "Auntie, do you have any old photos of you and your friend? I''m curious to see her beauty."


    Martha''s eyes lit up. "I do have some old photos. Let me go get them for you." She hurried out of the room and returned a few minutester with a small photo album.


    Scarlett eagerly flipped through the pages, searching for clues that could lead her to her mother''s family. As she reached thest page, her heart skipped a beat. Scarlett recognized a photo of her mother standing in front of andmark. It was her mother''s picture that Scarlett got from her father.


    ''Mother! She is my mother...'' Scarlett screamed with joy in her heart. She couldn''t believe she could find her mother''s family faster.


    "Auntie, you are right. Your friend is wonderful, like a Goddess." Scarlett tried to hold back her tears. She was delighted because she finally knew how to start looking for her mother''s family.


    It''s hard to believe that Aunt Martha is friends with her mother. And, it''s a miracle, Xander takes her to meet Aunt Martha.


    "Yes. She is gorgeous. You have a slight resemnce to her, so when I first saw you, I seemed to see my friend Rosalie..." Martha said with a faint smile appearing on her lips.


    Scarlett could only smile a little. She really wanted to be honest with Aunt Martha, but for a while, she could only tightly seal her lips.

 Chapter 256 New Investigation

    After her conversation with Martha, Scarlett looks for Xander in the house but can''t find him. As she walked into the living room, she saw Carter and Logan deep in conversation.


    "Carter, Logan, have you guys seen my husband?" Scarlett asked, trying to get their attention.


    Carter turned to her. He replies, "Brother Xander is still chatting with Grandpa. Do you want me to call him for you?"


    Scarlett shook her head, "No, that won''t be necessary. But if he asks, please tell him I''ve gone upstairs."


    "Of course, Sis. I''ll pass on the message," Carter said.


    With that settled, Scarlett quickly went upstairs to Xander''s room, eager to call Rex and share her new discovery ¡ª her birth mother''s real name.


    When Scarlett entered her room, she couldn''t wait any longer and immediately grabbed her phone. After dialing Rex''s number, she anxiously waited for him to answer.


    "Wow, little sister, I must admit this is a rare surprise," teased Rex, cheered by his sister''s unexpected call. "What''s wrong? Did you miss me?"


    Ignoring her brother''s yful tone, Scarlett took a deep breath and said, "Rex, I have some important information to share with you."


    Hearing Scarlett''s earnest voice, Rex stopped teasing her. His voice also turned earnest, and he said, "Okay, go ahead. What''s that?"


    Scarlett took a moment to gather her thoughts before exining the information she had gotten after chatting with Martha.


    "Brother, I got a little hint about my mother..."


    "Y-You found a clue?" Rex was surprised. After days of trying to find other clues about her mother but failing, this news surprised him.


    "I found her real name."


    Rex''s eyes widened in disbelief as he said, "That''s amazing, sister! You have to tell me everything you found out."


    Scarlett smiled, relieved she finally had some light on her search for her mother''s family.


    "Well, my husband''s stepmother Martha Bell was friends with my mother in the past. At first, I wasn''t sure if she was the right person. However, I saw the photo Martha gave me was exactly the same as the one my dad gave me..."


    "You mean ''fake'' father?" Rex tried to lighten the mood, but Scarlett responded immediately and sharply.


    "BROTHER!!" Scarlett snapped at Rex''sment. "Although Jonathan Piers isn''t my biological father, he raised me and gave me hisst name. So please stop using those words."


    Scarlett''s voice was firm, and her expression stern, but a hint of pain lurked beneath the surface. Jonathan wasn''t the most attentive father figure, especially after her mother died. Still, Scarlett knew he had done everything he could to protect her from the harsh realities of growing up in Astington without a father.


    "He may not have been the perfect father, but he was there for me when I needed him," Scarlett continued, her voice softening slightly. "And he gave me his name so I wouldn''t be an outcast on the ind. That''s something I''ll always be grateful for."


    Rex nodded, understanding the weight of Scarlett''s words. He had always admired her strength and resilience, but he realized now that there was a depth to her story that he had never fully understood.


    "I''m sorry, Sister," Rex said quietly. "I didn''t mean to hurt you. You''re right. Jonathan may not be your biological father, but he''s still your family."


    Scarlett didn''t answer Rex''s sentence; she could only let out a long sigh while standing by the window watching the snow that was starting to fall outside. Winter in Cloudfort City hade earlier than usual, and this was Scarlett''s first time enjoying the snow in this city.


    "Sis, please tell me what your mother''s name is. So I can start an investigation." Rex continued his words after not hearing Scarlett say anything.


    After a slight sigh, Scarlett started telling him her mother''s name and all the information Martha had told her.


    By the end of the conversation, Scarlett felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. She knew she still had a long way to go in uncovering the truth about her mother''s disappearance. Still, with Rex and Ten doing an investigation, she felt more confident than ever that she would find the answers she was looking for.


    In truth, Scarlett could track Rosalie Withers'' family by herself. Still, she didn''t want that man to know what she was investigating¡ªfear that he would use her family to pressure her into joining his team.


    Scarlett couldn''t let that happen. She knew that person was a bit crazy, obsessed with her. So, he may do anything to force her to join his team.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    "Babe..." Xander''s voice snapped Scarlett out of her reverie. She turned her head and saw Xander walking towards her. Instantly, she felt a warm feeling spread throughout her body.


    "What did you see that made you look so serious looking outside?" Xander continued his words as he put his hand on her shoulder.


    "I saw the first snowfall..." Scarlett replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s so pretty, right!?"


    Xander followed her gaze and looked outside. "Yeah. It''s like nature''s saying we should slow down and appreciate the little things in our lives..."


    She nodded in agreement. "I couldn''t agree more. Moments like this make me feel grateful for what we have."


    Scarlett feels so grateful to have met Xander a few months ago and be his wife. This man has made her understand that she cannot live alone in this life. She needs someone to share her sorrows and happiness with.


    Xander wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. "I thank you, Scarlett Piers. You make every moment special ever since I met you..." He stared at her as he expressed what he was feeling at the moment.


    Scarlett slowly turns to look up at him. She smiles lovingly, hearing his words and looking at how sincere his gaze could make her fall in love with him even more, "I love you, Xander Riley!"


    "I love you too, Scarlett Piers," Xander replied, kissing her forehead gently. "Let''s go outside and enjoy this beautiful snowfall together."


    Scarlett buried her head in Xander''s chest as she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "You know what? That sounds... like a good idea, but I feel slightly tired and sleepy. We better stay inside and take a nap..."


    Xander nodded. However, his mind was racing with thoughts. Scarlett''s constant tiredness and sleepiness reminded him of the article he had read a few days ago. The article talked about early pregnancy symptoms, and he wondered if Scarlett was pregnant.


    His heart started pounding faster as he tried to imagine what it would be like to have a child with her. He had always wanted to start a family with her, but he didn''t want to get his hopes up until he was sure.


    "Baby," Xander said tentatively, "have you been tired and sleepytely?"


    Scarlett raised her head and looked at him in confusion. "Yes, why do you ask?"


    Xander hesitated for a moment before he spoke. "I read an article the other day about the symptoms of early pregnancy, and some of the things you''ve been experiencing are on the list. So I guess..."


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in surprise at Xander''s words. Her mind raced with the possibility of having a child with the man she loved. She instinctively ced a hand over her stomach as if feeling for any signs of life.


    "X-Xander, do you think I could get pregnant?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. It was the first time she had considered having a child with Xander, and it filled her with an unusual mix of excitement and dread.


    Xander''s smile grew wider, his eyes shining with happiness. "I don''t know for sure," he admitted. "But I hope so. I''ve always wanted to start a family with you, Scarlett."


    Scarlett''s heart swelled with warmth and love as she heard his words. She wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight as she buried her face in his chest.


    "Xander, I... I''m worried," she said after a moment, her voice muffled against his shirt. "Can I be a good mother to our child?"


    Xander pulled away, took her face in his hands, and looked into her eyes. "My pretty wife, Scarlett, you are going to be a wonderful mother," he said firmly. "I do not doubt that. And we will do everything we can to protect our family from harm."


    Despite his reassuring words, a sudden feeling of worry rose within Scarlett''s heart. She couldn''t help but think about her identity as a member of the Fox. And how her enemies mighte after her and endanger her family. Just imagine the possibility made her shiver.


    "But what if... what if something happens to me..." she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Xander''s expression turned serious as he pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her in a protective embrace.


    "Nothing will happen to you, to us..." he said firmly. "Whatever happens, we''ll face it together. And nothing will evere between us."

 Chapter 257 The Withers Family

    Xander''s expression turned serious as he pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her in a protective embrace.


    "Nothing will happen to you, to us..." he said firmly. "Whatever happens, we''ll face it together. And nothing will evere between us."


    Scarlett''s lips parted, but no words escaped from her lips. Xander''s words had touched her deeply, and she felt a sense offort and security wash over her. With Xander by her side, she feels she can conquer anything in the future. Scarlett knows her enemies are many and formidable. But she believes that his unwavering support and love are enough to give her the strength to face every challenge that lies ahead.


    Later,


    Scarlett''s mind was lost in her thoughts as they hugged each other on the bed. But Xander''s words bring her back to reality.


    "Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Startled, Scarlett raised her head to look into Xander''s earnest eyes. She shook her head quickly as a frown creased her forehead. "No, Xander, I''m not pregnant," she reassured him. "I had my period just a week ago. There''s no way I could be pregnant."


    Even though she didn''t know much about pregnancy, Scarlett was confident in her basic knowledge. She was sure that she was not carrying a child at this point. Her recent tiredness may have been a side effect of her tireless search for her mother''s identity. It had taken up so much of her mind that she had grown exhausted.


    "Babe, are you sure?" Xander is still worried about her condition. "I don''t want you to get sick..."


    "Yeah, I''m sure. Don''t worry too much. I''m just a little tired, and maybe because it''s getting colder outside, I''m getting sleepy more often. I want to spend my time in a warm room with you."


    "My pretty wife, is this an invitation for us to make love?" Xander''s facial expression instantly changed from worry, slowly turning into happiness and lust radiating from his eyes.


    Scarlett was stunned. How could she wake up these beasts when they were at his parents'' house? Immediately she buried her head in his chest and spoke no more.


    "Why are you avoiding me?"


    She could hear his voice above her head, but she didn''t answer and moved. She was only pretending to be asleep.


    Xander spread his arms and hugged her tightly, saying, "Babe, sleep! I was teasing you. That''s it. I don''t want more." He said unconvincingly.


    After a while, Xander no longer felt Scarlett moving in his arms. He slowly closed his eyes. But he could feel Scarlett''s movement when he was just about to sleep.


    He opened his eyes, and his gaze met Scarlett''s worried one. His brow furrowed. He asked, "Baby? Are you still worried about that person who''s chasing you?"


    "I''m not worried about that person, but there''s something I need to talk to you about,"


    Xander''s heartfelt tense. There was obvious worry in his eyes. "What''s wrong? Baby, are you all right?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath before speaking. "I found a new lead about my mother," she said. "I think I might have discovered her real name and family."


    "Really? That''s amazing, Babe! Tell me everything." Xander was both surprised and happy because she often looked gloomy thest few days. And this was after his wife returned from North City.


    Seeing her like that, Xander didn''t sit idly by, he tried to use his resources to find Scarlett''s mother, but they had a hard time finding her because they didn''t know where to start -- they didn''t have her real name. However, hearing Scarlett say she found the clue about her mother gave him some light to search for.


    Scarlett started to talk about what Martha Bell said. A few momentster...


    "Xander, I want to find my mother''s family. Not because I want to know them, but I just want to know why my mother left her family..." Scarlett said.


    Ever since Scarlett discovered that she was not Jonathan Piers'' biological child, her mind had been filled with endless questions. She needs to know the truth about her mother''s past and why her mother abandoned her family, fleeing to a small ind in another country.


    "I can''t stop thinking about why my mother left her family," Scarlett said, her voice heavy with emotion. "I need to know what really happened in the past."


    He listened to her with a sympathetic expression, knowing how important this was to her. "It''s okay, Babe. We''ll find out the truth together," he reassured her.


    Scarlett''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of anticipation at his words. "Do you really think we can?" she asked. Worried that her search will fail again as she finds in the North District that Mika Davies is not her mother''s real name. She was afraid she would find another disappointment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander nodded confidently. "Yes, we can. And we will. We''ll start by digging deeper into your mother''s past and why she left her family. There must be something that led her to make that decision..."


    Scarlett took a deep breath, feeling relieved she wasn''t alone in this search for answers. Xander and Rex will help her. "Thank you, Xander!" Her voice''s volume was so low it sounded like a whisper.


    Xander smiled warmly at her. "Babe... You don''t have to worry about that. I''m here for you, no matter what. By the way, what is your mother''s name?"


    "If she really was my mother, her name would probably be Rosalie Withers." She was distraught that the woman was not her mother.


    As soon as Xander heard the name of the possible mother of Scarlett, his mind started racing with worry. The Withers family was notorious; if Rosalie really came from that family, his wife could be in danger.


    Xander''s brow furrowed in concern as he tried to hide his apprehension. "The Withers family from X Country?" he repeated, trying to sound calm.


    Scarlett nodded, not noticing the sudden tension in Xander''s voice. "Yes, that''s the name that Aunty Martha mentioned. Do you know them?"


    Xander hesitated for a moment before replying. "Yes, I''ve heard of them. They''re not the kind of people you want to mess with."


    Scarlett''s face turned tense, sensing the gravity of Xander''s words. "What do you mean?"


    Xander took a deep breath before exining. "The Withers family is known for being ruthless and powerful. They control the underworld in X Country, including thew and politics. They''re not afraid to use violence to get what they want..."


    Scarlett''s eyes widened with shock as she tried to process the information.


    Now Scarlett''s mind began to try to solve the puzzle that had been bothering hertely. If what Xander says is true, then her mother might be running away from her own family. And she ended up on ind B to hide. But why? Why was she hiding? And who or what was she hiding from?


    The more she thought, the more her head hurt. All of this made her even more curious.


    Xander ced a reassuring hand on Scarlett''s shoulder before saying, "Baby, we''ll have to be careful. We need to find out everything we can about your mother and her past without drawing any attention to ourselves."


    He continued, "...But you don''t need to worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. Besides, we''re not sure if Rosalie is really from the Withers family I said earlier."


    Scarlett nodded, grateful for Xander''s support. She knew this journey would not be easy, but with Xander by her side, she felt more confident than ever.


    She didn''t say anything more. She closed her eyes, trying to rest her mind and body.


    Not long after Scarlett fell into a deep sleep in Xander''s arms, Xander slowly put her head on the pillow and got out of bed.


    Xander''s mind is filled with worry. His footsteps echoed as he walked through the empty hallway and into his dimly lit study, where he sat heavily in his chair.


    He stared out the window for a long time, watching the stars twinkle in the night sky before finally dialing the number.


    Alistar picked up on the other end, his voice gruff and professional. "Boss," he said, surprised by Xander''s call. "What can I do for you?"


    Xander took a deep breath, then spoke quickly and quietly. "Alistar, I need you to do something important for me. I need you to gather all information about the Withers family. Specifically anything about their daughter and if her name was indeed Rosalie Withers. I need every piece of information about her from birth until most recently. Please make sure that no stone is unturned."


    Alistar was taken aback by Xander''s request. "The Withers family from Country X? Are you sure you want me to do this, Boss?"


    Xander''s expression darkened. "I need to know the truth, Alistar. If Rosalie Withers gets involved in something dangerous, it could cause problems for my wife. Please, I''m counting on you."


    Alistar paused for a moment before responding. "Understood, Boss. I''ll get right on it. But you must know something, Boss. The Withers family is not to be trifled with. Even by a man of your stature."


    Xander hangs up, his mind racing with worry. He knew the risk of digging and gathering information about the Withers family.


    He needed to know everything about the past and present of Rosalie Withers to protect Scarlett. He wished his suspicions and prejudices were wrong. Still, as a man who favors preparedness over luck, Xander is starting to anticipate if the truth is dangerous and devastating.

 Chapter 258 Xanders Real Identity

    Next Day.


    When Scarlett arrived at the RAS Building, she was surprised to see Rex sitting in her office.


    Scarlett could see the expression on his face was irk. It''s as if something was bothering him ¡ª it was unusual for someone like Rex Morrison to show this expression to others, including her.


    "Am I dreaming!?" She muttered while pinching her cheeks. "How could this busy person arrive in this country unannounced?"


    "You''re not dreaming, little sister..." Rex calmly said when he heard Scarlett''s words. A weak smile appeared on his lips as he casually crossed his long, slender legs. His eyes stared at Scarlett when she entered the room.


    Confused by his sudden appearance, Scarlett couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you suddenly appear here?" she asked as she sat across from him.


    Rex didn''t rush to answer. He closed his eyes for a moment. After a few moments, his eyes opened as he said, "Something important you should know about Rosalie Withers!!" His voice turned serious, and the light in his eyes slowly turned gloomy.


    Hearing and seeing Rex looking serious, Scarlett let out a long sigh. She already knew what Rex was trying to tell her.


    "Is the Withers family that powerful? To make you fly here to see me?" Scarlett spoke in a slow but intense voice.


    Rex was surprised to see Scarlett looking calm. "Did you know? How do you know about them?" He knew Scarlett couldn''t use her abilities, and learning about Withers''s family wasn''t easy.


    Even though he and Ten couldn''t know about them right away, he gotplete information about the Withers family this morning. He decided to meet Scarlett in person and tell her about this information.


    "...Xander knew them as soon as he heard the name, Withers." Scarlett stared intently at Rex, who seemed taken aback by her words. She knew this man was still hiding something about Xander''s real life, his real identity. And it''s making her even more curious.


    "Please, Brother, you have to tell me more. I can''t live in the dark like this. Is Xander a dangerous person!?" Scarlett asked.


    Rex''s features softened at the desperation in her voice. He heaved a sigh before speaking hushedly, "Little sis, your husband is involved in high-risk operations for the Astington government. He''s an expert in his field, but his job is highly ssified, and only a few people know about it."


    Scarlett''s mind was spinning with all the possibilities. She never thought her husband''s profession could be so dangerous and secretive. "What kind of operations?" she pressed on.


    "I can''t say for sure," Rex replied, "but I heard rumors that he''s been involved in covert missions requiring extreme measures. Let''s say that he''s not someone we want to cross..."


    Scarlett''s stomach churned with a mix of fear and curiosity. "What do I do now?" she whispered.


    Rex smiled to reassure her. He said, "Just be careful. Don''t pry too much into his work, and don''t tell him about our organization. He might not react well to it..."


    Scarlett nodded, her mind thinking about dealing with this new information. She thanks Rex for telling her a few details about Xander''s secret identity.


    "So, what''s your next n?" asked Rex momentster. "I mean about Rosalie Withers..."


    Scarlett sat silently for a few moments, lost in her thoughts. After knowing the Withers family background, Scarlett was a little reluctant to make a move now. Besides, she was still dealing with Theodor, the madman.


    She wanted to devise the perfect n to approach Withers. Like her intention from the start, she only needed to find out why her mother had run away to B Ind. If her mother''s reason was rted to the Withers Family, she might be in danger. But, if not, then she should be fine.


    Scarlett took a deep breath.


    Thinking about all this gave Scarlett a headache. She never wondered that her peaceful life seemed like a mirage. Behind all that, many dangers lurk. Not the danger from her enemies but from her mother too.


    Sometimes, when she thought of her mother, she felt that she was not the child that was expected to exist in this world, and that''s why her mother ran away to save her.


    "This is all so overwhelming," she said, her voice filled with frustration. "I never imagined that my peaceful life was just a mirage. There are so many dangers lurking beneath the surface."


    Rex frowned upon hearing her words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She continued, "It''s not just the danger from our enemies that worries me," she said, her voice low. "...It''s my own mother. Sometimes, I can''t help but wonder if I''m the reason she ran away from her family!"


    He looked at her with concern. "What do you mean, sister?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath, her eyes clouded with emotion. "I don''t know," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Sometimes, when I think about my mother, I feel I''m not the child that was supposed to exist in this world. Maybe she ran away to save me..."


    Rex was silent for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "I don''t think your mother would ever regret having you," he said finally, his voice gentle. "You''re an amazing person, Scarlett. And I believe your mother knew that."


    Scarlett looked at him, her eyes filled with gratitude mixed with sadness. "Thank you, brother..." she said, her voice gentle. "I need to hear that."


    Rex opened his mouth but didn''t really speak. He didn''t know how tofort her right now.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to get involved with the Withers Family. My only goal is to discover my mother''s identity, her real name, her life, and why she fled to Ind B," Scarlett said.


    Rex nodded in agreement with her.


    "Brother Rex, are the results of your investigation one hundred percent urate if Rosalie Withers is my mother?" asked Scarlett. If proven, she intends to visit Country X and do her own research.


    Rex took a deep breath and chose his words carefully. "Rosalie Withers was the only daughter of the Withers family, but she disappeared a few years ago. Rumor has it, she may have passed away."


    Scarlett''s heart sank at the thought that this woman was really her mother.


    "However, to confirm all of that, we will do a DNA test with your blood sample andpare it with members of the Withers family," exined Rex. "...However, it isn''t easy to get a suitable sample from their side. That''s why I sent a core team to deal with it. I''ll get the results in a few days and let you know as soon as the resultse out."


    Scarlett nodded, her mind racing with possibilities. He couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to Rosalie and what secrets she might have that made her run away from her powerful family.


    "Brother, who did you send to go there?" Scarlett asked curiously.


    "Nine!" Rex said.


    "N-Nine? Y-You sent him there?" Scarlett was surprised. If Rex sent Nine there, that meant Rex was ready to go all out against the Withers.


    "Hmm! We can''t make any mistakes. Because if they notice our movements, they might know your existence. Don''t let that happen because we don''t know yet why your mother ran away from them." Rex said seriously.


    Scarlett''s heart sank when she heard Rex''s words.


    Were the Withers much feared by people? If so, what did the Withers do that made people fear them? Her mind raced with questions, but she kept her voice steady as she asked, "But why are we so careful around them? Have we had any dealings with them before?"


    She had been a member of The Fox for a few years. And the name ''The Withers'' had nevere up in her missions. Not once.


    Rex''s expression turned stiff, and he spoke seriously. "There are very few organizations and families on this that we would like to avoid," he said in a low, measured tone. "Unfortunately for you, the Withers Family of Country X is among that concise list of names."


    Scarlett''s curiosity was piqued even more. "What have they done to earn such a reputation?" she asked.


    Rex let out a long sigh as if considering how much to divulge.


    After a few moments, he said, "Okay, let''s just say that they have a history of violent behavior and a tendency to get what they want by any means necessary. And they have the power and resources to do so." His eyes narrowed as he added, "We do not want to cross paths with them, Scarlett. It''s better to stay far away from The Withers."


    "Oh? Hmmm¡­. I understand!" After a few minutes, those are the words Scarlett finally said with a deep breath. Now, she''s fully aware that what Rex had said was simr to what Xander said.


    In her mind, Scarlett is starting to feel she is in big trouble if she has anything to do with the Withers, primarily if she is rted by blood.

 Chapter 259 Express The Feelings

    Rex Morrison didn''t stay in Astington much longer. He rushed back to NYC. Because he had to move faster to do a DNA test between Scarlett and Withers.


    He is eager to know the results because he wants to devise a new n to discover the truth about Rosalie Withers. And he also made the arrangements to start looking for Scarlett''s father. He felt Scarlett''s biological father was not an ordinary man.


    As Rex got into his car to head to the airport, he called Seven.


    "Is there something strange going on around our friend Three?" Rex asked.


    "Not much. It''s just that person from country M. He still assigns his people to stay in the North District and the Capital. And, they already know that Scarlett is in disguise..."


    Rex was silent as he rubbed his eyebrows, thinking of other ways to eliminate them. Before he could say anything, Rex heard Seven say, "And, her husband put some invisible people around her. This makes my mobility around Three a bit more difficult."


    "That stupid guy Theodor is like a thorn in the flesh!!" Rex muttered while cursing inwardly ¡ª He never imagined Scarlett would be involved with so much trouble, not only with that crazy bastard Theodor but also with the Withers.


    Despite his anger, Rex can''t do anything now. Because both sides were not easy opponents.


    "Seven, you can leave her alone. Let her husband protect her as long as she lives in this country."


    "Are you sure?" Seven said worriedly. He knew Scarlett could protect herself, but since she was a valuable asset to their organization, he couldn''t risk leaving her alone. At the same time, her pursuers were already aware of the fact that she was undercover and living in this country.


    "Yes!" Rex snorted. "You go to country X to back up Nine," said Rex. After discussing their next n, Rex ended his call and closed his eyes. He needed to rest his mind.


    While Rex was deep in thought, Scarlett started busying herself with her work.


    But not long after...


    Scarlett was snapped out of her concentration by the sound of her phone ringing. She looked at the screen and saw that it was Cruz calling. Taking a deep breath, she picked up the phone and answered annoyedly, "What''s wrong, Cruz?"


    He hesitated momentarily before replying, "I''m sorry to interrupt, Boss, but I just wanted to remind you to take a lunch break. You''ve been working non-stop for hours. Mr. Xander would hate it if he knew about it."


    Cruz had been pacing in front of Scarlett''s office since earlier, but he was too worried about disturbing her. However, the longer he waited, the more nervous he became. Moreover, he repeatedly remembered Xander''s warning to remind him not to let Scarlett miss her lunch.


    Scarlett felt guilt wash over her. She knew Cruz was on point that she had neglected her lunch for work''s sake. She softened her tone and replied, "Thanks for reminding me, Cruz. I appreciate it. I''ll eat now..."


    Cruz was relieved. "Good job, Boss. Xander has reminded me several times to ensure you don''t miss lunch. He is quite concerned about your health..."


    Scarlett felt her cheeks blush hearing her husband''s name. She was so focused on her work that she failed to remember that.


    She decides to speed up her visit to Xander''s office. She will go there immediately after her lunch.


    After ending the call with Cruz, Scarlett stood up from her desk and stretched her hands. Then she walked out of her office towards the dining table.


    She was surprised when she saw her favorite variety of foods neatly lined up on the table. However, she only touched on fruit sd and a few pieces of grilled chicken.


    While she eats lunch, she tries to clear her mind from work and focus on recharging her energy.


    Scarlett felt refreshed and ready to visit Xander''s office when she finished eating. She quickly gathered her things and left her office, her mind preupied with visiting Xander''s office for the first time.


    She couldn''t wait to meet Zoey Warner, Xander''s secretary. Since she knows that Xander has a female secretary in his office, she tries to ignore that she has been developing jealousy over thest few months. Still, it''s getting harder and harder to deny.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She wondered if the woman was still trying to seduce her husband. If so, then she would teach her a lesson!


    Scarlett took a deep breath to calm her nerves as she arrived at Xander''s office building. She walked into the sleek, modern lobby and went to the executive elevator. As she rode up to the top floor, her mind raced with all the possible oues of the meeting with Zoey Warner.


    When she exits the elevator, Logan directs her to Xander''s office. He also asks Scarlett permission to visit Ben in the other room next to Xander''s. Scarlett gently nodded to Logan and walked over to Xander''s office room.


    Scarlett stealthily walked into Xander''s office and was surprised to see his office door was not closed tightly; there was a small gap she could see through. A warm smile appeared at the corners of Scarlett''s lips as she approached his office.


    While in the Xander room...


    Zoey Warner clenches her fists as Xander ignores her. He just looked at hisptop without lifting his head to look. It really hurts her.


    "You can leave now, Zoey! And, from now on, don''t evere here again. If you are still trying to take someone else''s job like this, I will fire you!!" Xander snapped without looking at Zoey. He was tired of dealing with her. And firing her is the only way to stop her from bothering him.


    She was shocked. This was the first time Xander had said that after all the years she had worked for him.


    As if something gave her courage, Zoey walked up to Xander, trembling to hold back her emotions, "Xander, I''ve loved you since we were in college, and you know it. But why don''t you ever give me a chance? Why, Xander?"


    Zoey took a deep breath, trying to steady herself as she saw Xander''s surprised expression. She had always hidden her feelings for him, and the thought of confessing her feelings to Xander terrified her ¡ª afraid Xander would distance himself. But now, she had no choice. This man wanted to fire her because of that damn woman, Scarlett Piers.


    "What are you doing, Zoey!?" Xander said, his voice sounding shocked.


    Zoey ignored him, her fingers shaking as she unbuttoned her shirt. She didn''t care that she was exposing herself in front of her Boss, the man she had loved for years.


    "I''ve tried to hide my feelings for you, Xander. And God knows how hard I tried. But I can''t do it anymore. I need you to know how I feel," Zoey said, her voice quivering with emotion.


    Xander was at a loss for words as he watched Zoey unbutton her shirt. He knew this woman liked him. But he always ignored that because he had no feelings for her, nor did he want to risk their friendship and professional rtionship.


    Now, Xander couldn''t believe that Zoey had the audacity to do this. And this has upset Xander so much.


    "Whatever you want to do, I want you to stop it NOW!" Xander said, his eyes looking straight into hers. "You made a big mistake telling me what''s in your heart because I never liked you more than a good friend and colleague..." He couldn''t give this girl any hope.


    Zoey ignored his warning, throwing her shirt aside to reveal a ckce bra. She felt an adrenaline rush as she saw Xander''s eyes widen in surprise. She smiles, feeling happy to show herself in front of him.


    "This is not appropriate, Zoey Warner. Please cover yourself," Xander said, his voice stern. He was speechless when he saw Zoeypletely ignoring his warning.


    "Xander, I don''t care that you have a legal wife. I also don''t care if you don''t love me. But, please give me a ce by your side. I want to be near you... You know, I only have you in my heart, Xander."


    "Stop saying nonsense!" Xander felt his blood rush to his face from anger that this woman had ignored his warnings.


    "Xander, please ept me. My body and my heart belong to you." Zoey Warner stopped in her tracks right beside Xander''s chair. She could feel her love for this man growing when their eyes met. "Please give me a chance." She said, and at the same time, her skirt fell to the floor. Now her body is almost naked. She only has ace bra and panties covering her beautiful curvy body.


    Xander''s face darkens before he can avoid her. Suddenly Zoey jumps into Xander''sp and wraps her arms around his neck.


    At the same time, Scarlett appeared at the door. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw a nearly naked woman sitting on Xander''sp.


    ''What the hell!?'' She muttered while covering her mouth in fear of making a sound.

 Chapter 260 About The Past

    ?


    At the same time, Scarlett appeared at the door. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw a nearly naked woman sitting on Xander''sp.


    ''What the hell!?'' She muttered while covering her mouth in fear of making a sound.


    Scarlett couldn''t believe what she was seeing. The scene before her seemed like a cruel joke, but the reality remained unchanged as she blinked a few times. Her eyes were fixated on the almost naked woman tightly wrapped around Xander''s body.


    Her heart felt like it was being ripped out of her chest, and her knees began to shake uncontrobly. She couldn''t bear the sight of Xander, the man she loved, being held so intimately by someone else.


    Xander''s shocked expression only added to Scarlett''s pain. She couldn''t imagine how he could betray her like this. Scarlett felt like she was going to faint. Her mind was racing, and her heart was in turmoil.


    Scarlett struggled to step back, with her legs almost turning to jelly. Her mind was screaming for her to leave that ce and escape from the pain consuming her. She knew she needed to get away and fast.


    After much effort, Scarlett''s body could move. She dragged her feet away from the scene of the betrayal. Every step felt like an eternity, and every breath felt like a struggle. All she wanted was to disappear, to be anywhere but here.


    ...


    Xander froze in shock when he saw Scarlett standing at the door, he could see her eyes filled with pain and anger. Without thinking, he pushed Zoey away from him with such force that she fell to the floor.


    "Scarlett, wait!" Xander shouted in a panic, desperate to exin what was going on. He moved quickly towards the door, but he felt Zoey''s hand grab his leg before he could leave.


    Xander looked down to see her clutching his thigh with such a crazy woman''s force that he couldn''t move. If Xander forced her to unlock her clutch with brute strength, he would probably kill her.


    Even with Xander''s raging gaze, Zoey didn''t seem to care, and her grip only tightened. "Xander, please don''t leave me! I''d rather die than see you leaving me," she begged.


    Xander was furious. "What are you doing, Zoey Warner!" he snapped, trying to shake her off. "I''ve never hit a woman, but if you don''t let go of me right now, you''ll be the first woman I''ve ever hit!"


    He knew he had to talk to Scarlett and exin everything, but Zoey''s grip was so tight.


    Zoey''s eyes met Xander''s intensely. "You can beat me to death, Xander!" She said, her words low but sharp.


    Xander felt speechless when he saw Zoey''s expression was one he had never seen before, a mixture of sadness and happiness. It was as if she was hurt and pleased that Scarlett had caught her almost naked, hugging Xander.


    As he looked at Zoey, Xander realized that she was behind everything. This was her n all along, to create a misunderstanding between him and his wife.


    Xander felt a wave of anger envelop him. He couldn''t believe Zoey could be so maniptive and cruel. He knew he could never love her but realized he had been blind to her true intentions and evilness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Zoey was thrilled that her n was working, and Scarlett angrily ran off. For her, nothing else mattered except ensuring that Xander would never love another woman if he couldn''t be with her.


    "As you wish!" Xander replied. A fierce murderous aura immediately emerged from him.


    He pulled back his arm, ready to strike Zoey, but something in her smile made him pause. It was as if she was enjoying being hit by him. Zoey looked so submissive, and Xander knew any hit from him would be an enjoyment for this crazy woman.


    Before Xander couldnd the punch, Zoey said calmly, "You can beat me, Xander, but before you do, let me tell you what happened between Rex and Adeline."


    Xander froze.


    The mention of Rex and Adeline caught him off guard. He didn''t expect her to bring up that name now. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. He knew that nothing Zoey said would be good. This woman was so maniptive.


    Zoey''s smile grew wider when she saw Xander''s eyes deepen as if his heart and mind raged.


    "Adeline would never betray you, Xander," Zoey said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "And neither would Rex. But do you really want to know what happened between them a few years ago?"


    Xander didn''t know what to say. He felt his world was spinning out of control and didn''t know who to trust or believe. All he knew was that he wanted to hear the truth.


    "I''ll take your silence as a YES! I''ll tell you what happened, but we need to sit down!! And I''m a bit cold right now..." Zoey said with a sly smile ¡ª she managed to get this guy to stop chasing his wife.


    She released her grip on Xander''s thighs and took her shirt and skirt. She put on her clothes while looking at Xander, who was still standing where he was.


    "Xander? Shall we sit down?" Zoey said while walking towards him.


    "Stop wasting my time! Say it now, or I''ll kill you for stalling me, Zoey! And I mean it¡­" Xander shouted angrily. He wanted to chase Scarlett, but he also wanted to know what happened in the past. That thing has been burdening him all this time, destroying his friendship with Rex. Thinking about it has made him very angry with himself.


    "Calm down, Xander!" Zoey said with a hint of amusement in her voice. "Adeline and Rex were not wrong. They didn''t betray you by sleeping together behind your back. But I do have something to confess..."


    Xander raised an eyebrow, his anger turning into confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    "I couldn''t stand seeing you with Adeline, and I wanted to have you for myself," Zoey admitted with a sigh. "So, I devised a n to create a misunderstanding between Adeline and you. I arranged for Adeline and Rex to be alone together and drugged them to make it look like they were cheating on you..."


    Xander''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 261 Evil Woman

    ?


    Xander''s aura is so sharp, like a sacred Katana, it feels as if it shes the air around him.


    "How could you betray your best friend?" Xander said, his voice shaking with anger and disbelief.


    Zoey hung her head in shame. "I know, I know. I was stupid and selfish," she said, her voice barely audible. "I didn''t think about the consequences of my actions because I love you so much..."


    Xander''s eyes narrowed as he looked at her. "You love me?" he asked.


    Zoey nodded, "I love you more than anything," she said. "And I know I messed up. I''m sorry, Xander..."


    Xander''s hands clenched into fists at his sides, but he forced himself to stay calm. He couldn''t believe Zoey had betrayed him like this. He had trusted her with everything, and she had thrown it away for selfish desires.


    "I trusted you," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "And you betrayed that trust. How could you do that to me?"


    Zoey stared at him, her eyes full of pain. "I don''t know," she said. "I was blind because I loved you. And that time, Adeline telling me you had proposed to her pissed me off. So, I devised a n to make you hate her."


    Xander''s body tense in anger.


    She continued, "...That night, I gave her and Rex a drink that got them drunk. I think you already know the rest of the story."


    SMACK!


    Zoey''s body recoiled from the force of Xander''s p. Her cheeks throbbed in pain, tears welled in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. She knew she deserved a p, but it still hurt so bad.


    She slowly raised her hand and rubbed her now swollen cheek.


    ''Xander Riley, did you hate me so much that you pped me so hard?'' Zoey told herself. She was still too shocked by Xander''s sudden p.


    But a few secondster, the corners of Zoey''s lips lifted slightly and formed a faint smile. After feeling a bit better, she raised her head and looked him in the eyes.


    Zoey took a deep breath and spoke softly, "I know I deserved that p! But I''ll never regret what I did back then. I''ve never regretted it because, over the past year, I''m grateful to be standing beside you, Xander!"


    "You bitch! You don''t deserve to be in my presence!" Xander''s voice sounded so cold that it made Zoey freeze when she heard it.


    Her heart sank as she saw Xander''s angry face. Her shoulders slumped with grief and disappointment. She knew their rtionship would never be the same again ¡ª She lost her friend and the man she loved.


    "...Zoey Warner!! From now on, you are dishonorably fired from the Riley Group. And I will make sure you will never be able to get a job and stay in this country." Xander continued his words and then left the room.


    Xander''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Loganing out of Ben''s office. He couldn''t help feeling scared when he saw that Scarlett wasn''t around.


    "Logan, where is Scarlett? Have you seen her?" Xander asked urgently, his fingers fumbling with his phone as he tried to dial Scarlett''s number.


    Logan''s eyes widened in surprise at Xander''s sudden appearance. He had never seen Xander so distressed before. "Young Madam? I thought she was in your office!?" Logan replied, his voice sounding confused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander''s heart dropped when he heard Logan''s words. His fears were now confirmed ¡ª Scarlett ran away.


    Without another word, Xander dashed into the elevator and pressed the button. As he waited for the elevator doors to open, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He didn''t know why, but he felt something wasn''t right.


    A momentter, the elevator door opened.


    Xander motioned to Logan and Ben, who had just appeared to follow him inside the elevator. After the elevator doors closed, he looked at the two in turn.


    "Ben, I just fired Zoey. Now, escort that bitch out of the building!! Throw her on the street like a dirty bitch. And make sure she leaves this country. You know what? You may take extreme action if she insists on staying." Xander said in his cold voice, hinting to Ben that eliminating her soul was not off the table.


    Even though Ben was surprised to hear Xander''s order, he didn''t ask anything but just nodded. He said, "Consider it done, boss!!"


    Xander''s eyes deepened as he looked at Logan, "I''m really disappointed in you, Logan. Why don''t you stay outside to wait for my wife?" He was furious at Logan.


    Now, Xander was utterly worried about where Scarlett had gone after she witnessed what happened in his office. Scarlett must have misunderstood. Moreover, earlier, he tried to contact her many times, but her cell phone was off.


    Xander knew Scarlett had deliberately turned off her cell phone.


    "I''m sorry, sir!" Logan said apologetically.


    After hearing Xander''s request to Ben, Logan understands why his boss looks angry. Zoey Warner must be why Young Madam got mad and left this office unnoticed. Now, Logan regrets not staying outside. He wouldn''t have lost her if he hadn''t gone to Ben''s room.


    Xander ignores Logan. He''s too busy trying to contact Scarlett.


    "M-Master, I will find Young Madam..." Logan said again. Then he took out his cell phone and called the Building''s Security.


    When the elevator arrived at the lobby, they all split up, looking for Scarlett, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    After not finding Scarlett in the lobby, Xander immediately left the building, looking for her in the parking area and the front street, but he couldn''t find her.


    "Scarlett, where are you?" Xander whispered softly. After a few minutes, Xander didn''t find Scarlett around the building. He immediately returned and met Logan, who had just finished calling.


    "Sir, Security said Young Madam left the building in a taxi..." Logan reports to Xander after finishing talking with the guard.


    Xander cursed inwardly before saying, "Logan, you go to the CCTV Center and check where she is now."


    "Yes, sir, right away!" Logan said and immediately disappeared from the ce.


    "Ben, I''m going to find my wife. Go back to doing what I said earlier. I don''t want to hear or see that woman again!!" Xander said and went to the basement hurriedly.


    As Xander walked fast toward his car, he called Alistar.

 Chapter 262 Disappear

    ?


    As Xander walked fast toward his car, he called Alistar.


    "Alistar, listen carefully. I need you to call Logan right now. He''ll give you a Taxi number. You must locate that car and its passenger ASAP and report back to me immediately."


    No stranger to Xander''s sudden demands, Alistar does not hesitate to fulfill the order. However, he has no clue as to why Xander has to find a specific taxi.


    Xander started his car engine, impatiently tapping his fingers on the steering wheel while waiting for a call from Alistar. He had to find that taxi before it was toote.


    For a minute that felt like a day, Xander grew impatient. He tried calling Scarlett repeatedly, but her phone was still off. His feelings became erratic, too scared of what he thought happened ¡ª Scarlett left him.


    Xander''s mind raced as he tried to imagine where Scarlett could be.


    "Is she back in her office?" Xander suddenly had a thought. He immediately stepped on the gas and headed down to the RAS Building while calling Cruz.


    Waiting for the phone line to connect, Xander doesn''t stop praying for Scarlett to return to her office.


    ...


    Cruz''s heart skipped a beat as he answered Xander''s call. He couldn''t believe that his idol, Xander Riley, was actually calling him. "Mr. Xander? Is there anything I can do for you, Sir?" he asked eagerly, hoping to assist.


    "Cruz, did my wife talk to you or try to reach you in thest hour?" Xander''s voice was urgent. ncing at his watch, Xander realized that Scarlett had left her office fifteen minutes ago, and he was sure she hadn''t arrived yet at the RAS building.


    "Boss Scarlett?" Cruz was taken aback by Xander''s question. "Isn''t she in your office, Sir? She left our office almost two hours ago. She has not yet arrived?"


    Xander took a deep breath before saying, "She arrived but suddenly left again. I tried to call her, but her cell phone was not reachable. That''s why I asked you, did she call you and say anything to you after she left her office?" Xander asked. He was starting to get more and more worried.


    "She did call me... Mmm, about five minutes ago. But she just instructed me to do some work and said she wouldn''t being to the office in a few days..." exined Cruz.


    Xander''s heart sank upon hearing Cruz''s exnation. Now, he was increasingly convinced that Scarlett was angry and avoiding him.


    "Cruz, did she sound okay to you?" Xander asked, his voice filled with concern.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before Cruz replied, "Honestly, Sir, she sounded a little stressed. But I didn''t want to pry, so I didn''t ask too many questions." Cruz bes suspicious if his boss and his idol are fighting.


    Xander let out a sigh. "Okay, thanks for letting me know. If she calls you, please let me know immediately."


    "Of course, Sir. Is everything alright?" Cruz asked, sensing the worry in Xander''s voice.


    "I''m not sure," Xander admitted. "But I have a bad feeling about this."


    After hanging up his call with Cruz, Xander tries to call Scarlett''s phone again, but it goes straight to voicemail. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was scared even more. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander decided to return to the R Hotel. Hoping Scarlett was at their temporary residence, waiting for him.


    While driving his car, Xander can''t wait for a call from Alistar. He had been waiting for the results of the investigation for what seemed like forever. Frustration was starting to hit him.


    "Why is following Taxi''s trail so difficult?" Xander muttered to himself.


    Just before he wanted to call Alistar, his phone rang. It was Alistar on the line.


    "Speak!" Xander barked, trying to hide his frustration.


    "Boss, I can''t find the taxi. It''s as if the taxi disappeared from the street. I double-checked all the recordings, and it turns out someone had deleted them all," Alistar said helplessly.


    "You can get back any deleted video footage rted to that taxi, right?" Xander asked desperately. His fury grew as Alistar revealed the truth.


    "I did, Boss," Alistar replied, "...but someone attacked me while trying to recover the CCTV footage. They shut down myputers and sent a virus to my server."


    Since Alistar became a professional hacker, it was the first time he had faced someone more cunning than him. And this made him feel annoyed with himself.


    Xander realized that the attacker was most likely Scarlett. He had never known how skilled a hacker she was, but it was clear now that she was several levels above Alistar.


    His frustration is palpable as he curses under his breath, realizing that he may never find his wife if she wants to stay hidden.


    Feeling helpless and defeated, Xander took a moment of silence before continuing his words, "You solved your problem!" Xander eximed, trying to maintain hisposure. "And keep looking for that taxi. If there''s any progress, please let me know."


    He ended the call and pulled his car over to the side of the road, feeling the weight of the situation heavy on his shoulders. Taking out his cell phone, he immediately typed a short message, hoping his wife would read the text message and reveal her location.


    [Xander: ] Baby, I know you''re angry right now, but what you saw was a misunderstanding. There is nothing between me and that woman! Trust me!


    [Xander: ] Babe... call me please, we must talk.


    [Xander: ] Scarlett, my wife, you must hear my reasons first!


    [Xander: ] Where are you now? Please do not be angry, huh!? Please contact me...I beg you (Love Icon)


    Xander typed a few messages on his phone before throwing it onto the seat beside him. He leaned back in the car seat and closed his eyes, feelingpletely overwhelmed by the sudden disappearance of his wife.


    "Dear God," he prayed fervently, his heart heavy with desperation. "Please help me find my wife, Scarlett. I need to talk to her and exin everything. Please guide me towards her, I beg of you."


    He hoped and prayed that his plea would be heard and that he would be reunited with his beloved wife soon.

 Chapter 263 Move On

    ?


    Meanwhile, in a taxi that departed from Riley''s Building,


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that she had sessfully evaded Xander''s people.


    She had been careful to cover her tracks, using every trick on her sleeves to stay one step ahead of her pursuers.


    After ensuring no one else could find her, Scarlett turned off herptop and put it back in her bag.


    Before long...


    The taxi stopped, and Scarlett''s heart began to race as she peered out the window at the bustling train station. By nature, she doesn''t like crowds. But right now, she wasn''t herself but another persona long-awaited toe out. She is now a Fox Assassins Guild member, Three!


    Scarlett took a deep breath. Then, she quickly pulled a hat out of her bag and ced it firmly on her head, hoping it would help her to avoid being identified by any CCTV cameras.


    Scarlett joined seamlessly into the crowd moving through the station as she stepped out of the cab. She had always been good at blending in, and today was no exception.


    The station was packed withmuters and tourists, exactly what Scarlett had hoped for. She knew that it would be difficult for Xander''s people to track her movements with so many people around.


    She moved quickly and purposefully through the station, keeping her head down and avoiding eye contact with anyone she passed.


    Finally, after several minutes of wading through the crowd, Scarlett arrived at her destination ¡ª the locker area tucked away in the corner of the station.


    Scarlett warily looked around her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being followed, even though she had taken every possible precaution to avoid her pursuers.


    After ensuring she was safe, Scarlett quickly moved to the locker and entered the passcode. After the locker door opened, she promptly removed the bag she had stashed there a few months ago.


    As an assassin, Scarlett knew the importance of being prepared for anything. She had always kept a bag like this one tucked away in case she needed to make a quick getaway.


    And she never imagined that she would have to use the bag this fast. The incident at Xander''s office suffices to make her realize how dangerous her life is and how little she can trust those around her, including her husband, the man she honestly and sincerely loves.


    Scarlett felt a deep sense of betrayal as she reyed the scene in her head. She had never imagined that Xander, the man she loved and trusted, could be capable of such an indecent act.


    For months, she''d always been suspicious of and jealous of Zoey, but she''d always dismissed her fears as paranoia. Seeing him entangled with that woman, she knew her worst fears had been realized.


    The realization that Xander had been in a rtionship with Zoey for years hit her hard. She had always trusted him blindly and believed his every word. Now, she felt foolish and naive for not seeing through his lies.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but curse herself for being so gullible. "How could I have been so stupid?" she muttered almost soundless. The thought of Xander and Zoey together made her blood boil.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But as she looked around the bustling station, Scarlett knew her anger and bitterness wouldn''t serve her well. She needed to let go of her hatred and move on.


    "All men are the same," she thought bitterly. But then she paused and shook her head. She knew that this wasn''t true. She had met good men who had treated her with kindness and respect before.


    Scarlett realized she couldn''t let Xander''s betrayal define her outlook on all men. She had to be careful and protect herself, but she couldn''t let this experience dampen the possibility of future love.


    Despite her love for Xander, Scarlett knew she couldn''t stay in this city any longer. She needed to get away, to clear her mind.


    Scarlett stepped into thedies'' room. Reaching into the bag, she took out the set of ck clothes and the disguise equipment that she had carefully prepared.


    She also found an assortment of currencies from several countries and a pile of passports. Each passport has a different name and nationality. After she found the passport she needed, she started changing her appearance.


    Scarlett emerged from thedies'' room in a few moments,pletely transformed.


    She was now a middle-aged woman with sharp, intelligent eyes and a slender bob of ck hair that framed her face perfectly. Her demeanor is conservative but stylish, and a pair of cat-eye sses perched on her nosepletes her transformation.


    She went to her locker, which she had paid for in advance for the next five years. Scarlett opened it and carefully stowed her bag inside. From within, she produced a brand new phone, and with a steady hand, she made a call.


    "Seven! Where are you?" She asked, her voice filled with tension.


    Scarlett knows that Seven is not following her today. Instead, she sees several unfamiliar faces following her. She suspects they are Xander''s people.


    They followed her to protect her, but today, Scarlett decided to run from them. And it wasn''t hard. She managed to stay away from those guys and was sure they would never find her position.


    "Airport!" Seven''s voice was filled with surprise at receiving Scarlett''s call. "I was just about to fly to country X. Why did you call me?" he asked, confused.


    "Commercial or private airport?" Scarlett asked, ignoring his questions.


    "Private airport!" Seven confirmed.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be there in fifteen minutes," Scarlett said, ending the call.


    She was grateful Seven had not left the country. If he was already flying, she would inevitably have to take amercial flight, which would be troublesome. Because Xander could screen and halt allmercial flights, it would be difficult for her to leave this city.


    Scarlett exited the train station and quickly hailed a taxi, instructing the driver to take her to the private airport.

 Chapter 264 Annihilate

    ?


    Scarlett exited the train station and quickly hailed a taxi, instructing the driver to take her to the private airport.


    As Scarlett sat in the back of the taxi, her thoughts of Xander preupied her mind. She couldn''t help but wonder if Xander was frantically looking for her right now!?


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett softly whispered his name, feeling the tears welling in her eyes. But she quickly shook her head, determined to push thoughts of him aside. She couldn''t afford to let her mind dwell on Xander, for the more she did, the more her heart ached.


    Instead, Scarlett focused her attention on the mission ahead. She knew that the only way to distract herself from thoughts of Xander was to stay busy, to throw herself into her new task. Her goal was clear: to find the Withers, her mother''s family, and uncover the truth about her mother''s mysterious past.


    She knew this was not an easy task and would be long and fraught with danger, but she was ready to face it head-on. With purpose and determination, prepared to do whatever it takes to find the truth.


    As the taxi pulled into the airport, Scarlett felt excited.


    Scarlett paid the driver and left the car heading to the private Jet. She rushed toward the runway, her heart racing as she approached the familiar Jet.


    She could see the engines whirring as they prepared for takeoff, and she quickened her pace to avoid keeping them waiting any longer. As she climbed aboard, she caught Seven''s questioning gaze but ignored it and sat across from him.


    "Seven, we can take off now," Scarlett firmly ordered while using her seat belt.


    Then, she peeked out the window, grateful to be able to leave the ground. Scarlett knows she must avoid meeting Xander at all costs; her anger is so intense that she fears what she might do to him or even that bitch, Zoey.


    She could not tell Xander about her deadly nature as a skilled assassin. She needed to stay away from him. At least for now, until her emotions were under control.


    Scarlett took a deep breath as the ne took to the sky, trying to calm her nerves. She couldn''t lose control, not now, not ever. She has a mission toplete, and she must focus on that mission.


    ...


    Seven was observing Scarlett closely and couldn''t help but ask her, "Why did you suddenly decide to go to X?"


    He was confused because he had not received any orders from Rex regarding the change in Scarlett''s ns. Usually, Rex would have contacted him in a situation like this.


    Scarlett shifted her gaze towards Seven, taking a moment to gather her thoughts. She wasn''t in the mood to discuss her husband, who was having an affair.


    Despite her desire to say, "I went there to kill all the Withers because they pissed me off," she refrained from saying it.


    She knew she needed a convincing reason to satisfy Seven''s curiosity.


    "After careful consideration, I have decided to personally investigate the situation. There has been a change of ns," Scarlett said in a confident and unwavering tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seven''s expression changed from amused to dire.


    "Don''t hide anything from me, Three! From your expression, I can see something is bothering you right now." Seven said. He could see the killing intent in Scarlett''s gaze when she entered the ne.


    A faint smile appeared on Scarlett''s lips, "Indeed, my brother Seven is really an excellent observant!"


    Seven let out a livelyugh. "Damn!! You can try to hide your true feelings from others, but not from me," he said with a knowing tone. "I already knew you before you joined our guild. And don''t forget, I''m your frequent partner on most of your missions."


    Scarlett remained silent, unsure of what to say next.


    After a long pause, she took a deep breath, her eyes zed with rage. "I want to annihte everyst Withers," she said softly, but Seven could feel how serious her tone was.


    He was taken aback by her sudden outburst. He could see the fire in her eyes, making him worry that she would act rashly.


    "Scarlett, I know how you feel," Seven said softly, trying to calm her down. "But we have to be careful. We don''t want to provoke the Withers, right?"


    Scarlett red at him, saying, "...I don''t care to be careful. I will kill them if it is proven that they caused my mother''s suffering and fled to a foreignnd!"


    "I know, Scarlett¡­." Seven said soothingly. "But you have to be calm. We can''t let our emotions cloud your judgment."


    Scarlett took a deep breath to contain her anger. She knew Seven was right. They have to be careful if they want to beat the Withers. They are not easy opponents. She had heard that the Withers ruled the underground in country X, and its influence spread across multiple continents.


    "I understand," she finally said, her voice calm. "But I will not rest until I find out the truth. And if the Withers are responsible for my mother''s suffering, they will pay for what they have done! I will make them suffer, as they had suffered my mother. I will annihte every single person responsible for my mother''s suffering!"


    Seven nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "Well, no worries, I will help you..." he said.


    Scarlett was finally able to smile with relief after hearing Seven''s words. This mission will be easy if she has Seven to help her. She knows how capable he is.


    After discussing her ns, Scarlett was lost in thought while looking at the clouds outside the window.


    Scarlett desperately wanted to take a nap, hoping that when she woke up, her memories of Xander and that bitch Zoey would be gone.


    But even after trying to sleep for two hours, she could not get rid of the image. It was as if those memories were engraved in her mind, tormenting her every moment.

 Chapter 265 Trying To Forget

    ?


    Scarlett desperately wanted to take a nap, hoping that when she woke up, her memories of Xander and that bitch Zoey would be gone. Or maybe, when she wakes up, all she sees in Xander''s office is her dream.


    But even after trying to sleep for two hours, she could not get rid of the image. It was as if those memories were engraved in her mind, tormenting her every moment.


    The pain in her heart was intense as if someone had rubbed salt on an open wound. She tried to divert her thoughts, but nothing seemed to work. She knew she had to face the reality of her situation, but the idea of Xander with someone else was too much for her to bear. At her young age, this is the first experience of betrayal she ever felt.


    ''Gosh!! I need to ask Brother Nine to make a memory-erasing poison!!'' Scarlett spoke to herself while staring at the cloud outside.


    After hours of flying...


    Scarlett finallynded in country X, a ce she had only heard of before. Despite no snow, the cold air hit her as soon as she stepped out of the ne. Scarlett shivered and tightened her coat around her body as she followed Seven off the ne.


    "Where are we going?" Scarlett asked Seven.


    "We have a basecamp in this country, where we''ll stay. It''s about an hour''s drive from this airport," Seven exined.


    Scarlett nodded, relieved to have a ce to stay. She didn''t care where they lived. As long as she could get away from Astington and all the chaos that had been going on there. Scarlett needed time to clear her head before deciding what would happen to her marriage to Xander.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but admire the beautiful scenery around her as they drove towards the base camp. Thendscape was unlike anything she had ever seen before. She saw tall mountains and clear bluekes. It was all so breathtaking.


    Finally, they arrived at the base camp. It was a vast cozy mansion situated in the heart of the forest. The cabin was surrounded by tall trees and the air was clear.


    Scarlett could already feel her mind calming down, knowing she had made the right decision bying to this ce.


    She stepped out of the car and saw Nine standing near the house''s main entrance with a look of shock on his face. She only managed a faint smile as she approached the house.


    "Hey, Brother Nine," she said, not waiting for a reply as she entered the house.


    "Hello, wee, Three!" Nine greeted Scarlett as she passed him, his expression still surprised. He turned to Seven, who had followed Scarlett into the house, and asked, "Seven, why is Three here? I don''t recall we have any mission that involves her."


    Seven shrugged. "Yeah, I don''t know. Don''t ask me."


    Scarlett walked further into the house, taking in her surroundings. It was a spacious, well-decorated house with a homely feel. Far different from some of their organization''s base camps in other countries.


    Nine sat across from Scarlett. He looked at her with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Why did youe here, Three? I don''t recall we have any mission that requires your involvement.." Nine asked.


    Scarlett nonchntly shrugged as she removed her coat and ced it on a nearby chair. "I''m here on my own ount. You know, about my birth mother. I''m here to investigate her and her family."


    Nine raised an eyebrow. "I see. Is that all?"


    Scarlett sighed and looked at him, slightly irritated. "What do you want me to say, Brother Nine? Well, I need to rest, and I thoughting here would help me clear my mind..."


    Nine chuckled. "I see. Well, you''re always wee here, little sister. You know that." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett smiled at him gratefully. "Thank you!"


    Then her expression turned serious as she turned to Seven, who was standing by the window. "Seven,e here. I need to talk to you," she said.


    Seven walked over to them, "What''s up?"


    Scarlett looked at both of them, making sure they were paying attention. "Listen, I need to make sure you guys don''t tell Rex about my presence here..."


    She was worried that Xander would contact Rex and ask for her location. Right now, she doesn''t want to meet Xander yet. She needed more time to calm her mind.


    "Could you exin in more detail?" Nine asked, looking confused. He didn''t understand why Scarlett wanted to hide from Rex.


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment about how she could convince them. When she wanted to answer, she heard Seven say,


    "Damn it, Three!" Seven eximed. "Are you trying to hide from both Two and your husband? Or just one of them?"


    Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Xander. She felt a sudden pain in her chest, but she tried to hide her emotions.


    "Well, except for you two, I''m avoiding everyone," Scarlett confessed. "Because you know that crazy Theodor now knows where I''m hiding. So please don''t tell anyone that I''m here, including Rex!"


    Scarlett could see the worry written on Nine and Seven''s faces. They knew that Theodor was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Don''t worry, Scarlett. We won''t say a word," Nine assured her.


    "Oh, no worries!" Seven said.


    Scarlett could breathe a sigh of relief hearing their answer. She thanked them for their understanding and support.


    Seeing these two men no longer ask her, Scarlett immediately changed the topic to her purpose foring to this city.


    She was eager to find out the results of her DNA test with one of the Withers family members. So, she could start nning her next move if they were indeed her mother''s family.


    "Brother Nine... Did you find what I was asking you to look for? The DNA of The Withers family?" she asked.


    "O yeah, that. No, not yet," Nine replied. "The Withers family has always been heavily guarded, and you know I''m not as good as you and Seven in the field."


    Scarlett nodded in understanding. She knew that Nine was more of a researcher than on a field mission.


    "But, I''ve found my target. You guys can continue the action to get the samples!" Nine said, a note of excitement creeping into his voice.

 Chapter 266 Making Plans

    ?


    Scarlett and Seven exchanged a nce. They both knew what they had to do. They had to find a way to get the DNA samples from the Withers family without getting caught.


    "I will take care of it," Seven said confidently.


    "No. Let me handle the target." Scarlett said. Then she looked at Nine, "Brother Nine, can you give me the target identity? I''ll try to get a sample for you!" Scarlett said confidently.


    Seven rubbed his eyebrows. Clearly, he disagreed with Scarlett''s words.


    "Three, you''re not thinking straight," Seven retorted. "This mission is dangerous. You could get hurt or worse. And if anything happens to you, Rex will probably kill me!"


    Scarlett''s frustration grew. She hated being belittled and patronized by her guildmates because she was valuable to them, their talented hacker. She knew she had more to offer than just being a skillful hacker.


    "I appreciate your concern, Seven, but I can take care of myself," she said, her voice steely. "I didn''t join this guild to sit on the sidelines and watch. I want to be a part of the action, to fight for what''s right. This mission is important to me, and I won''t let anyone stand in my way..."


    Seven sighed, knowing he couldn''t change Scarlett''s mind. He respected her determination and knew she wouldn''t give up until she achieved her goal. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread as he looked at Scarlett.


    He remembered all too well thest mission they had been on together, leaving her injured and shaken. He didn''t want to see her hurt again, especially not when it could have been avoided.


    "Damn, Scarlett! Please..." he said, his voice tinged with concern. "I know this is important to you, but you must be careful. We can''t afford to lose you."


    "Seven! I won''t let my past ident stop me from taking a field mission," Scarlett said firmly. "...I won''t put our guild in danger or let myself get hurt. But I can''t just sit around and do nothing while you guys work to solve my personal matter..."


    Once again Seven took a deep breath. Helpless with Scarlett''s persistence.


    "Three!" Seven said reluctantly. Then a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He continued his words, "...fine! But you can''t act independently and will follow my lead. Promise me? If you don''t promise, I will call Rex immediately to stop you!"


    Scarlett returned his smile, but she felt a twinge of irritation as she heard hisst few words. Why did he have to call Rex? Gosh!!


    But instead of voicing her frustration, Scarlett decided to y along. "Don''t worry, Seven," she said calmly, "I promise to follow your every order. Besides, I don''t want to let you down."


    Seven couldn''t help but smile when Scarlett agreed to follow his lead. Even though he couldn''t stop her, at least he could keep an eye on her and make sure she didn''t get into trouble.


    Scarlett looks up at Nine after convincing Seven to let her join the field mission.


    "Brother Nine, who is your target?" she asked, hoping to gather as much information as possible.


    Nine, who didn''t care what Scarlett and Seven were talking about ¡ª he was busy reading something on his cell phone ¡ª slowly raised his head. He looked at her and replied, "Your cousin, the first grandson of the Withers family. He is a well-known movie star in this country. His name is Dax Withers, but he goes by a different name, Dax Prince."


    Scarlett was taken aback. She thought Withers was only engaging in activities rted to the underworld or business. But it turns out they have a family member who is a movie star. Interesting!


    "I thought the guy would be approachable." Seven said calmly.


    "Yes! I will easily approach him..." Scarlet said excitedly.


    "Tsk! You guys have to read Dax Withers'' profile first..." Nine shook his head and sent the Dax Withers profile file from his cell phone to Scarlett and Seven.


    Seven and Scarlett quickly opened the email, eagerly wanting to know their next target. As they read the report, their faces darkened with frustration.


    The report details a public figure who rarely appears, making it nearly impossible for anyone to get close to him. And if he''s out in public, he''s always swamped by a massive security team.


    "Unbelievable," Seven muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "Why does he need so much security? Is he the President of the United States?"


    Scarlett rolled her eyes at Seven''s joke. "No, but apparently, this person is like a mafia king¡­." She answered tly. "Oh, I forgot, he''s the Withers'' first grandson, right? No wonder he''ll be the heir to the family business!"


    Scarlett took a deep breath, still feeling ufortable being a member of the Withers family. She wished her DNA wasn''t the same as theirs. She didn''t want to associate with this family.


    "Maybe we should look for someone else. This seems like too much trouble." Seven said.


    Scarlett nodded in agreement. "Agreed! Let''s move on to the next target," She turned to Nine. "Brother Nine, can you pull out the next potential target?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What the hell! Looks like you two didn''t hear what I said!? I told you, he''s an easy target, meaning it''s even harder for you to break through the safety of the other Withers family members!" Nine smiles.


    As Nine finished speaking, he noticed that Seven and Scarlett hadn''t responded. He quickly added, "But don''t worry, guys! If you assess them, it may be difficult for me to handle Dax Withers with my abilities. However, I believe in your abilities and think you can handle the task easily..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Seven, "..."


    Seven and Scarlett exchanged nces, silently acknowledging Nine''s confidence in their skills.


    "How will you approach him?" Seven finally asked Scarlett.


    Scarlett''s mischievous grin widened as she motioned Seven closer to her. "I''ve got an idea..."


    Seven leaned in, curious to hear her n.


    "Well, it''s easy. We only need a sample of his hair, right? So we don''t have to be too bold to approach him..." Scarlett tells him her entire n.


    Seven nodded in agreement, impressed by Scarlett''s quick thinking. "I like your idea. Let''s do it."


    "Alright, let''s make a move tomorrow night. ording to the report, he has a wedding party invitation. He confirmed through his manager that he will be attending because the groom is his best friend." Scarlett said excitedly.


    Seven grinned, feeling the familiar thrill of anticipation. "Perfect. We''ll blend in with the crowd and get what we need. It''s good to be doing this again with you, Three!"


    "I can''t believe you guys look so rxed!" The nine were confused, unable to understand how they could be so calm and collected. Had they forgotten that the Withers were not an easy opponent?


    "Don''t worry, Nine. This is something we used to do in the past. It''s like riding a bike; you never forget how to do it. And don''t worry, I''ll also get you a sample." Scarlett chuckled at his reaction.


    Nine nodded, still uneasy but trusting in his partners'' abilities.


    "Alright! I''ll arrange our invitation to get into the party," Seven said, pping his hands excitedly. It had been over a year since he had gone on an undercover mission with Scarlett.


    Scarlett nodded in agreement, but then she remembered something ¡ª their outfits. "Is there a function room here?" she asked. They always had a particr room at their base camp where they could find everything they needed for their missions.


    "Yes, we have one," Nine replied. He pressed a button on his chair, and shortly after that, a short-haired man appeared in the room.


    "You know her, right?" Nine asked the man, who nodded in recognition. "Please take her to the function room," he instructed.


    The man led Scarlett to the function room, where she found racks of clothes, wigs, and various essories. She quickly picked out a stylish dress and a long, blonde wig to help her blend in at the wedding party.


    While in the living room...


    Seven looked at Nine with a question mark that radiated from his eyes.


    "Did you see what I saw?" Seven asked curiously. "I think she fought with her husband?" He could read Scarlett''s expression when he saw her at the airport. The shine in her eyes looked different from thest time she had seen her ¡ª they always looked sparkling. Now, her gaze dimmed.


    "Mmm... I see the same thing. Doesn''t she really love her husband?"


    Seven didn''t know how to answer that.


    Nine stood up from his seat. Before leaving the room, he said, "...You better tell Two! He won''t be happy if he learns about this from someone else."


    Seven was thinking for a moment while watching Nine leave the room. He was in a dilemma now; if he called Rex, it meant he betrayed Scarlett. But he would be in massive trouble if he didn''t report this to Rex, right?


    After a while, Seven stood up from his chair and decided to call Rex.

 Chapter 267 Help Me (1)

    ?


    It''s way past midnight, and morning is about toe. But New York City''s sky is still dark when a man walks fast with worries framing his beautiful face.


    Before long, that man entered a building. Still pacing and still with a sad and worried face.


    In his Manhattan penthouse, Rex was jolted awake by his doorbell ringing in the early morning. Annoyed by the interruption, he felt anger and the urge tosh out at whoever dared to disturb his peaceful sleep.


    He suddenly realized something was off as he strode towards the door with a dark and menacing aura. Only three people had ess to his private floor: himself, his assistant, and Scarlett. Not even his parents could enter without his permission.


    The unexpected visitor made him uneasy, and he hesitated before reaching for the doorknob. Who could it be, and how did they bypass his strict security measures?


    ''Who''sing, my assistant?'' But he had nevere this early. Not when the sun was only a minute away from rising.


    ''Could it be Scarlett?'' Rex muttered under his breath.


    Only Scarlett dares to ring his house bell a dozen times. Even when the reason was as simple as to piss him off.


    ''Yeah¡­That must be her!'' Rex''s face softened, happy that this girl was finallying to his house after so many months.


    Before opening the door, he remained alert and prepared for potential threats, ready to defend himself if necessary. But when he opened the door, he was utterly shocked.


    "XANDER!?" Rex shouted in shock. He didn''t expect this man to ever visit his house. And toe this early was only icing more of his surprise. "What are you doing here? " Xander only stood in silence. Then Rex said, "I see you came alone. That''s unlikely of you." He looked around, but he saw no one, only Xander.


    "...And, how did you get to this floor on your own?" Rex was perplexed when he realized Scarlett was not around. Who could have possibly given him ess to this building if not Scarlett?


    Xander walked past Rex without answering his questions. He calmly said, "Hey, Rex!" as he walked into the penthouse. Rex was left standing there, speechless and stunned.


    "What the hell, Xander Riley!?" Rex cursed and followed him inside.


    Despite his exhaustion from tirelessly searching for Scarlett for almost a day, Xander didn''t want to waste more time arguing with Rex. Sitting on the single sofa in the living room, he couldn''t help but notice Rex''s sullen expression as he sat across from him.


    "Where is she?" Please tell me she''s here." Xander''s impatience is evident as he stares at Rex, demanding to know his wife''s location. Suspecting that Scarlett had fled to this town and that Rex seemed to know her location was thest thing Xander expected.


    Rex, on the other hand, was utterly perplexed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Speak clearly, Xander! I have no idea what you are talking about." Rex said in his confusion. He didn''t understand why Xander was so insistent oning to his ce looking for someone, a woman. "Who are you looking for?"


    Xander rubbed his brows impatiently, feeling a surge of frustration. "My wife," he said, emphasizing each word. "Is she here? Please don''t try to hide her from me!"


    Rex''s face turned a deep shade of red, his emotions boiling over as he struggled to contain his anger toward Xander. How could this man have fought with Scarlett to the point where she had to run away?


    His fists tightly clenched as if he was restraining himself from delivering a mighty blow to Xander''s handsome face. He spoke coldly and menacingly, "I warned you before if you ever made her cry or hurt her, I would kill you, Xander Riley!"


    Xander gritted his teeth in frustration, knowing he was to me for Scarlett''s pain and subsequent flight from him. He couldn''t bear to look Rex in the eye, feeling the weight of his own guilt.


    "I know," Xander mutters, his voice barely audible. "I messed up. I hurt her and made her sad, and now she''s gone because of me." He lowered his head in shame, unable to face the consequences of his actions.


    Rex was outraged. But he restrained himself from beating Xander.


    Xander raised his head and looked at Rex again, his desperation evident in his eyes. "Rex, you can kill meter," he said with a hint of resignation. "But right now, please tell me where she is?"


    Rex hesitated for a moment, carefully weighing his words before responding. "Xander, I know we hate each other. But I''m not hiding anything from you," he said firmly. "And, before I can help you find her, you need to tell me what''s going on..."


    "I don''t have time to exin everything, Rex," he snapped. "All I need to know is if you have her GPS location on your phone, please help me to find her location. She''s been missing for almost 24 hours, and I can''t wait for my people to track her down." Xander''s frustration increases as he feels he''s running out of time.


    He had swallowed his pride toe and meet Rex, desperate for any information that could lead him to Scarlett''s whereabouts.


    Right now, the most important thing for him was to find her and exin what really happened. He couldn''t bear the thought of this misunderstanding dragging on until Scarlett began to hate him.


    Rex was left speechless at Xander''s words. He couldn''t believe that Xander had actually thought they were swapping GPS positions on their phones.


    After silently cursing Xander in his heart, Rex responded coldly. "And do you honestly believe I have her GPS position?" he asked rhetorically. Then Rex calmly said, "You know your wife is a genius, right? I''ll never know where she is unless she lets me know."


    Xander''s shoulders slumped at Rex''s words, hisst hope fading. He hade all this way only to be met with disappointment. He couldn''t bear the thought of Scarlett out there alone, probably grieving, and he couldn''tfort her.

 Chapter 268 Help Me (2)

    ?


    Seeing Xander just staying where he was without saying anything, Rex became curious about their problem.


    Why did Scarlett run away from him? He knew Scarlett deeply loved Xander and vice versa.


    "What happened? Why did she run away from you? Did you cheat on her?" Rex growled while reaching for his cell phone, trying to check new messages. He hopes Scarlett does contact him. But he was disappointed because there were no messages or missed calls from Scarlett on his phone.


    Xander shook his head, his voice low and full of pain. "You know me better, Rex! I haven''t changed much since ourst meeting as a best friend. So, No! No, I didn''t cheat on her," he said. "It''s just a misunderstanding, that''s all. I didn''t mean to hurt her, but apparently, I did." He took a deep breath feeling dejected.


    Hearing Xander say they were once best friends melted Rex''s heart and erased his anger toward Xander. But then Rex frowned. He felt even more confused, "Then, what is the misunderstanding?" he asked. "Maybe I can help you find a way to fix it."


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, Xander tells Rex what happened in his office ¡ª how Zoey tried to seduce him and how Scarlett came in and witnessed the whole thing. Xander makes no attempt to cover up or hide anything, wanting Rex to fully understand the situation and judge whether he was wrong or not.


    Rex''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing Xander''s exnation.


    "Damn it, Xander!! You knew about Zoey''s true nature and still kept her around? That sounds stupid, man. Anyway, what punishment did you give her?" he asked, skeptical.


    Xander exined that he didn''t know Zoey''s true nature and crazy intentions. Not until Scarlett witnessed the incident in his office. He immediately fired Zoey and ensured she would never work in the industry again and stay in Astington!


    Xander also said he tried apologizing to Scarlett and making things right with her. Still, she ran away before he could exin everything.


    Rex listened intently, his expression softening a bit. "I see. That''s a tough situation," he said sympathetically. "But why did Scarlett run away instead of talking to you about it?"


    Xander shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know. Maybe she was hurt. And maybe she''s still so hurt and upset, so she didn''t want to listen to my side of the story. Yet." he said. "But I need to find her and exin everything. Rex, I need you. Please help me to find her..."


    Rex looked stunned at how sincere Xander was now. This was the first time he had witnessed a proud man like Xander Riley begging him like this.


    "Don''t you have enough resources to track and find her on your own?" Even though he wanted to help him, he was confused why Xander, with his military connections, couldn''t find his own wife.


    "I''m sure you know my wife is a hacker. A genius one." Xander said, and Rex''s expression turned to shock.


    "Are you sure she was a hacker? Did Scarlett tell you she was a hacker?" Even though he sounded calm, Rex couldn''t believe what he heard. He cursed under his breath, thinking Scarlett had just added another enemy to her list. She had already made enemies with Theodor and was now involving Xander in her dangerous game.


    "Hmm... She told me!" Another long sigh escaped from Xander''s lips.


    Rex tried to say something, but for some reason, his words faded. He didn''t know what to say. Too surprised that Scarlett revealed her identity as a hacker to Xander.


    "And she''s smart enough to keep my people from tracking her. She just disappeared, like vanished from this earth. But I think she hasn''t left Astington because her passport is still in the house. I''m sure she''s hiding in Astington, but I can''t find her. Rex, I need to meet her and exin everything..." Xander said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rex had not noticed Xander''s words since earlier; he was too preupied with his thoughts. He couldn''t help but wonder if Scarlett had revealed her involvement as a member of The Fox to Xander.


    "Did Scarlett tell you anything else?" he asked tly, trying to hide his curiosity and avoid making Xander suspicious of him.


    Xander raised his eyebrows curiously. "...She has another secret that I don''t know about?"


    "NO!" Instantly, Rex felt relieved. At least Scarlett didn''t tell Xander she was a member of The Fox. "Well, I was just asking. Maybe you forgot something..." said Rex, grasping to maintain his calmness.


    Xander didn''t notice Rex''s change in attitude at all. He continued his sentence, "Rex, I need your help because she''s not answering any of my calls or messages. I''m afraid she''s in danger, and I need to find her as soon as possible."


    Rex sighed long, "Oh my, you know she''s a hacker, and her skills are top of the world. If she doesn''t want to be found, then no matter how hard I try to find her, I won''t be able to find her." Rex said seriously. Meant every word.


    And Rex knew very well that Scarlett would have left Astington by now. She does not need her ''Scarlett'' passport to enter and exit a country. She''s got a lot of fake passports to use.


    "Damn, It!!" Xander couldn''t help but curse. At this moment, he was furious with himself, and his mind couldn''t think straight.


    Rex chuckled inwardly. He felt sorry for Xander, but at the same time, he was happy. "It would be best if you go home now, Xander! Get some rest. You looked terrible. Just wait in Astington. I''ll call you if I have any leads."


    Xander fell into deep thought, trying to make a n for his next move. After a while, he took out his cell phone and typed a message.


    "Rex, I sent you the CCTV footage of my meeting with Zoey. It''s for Scarlett." Xander said, standing up from his seat. "Please make sure you show her and watch the whole footage..."


    This was all Xander could do for now ¡ª provide evidence that what happened in his office wasn''t his fault. Zoey had been trying to create discord between him and Scarlett. She had hatched her n long before Scarlett visited his office. Luckily, Xander had installed a CCTV camera behind his office chair. As a prominent CEO, recording all conversations in his office to protect himself from potential threats wasmon sense.


    "CCTV footage of your meeting with Zoey? Why? What''s in the footage" Rex asked in confusion.


    "Proof that this is just a misunderstanding! Well, you will know if you see it!" Xander said.


    Rex couldn''t help but feel impressed by Xander''s meticulousness. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll ensure she sees it."


    "Thank you, Rex! I owe you tremendously." With that, Xander left the room. However, before he was about to leave the room, Rex''s cell phone suddenly vibrated, and he saw Rex''s forehead wrinkled, staring at his cellphone screen. His look made Xander curious to know who the caller was.


    Could that be Scarlett?


    Xander decided to stand still, in silence, before Rex and wait.

 Chapter 269 I Know You Lie

    ?


    Before Xander was about to leave the room, Rex''s cell phone suddenly vibrated, and he saw Rex''s forehead wrinkled, staring at his cellphone screen. His look made Xander curious to know who the caller was.


    Could that be Scarlett?


    Xander decided to stand still, in silence, before Rex and wait.


    Rex frowned as he saw Seven''s name on his cell phone screen. His heart raced with worry. He knew that Seven was in Country X to assist Nine, and he would call this early if something was wrong. His mind immediately went to the Withers family, whom they were investigating.


    With a tense heart, he answered the phone after the fourth ring.


    Instantly Rex''s face stiffened with shock and worried when he heard his report. That made Rex''s blood boil; Scarlett was flying to Country X to investigate the Withers.


    How dare she take such a reckless action? Did she not understand the danger she was putting herself in?


    Rex was fuming with Scarlett''s attitude. He would scold her the next time he met her.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself before responding to Seven''s report. "I need you to keep a close eye on her. We cannot afford any mistakes or risks. We''ll talk more about thister..."


    With that, Rex hung up the phone and began to pace back and forth in the room while scratching his head, trying to process the news. Scarlett was always headstrong, but this was a new level of recklessness.


    He couldn''t believe she would take matters into her own hands like this. He was worried about what might happen to her and angry that she didn''t trust his n to investigate Withers''s family.


    "Rex, is that Scarlett?" Xander''s sudden question caught Rex off guard, and he cursed silently for not realizing that Xander was still in the room.


    "No!" Rex snapped, turning to face Xander. But Xander wasn''t buying it.


    "Don''t lie to me, Rex Morrison! I can hear what you''re saying on the phone," Xander said, his tone serious. "Tell me, is she okay? Where is she now? Please, Rex, I need to know."


    Rex sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair in frustration. He didn''t have time for this. "She''s fine. Try to give her time to cope with her shock," he said, his voice showing how irritating Xander had been. "And I will help you to give her alone time. So, I won''t tell you where she is right now."


    Xander red at him, clearly not satisfied with that answer. Rex approached the ss wall, trying to avoid Xander''s intense stare. He wasn''t in the mood for an argument. His mind was already preupied with what might happen in Country X.


    He didn''t know what to expect from Scarlett''s investigation, and the thought of her putting herself in danger gave him a headache. He wished he could tell Xander more, but he knew that keeping Scarlett''s whereabouts a secret was necessary for their mission''s sess.


    Taking a deep breath, Rex turned back to face Xander. "I promise, as soon as I have more information and that she lets me tell you, I''ll let you know," he said, hoping to appease his friend''s worry.


    Xander''s expression darkened at Rex''s response. He couldn''t wait any longer to meet his wife, and Rex''s hesitance only fueled his frustration.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Rex, please," Xander pleaded, his voice low and sincere.


    Rex turned to face Xander, his own emotions conflicted. He wanted to help his friend but also needed to protect Scarlett and The Fox.


    "Don''t do this to me, Rex! Please," Xander pleaded. His despair could make Rex feel like vanishing from this room.


    Rex gritted his teeth, feeling the weight of his friend''s request. He couldn''t betray Scarlett''s trust but didn''t want to disappoint a fully despaired but sincerely in love Xander.


    "Tell you what," Rex said, finally breaking the silence. "I''ll help you give Scarlett the CCTV footage. Let''s see her reaction first, whether she wants to meet you or not..."


    Xander''s eyes lit up with hope, and Rex could see the gratitude in his friend''s expression. He knew it wasn''t the ideal solution, but it was the best he could offer without betraying Scarlett.


    "Thank you, Rex, my friend," Xander said, his voice filled with relief. "I appreciate it more than you know! I will wait for your good news in my apartment below..."


    Rex was stunned. Now that he understood why Xander could enter this building, this man also had a unit in the same building.


    "Alright, I will call youter..." Rex promised. He couldn''t help but wonder what Scarlett''s reaction would be. He only hoped that his decision wouldn''te back to haunt him.


    After watching Xander disappear behind the door, Rex returned to his office, sat on his desk, and opened a drawer. He retrieved a ck phone from within and opened a particr app, quickly typing codes before initiating a video call.


    He waited patiently for the call to connect on the other end. After a few moments, he finally saw Scarlett''s face appear on the screen, looking surprised to see him.


    "Oh, my pretty sister, where are you now?" Rex asked, although he already knew her current position. He just wanted to test her mood.


    Scarlett''s expression turned panicked. "Why do you ask? I''m at home," she lied.


    "You look refreshed, not like someone who just woke up or was shaken up from seeing a terrible scene..." Rex chuckled, knowing she was lying, as the time difference between Astington and NYC was only two hours. Rex also subtly signaled to her that he knew something was up.


    Instantly Scarlett''s face turned tense realizing her stupidity. "Ugh, well... More like I haven''t slept yet!" She was telling the truth. Since leaving Astington, she had not been able to sleep at all. Even after hours of sitting on the ne, her brain can''t stop thinking, full of Xander!


    Rex sighed, feeling disappointed at his little sister''sck of honesty. "Scarlett, I know you''re lying. You''re not in Astington but X Country..."


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "Shit!! Did Seven tell you that? How could he betray me so quickly..." She was really pissed off!

 Chapter 270 Misunderstanding

    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "Shit!! Did Seven tell you that? How could he betray me so quickly..." She was really pissed off!


    "That idiot Allen... I will punish him because he hid this matter from me!" Rex said in his cold tone.


    "Oh! So it wasn''t Seven. Then who leaked my position to you?" Scarlett frowned, but a secondter, she smiled. "Damn it! It must be the jet crew, right!? I shouldn''t have trusted anyone under your payroll to keep things from you¡­ They''re all truly loyal to you, huh?!!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter how I know," Rex said firmly. "What matters is, why did you run away from your husband?"


    Scarlett was silent, unable to reply to Rex''s words. She knew she had acted like a child, running away without seeking an exnation from Xander first.


    "Why are you so stupid and weak, Scarlett?" Rex continued, his tone harsh. "You can''t keep running away from your problems like this. You need to face them head-on."


    Even though it didn''t feel right to scold Scarlett like this, Rex had to do it to remind her she couldn''t go on like this. He couldn''t bear to see her be a fool for love.


    Scarlett felt a knot in her stomach as she listened to Rex''s words. She knew he was right, but it was hard to admit it. She had always prided herself on being an independent and strong female. Still, in reality, she was running away from her love problems.


    After some time, Scarlett finally said, "I know," her voice barely above a whisper. "I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have run from Xander like that. At the time, I didn''t know how to react. I''ve never experienced anything like this before..."


    Scarlett''s words were raw and honest. She admitted to Rex that she felt like a teenager regarding love, having never experienced such a deep connection with anyone before. Xander''s betrayal is a new and painful experience she never expected, leaving her feeling lost and confused.


    She didn''t know how to deal with her emotions. She feelspelled to distance herself from Xander and her situation, trying to find rity and sce in her thoughts. The pain was excruciating and foreign, making her feel like she had no one to turn to for help.


    "But, brother Rex, I ran away from him because Xander betrayed me! X-Xander... He... He has..." Scarlett couldn''t bring herself to continue her words as her mind started to imagine what she saw in Xander''s office. She could feel the wound in her heart reopening, causing her intense pain.


    "Damn it, Scarlett Piers! This is where you went wrong! You didn''t trust Xander enough. If you believed him, you wouldn''t have run away..." Rex said while shaking his head.


    Instantly, Scarlett''s face turned dark at Rex''s words. ''Haven''t I really believed him yet?'' she thought, trying to convince herself.


    "Listen, brother. I saw Xander cuddling with a naked woman in his office. I saw them with my own eyes. That woman..." Scarlett stopped again, unable to continue her words. She was too upset to think about it.


    "Fine, I won''t argue with you about that!" Rex''s eyes deepened as he stared at Scarlett on his cell phone screen.


    Rex continued with his gentle voice after noticing the sad look in her eyes. "...you know, your husband is now at my ce. He looks like someone who''s going crazy! He hasn''t slept since yesterday, just looking for you!"


    Scarlett tried to speak, but the words caught in her throat. She was at a loss for words and uncertain about how to react. The news that Xander was now seeing Rex in New York stunned her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a moment of silence, Scarlett finally managed to ask, her voice trembling with concern, "Is he okay?"


    "He''s physically fine, but mentally he''s a mess. He''s been relentlessly calling and searching for you everywhere," Rex replied with a sigh.


    Scarlett felt guilt in her chest. She never wanted to hurt Xander, but her fear and confusion drove her to flee without exnation.


    "Listen, sister, it''s all just a misunderstanding," Rex continued. Of course, those words made Scarlett wince.


    "Misunderstood? No way!!" Scarlett said in an annoyed tone.


    "Well, I understand your confusion and uncertainty," Rex said with a sympathetic tone. "I''ll send you the CCTV footage Xander gave me. I haven''t watched it yet, but he insists it will clear things up for you. And I really believe everything he says about this."


    Scarlett''s mind was still blurry and foggy, but she pushed herself to nod to Rex''s suggestion. She was grateful for Rex''s support and understanding.


    "Thank you, brother," Scarlett said softly. "I appreciate your help in all of this. I don''t know what to believe anymore."


    "I understand," Rex replied, his voice soothing. "Just take your time and watch the footage when you''re ready. You''ll know what to do after that."


    "Hmm... I will!"


    Before ending the video call, Rex asked, "Do you want me to tell your husband where you are now? He really insists I tell him where you are."


    "No need. I''ll call him," Scarlett replied, feeling guilty for causing Xander so much worry. "Just tell him I''m okay and ask him to return to Astington."


    With that, the video call ended, leaving Scarlett alone with her thoughts and unease. She knew she had to watch the footage, but fearing what it might reveal was almost too much to bear.


    Not long after, Scarlett received an email from Rex. Her heart skipped a beat as she hesitated to open the email. She feared what she might see on the CCTV footage Rex had mentioned.


    However, curiosity was getting the best of her. She remembered Rex''s words, "You will understand what happened if you see this CCTV footage...". She took a deep breath, closed her eyes briefly, and then dared to click the ''PLAY'' button.


    Her fingers trembled as she watched the footage, and her heart sank with what she saw.

 Chapter 271 Still Angry?

    ?


    A long sigh fills the modest-sized bedroom, which features contemporary furnishings and modern d¨¦cor reminiscent of a single room at a five-star hotel. This was the room Scarlett would be using in the next few days.


    Scarlett''s fingers trembled as she watched the footage, and her heart sank with what she saw.


    As Scarlett stared intently at her phone screen, her face seemed frozen in a state of rigidity. However, as the CCTV footage from Xander continued ying, her worried expression began to ease, and a faint smile soon emerged at the corner of her lips.


    "Scarlett Piers, how could you be so foolish? You''re running away from everything, including Xander," she scolded herself in frustration. "You need to start trusting him and stop making silly decisions."


    She ced her phone on the bedside table and copsed onto the bed, pressing her face against the soft mattress.


    Almost instantly, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. And the tightness guing her heart dissipated gradually as if a blockage had been removed.


    Scarlett''s mind was at peace for the first time in what seemed like an eternity. The fog that had clouded her mind since yesterday lifted, and she felt herself slowly returning to her usual self.


    Her mind was now clear, like the endless expanse of a clear blue sky.


    As the weight of yesterday''s events began to lift, Scarlett''s eyes, which had stubbornly refused to close, now felt heavy. It was as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, making her body feel lighter and more rxed than before.


    Despite feeling more at ease, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed as she buried her face in the soft pillow. She recalled her immature and insecure act when she left Xander''s office in shock. She''s a well-trained assassin, for crying out loud!


    She scolds herself for acting like a foolish teenager and escaping her problems. She should have faced them head-on calmly andposed, found out what actually had happened, and found a solution if there was a problem.


    GOSH!!


    Lost in the sea of happiness, Scarlettpletely forgot to contact Xander. Overwhelmed by the wave of exhaustion she had ignored for thest 24 hours, she finally drifted off to sleep, her body unable to endure the fatigue any longer.


    Scarlett''s eyes closed briefly, but she fell asleep immediately, overwhelmed with peace and joy.


    ****


    While Scarlett sleeps peacefully in X Country, someone in New York City is pacing nervously through his apartment.


    Xander was getting impatient. It''s been a few hours since he left Rex''s apartment, but Rex still hasn''t contacted him.


    Unable to wait longer, Xander retrieved his cell phone from his pocket and dialed Rex''s number.


    "Have you spoken to her?" Xander skipped to greet him and got straight to the point. Scarlett was the only thing that mattered to him at the moment. He needed to know if she had seen the CCTV footage or not.


    Rex is surprised to receive Xander''s call, havingpletely forgotten to tell him that he had spoken to Scarlett.


    "Umm... Xander, sorry for forgetting to call you earlier. Scarlett''s doing fine, and I''ve already sent her the CCTV footage," Rex said, his voice apologetic.


    Xander''s grip on his phone tightened as he listened to Rex''s words. "Where is she now? I need to see her," he eximed, his voice trembling with excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m sorry, Xander, but I can''t disclose her location at the moment," Rex replied faintly, hearing the exasperated sigh from the other end. "Scarlett told me she will call you once she has watched the CCTV footage."


    "Thank you so much, Rex!" Xander eximed with gratitude towards his friend.


    Xander firmly believed the CCTV footage would prove his innocence and clear up this misunderstanding. Zoey had manipted the situation to cause friction between them.


    "Scarlett wants you to wait for her in Astington," Rex added. Hearing Rex''s words could make Xander''s face light up with a smile at the thought of seeing Scarlett soon.


    However, his smile faded as he realized it had been three hours since Scarlett was supposed to contact him.


    ''Has she watched the CCTV footage?'' Xander couldn''t help but worry, wondering if Scarlett was still angry with him even after seeing the evidence.


    "Rex, why hasn''t Scarlett contacted me yet?" Xander asked, his tone worried.


    "Oh, you''re right! Why hasn''t she called you yet?" Rex replied, his eyebrows furrowed. "She should have finished watching the CCTV footage by now. I''ve emailed her..."


    Xander''s disappointment is evident. "Is Scarlett still mad at me? Why hasn''t she called yet?"


    He didn''t want this matter to drag on. He needed to talk to Scarlett and clear everything up. He pleaded, "Rex, please tell me where she is. I need to speak to her in person."


    Rex hesitated momentarily, torn between his loyalty to Scarlett and his desire to help his friend Xander.


    He knew that Scarlett was stubborn, and he couldn''t say no to her. However, he also understands Xander''s desperation to clear up the misunderstanding. Sigh!


    "Let me check what''s going on with her," Rex finally said, sounding as reassuring as possible. "There might be a good reason why she hasn''t called you yet. Just give me a few minutes to find out."


    As he typed a message for Seven, Rex couldn''t help but curse Scarlett in his heart for making his morning hell. He can''t believe that she hasn''t called Xander, despite her promise to do so.


    After a while, he received a text from Seven.


    [Seven: ] She is sleeping. Please don''t ask me to wake her up. I didn''t dare to wake her up. Also, I think this is the first time she could sleep since I saw her yesterday.


    A small smile appeared from the corner of Rex''s lips. He types another text.


    [Rex: ] Okay. Let her sleep. And make sure you carry out your mission carefully. Don''t let anything happen to her. I believe in you, Seven!


    [Seven: ] Don''t worry!! I will protect her with my life!


    After Rex finished sending short messages to Seven, he returned with his cell phone still connected to Xander.

 Chapter 272 Found Her

    ?


    After Rex finished sending short messages to Seven, he returned with his cell phone still connected to Xander.


    Rex updated Xander on Scarlett''s current condition. Although relieved to hear she was alright, Xander couldn''t help but worry about her mental and physical state.


    "Thank you, Rex. I truly appreciate your kindness and help in this matter," Xander expressed his gratitude to his friend.


    "It''s not a problem, but I hope this is thest time I hear of a situation like this. If it happens again, I won''t stay silent," Rex warned Xander, his tone serious.


    Rex can''t me Scarlett for running away from her problems. He doesn''t entirely me Xander either, even though he thinks Xander made a mistake in hiring Zoey Warner as his secretary after what happened in the past.


    Xander spoke with earnest determination, "I promise you, Rex, there won''t be a second time. Trust me." He knew that he couldn''t let something like this happen again.


    The thought of losing contact with Scarlett for just a day had driven Xander nearly insane, and he couldn''t bear the idea of losing her forever. He shuddered at the mere thought of it. He couldn''t let that happen.


    After ending his phone call with Rex, Xander wasted no time and immediately left his apartment. He needed to quickly return to Astington before going to Country X to catch up with his wife.


    Xander knows that Scarlett flew to that country ¡ª thanks to Rex ¡ª and learns of her ns to confront the Withers family. He was afraid that his wife would make a mistake and could harm herself. He couldn''t let anything go wrong.


    The thought of something happening to her made Xander shudder, and he knew he would never forgive himself if she got hurt!


    As soon as Xander got into the car, he instructed the driver to head straight to the airport.


    Sitting beside the driver, Ben couldn''t help but notice the sudden change in Xander''s demeanor. His boss had looked so gloomy earlier, but now his face was calm, and the light in his eyes seemed to glow.


    Ben nced at Xander through the rearview mirror, wondering if Xander had found his wife''s location.Since the previous day, they had been perplexed by Scarlett''s disappearance following Zoey''s incident. That''s why they hade to this city to meet Rex Morrison.


    "Boss, did you find Young Madam?" Ben couldn''t resist his curiosity and had to ask Xander about the oue of his meeting with Rex Morrison.


    Looking out the window, Xander turned his attention to Ben and calmly replied, "Yes, I found her location!" His voice was tinged with relief and joy. "...We''re headed back to Astington. And, Ben, you have two hours to prepare everything before we take off again."


    "Take off again?" Ben was taken aback by Xander''s words. "Is Young Madam in another city?"


    "No! She''s in another country, Country X. We''re flying there as soon as I finish my work!" Xander took a deep breath. "You can call our people there and ask them to prepare everything. We''ll probably be staying there for a week or so..."


    Xander had nned to apany Scarlett as she delved into her mother''s past. He couldn''t let her do it alone.


    "WHAT!! Young Madam is flying to Country X?" Ben was shocked. No wonder they had lost her; she had moved countries so quickly. How could she do that?


    Still bewildered, Ben suddenly remembered Xander''s orders to investigate the Withers family, who were connected to Scarlett''s mother.


    Ben''s body tensed up. Did Young Madam really go there alone to investigate her mother''s past? How brave she was! They wouldn''t even dare to act rashly because of the Withers family''s reputation in the underworld of Country X.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm...yes, she is! That''s why you need to prepare our team both here and there. Their main purpose is to look after my wife," Xander exined to Ben what he needed to do to prepare.


    Xander could fly directly to Country X as a visa to enter the country had never been a problem. Still, he had some pending work to finish before leaving the country.


    This time, Xander intended to apany Scarlett at X until her business with the Withers was finished. No matter how long it will take.


    "Consider it done, boss!" Ben said, immediately contacting the people he needed to, including Logan.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Astington,


    Logan is still looking for Scarlett''s whereabouts. He felt exhausted, but he couldn''t stop trying to find her. His mind was too busy thinking about her.


    However, Logan had reached a point where he feltpelled to rest his eyes. He couldn''t continue driving with the sudden drowsiness that overtook him, right? He immediately parked in a supermarket parking lot that had not yet opened and closed his eyes for a quick sleep.


    Logan''s phone suddenly vibrated in his pocket as he was about to doze off. With quick reflexes, he took out his phone and saw a message from Ben.


    Logan''s eyes widened as he read the message from Ben:


    [Ben: ] Logan, please prepare yourself and the team. We will fly to Country X in four hours.


    "Country X? Why do we have to fly there?" Logan muttered to himself as he typed a reply to Ben''s message.


    [Logan: ] Why are we going there? Did Master Xander find any traces of Young Madam there?


    [Ben: ] Yes! I will talk to you soon. We are about to depart!


    Logan''s face, which had looked stiff and cold since yesterday, suddenly brightened. A warm smile, as warm as spring, appeared at the corners of his lips.


    Finally, their search ended. They found her!


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the capital city of Country X, Scarlett woke up with a sore body. It felt like she had just finished the IronMan triathlon race.


    As she stared at the ceiling and squinted her eyes at the light, she tried to recall what had happened before she fell asleep. Suddenly, she remembered, and her eyes widened with shock.


    "Damn it! I should call Xander right now!" Without thinking twice, her body reflexively jumped out of bed and frantically searched for her cell phone.

 Chapter 273 Mission (1)

    ?


    After Scarlett found her phone in her backpack, she immediately turned it on. However, it received tons of notifications and vibrated non-stop until it ran out of battery. She cursed herself for not charging her phone earlier and missing important messages. Now, she had no choice but to wait for it to be fully charged.


    But as soon as she finished dealing with her phone, she was surprised to find she had slept for almost 12 hours. It was already morning in country X or almost lunchtime.


    Scarlett groaned, realizing she had slept too long, feeling like she had wasted much of her time.


    "Why didn''t Seven wake me up?" Scarlett muttered, annoyed. No wonder she woke up with her whole body feeling stiff. Instead of feeling refreshed from sleeping, her mood only got worse.


    With slow steps, Scarlett dragged her stiff body into the bathroom.


    ...


    After taking a refreshing shower, Scarlett changed into a clean pale blue tracksuit set. She was grateful that the base camp provided women''s clothing in her size. She can choose her clothes like she is shopping in a clothing store.


    When Scarlett exited the bathroom, she heard someone knocking on her bedroom door. She opened the door with her hair still wrapped in a white towel. She frowned, looking at Seven standing before her.


    "Seven! Why didn''t you wake me up?" Scarlett asked, her tone showing her dissatisfaction with having slept too much.


    "I''m sorry, Three. I wanted to wake you up, but you were sleeping so soundly like a baby that I couldn''t bear to disturb you," Seven answered casually. Unbeknownst to Scarlett, Rex had instructed Seven to let her sleep a little longer.


    Scarlett frowned, speechless at his response. She quickly ignored her annoyance as she realized she needed to eat to regain strength.


    "I''m starving now. Is there anything to eat?" Scarlett asked, rubbing her empty stomach.


    "Yes! Lunch is ready. Hurry up before your steak gets cold," Seven said with a smile. He found it amusing to see the light in her eyes grow brighter at the mention of food.


    ''This girl,'' he thought, ''as long as she hears food, she forgets her anger...''


    "S-Steak!?" Her eyes beamed. "Ugh, I''ll catch up with you soon. I''ll take care of my hair first..." Scarlett said and closed the door.


    Seven shook his head slowly after seeing Scarlett''s bedroom door closed tightly. He returned to the dining room where Nine was waiting for them.


    Nine raised his eyebrows at Seven''s appearance, "Where''s Three? She''s still sleeping?" he curiously asked as he watched Seven sit down and start eating his steak.


    "She just finished taking a bath. She''ll join us soon," Seven replied nonchntly, putting a piece of meat in his mouth and continuing with his lunch. Nine nodded, taking a bite of his steak.


    Nine couldn''t help but wonder what had caused Scarlett to oversleep. He nced at Seven, wondering if he knew anything, but Seven seemed focused on his food.


    Finally, after a few minutes of silence, Nine couldn''t resist asking, "Do you know why she overslept? Did something happen?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seven slowly raised his head to look at Nine before he said, "I don''t know either. Rex asked me to let her sleep a bit longer..."


    "Looks like we guessed right. That girl must have fought with her husband! That''s why she ran here..." Nine spected.


    Seven shook his head, "Well, we shouldn''t make assumptions without knowing the full story. It''s not our ce to interfere in her personal life. Leaving her alone is probably best for us and for her too."


    "True, but we can still offer support andfort," Nine suggested ¡ª He has known Scarlett since she was a teenager and considered her like his sister.


    "Agreed. But let''s trust her. At least for now. I know she knows what''s best for her." Seven replied, and they silently continued their meal. As teammates, they knew supporting each other was necessary, both in and out of missions.


    Not long after, Scarlett joined them. Exhausted, she didn''t have the energy to start a conversation with the two men who had finished eating and were staring at her as if they were trying to read her mind.


    Scarlett ignored them and started eating her steak. Even though it was getting cold, she didn''t care. She just needed to fill her empty stomach.


    After finishing her lunch, Scarlett felt much better, and her mind was sharper now. She was ready for their mission tonight; they were going to the wedding party to approach Dax Withers.


    Yesterday, she had hastily prepared everything for her undercover mission. She had researched the wedding venue and the invited guests who could attend the party. However, getting the invitations was Seven''s responsibility, and she didn''t know how he would do it.


    She nced at Seven before asking, "Is the invitation ready?"


    "Don''t worry, everything is ready. I have also read your research on the location and guests," Seven said, smiling as he raised his wine ss. "Your report is amazing, Three!"


    Scarlett smiled, pleased with Seven''spliments. It had been an easy task for her, and she didn''t need to use her skills that could have potentially alerted Theodor and his team to her position.


    "Hahaha, indeed, our Three is amazing!" Nine joined in. "Guys, I''lle with you!"


    Scarlett and Seven stared at Nine with shocked expressions.


    "What?" Seven asked, surprised. "You want toe with us?"


    "Yes!" Nine smirked. "Why are you so surprised? Do you think I can''t do that?" His eyes red at Seven, clearly displeased with him.


    "No, no, I don''t doubt your abilities. But don''t you hate doing this kind of thing?" Seven put his wine ss on the table, feeling chills all over his body when he saw Nine''s piercing gaze.


    Who would doubt Crazy Doc''s abilities? This man could even kill mobs with a single move ¡ª his poison was potent. Seven was just shocked because Nine rarely went out on field missions. That''s why it was surprising that he wanted to join them on an undercover mission.

 Chapter 274 Mission (2)

    ?


    Not only Seven but also Scarlett was taken aback. She was concerned that their mission might be unnecessarily more burdensome if Nine joined them.


    "Brother Nine, I know you''re capable of handling undercover missions. But I believe Seven only nned this for a two-person team mission, isn''t that right, Seven?" Scarlett asked, looking at Seven trying to send a signal for him to say, YES. But...


    "Yes, I have," Seven nodded. "B-But it''s not a problem. He cane with us..." Seven nced at Nine, feeling a little intimidated. "N-Nine, would you mind being our chauffeur? I know how excellent your driving is," he asked cautiously, not wanting to provoke the unpredictable Crazy Doc.


    Scarlett was utterly speechless at Seven''s suggestion.


    ''Why did he ask him to be our driver? Surely, he would refuse, right?'' She muttered inwardly. Just before Scarlett wanted to say something, she stopped when she saw Nine smiling.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t mind at all! I am an excellent driver!" Nine said excitedly.


    Scarlett raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Brother Nine, why do you want toe with us?" she asked, genuinely curious. Nine was known for avoiding work like this, let alone being a chauffeur.


    "Because Rex asked me to be a way for you guys to escape if something terrible happens!" Nine said nonchntly, but his words made Scarlett and Seven stunned.


    "B-Brother Rex asked you to follow us, really!??" Scarlett asked curiously.


    If Rex did ask Nine for backup, then Rex was worrying too much about them. Scarlett could only take a deep breath, frustrated that even a simple mission like collecting hair samples from Dax Withers had Rex doubted them.


    What if she confronted the Withers because they had allowed her mother to suffer? Rex had probably assigned himself to protect her, hadn''t he?


    Scarlett shook her head, attempting to push those thoughts aside.


    "Yes!" Nine smirked at Scarlett, "Rex asked me to be ready. If you guys mess up, I''ll be the backup. I''ll put everyone in the party into an eternal sleep with my poison..."


    Scarlett''s heart raced as she tried to calm herself down. She knew that Nine tended to be overly dramatic with his words, but she couldn''t help feeling uneasy. The thought of poisoning innocent people that got in their way was too much for her to handle.


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions, Brother Nine," Scarlett said, sounding as reassuring as possible. "We''re just going to collect a hair sample. We won''t need to use your skills."


    "Fine," Nine replied, his expression turning serious. "But if anything goes wrong, I''ll be ready to act."


    Scarlett nodded, not wanting to argue with him any further. Despite his extreme methods, she knew that Nine was a vital asset to their team. She just hoped they wouldn''t have to use his skills. Not tonight.


    "Don''t worry, Nine! Everything will be under control. You don''t have to do that¡­" Seven said. "Well, to be honest, this is not a difficult mission. It''s very easy...no need to worry too much."


    ...


    After finishing lunch, Scarlett returned to her room and realized she had plenty of time before the 5 PM wedding. Wanting to call Xander, she checked her watch and sighed when she realized it was still midnight in Astington.


    "Xander must be asleep now," she muttered as she turned on her phone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she scrolled through her messages, Scarlett saw numerous texts from Xander, Logan, and Cruz. Although she wasn''t interested in Cruz and Logan''s messages, she eagerly read Xander''s short messages with a bittersweet smile.


    Somehow, Scarlett felt ashamed of herself, especially after watching the same CCTV video that Rex had sent her. She realized how wrong she was for running away and ignoring Xander. If only she hadn''t been so foolish, she could still be in his arms, sleeping peacefully with him.


    Scarlett took a deep breath a few times, feeling frustrated with herself.


    Scarlett hesitated to call him now. She didn''t want to wake him up in the middle of the night. So, she decided to send him a text message.


    [Scarlett: ] Xander, I''m sorry to have made you worry. I''m safe and sound, and I''ll call you tomorrow morning.


    [Scarlett: ] Please don''t try to find out where I am. Please stay in Astington for now.


    [Scarlett: ] I miss you and can''t wait to see you when I return. I promise I will go back in two days! (Smiling face with heart-shaped eyes)


    Scarlett sighed and put down the phone. She knew she wasn''t being frank with Xander, but doing so would risk her Guild. Also, Scarlett didn''t want him toe to Country X and put himself in danger. She hoped he would understand.


    After texting Xander, Scarlett ced her cell phone on the table and walked to the ss window to admire the scenery outside the house.


    She was surprised that thendscape had changed since the day before, as the trees and the ground were now covered in snow.


    The view was breathtakingly beautiful, and the peacefulness of the surroundings was a wee respite from the chaos she had experienced recently. However, Scarlett''s mind soon wandered to Rex, and she began to feel uneasy again.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Did Rex tell Xander my position?" Scarlett muttered softly. It would be a disaster if that man leaked her location to Xander.


    She returned to the table and picked up her cell phone. She sent a message to Rex to confirm her suspicions.


    [Scarlett: ] Did you tell Xander my location?


    After a few minutes of waiting, there was no response from Rex.


    "Is he asleep?" Scarlett wondered, smiling at the thought of Rex not clubbing for once. He would usually be out with his friends at this time.


    Scarlett ced her phone on the table andy on the bed, closing her eyes. She needed to rest before they disguised themselves at someone else''s party tonight.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little worried as shey there. It had been a year since herst mission due to an injury, and she was starting to feel rusty.


    It felt like she had done this the first time, and she was filled with excitement and nervousness. However, she reminded herself she was a professional and had trained for this moment. She took a deep breath and cleared her mind, focusing on the mission.

 Chapter 275 Mission (3)

    ?


    At precisely 5 PM, Scarlett emerged from her bedroom, looking drastically different.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® She had put on a wavy, long blonde wig and wore a beautiful diamond ne around her neck. She wears heavy makeup ¡ª bold lipstick and eye makeup ¡ª to change her whole appearance so that she looks different. Not just "different," but different, likepletely looking like another person.


    Her outfit left Seven and Nine speechless; she was dressed in a gold V-neck Sequined Straps formal gown with a slit on the thigh and an open back, revealing her rarely exposed curves.


    "Wow! Little sister Scarlett, I didn''t think you could pull off this look! You look elegant, beautiful, mature, and sexy," Nine eximed in surprise, averting his eyes from her chest area.


    Seven agreed with Nine, though he had seen Scarlett dressed up many times before. This time, she was stunning in her gold dress. She looked as elegant as a goddess yet still exudes sexiness without being too vulgar. He was sure all eyes would be on her when they arrived at the party.


    Scarlett felt a little embarrassed but was also secretly pleased with Ninepliments. She knew that her disguise had to be convincing if they were toplete their mission sessfully.


    "Thank you, Brother Nine. Thank you for yourpliment," Scarlett forcedly smiled at Nine because she was struggling with her high heels. She hated wearing them!


    "Three, do you think your sexy look will be enough to trap Dax Withers?" Seven chuckled as he approached Scarlett with slow steps, taking in her appearance from head to toe.


    "Of course! Dax Withers may not be seen in public often, but I know he''s surrounded by beauty. He just keeps it hidden from the media radar," Scarlett replied, smiling as she thought about her ns for the night. All she needed to do was use her beauty to attract Dax. It was that simple!


    "Tsk! If your beloved husband catches a glimpse of your revealing dress, I guarantee he''ll put you under house arrest forever!" Those seven words caused Scarlett''s body to freeze in an instant.


    "Xander..." Scarlett''s steps halted as his face filled her mind. She had forgotten to recheck her cell phone and whether or not Xander had already read her text. But she couldn''t check now; she had left her personal cell phone in her room.


    She shook her head quickly, attempting to refocus on her mission. She could call Xanderter, once she returned from the party.


    "Seven, let''s go!" Scarlett scolded Seven. "We could bete!" She didn''t want any distractions and simply wanted to finish this mission quickly and retrieve what she needed.


    "Damn! You''re right, we might bete. Let''s go!" Seven eximed, hastening his pace towards the entrance. He trailed behind Nine, who had already taken the lead.


    "I''ll be your driver today, Mr. Harvey Roger and Mrs. Tanya Rogers," Nine announced with a practiced air of a chauffeur, opening the car door for Scarlett. As she struggled with her high heels while making her way to the car, Nine shed her a smile.


    Seven halted in his steps just as he was about to get into the car, his attention drawn to Scarlett. "Hey, Three, did you forget your coat?" he asked with concern.


    The weather was bitterly cold, and Scarlett was dressed in clothes that left little to the imagination. Seven worries that Scarlett might catch a cold if she doesn''t wear her coat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ugh! I forgot..." Scarlett said and was about to turn around to go inside but stopped when Nine stopped her.


    "I''ve prepared it in the car!" Said Nine. "Hurry, Scarlett, get in the car. You will freeze to death if you walk too slowly!"


    Scarlett was very surprised by Nine''s perfect preparations. "Thanks, Brother Nine," she said with a smile before making her way quickly to the waiting car. She settled herself in the back seat next to Seven.


    Tonight, Scarlett and Seven will be attending the wedding of Axel Hill, the CEO of Hill Group and son of one of the top military officers in this country, as invited guests from country M.


    As the car pulled away from the Fox base camp, Seven couldn''t help but look worried at Scarlett. He had noticed that she seemed tense since their vehicle was heading to the party. She didn''t say anything at all.


    Seven cleared his throat before speaking. "Three, I know how capable you are, but this is our first time working on an assignment that involves your personal matters. I hope you can remain objective and not let your emotions cloud your judgment," he cautioned.


    Seven warned Scarlett because he didn''t want this simple mission to getplicated, especially since Nine was their backup n. He didn''t want innocent people to get caught up in their actions.


    Although Fox was known as a ruthless organization, they did not kill indiscriminately. Their targets were primarily viins who had evaded thew, not innocent people. Moreover, they never took a life without a valid reason.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear Seven''s sentence; his voice sounded grave. She looked at him and smiled to reassure him. She said, "I know! Don''t worry about me..."


    She knew she couldn''t act rashly at this party because the host of this party was no ordinary person ¡ª Axel Hillses from the second most respected family in this country. They had to carry out this mission quickly and smoothly without attracting attention, especially the big shoot in this country.


    "It''s good that you understand, Three!" Seven chuckled, feeling relieved that Scarlett was taking the mission seriously.


    "Jeez, my dear husband Harvey Roger, it''s not me you should be worried about, but yourself! How could you forget your wife''s name?" Scarlett rolled her eyes at Seven.


    Sheughed at Seven''s shocked expression. However, herughter slowly faded after recalling this mission. She shifted her gaze outside the car to calm her nerves.


    "..."


    Seven was momentarily speechless, unsure how to respond to Scarlett''sment.

 Chapter 276 Mission (4)

    ?


    Seven was momentarily speechless, unsure how to respond to Scarlett''sment.


    Meanwhile, Nineughed at Scarlett''s words and quickly focused on driving, his role as their designated driver for the evening, following Scarlett, who had started acting as Ms. Tanya Roger.


    After almost 40 minutes of driving, their car finally entered the city. Scarlett was fascinated by the bustling streets outside as their car drove by.


    "Wow, even though it''s cold, there are still so many people walking outside," she remarked.


    Seven chuckled at her observation.


    "How many times have you been to this city, Seven?" Scarlett asked him.


    "Oh, my dear... have you forgotten your husband''s name?" Seven teased her, smiling mischievously.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Ugh! Forget it. I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Scarlett snapped, her eyes averted in frustration.


    ''Why is he trying to get back at me now?'' she thought, annoyed by Seven''s teasing. She wasn''t in the mood for jokes.


    "Hahaha, my wife is sopassionate," Seven remarked, noticing Scarlett''s grim expression. "I''m sorry, dear... I''m just trying to remember our roles tonight. Alright, Alright, I won''t tease you anymore." He chuckled.


    Scarlett continued to ignore him, lost in thought as she focused on her n for the night: seducing Dax Withers.


    After a few moments of silence, Scarlett finally said, "Make sure you act naturally and well, too, Seven. Do not forget our target!"


    Scarlett''s nerves grew tense as they neared their destination. She could see arge Mansion in the distance, and she was sure it was the Hill Mansion.


    She squeezed her fingers together as her heart trembled slightly. ''Stay calm, Scarlett! This is just a simple mission. There won''t be any mistakes,'' she reassured herself, trying to shake off the traumatic memories of herst mission, where she nearly died.


    After sessfully passing through several inspections, their car finally arrived at the parking lot of arge building next to the Hill Mansion.


    Scarlett looked outside the car window intently, observing the invited guests entering the building. Just as she was about to open the car door, Seven opened it from the outside and offered his hand.


    "Let''s go, my dear Tanya," Seven''s voice sounded gentle, causing Scarlett to adjust herposure and embody her role as Tanya Roger.


    She smiled and ced her hand on Seven''s before saying, "Thank you, dear..." Her expression changed, and her doubts and worries disappeared, reced by confidence and grace.


    Scarlett immediately acted as Ms. Roger.


    Seven and Scarlett passed through the security checkpoint without any issues. Their invitations were authentic, despite Seven only having less than 24 hours to obtain them.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel curious about how Seven managed to get them. She leaned closer to him and whispered, "Where did you get the invitations from?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om "Well, let''s just say I have my ways," Seven replied, avoiding eye contact with her as they made their way down the corridor, following the other guests.


    Scarlett realized that Seven didn''t want to discuss it further, so she didn''t press the matter.


    Finally, they arrived at the grand hall.


    Scarlett was taken aback by the breathtaking beauty of the room; she felt as if she had been transported to another world. Despite the snow-covered scenery outside, inside the room was like a spring garden in full bloom. The air was warm, and the aroma of fresh flowers filled her senses.


    In the center of the room, a long white aisle led to a stage adorned with beautiful roses. Round tables with white tablecloths and fresh flower arrangements were scattered on both sides of the aisle, apanied by flickering candles.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but admire the attention to detail in the decoration.


    Several food and beverage stands were situated in various corners of the room, but what caught her attention the most was the minibar at the end of the room, stocked with an impressive selection of drinks. It was clear that the party host wanted to ensure that the guests were well taken care of and had a wide range of options.


    ''Gosh! Are all weddings decorated like this?'' Scarlett was astonished because she rarely came to the party like this, only on missions. However, this party was the best she had ever attended.


    Scarlett looked around the room and saw many familiar faces from her list of investigations. Many wealthy and powerful people were gathered in one ce. They didn''t look like they were attending a wedding party but rather a reunion. The country''s president and many high-ranking military and politicians were present.


    No wonder the security before entering the area was so tight, but it couldn''t stop them from entering the party. Scarlett chuckled inwardly, but her expression turned stiff as Nine shed in her mind.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if Nine released his poison and killed everyone in the room. They would be hunted down and exterminated for assassinating the country''s top officials.


    Scarlett felt her heart racing with anxiety, hoping nothing would go wrong with their mission. She couldn''t afford to be an international criminal.


    "My dear, would you like to go to the bar or head straight to our seats?" Seven''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Scarlett smiled and replied in a low voice, "Let''s go to the bar. I need a good vantage point to observe."


    She followed Seven towards the bar, keeping a watchful eye on her surroundings. She needs to find her target, Dax Withers, but he doesn''t seem to have arrived at this party yet.


    However, Scarlett was utterly shocked when she spotted someone as they walked to the bar at the end of the room.


    ''What the heck!! Why is he here? He''s not even on the guest list!!'' Her mind froze momentarily, but she managed to maintain herposure and follow Seven.


    After Scarlett sat at the bar counter, Seven leaned in and whispered, "Wait here. I need to go to the bathroom." Scarlett nodded, understanding that Seven wanted to explore the area and gather information.


    As Scarlett waited, she silently surveyed the room, trying to find the man she recognized. Her pulse quickened as she saw the man approaching her.


    ''Did he recognize me!? No way he could do that, right?'' She thought as she turned her gaze and ordered a drink from the bartender.

 Chapter 277 Mission (5)

    ?


    Scarlett remainedposed while waiting patiently for the bartender to serve her non-alcoholic wine. But when the bartender ced the ss in front of her, Scarlett heard the familiar voice of the man beside her. She felt a surge of tension.


    "Bartender, could you give me the same drink as the nicedy over here?" the man said with a yful tone. He had been attracted to this girl in a golden dress since he saw her, and as an ordinary man, he couldn''t resist his temptation to get to know her more, even just her name.


    "Sir, are you sure?" The bartender looked at the man with a strange gaze.


    "Absolutely!" The man raised his eyebrows at the bartender before focusing on Scarlett. "Thisdy drinks red wine, right?"


    The bartender nodded, "Yes, but it''s non-alcoholic. Is that okay for you, Sir?"


    The man was surprised to hear that the woman beside him didn''t drink alcohol, a rarity in his experience.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "That''s perfect! I also don''t drink alcohol," the man shouted, deliberately trying to attract the attention of a beautiful woman who seemed disinterested in him. He pped his hands and sat down beside Scarlett.


    Scarlett, who had heard the bartender and the man''s conversation, cursed inwardly and tried to ignore him. However, her efforts were in vain as the man persisted in asking her questions. It would be impolite for her to ignore him. Right!?


    "Hello..." The man tilted his head slightly to better look at Scarlett''s face. "I think I''ve seen you somewhere before...And I think I know your name too¡­" The man paused as if he was trying to remember her name.


    Scarlett''s mind raced as she tried topose herself. She couldn''t believe her luck or misfortune at running into Carter Riley, her brother-inw. Thest thing she needed was to attract attention to herself, especially from someone who could easily recognize her.


    ''What the hell! This idiot Carter recognizes me?'' she thought, feeling worried. But she quickly realized that she was in disguise, and there was no way that Carter would recognize her appearance, right? Scarlett took a deep breath and regained herposure.


    ''Scarlett, focus!!'' She warned herself. Now she understood what Seven meant; she must not mix her personal affairs with this mission. If that happened, then her disguise could be exposed.


    After calming her mind and heart, Scarlett turned to Carter, while trying to keep her expression from being too surprised.


    "Hmmm¡­Are you sure? Because if we have met before, I won''t forget a kind gentleman like you, Sir." Scarlett purposely changed her tone lower than usual to cover up her authentic voice. As she silently prayed that Carter couldn''t see through her disguise ¡ª she believed her makeup and aura were far different from her usual appearance.


    Carter couldn''t hide his glee that this beautiful girl was finally talking to him. ''Oh, God! Does this girl also feel what I feel? Falling for the first time I saw her?'' He felt excited.


    He cleared his throat nervously, trying to mask his excitement. "Yes, Mdy... I''m very sure you look familiar. But then again, because you look familiar, maybe you looked like a movie star I''ve seen on the big screen," he said, a little embarrassed and shrugging his shoulders.


    Scarlett chuckled inwardly at Carter''s obliviousness. She had expected this from him, considering how he had been eyeing her, "Then, I''m afraid you have mistaken me for someone else, sir. Because I''m no movie star nor have I ever been in front of a film camera." she answered calmly with a mocking smile, amused by his poor skill in winning women''s hearts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter''s jaw dropped as Scarlett reiterated that she wasn''t a movie star. "No way! You must be joking, right? A beautiful Lady like you, not a movie star? You''re stunningly beautiful and elegant, more than any celebrity I know. And I know many beautiful celebrities..." he eximed, his eyes sparkling with admiration.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but roll her eyes inwardly. "Your ttery to me will get you nowhere, Sir! I already told you I''m just an ordinary person," she replied, trying to hide her amusement.


    Carter''s cheeks turned red as he realized he had been boasting too clearly. "Sorrydy, I didn''t mean to tter you, but it''s the truth, you are very charming," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    She had to admit Carter''s tenacity was somewhat endearing, even if he sometimes seemed a bit cheesy. "Thank you for thepliment, Sir. But I think it''s time to get back to reality," she said, trying to ignore him. She cast her gaze away to look for Seven.


    Just when Scarlett thought Carter had stopped asking her questions and moved on after she ignored him, however, she realized she was wrong. She heard him call out to her,


    "Beauty... I mean, Mdy... My name is Carter Riley. You can call me Carter..."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly when she heard his name. ''Gosh!! I know who you are, idiot!'' She thought to herself, feeling defeated by Carter''s shamelessness.


    "May I know your name?" He continued.


    Scarlett was speechless. How on earth had she met her brother-inw while on an undercover mission? Her worries now escted as she began to fear that her husband was also attending this party.


    "No, you can''t!!" Scarlett wanted to answer, but her sentence stopped on the tip of her tongue. She tried to hold back her expression while reminding herself she wasn''t Scarlett but Tanya Rogers!


    Putting down her ss of wine, Scarlett surveyed the room, hoping to see Seven, who coulde to her rescue. But Seven seemed to have disappeared. Cursing him under her breath, she turned her attention back to Carter.


    "Mr. Riley," Scarlett paused, her voice slightly trembling as she said his name ¡ª she remembered her husband. After a moment, she continued, "I''m nobody. Even if I tell you my name, I doubt you''ll remember me..."


    "Hahaha,dy, you''re indeed different," Carter eximed, stunned by her reaction.


    This was the first time Carter had encountered a woman who showed no interest in him. Usually, any woman he approached would eagerly offer their phone numbers, and even home addresses, without him asking for them. But this woman was different; she seemed to ignore him as if he didn''t exist.


    Carter couldn''t help but wonder if this was one of her tactics to make him even more curious about her. He might be embarrassed, but he was also intrigued and thrilled, wanting to know more about her.

 Chapter 278 Mission (6)

    ?


    Carter couldn''t help but wonder if this was one of her tactics to make him even more curious about her. He felt even more intrigued and thrilled, wanting to know more about her.


    "Different?" Scarlett raised an eyebrow, skeptical of Carter''sment.


    "Yeah! You''re different from other girls I''ve met... you didn''t even bother to tell me your name. Even after I''ve been so kind to you," Carter said before sipping his non-alcoholic wine.


    Scarlett remained silent and maintained an ignoring look.


    "Mdy, I hope I didn''t scare you. I just want to know your name, nothing more,pletely harmless," Carter said with a sweet smile. "Could I be the lucky one to know your name, miss?" His voice sounded pleading this time, now calling Scarlett "miss."


    Scarlett remained quiet, contemting whether to reveal her name or not.


    "Fine!" she finally relented. "Mr. Riley, you can call me Mrs. Roger!"


    "Mrs. Roger?" Carter frowned, surprised by her response. "Oh, so there is Mr. Roger! Or is that your family name?" he asked, trying to remember the name.


    Although Carter didn''t often visit this country, which happened to be his mother''s hometown, he was familiar with the names of the influential and respected families in the city and had never heard of Roger.


    Scarlett shook her head slowly, her eyes fixed on Carter as she said, "...No. That''s my husband''s name! And no, I won''t tell my husband''s family name or mine. Now, will you excuse me?"


    Carter was utterly shocked. And inwardly, Carter was screaming to himself, ''Was this woman trying to get rid of me?? Ouch! You''re really embarrassing yourself now, Carter.''


    "Oh, Okay. If you say so," Carter couldn''t hide his shock.


    "Yes!" Scarlett replied firmly. She spotted Seven walking towards her and felt relieved. "Oh, you''re finally here, my dear Roger..." Scarlett stood up from her seat and approached Seven.


    "S...Sorry, wife... The bathroom is quite far, so I''m a bitte..." Seven smiled and held her hand, noticing from a distance that someone had tried to flirt with Scarlett.


    "Okay, let''s go, darling..." Scarlett said to Seven. Before leaving the mini-bar area, she gave a slight nod of farewell to Carter, who was still shocked to see her.


    Still in shock mode, Carter watched as Scarlett and Seven walked hand in hand back to their seats. Countless questions now flooded his mind. He couldn''t believe the woman was already married. And what made him even more shocked, her husband looked old with gray hair. And he was totally unattractive! Not a match to his wife''s beautifulness and elegance.


    ''Did she marry him because he was filthy rich? Yeah, he must be filthy rich,'' Carter is trying to cope with his defeat feeling.


    After his mind calmed down, he turned his gaze to the Bartender and said, "Dude, give me some vodka! The strongest one you have!!" he wanted to drown out the pain in his heart with liquor.


    The Bartender frowned at Carter''s request and replied, "Sir, didn''t you say you didn''t drink alcohol?"


    "Did I say that?" Carter sat up straighter while adjusting his ck suit, trying to ignore the odd look from the Bartender. "Well, maybe you heard wrong..." he answered casually while cursing the Bartender in his heart.


    ''Could you give it to me without asking? Do you know that I am really torn to see that the girl I like has married an old man?'' Carter couldn''t help but vent the anger inside his head. Damn!


    The Bartender gave Carter a funny look. Then without saying anything else, he served him the strongest Vodka in his cab.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ''Fuck!! How could I lose the gorgeous woman I like... for the umpteenth time? To an ugly old guy too!? Fuck my life.'' Carter continued to vent his anger while ying with his empty Vodka ss.


    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you meet him, I mean, Dax Withers?" Scarlett asked Seven the moment they sat down at their specially prepared table.


    Seven nced at Scarlett and said, "Yes, he''s in the smoking room at the back."


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up with happiness upon hearing Seven''s words. She had been searching for Dax Withers, a man who might be her cousin, but had been unable to find him in the hall earlier.


    "No wonder I couldn''t find him here," Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief. "Did you get what we needed?"


    "Of course," Seven replied with a smile. He predicted the mission would be easy since he had observed Dax''s routine and was more or less predictable.


    With the wedding party''s tight security, Dax would have lowered his guard, making it easy for Seven to approach him at the back of the smoking room. Dax also seemed approachable, making it easier for Seven to secure what they needed.


    "Wow, amazing!!" Scarlett was relieved. Their mission was aplished for now. She couldn''t stay here any longer because Carter was also here.


    Something bothers Scarlett now because Carter''s name was not listed there from the guest list she obtained. How did he appear here?


    "We''d better go! There''s no reason for us to stay here anymore, right?" Scarlett continues her words.


    "Huh, why?" Seven raised his eyebrows and looked thoughtfully at the alert Scarlett. "Did you find anything unusual in this ce?"


    "Yeah! I looked at the guest list, and it''s... fake. There''s someone who shouldn''t be on the list, but he''s here..." Scarlett said as she nced around, trying to see anything suspicious and not match with this ce.


    "Rx," Seven smiled, trying to calm her. "Maybe that person is a family member. You gave me the list of guests, not family."


    Scarlett was stunned. Were Hill and Riley rted? Why had she never heard of it?


    As she tried to remember, the name "Martha Bell" suddenly rang in her mind.


    ''Gosh!'' Scarlett mumbled inwardly. ''Why did I forget... Aunty Martha is from this country.'' She remembered that Martha was her mother''s school friend in this country, and that''s how she learned about the Withers family.


    So maybe Bell and Hill are rted by blood. Only this possibility can make Cartere to this event without an invitation. She secretly took a deep breath, feeling relieved.


    "You should rx more. Let''s enjoy this party and disappear from this ce when the main event starts. We can''t leave now. The guard outside will know if we are leaving before the primary event starts!" Seven reminded Scarlett.


    Scarlett nodded. She agreed with Seven but still felt ufortable that Carter was in this ce. Now, she just needed to not stand out and quietly sit where she was until they could leave this ce.


    "By the way, who are you referring to when you say there''s he that is unlisted but here?" Seven asked curiously to know who Scarlett was afraid of.


    Scarlett turned her gaze to Seven, "That he was my brother-inw, Carter Riley!"


    Seven gulps in shock.


    "Shit! Does that mean your real husband could be here too?" Now, Seven panicked. If Xander Riley were here, they could be exposed. He had heard about Xander Riley from Rex, and the man was no simple businessman.


    Hearing Seven say, ''Real Husband, '' Scarlett became tense and agitated at the same time.

 Chapter 279 Recognized

    ?


    Hearing Seven say, ''Real Husband, '' Scarlett became tense and agitated at the same time.


    But after a while, she feels a little calmer.


    "I wish I had known this would happen," Scarlett shook her head slowly, "When I first saw him, I was just as surprised as you. Thankfully, my disguise was spot on. That dim-witted Carter had no idea it was me, even after chatting with me for a few minutes," she said, a sense of satisfaction creeping into her voice.


    Her skill at changing her appearance and remaining unrecognized by those closest to her still hasn''t diminished, even after a year without practicing it. Scarlett could not help but feel joy at her sess.


    "Scarlett, we should leave now," Seven''s urgent tone cut through the hum of the crowded party. His eyes scanned the room, searching for someone he hoped wouldn''t show up ¡ª Xander Riley.


    "Huh? I thought we were supposed to wait until the party was over," Scarlett''s confusion was evident as she observed Seven''s tensed demeanor.


    "You''re right. But I''m worried about the possibility of your real husband being here. He might recognize you..." Seven admitted, inwardly chuckling as he saw Scarlett''s face turn stiff. He was amused at how quickly her expression changed.


    "Let''s go! The party has started," Seven urged, noticing Scarlett had not moved from her spot.


    Taking a deep breath and looking into Seven''s eyes, Scarlett replied firmly, "He''s noting. I know his agenda, and he has no ns to visit this country. And, as far as I know, he was in NY yesterday, so he can''t be here, can he!?"


    "Thank goodness," Seven breathed a sigh of relief, his face rxing into a smile as he raised his ss of wine. "Well, let''s enjoy this dinner." He lowered his voice because the other guests were already sitting with them at the round table.


    Scarlett bitterly smiles as she notices the wine on the table. Obviously, this wine contains alcohol. She couldn''t afford to drink it without taking her alcohol antidote first ¡ª something she had forgotten to do. She refrained from taking a sip, her thoughts consumed with the possibility of getting into trouble.


    They both enjoyed the delicious taste of dinner served by several waiters. They ignored the ongoing wedding ceremony and paid no heed to the guests around them.


    Seven nced at his watch as they finished their meal and realized the party was about to end. "We should leave before the wedding party ends," he suggested.


    Scarlett nodded in agreement, and they left the hall, bidding a silent goodbye to the party.


    As Scarlett headed towards the coat check, she couldn''t help but nce over at Carter. He was still seated at the mini bar, surrounded by several empty liquor bottles. She shook her head, surprised and concerned by his foolish behavior.


    ''Is he trying to kill himself because he can''t woo me!?'' Scarlett thought to herself, amused but worried at the same time.


    But she quickly dismissed the thought, knowing she would have to tease himter when they met in Astington. For now, she just needed to focus on getting home safely.


    Later...


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Scarlett and Seven left the building and headed toward the parking lot. Just before she passed the main entrance her heart sank when she spotted a familiar man approaching. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "X-Xander," Scarlett whispered under her breath, quickly removing her hand from Seven''s arm. She pulled her coat tighter around herself and avoided eye contact with him.


    As fear gripped her, Scarlett wondered why Xander hade to this ce. Does he know exactly where she is? The thought alone made her feel even more uneasy.


    Sensing Scarlett''s difort, Seven turned to her and saw her visibly trying to avoid something. He looked ahead and saw Xander approaching.


    ''What the fuck!!'' Seven cursed inwardly. He tried to keep from attracting Xander''s attention. He walked casually, following Scarlett to their car parked in front.


    After Scarlett and Seven passed by Xander and his entourage, she held her breath and sighed in relief when they took a few steps away. Despite the pain in her feet from her high heels, Scarlett quickened her pace, eager to escape.


    But just as she reached the car, she froze as she heard Xander''s voice behind her.


    "Excuse me, ma''am!" Xander called out, his deep blue eyes fixed on the girl in the ck coat. His confusion and curiosity were evident as he caught a whiff of a familiar scent that reminded him of his wife. He couldn''t help but wonder if the girl before him was Scarlett.


    His suspicion grew as Xander looked at the woman in front of him. He knew his wife had a talent for disguising herself, and this woman had the same build as her.


    ''Perhaps she is Scarlett, and earlier she didn''t see me...'' Xander talks to himself.


    Scarlett''s heart was pounding in her chest, and her hands were so cold they felt freezing. She tried to calm herself as Xander called out to her.


    ''Did she recognize me? No way! Not with this disguise!'' Scarlett''s mind is racing. After a few seconds, she slowly turned to face him.


    Every word she had stuck in her mind disappeared as soon as their eyes met.


    Xander''s calm yet dangerous gaze melts Scarlett''s heart and makes her mind not work correctly. She struggled to keep herposure, knowing that one wrong move could mean her undercover mission could be exposed and in jeopardy.


    "Excuse me, sir, can I help you with anything?" Seven stepped in to rescue Scarlett when he saw she was at a loss for words, and her eyes were locked by Xander''s amazing gaze.


    Scarlett felt a sense of relief wash over her as Seven spoke up, allowing her to keep her mouth shut.


    As soon as Seven stood between them, Xander''s gaze shifted away from Scarlett, and he frowned in displeasure.


    "No, I just want to talk to this madam. I think I''ve met her before. But maybe I was wrong," he said calmly.

 Chapter 280 Be Honest With Him

    ?


    As soon as Seven stood between them, Xander''s gaze shifted away from Scarlett, and he frowned in displeasure.


    "No, I just want to talk to this madam. I think I''ve met her before," he said calmly.


    "Oh, she''s my wife," Seven replied, smiling at Xander.


    "Your wife? Oh, I''m very sorry." Xander was taken aback, surprised to learn that the young woman was married to this older man. "I thought she was someone else. Someone dear to me. Someone I missed so much..." Then he excused himself.


    With a despairing look, Xander turned and left for the party hall, leaving Scarlett and Seven alone to process what had happened.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief as Xander left, but sadness still lingered in her heart. She knew she couldn''t be frank with him about her other identity as a core member of The Fox.


    As she stood there with Seven by her side, Scarlett couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt and regret. She wished she could tell Xander the truth, but she knew it would only lead to trouble and danger for their organization.


    Scarlett climbed into the car with a heavy heart, and Seven followed suit.


    As they drove away, Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder how long she could keep up this charade and how much longer she could keep her secrets hidden from the people she cared about the most!?


    Scarlett, in silence, took a deep breath to calm her racing but sad thoughts. Xander''s image repeatedly yed in her mind, making her heart ache with longing.


    As much as she wanted to talk to him and hug her husband, she knew she couldn''t ¡ª not while on a mission. He looked so close, yet so far away. She was restless, knowing that any mistake could blow her cover and jeopardize their guild''s mission.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel She took another deep breath and opened her eyes, staring at the Hill Mansion from afar.


    Now, she can''t wait to return to base camp to call Xander and hear his voice again. She wanted to be with him, feel his arms around her, apologize for doubting his love, and tell him how much she loved him.


    ...


    In the Wedding Hall.


    Xander walked into the hall with ease. But he''s not here for the celebrations; he aims to find his wife. Xander walked past the other guest, heading to the back of the hall where a room resembling a control room awaited him.


    As he entered the room, a tall man of his age, built like a military officer, greeted him with open arms.


    "Xander Riley, my friend! What a surprise to see you here!" The man''s voice was warm and filled with disbelief that one of his friends from Astington country hade to his brother''s wedding.


    "Alex Hill, my friend! It''s been too long!" Xander eximed as he epted Alex''s warm embrace. "I''m sorry if I''m interrupting your family event with my personal matters," he added, feeling slightly guilty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Alex waved his hand gently. "Nonsense! My friends are always wee, whatever the reason for their visit."


    Xander felt a surge of gratitude towards Alex, who had always been a loyal friend. "I appreciate that, Alex. But I''m here for a reason. I need your help."


    Xander can''t wait to meet his wife, so he uses various means to find her. He knew Scarlett was in this country, but Rex didn''t explicitly give Scarlett''s location to him. All Rex had told him was that Scarlett had ns to get a DNA sample from Dax Withers.


    But with that clue, Xander could easily guess where Scarlett was tonight. Dax Withers was scheduled to attend a party, and Xander had a feeling that Scarlett would be there too.


    Xander feels grateful that this party belongs to the Hill family. The reason is that Alex Hill, the family''s first child, was Xander''s best friend and a special forces officer in Country X. They often worked together secretly solving international crimes.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. I''m a bit bored at this party. You know, my stupid little brother got married before me!" Alex shook his head, displeased.


    "But sure, why do you suddenly want to see the control room? Are you looking for someone?" Alex continued his words. He was confused by Xander''s strange request.


    Xander''s smile was faint as he spoke, "I''m searching for someone, but I''m not certain if they''ll be at this party..."


    Alex chuckled, "You don''t have to look through the control room, buddy. Who are you looking for? I can trace them using the guest list." He reached for his iPad and began to search the list of invited guests for the night. With only a hundred invitations, it was a quick search.


    Xander remained silent, contemting whether Scarlett would use her real name to attend the party. He hesitated momentarily, unsure whether to disclose to Alex that he was searching for his wife in disguise. Ultimately, he decided to keep it to himself and instead requested ess to the CCTV footage.


    "Sure thing," Alex replied with a smile, understanding the sensitive nature of the search. As special forces in the military, they are used to keeping secrets like this.


    Alex quickly granted Xander and his team ess to the CCTV and instructed his staff to leave the room.


    "You''re wee, buddy..." Xander said before Alex left the room.


    Xander turned to the thin man with thick sses standing in the corner, "Alistar..."


    Without uttering a word, Alistar approached theputer and began to expertly navigate through the footage, his fingers dancing across the keyboard as his eyes remained fixed on the monitor.


    Alistar had received photos of Scarlett''s appearance from Xander before arriving at the control room, allowing him to identify the woman he was searching for in the CCTV footage.


    Xander joined Alistar, sitting beside him with his gaze locked on the monitor as they analyzed the footage from multiple angles.


    They remained vignt, aware that Scarlett could be in disguise, and her disguise had always been perfect. So, they needed to be careful in their search.

 Chapter 281 Baby! I Found You

    ?


    They remained vignt, aware that Scarlett could be in disguise, and her disguise had always been perfect. So, they needed to be careful in their search.


    Alistar spoke hushedly, "Boss, it''s proving difficult to locate the young madam. Everything appears to be normal, and nothing seems suspicious."


    After several minutes of reviewing the CCTV footage, Alistar grew impatient to find out what had gone wrong at the party. When Xander did not respond to his inquiry, Alistar turned to face him and was surprised to see Xander''s eyes fixed on one of the screens.


    "Boss? Have you found anything?" Alistar curiously asked as he followed Xander''s gaze toward the screen. "Damn! Is that Carter? What is he doing here?" he eximed in disbelief.


    "His mother is rted to Hills..." Xander said.


    Xander''s surprise at seeing Carter at the party was overshadowed by his interest in the woman he was speaking to at the minibar. She was the same woman he had encountered outside earlier, and he found himself drawn to her from the moment heid eyes on her.


    Despite his instincts telling him that she was his wife, Xander was confused about why she would pretend not to know him if she was, in fact, Scarlett.


    Feeling helpless and frustrated, Xander muttered, ''Babe, where are you?''


    He had been trying to contact her since arriving in the city but received no response to his messages or calls.


    "Damn it! How could I forget?" Suddenly, Xander remembered something essential and turned to Alistar. "Have you found Dax Withers?" he asked.


    Xander knew they could identify the person who had approached him if they found Dax Withers. He predicted that Scarlett would meet Dax to retrieve his DNA sample.


    "You''re absolutely right, boss!" Alistar eximed, eagerly typing away to locate their target. Within moments, he had located Dax Withers in the smoking room. "I found him!" Alistar said triumphantly.


    Xander nced at Alistar''s monitor and saw Dax Withers, the famous movie star, smoking in the corner. "Speed up the video," Xander ordered.


    "Boss, someone''s approaching him!" Alistar frowned, his eyes glued to the monitor. "Wait a minute... I think I''ve seen that old man before," he said, scratching his head in thought.


    Xander didn''t say anything. He already knew who the old man was.


    Alistar''s face lit up when he remembered that man, "Damn!! He''s the old man who married the young woman we met outside," he said.


    "Alistar, take a closer look at that old man. What did he do to Dax Withers?" Xander said. His heart tightened as he looked back at the woman sitting beside Carter.


    Alistar quickly reyed the tape and watched as the old man silently approached Dax Withers and touched his head as if he was picking something up. "What is he doing?" he raised his eyebrows, confused.


    After looking at what that old man was doing to Dax Withers, Xander''s mind raced with possibilities. What was the old man''s connection to Dax Withers? And why did he need to touch his head?


    A momentter, Xander''s facial expression changed as a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He gazed at the monitor screen, his eyes lighting up with joy and relief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Baby! I found you...'' Xander whispered to himself. He was 100% sure that the woman on the screen was his wife, Scarlett.


    However, in the next moment, his face suddenly turned red as all the blood rushed to his face.


    ''If that''s Scarlett, why did she avoid me outside?'' Xander thought, his confusion mounting. He couldn''t understand the logic of the situation.


    He needed to get answers to his questions. He couldn''t remain in the dark like this, or it would drive him crazy. He needed to talk to Scarlett and find out what was going on.


    Xander''s eyes still stared intently at the monitor ying the CCTV footage without him noticing his hands clenched into fists. And to make matters worse, he could see his brother Carter flirting with his wife, wearing nothing but a smug grin on his face.


    ''Damn, you, Carter Riley! How dare you try to seduce my wife?'' Xander scolded his brother inwardly, his frustration boiling over.


    Taking a deep breath, Xander immediately stood up from his seat, his face radiating anger and annoyance. He couldn''t stand the thought of his wife being objectified by his own brother.


    Before he left the room, Xander instructed Alistar to erase any traces of the woman in the sexy dress and the old man. As well as locate the car they were driving. He was determined to find Scarlett and ensure she never escaped him again.


    As Xander stormed out of the control room, he bumped into Alex, who was waiting outside.


    "You found what you were looking for?" asked Alex.


    Xander nodded, silently seething with anger. "I didn''t expect my brother Carter to be at this party."


    "Why? Did you forget he''s best friends with Axel?" replied Alex.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Xander rubbed his eyebrows, feeling a headacheing on. He needed to teach his foolish brother a lesson. "Let''s go outside. I need to have a word with Carter."


    Together, Alex and Xander made their way to the main hall. Although the wedding ceremony had ended, the family members were still gathering, taking pictures. Xander scanned the room, his eyes locking on Carter in the bar.


    ''It''s going to be a long night...'' Xander sighed silently. Then he marched over to Carter. He shook his head in disbelief as he saw the numerous empty bottles scattered around Carter.


    "Damn it, Carter! What the hell are you doing? Why are you heavily drunk like a hobo, huh? Have a little dignity when drinking, my friend!" eximed Alex as he caught up to them.


    Xander sat beside his brother in the same chair Scarlett had upied earlier. He motioned to the bartender for a ss of wine and turned to face Carter, who appeared asleep with his head resting on the bar counter.


    He reached out and shook his brother''s shoulder, rousing him from his drunken stupor. "Carter, wake up! We need to talk," he said sternly.


    Carter groaned, his head throbbing from the alcohol. "What the fuck, Man!¡­. Why¡­What do you want to talk about?" he slurred while trying to open his eyes. As his eyes slowly adjusted to the light, he widened in surprise as he saw his older brother, Xander, sitting beside him.

 Chapter 282 Drunk

    ?


    Carter groaned, his head throbbing from the alcohol. "What the fuck, Man!¡­. Why¡­What do you want to talk about?" he slurred while trying to open his eyes. As his eyes slowly adjusted to the light, he widened in surprise as he saw his older brother, Xander, sitting beside him.


    "Oh... Oh... my god, B-Big B-Brother!" Carter gasped in surprise when he saw Xander sitting beside him. "I can''t believe it''s really you!" he eximed, his face excitedly lit up. However, his joy quickly turned to disappointment.


    "W-Wait a minute, this can''t be right," Carter muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "My brother is at home with his beautiful woman. There''s no way he woulde to a party like this."


    Just as Carter was about to reach out and touch Xander''s face, Xander''s hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks.


    "What the hell?" Carter cried out in shock as Xander''s grip tightened. "Let go of me, you! You are not my brother!" He blinked several times, looking at his hand and then back at Xander''s face.


    "What happened? Is this some kind of horrible magic trick? Why do you look so much like my older brother?" Carter asked, his drunkenugh echoing through the hall, amused to know his brother came to this ce.


    Xander''s expression turned dark, and his voice was low and menacing. "Do you want to kill yourself by drinking this much alcohol?" he growled, pushing Carter away so hard that he nearly fell over. Alex rushed over to help him up.


    Carter felt a wave of dizziness wash over him, and he realized that he had drunk far too much. He was surprised to see his brother standing before him, looking angry and concerned simultaneously.


    "Brother, it is you¡­." Carter muttered, trying to steady himself. After focusing his mind as best as possible, he said, "Brother, why did youe to this party?"


    "Carter," Alex said, patting him on the shoulder and guiding him back into his chair. "Xander is my best friend. So, it''s only natural for him toe to this party."


    "Oh, you''re right, brother Alex," Carter said, smirking at his cousin. He turned to Xander with a smile. "I''m d you came to the party, big brother. Let''s have a drink together," he said, trying to push away his gloomy thoughts ¡ª because a particr goddess stole his heart.


    He grabbed a ss of whiskey, intending to drown his sorrows, but before he could drink it, Xander''s hand shot out, grabbed it, and gently threw it. "What the hell, brother?" Carter red at him, feeling annoyed.


    "If you keep drinking like this, you might as well ask for death." Xander snapped, his expression turning serious.


    Carter''s anger melted away, reced by shame and guilt. He knew he had been drinking too much today, trying to forget the pain of his lost love. But he had never considered the toll it was taking on his health.


    "I''m sorry," he muttered, hanging his head in shame. "I didn''t realize what I was doing to myself..."


    Xander didn''t say anything. He just took a deep breath. Even though he wanted to beat him up, he felt sorry seeing his brother sad like this. However, his pity vanished when he heard Carter''s following words.


    "Bro, don''t worry. I''m not going to die," Carter said, reassuring Xander. "I just need to drink to forget about that goddess who stole my heart." He took a deep breath before continuing, his voice trailing off. "Why do I always miss my chances with the women I like?"


    "A Goddess? A woman? You have someone you like, Carter?" Alex asked, surprised by his cousin''s words. He had assumed that Carter was still single.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes!" Carter said, taking another deep breath as he remembered the beautiful woman he had met earlier, Mrs. Roger. "...But unfortunately, she''s already married. She fits all my criteria for the perfect wife, but... once again, I''m toote! Damn, it!!"


    "..." Xander felt the urge to hit Carter''s head. However, he held back his anger.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Carter!" Alex shook his head in sympathy as he listened to Carter''s story. He knew all too well the pain of losing the woman he loved to someone else. His own heart had been shattered when the woman he adored married his best friend. Even yearster, he wasn''t sure if he could ever open his heart again to another woman.


    "Thank you, brother Alex! I hope you find your woman too!" Carter said as he patted Alex on the shoulder, trying to sympathize with him.


    "Thank you! But, I''m not in a hurry..." Alex said.


    "No, Brother Alex, don''t dy finding your soulmate. Even my elder brother Xander has found his soulmate and married her..." Carter said.


    Alex is shocked to hear that. He looked at Xander with a slightly raised forehead.


    "Wait a minute, Xander is married?" Alex asked, surprised. He had no idea that his friend had tied the knot.


    Carter nodded, "Yes, he is. He''s been married for about... Mmm... half a year now. Didn''t you know?"


    Alex shook his head, feeling sad because Xander didn''t tell him. "No, I had no idea. Congrattions, Xander. Who is the lucky woman?" Alex looked at Xander.


    Xander smiled. "Thank you, Alex. Her name is Scarlett Piers. She''s an amazing woman, and I feel blessed to have her in my life." His eyes lit up as Scarlett''s pretty face shed through his mind.


    Alex smiled back, genuinely happy for his friend. "That''s wonderful news, Xander. I would love to meet your wife."


    "I will introduce you both. She happens to be in town." Xander decided to make amends for not telling Alex about his marriage by inviting him to lunch with Scarlett. It would be an opportunity for his best friend to get to know his wife.


    "Oh, sister-inw is in town?" Carter, feeling the effects of too much alcohol, suddenly perked up at the mention of Scarlett''s name. His headache and blurry vision seemed to disappear, and he felt re-energized at the thought of seeing her again.


    _____


    AN: If you want to read about Alex Hill, you can read my novel: Damn! I Fall in Love With Him

 Chapter 283 I Will Come To You

    ?


    Xander, who had forgotten he wanted to beat up Carter, felt tempted to do it again. He clenched his fists to keep from hitting his foolish brother ¡ª how dare he try to flirt with his woman?


    He didn''t bother answering Carter but instead turned to Alex and asked, "Do you have time tomorrow? Let''s have lunch together."


    "Sure, I''d love toe. And congrattions again, Xander. I''m delighted that you have a wife now," Alex replied sincerely, even though he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of jealousy. If only his heart were ready to ept a woman, he would look at his wife.


    "Brother, can Ie with you?" Carter asked eagerly. "I want to talk to my sister-inw. Today I met a beautiful woman who reminded me of sister Scarlett. I think I fell in love for the first time with that goddess..."


    Xander''s fists clenched in anger, hearing his words.


    Carter didn''t seem to notice his brother''s anger. "Unfortunately, the woman I met is already married to an old man. But who knows? Maybe I''ll get a chance with her when she bes a widow..."


    k!


    Carter red at Xander, rubbing his back where his brother had hit him. "What was that for? Why did you hit me?"


    Xander took a deep breath, trying to control his anger. "You know exactly why. You can''t talk about my marriage like that. It''s disrespectful." He wanted to say that but held it in, swallowing the anger in his chest.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "You were being rude and inappropriate at someone else''s party! We''re leaving now. And if you cause any more trouble, I''ll report you to Grandpa. You''re making us look bad here." Xander said in an icy tone that made Carter shocked by his words.


    Carter''s face paled at the mention of their grandpa''s name.


    "Let''s go, brother. I''m feeling a little dizzy," he said as he stood up, trying to hold Xander''s hand for support. But Xander quickly walked away, leaving Carter to stumble and almost fall. One of Xander''s bodyguards caught him just in time.


    Xander noticed Alistar approaching him and gestured for him to step outside. After greeting the elders and the bride and groom, they left the party hall.


    ****


    At The Fox Basecamp.


    When they arrived home, Scarlett rushed to her bedroom to call Xander.


    "Three, don''t bring him in here. You can meet him outside. I''ll have to drive you there..." Seven shouted after her, seeing Scarlett sprint up the stairs.


    "Don''t worry," Scarlett called back, turning to Nine. "Brother Nine, I may not be staying here tonight. If you get the DNA test results, please email me."


    "Sure thing," Nine replied before disappearing into theb. Their guild''s base camp was equipped with a mobile advanced medical facility, so he didn''t need to return to the US for the test.


    Scarlett rushed to her room and grabbed her phone, eager to check for any messages from Xander. To her surprise, she found several urgent texts waiting for her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Arrived at J city, X country," Xander had written.


    Scarlett''s brows knit together. Xander wouldn''t know her position if Rex didn''t tell him, right?


    "Rex Morrison, how dare he betray me!" she muttered. Wasn''t Rex the one who had warned her not to reveal her affiliation with their guild to Xander? And yet, somehow, that stupid Rex had inadvertently exposed her. Gosh!


    Scarlett, frustrated and angry, mmed her phone on the bedside table after texting Xander. She needed to figure out how to face Xanderter.


    Scarlett hurried into the bathroom, eager to transform her appearance, before meeting Xander outside. She quickly washed off her makeup and applied some moisturizer to prevent her skin from drying.


    Although she decided to keep the wig, she swapped it for a short, dark blonde style vastly different from herst wig. She also donned a pair of brown contact lenses to further alter her appearance. She added a pair ofrge, round sses toplete the transformation, making her face appear even smaller.


    Her phone vibrated as soon as Scarlett pulled on a pair offortable jeans and a hoodie. A wide grin spreads across her face as she sees Xander''s name appear on the screen.


    "Xander..." Scarlett eximed, her emotions boiling over as she finally reached him. "I''ve missed you so much! You mentioned you were in J city?"


    Xander''s face lit up upon hearing Scarlett''s voice again, filling him with warmth. "That''s right! Where are you? I cane to pick you up."


    Scarlett was momentarily struck silent. Could she really ask Xander toe to her? This was their base camp. She couldn''t bring anyone else here.


    "Umm... Xander, I have no idea where this ce is. It seems to be on the city''s outskirts," Scarlett admitted truthfully, feeling helpless in her ignorance of the location. "Can you please tell me where you are right now? I have a driver here who can take me anywhere," she added.


    Xander''s smile faltered at her response. He sensed that she was not being entirely truthful.


    Xander''s suspicions intensified as he gazed at the imposing gates in front of him. This was thest location where Alistar had tracked the car belonging to the woman from the party. He had a strong hunch that the woman in the gold dress was Scarlett and had made his way straight to this address.


    "Okay, I''m at the R Hotel in the city. I''ll be waiting for you here!" Xander said calmly.


    Scarlett walks fast to grab her gray coat and bag. "See you there, Xander!!"


    ...


    As he ended the call, Xander took a deep breath and sighed. He slid his cell phone back into his coat pocket and stepped out of his car, his gaze fixed on the imposing gate that loomed before him.


    "Now, let''s see if you''ll be surprised to see me, babe," Xander murmured, leaning casually against his sleek ck car. His eyes darted over the closed gates, scrutinizing every detail. He felt something significant behind these gates and was tempted to uncover it.

 Chapter 284 Im Sorry!

    ?


    As the colossal gate slowly creaked open, Xander''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a red SUV emerging from inside. It stopped just a few meters away from him, and Xander''s heart quickened at the sight of it.


    ...


    While in the red car.


    Scarlet''s mouth dropped open in shock as she saw a ck car parked in the middle of the road as if it was purposely blocking their path.


    To her surprise, she saw a man standing in front of the car. She could recognize him at a nce.


    Scarlett''s heart pounded as she said, "X-A-N-D-E-R! How on earth does he know where we are?" she eximed, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Damn it! What the hell!?" Seven cursed, his hands tightening on the steering wheel. "How the hell did he manage to track us down?" his mind raced as he tried to piece together how Xander had found them.


    Are they careless? Did they miss something important? Seven couldn''t let his guard down for even a moment. Their guild would be in trouble if this person found out that Scarlett was one of their Core Team Members.


    "It must be him!!" Scarlett''s voice sounded low, but it was enough to make Seven, sitting behind the wheel, turn towards her.


    "What do you mean, Three!?" Seven asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    "It''s Rex. He must have told Xander about this ce. I''ll be so mad at him if we meet," Scarlett replied with frustration, opening the car door. "Seven, I''m leaving now. You can go back inside..." She mmed the door shut and stepped towards Xander.


    As she approached him, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy at the sight of his face. But her happiness was quickly tempered by her annoyance with Rex, who had carelessly revealed her location to Xander without warning her.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Scarlett ran towards Xander, determined to put her anger aside for the time being. She would deal with Rexter, but for now, she needed to focus on the man she loved.


    "Don''t run, babe! Just walk, and slowly..." Xander shouted, hurrying towards her. Before Scarlett could reply, she found herself wrapped in Xander''s strong arms.


    Scarlett could hear Xander''s heart pounding, like war drums beating deep inside him.


    "I''m sorry, my dear...I''m so sorry," Xander whispered, his arms holding her tight.


    Scarlett was taken aback by Xander''s apology. It sounded so shaky and heartfelt that it only made her feel more guilty. She knew that this was not his fault but hers alone.


    If only she hadn''t run away back then, none of these misunderstandings would have ever happened. "Xander, don''t me yourself... It''s not your fault. It''s mine. This whole rtionship thing is still new to me. So I acted immaturely. I still have so much to learn, hubby¡­" Scarlett said softly, her voice barely audible due to the tightness of Xander''s embrace.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She didn''t hear him say anything in response, but she could feel his grip gradually loosening.


    Scarlett looked up and found herself gazing into Xander''s handsome face. She felt his warm hands cupping her cheeks, his eyes searching hers momentarily. And without giving her a chance to speak, he lowered his head and covered her lips with his. The lingering kiss seemed to have vented his inner feelings.


    Scarlett''s breathing quickened, but she had no intention of resisting his kiss. After a few seconds, they kiss passionately. Scarlett''s fair face blushed. She could only hide her face into his chest as she hugged him tightly.


    After a few moments of holding Scarlett in his arms, Xander could feel her body growing cold. He leaned his head towards hers and whispered, "Babe, let''s go." He took her hand and led her towards his car.


    Scarlett was still at a loss for words after their passionate kiss. She was both happy and excited, as it was their first kiss after the misunderstandings that had caused them so much pain.


    As Xander helped her into the car and fastened her seatbelt, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. Though she was d to be treated like a princess again, Xander''s silence made her heart restless. It seemed like he was still angry with her.


    Her eyes watched as Xander made his way around the car and settled into the driver''s seat. Scarlett was at a loss for words, sensing that Xander was not in the mood to talk. Her hands, which were resting on her thighs, clenched tightly.


    All the neatly arranged sentences she had prepared to say to him vanished from her mind.


    The silence in the car was deafening, and after a few minutes had passed, Scarlett couldn''t bear Xander''s cold shoulder any longer. She turned her gaze towards him, noticing how calm he seemed while driving, even though she knew he was doing it deliberately to punish her.


    "Xander," she said softly, breaking the silence. "Are you still mad at me?"


    Xander''s expression softened as he turned to face her. "No, I''m not mad at you," he said, then turned his gaze forward on the street again.


    However, Scarlett didn''t believe his words. "I know you''re still mad at me..." Her voice was shaking as she suppressed the sadness she felt. "I''m sorry, I didn''t trust you enough, and I..." Her words came to an abrupt halt as their car slowed and stopped on the side of the road in the middle of nowhere.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett could only call his name in confusion as she saw him suddenly stop the car. "Please say something..." Her voice was barely above a whisper, betraying the worry eating away at her insides.


    She wanted to hear Xander''s voice, to know what he was thinking, but he remained silent, his eyes locked onto hers.


    After what felt like an eternity, Xander finally spoke. "I''m sorry, Scarlett," he said, his voice hoarse. "I didn''t mean to make you feel neglected."


    Scarlett''s heart leaped with relief at his words. She knew Xander well enough to understand that he didn''t always express his feelings verbally, but his actions spoke volumes. She reached out and ced her hand over his, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    "It''s okay," she said softly. "I understand. But please, don''t shut me out like that again."

 Chapter 285 He Knows

    ?


    "It''s okay," Scarlett said softly. "I understand. But please, don''t shut me out like that again."


    Xander nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I won''t," he promised. "I love you too much to ever do that..."


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett was surprised when Xander suddenly kissed her tenderly, cutting off her words before they could escape her lips.


    "Alright, let''s stop talking about those unimportant things. We have a lot to talk about," he said while restarting the car. "But we''ll talk when we get to the hotel. For now, you can sleep. I see you look exhausted."


    Scarlett was relieved to see Xander back to his old self, and she didn''t argue. She was indeed tired. Lately, she had been feeling exhausted quickly. She closed her eyes, a warm smile spreading across her lips.


    Not long after, their car arrived at Hotel R in the middle of town, and at the same time, Scarlett woke up from her short sleep.


    "Babe, can you walk?" Xander asked while helping to unbuckle her seat belt. "Or, do you want to carry you in my arms to our room?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    Xander almostughed when he saw her irritated expression. "Okay, I''ll take that as you want to walk..."


    ...


    The two of them walked up to the President''s suite on the top floor, and the moment Scarlett stepped inside, her eyes were met with mor. The suite was no less grand than the one at the R Hotel she had visited.


    Scarlett walked further into the room and stopped at the edge of the ss wall, gazing out at the stunning view of the city below.


    She was amazed at how alive the city appeared, even though it was almost midnight. As she stood there, taking in the view, Xander was busy on the phone not far from her.


    "Wow," she softly said, "this city is so beautiful at night."


    "Maybe because it''s Saturday night. So, the night is still young even when it''s nearly midnight¡­." Xander said while standing beside her. Hisrge hands encircled her back and pulled her closer to him.


    Scarlett looked up to see him and smiled, "Do youe here often?"


    "Hmm... We have a lot of business in this country. So, I oftene here, usually once every three months."


    "How about you?" Xander then turns his gaze on her.


    "Me? This is my first time here." Scarlett said nonchntly.


    Although The Fox has many businesses in this country, Scarlett had never been here before. She was mainly focused on conducting investigations in different countries but never Country X. However, she had heard about a powerful hacker rumored to live in this country named Queen. Queen was Scarlett''s idol in the hackermunity, and she had always wanted to meet her. If she had the opportunity, she wouldn''t want to miss it.


    "Is that so?" Xander raised an eyebrow. "Well, I''m d I''m the first to show you this ce." He smiled and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett''s heart fluttered at his words and affectionate gesture.


    "Babe, how many days will you stay here?" Xander turned his body to face her. "If you have time, I can show you some beautiful ces in this country. And tomorrow, do you mind meeting my best friend?"


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. It was the first time she would meet Xander''s best friends since marrying him. She was so happy and immediately nodded.


    However, she put her joy in meeting Xander''s best friend aside because there was something more crucial troubling Scarlett''s mind at this very moment.


    She needs to find out how Xander found out about her disguise and how he found out the location of their Basecamp.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett''s voice shook with nervousness. "There''s something I need to talk to you about." She looked him in the eyes.


    Xander furrowed his brow in concern. "Of course, Baby. You can tell me anything. What is it?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath and gathered her thoughts. "It''s about my identity. I need to tell you something important..."


    Xander''s eyes widened in surprise. "Your identity? What do you mean?"


    Scarlett hesitated momentarily before continuing, "Let''s sit down first. I have a lot of things I want to tell you..." Then, Scarlett took Xander''s hand and sat on the sofa, side by side.


    "You can tell me now, Babe," Xander urged, his voice soft and gentle. He could sense her hesitation, and his concern deepened. "Whatever it is, we''ll figure it out together, huh!?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath, gathering her courage. "Xander, I need you to answer me honestly," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "How did you know I was in this town? And how did you find my ce?"


    Xander''s hesitation raised Scarlett''s suspicion, and she knew his answer would impact her decision to reveal her true identity. She needed him, to be honest with her before she could tell him anything.


    "Xander, your answer will determine whether I trust you enough to tell you something important about myself. Please be honest with me," Scarlett said, her eyes fixed on Xander''s.


    She had to confirm whether Rex had betrayed her, and if he had, she would have no choice but toe clean with Xander, as Rex had given her permission to do so.


    Xander was surprised by Scarlett''s words and how seriously she said them, so he couldn''t hide the fact that he had information from Rex.


    "I know from Rex!" Xander said finally. "But, he just told me you came to this country to take a DNA sample from Dax Withers. So, from those leads, I can easily locate you at the wedding party of Axel Hill..."


    Scarlett''s brow furrowed at Xander''s answer. After maintaining her shocked expression, she said, "X-Xander... did you just say that you... know about the party?"


    "Yes!" Then, Xander gently ces his hand on her chin and makes Scarlett slowly look him in the eye. "You looked gorgeous there. I mean, you looked different than now, but I could sense it was you when our eyes met..."


    Scarlett gasps in shock. ''So, he did see me through my disguise?''

 Chapter 286 Im Here To Listen

    ?


    Scarlett gasps in shock. ''So, he did see me through my disguise?''


    Instantly Scarlett lost her ability to speak. She couldn''t answer his question. She can only remain silent to meet his blue eyes that stare at her sharply.


    "Fine, if you don''t want to answer that. But I need to know, why are you avoiding me? With one nce, I know it''s you, but you seem to be avoiding me, and who is that old man? Is he your ''undercover'' husband?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    Xander chuckled, then gently ruffled Scarlett''s hair. "I understand you did it to get a DNA sample from Dax Withers, right?" he asked.


    Scarlett blinked and nodded in response.


    "Ms. Riley, I don''t want you to wear sexy clothes without me by your side from now on, and you can''t go to such extremes again," Xander said, smiling. "If you need a DNA sample from Dax Withers, we can find other ways to get it." He leaned in and kissed Scarlett''s lips quickly, unable to resist their seductive allure.


    She blushed after their lips parted.


    "Okay, let''s rest..." Xander was about to stand up, but Scarlett''s hand pulled him back to sit down. "Huh? Is there anything else you want to talk about?"


    "How did you find out it was me, the woman in the gold dress?" Scarlett asked, troubled. She believed her disguise was perfect, and even if she crossed paths with Rex, he wouldn''t recognize her. But how did Xander know it was her?


    "Baby," Xander''s voice sounded serious. "It seems you don''t believe I''m looking at you through your eyes, do you? All right, all right... that''s easy! The first sign that warned me that you were around was your unique fragrance when we passed each other in the parking lot! Didn''t you know the perfume you use somehow makes your skin emanate a sexy smell? That''s one of many things that stuck in my mind every time we finished making love, babe. If we hadn''t made love, I would never know about your sexy smell."


    "..." Scarlett blushed after hearing his vulgar words. Butter, she cursed herself for making such a mistake. She identally put on the perfume she used to use before leaving for the party. She realized it was her fault and she shouldn''t have used fragrances.


    "And, maybe you can already guess that Aunty Martha has a rtionship with the Hill family, right?"


    She nods.


    Xander continued, "The eldest son of the Hill family happens to be my best friend, so I asked him to check the CCTV footage. As soon as I saw the footage, I knew that hotdy in the gold dress was you."


    Scarlett was speechless.


    She couldn''t believe that a security camera had undone her carefully crafted disguise. She lowered her head, feeling embarrassed.


    After a while, they were lost in their own thoughts. Xander was the first to break the silence.


    "Scarlett, there''s something that''s been confusing me, and you haven''t exined it to me," Xander said, his face gloomy as he remembered their encounter at the party. "At the Hill Party, why were you avoiding me?"


    Scarlett''s body stiffened as she thought about how to respond. She couldn''t keep secrets from Xander any longer and didn''t want to lie to him. However, she had promised Rex that she would keep this secret. She felt torn.


    After pondering for a moment, Scarlett decided to tell Xander the truth. She silently apologized to Rex, ''I''m sorry, Rex, I can''t keep my promise. After all, you were the one who told Xander about my position. It''s not my fault that I''m being honest with him. Xander is a smart guy, and he''ll connect the dots eventually. So, I don''t have a choice.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    When Xander met Scarlett, he suspected she was keeping something from him. However, he had never forced her to reveal her secret, choosing instead to patiently wait for her to feelfortable enough to confide in him. As long as she didn''t abandon him, he would wait as long as it took.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me, babe," Xander said, smiling as he rubbed her head. He could see the turmoil in her eyes as she struggled to find the courage to speak.


    Scarlett''s voice shook as she replied, "No, I want to tell you..."


    Xander was surprised to hear her say that. "Really?" he asked, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Scarlett interlocked her hands on her thighs, trying to find the right words to say so that Xander wouldn''t be too shocked.


    "Xander, before I tell you, please promise me that you won''t hate me," Scarlett said, pausing for a moment before continuing.


    Although Xander was confused by her words, he nodded in agreement as he said, "I promised!"


    How could he be angry with her? Whatever she said, it wouldn''t change his love for her. He loved her for who she was, and nothing could ever change that.


    After taking a deep breath, Scarlett finally mustered the courage to look into Xander''s blue eyes staring at her. She could see confusion in his eyes, which made her even more nervous about his reaction to her confession.


    "Xander, before I met you, I belonged to an organization in the US. My disguise at the party involved that organization so I couldn''t reveal myself to you. Not then and there," Scarlett exined.


    Xander was shocked, but he remained silent and maintained his calm expression.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before continuing, "And I''m sure you already know a lot about me. You know about my hacking skills, martial arts expertise, and ability to handle a gun... right?" she asked.


    "Hmm, yeah. That I know," Xander replied.


    "You also know that I have enemies out there," she said, pausing to gauge his reaction.


    "That I know too..." Xander repeated.


    "Can you guess who I am?" Scarlett asked, her heart racing with anticipation.


    Xander raised his brow, feeling even more confused after hearing her exnation. "Are you a secret agent or a spy?" he asked.


    "..." Scarlett scolded herself inwardly. How could she expect Xander to understand her identity with such a vague exnation? Of course, he would be confused. She was even confused by her own sentence.


    "Baby, you can tell me frankly about anything. Anything. Don''t be afraid." Xander encouraged Scarlett, cing her cold hands in hisp. "Just say it. I won''t say anything bad or get angry at you. I won''t even judge you. Whatever you say about your hidden identity, I''m here to listen."

 Chapter 287 Tell Him About Her Hidden Identity

    ?


    "Baby, can you tell me what you want to say?" Xander encouraged Scarlett, cing her cold hands in hisp. "Just say it. I won''t say anything bad or get angry at you. Whatever you say about your hidden identity, I''m here to listen."


    Scarlett felt relief wash over her after hearing Xander''s words. The thought of being a spy or secret agent seemed far more appealing than being a core member of The Fox, which had be her biggest worry ever since Rex warned her not to disclose her affiliation with the organization to Xander.


    Taking a deep breath, Scarlett tried to calm her racing mind. She pondered her following words carefully before speaking.


    "Xander, if I am not who you think I am, if I am not the good person you believe me to be, are you sure you still want me as your wife?" Scarlett locked her gaze onto Xander''s, her eyes searching for any hint of doubt or hesitation.


    Xander raised his eyebrows at her question, and Scarlett''s heart began to pound in her chest again.


    "B-Baby, why are you doubting yourself?" Xander asked earnestly, his eyes searching hers. "Even though we''ve only known each other for a few months, I''m certain you''re a good person..."


    "Thanks for thepliment, Xander," Scarlett said, her voiceced with a hint of sadness. "But, believe me, I''m not as innocent as you think."


    Xander''s expression turned to one of concern as he looked at Scarlett. "What do you mean?" he asked gently.


    Scarlett took a deep breath, trying to steady herself before continuing. "I...I''ve done things in the past that I''m not proud of," she said hesitantly. "I''ve taken lives."


    Xander''s face grew pale as he listened to Scarlett''s confession. He had always seen her as a strong, capable woman, but the idea of her taking someone''s life was difficult for him toprehend.


    "You...you''ve killed people?" he repeated his voice barely above a whisper.


    Scarlett nodded, her eyes downcast. "Yes, I have," she admitted. "It was a long time ago before I met you. Not just one, but many!"


    "What do you mean you''ve killed people?" Xander asked, his voice soft with concern. "Did you do it in self-defense?"


    She hesitated for a moment, knowing that her answer wasn''t as straightforward as Xander might think. "Yes, I did kill people to protect myself," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. ''But I''ve also killed a lot of people because...because they were my targets.'' For thest sentence, she could only say in her mind.


    As she spoke, Scarlett felt a weight lifting off her shoulders. She had been carrying this secret with her after meeting him and was happy to finally be able to share it with him.


    But just as she was about to reveal everything ¡ª about her involvement with The Fox ¡ª to Xander, she saw him suddenly burst outughing. Scarlett''s heart sank, wondering why he wasn''t taking her confession seriously.


    "Why are youughing? Do you think I was kidding?" she asked, her frown deepening.


    Xander quicklyposed himself before saying, "I''m sorry, babe..." he said, his expression serious once again. "I wasn''tughing at you. It''s just that...I was surprised. I never would have guessed you were involved in something like that. Or even nning something like that. That''s shocking and exciting to me at the same time."


    Scarlett nodded, relieved that Xander didn''t judge her. "I understand," she said softly. "It''s not something I''m proud of, but it''s been a part of me since I was a teenager..."


    "Babe, It''s ok. I don''t mind you killing evil people in the past. After all, I''ve also killed evil people in my past. You''re not the only one who has a dark secret."


    Scarlett, "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander reached out to take Scarlett''s hand, his grip firm and reassuring. "I''m here for you, no matter what," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "I will never stop loving you for that reason, babe!"


    "Thank you!" She smiled.


    "So, this is the secret you''ve been keeping and worried about telling me?"


    Scarlett had no other choice but to nod.


    "Do you know what? I''m happy my wife is a badass, not a weakling, and can protect herself! " Xander said proudly.


    Scarlett, "..."


    After hearing Xander''s reaction to her confession, Scarlett felt hesitant to reveal any more information about her involvement with The Fox. She knew that Xander had epted her for who she was, but she didn''t want to risk losing his trust by telling him too much.


    Still, Scarlett couldn''t help feeling frustrated. She had tried to be honest with him, but Xander had cut her off before she could exin everything. She would remind him of what he had said earlier if he ever knew the truth about her.


    But for now, Scarlett decided to keep her secrets close to her chest. She would continue to live her life as best she could and hope that one day she could find a way to not be active in the field with The Fox.


    ...


    Their conversation ended abruptly when Xander''s desire for Scarlett became too intense. He swiftly swept her off her feet and walked fast onto the bedroom, causing her to blush at his sudden move.


    "X-Xander," she stammered as she watched him unbutton his shirt.


    "What is it, babe?" he replied, his eyes full of lust.


    "You should take a shower first!" Scarlett eximed, trying to resist his advances. She knew Xander had likelye straight to her from the airport.


    "Huh!? Let''s take a bath together then," Xander suggested, his voice low and seductive.


    "What!?" Scarlett was taken aback. She knew he had already cleaned herself before leaving the base camp. Was he really suggesting they shower again?


    The thought of being showered with Xander, with water cascading down their naked bodies, sent a shiver down Scarlett''s spine.


    Despite her reluctance, she couldn''t deny the burning desire building up inside her. She slowly nodded her head, surrendering to his passionate embrace.


    Thus their long night began!

 Chapter 288 Anxiously

    ?


    Next morning.


    Scarlett''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the morning sun streaming through the window.


    As she nced around the room, her gazended on her handsome husband, still asleep beside her. His naked body was wrapped tightly around hers, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Despite being married for five months now, her heart raced like a wild stallion every time she woke up in his arms. Her mind shed back to their steamy night in the bathroom, causing her cheeks to flush with desire.


    Scarlett slowly tried to escape from his embrace, trying to avoid waking him up. But before she could escape, Xander''s strong arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her back into his arms.


    "Good morning, my dear," Xander muttered, his voice husky with sleep. He was only really able to sleep before morning.


    Scarlett melted into his arms, unable to resist his seductive charm. She knew she was powerless against him, and when he started kissing her neck, she knew this morning would be as wild asst night.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Scarletty in bed, exhausted from their intense morning exercise. Once again, she tried to sneak out of bed quietly, not wanting to provoke the insatiable beast lying beside her.


    "Where are you going, babe?" Xander''s voice made Scarlett freeze. She looked back at him and smiled.


    "I just want to see the scenery outside," Scarlett quickly improvised, hoping to avoid his lust. She can see his eyes still burning, staring back at her.


    "It''s too early. Let''s sleep some more..." Xander insisted. He pulled her closer to him and buried his face on her neck.


    "Since you left, I couldn''t sleep properly," Xander continued, his voice softening. "My mind was haunted by thoughts of you, and I was afraid to close my eyes in case your image disappeared as soon as I woke up."


    Scarlett was speechless, unsure of how to react.


    How could he say such sweet things after their wild night together? He tired her out.


    "Alright, but we''re just going to sleep this time," Scarlett dered firmly. "You wore me outst night and again this morning, Xander. I won''t be able to get out of bed if we go for another round!" She pouted, hoping to convince him.


    "Sorry, babe. I couldn''t resist," Xander chuckled, tracingzy circles on her back with his hand. "But I promise, I won''t touch you again. We will only sleep. We still have one hour until we need to get up."


    Scarlett reluctantly acquiesced, snuggling into Xander''s warm embrace. She felt safe and secure in his arms despite their passionate physical connection. Their love making might look intense, but Xander is always gentle in his hug and stroke.


    As she closed her eyes, she couldn''t help but wonder about the DNA test conducted by Nine. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She anxiously awaited the results of the investigation, eager to carry out her next n ¡ªwhether it involved confronting the Withers Family or not.


    Beforeing to this country, Scarlett had thoroughly researched the Withers Family. However, surprisingly, their information was insufficient to carry out her n confidently.


    She could only find basic information on the family tree, with Salvatore Withers serving as the current patriarch.


    ording to Scarlett''s research, Salvatore Withers had three children. The first was Jude Withers. He is also Dax Withers''s father. The second son, Noah Withers, was actively involved in the country''s politics. The third child named is likely Rosalie Withers.


    Despite her efforts, Scarlett couldn''t find much information on Rosalie Withers. It was strange, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that the information she had gathered might be engineered to cover something unpleasant.


    Scarlett''s mind raced with possibilities as she waited for the results of her investigation.


    Was she really Rosalie''s daughter? If Rosalie was indeed her mother, then Salvatore would be her grandfather.


    She could imagine her life would take an unexpected turn if she really did have the Withers'' blood flowing in her veins.


    Scarlett is even more curious about Rosalie Withers. If the DNA test is positive, she must confront Salvatore Withers and demand the truth about why her mother ran away from the family.


    She is determined to stay in the countryside until she unveils the truth. But the fact that Xander was willing to stay by her side, even if it meant neglecting his responsibilities with Riley Group, made her feel guilty and selfish. She couldn''t let him sacrifice his goals for her personal affairs, right?


    Sigh!


    In the meantime, she will figure out a way so that Xander doesn''t have to leave her job at Astington for too long.


    ...


    Scarlett was lost in thought when Xander''s hoarse voice pulled her out of her trance.


    "Babe," he said, looking down at her. Scarlett blushed as Xander ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Hmm... Are you sleeping too?" he asked.


    "No," Scarlett shook her head, "I was just thinking about the DNA test results. I hope theye out soon." She said while fixing their nkets to wrap their bodies from the cold.


    "I think they will be ready tomorrow," Xander replied, releasing his arms around Scarlett. "So, are you nning to stay here until you settle things with the Withers?"


    "Yeah..." Scarlett hesitated, feeling guilty. "Xander, these things with the Withers might take a long time. So, I may stay in this town for a long time. And I don''t want to hold you back to stay with me here. You can go to Astington first."


    "Don''t worry about me, babe," Xander said, brushing his hand over her cheek. "I''m here for you, and I''ll stay for as long as you need me."


    "I appreciate you wanting to stay with me, but I can''t let you ignore yourpany duties because of my troubles. I''ll be fine... You can go back to Astington and handle your business."


    Xander''s expression softened as he brushed a strand of hair from her face. "I''m not leaving you alone, Ms. Riley! We''ll figure this out together, no matter how long it takes."


    Scarlett''s heart swelled with gratitude as she leaned in to ce a quick kiss on Xander''s lips.


    "Thank you..." Scarlett felt a renewed determination to uncover the truth about her mother''s past.

 Chapter 289 The Withers Family Secret

    ?


    "Xander," Scarlett''s tone was serious, "have you heard anything about the Withers family?"


    Xander couldn''t resist running his fingers through her soft red-ginger hair. "Hmm, I know. Why?" he asked.


    "I''ve been investigating them, but the information I got seems too far-fetched, too clean. I''m sure you know more about them, right?"


    Xander smiled, looking at her concerned expression. He said, "You already know Salvatore Withers has 3 children, right?"


    "Yeah, I know. First son, Jude Withers, second son... Noah Withers, and finally, Rosalie Withers. I suspect that woman is my mother." Scarlett said softly.


    "That''s correct," Xander said, confirming Scarlett. "Salvatore Withers, the patriarch of the family, has three children. The eldest, Jude Withers, is actively involved in the family business and is known to be quite savvy in his dealings. He handles most of the day-to-day operations for the family."


    Scarlett intently listened as Xander continued, "Noah Withers, the second child, is quite different from his brother. He''s known for his charisma and charm and has a knack for attracting people. He''s involved in politics and has made a name for himself. And he has an interesting rtionship with his father..."


    Scarlett looked at Xander in confusion. She asked, "An interesting rtionship? What do you mean by that?"


    "Noah, although he took the Withers name behind his name, he is known to keep a distance from the Withers family''s business. He even cut ties with the family a few years ago. Some people say the reason has something to do with Rosalie Withers..."


    "Do you know what the exact reason is?"


    Xander hesitated before speaking. "I''m not entirely sure, but insiders have been spreading rumors that Noah ended things after Rosalie''s death. He got into a heated argument with his grandfather and father and left the family. If I analyze what happened in the past, it looks like Noah Withers fought for your mother on behalf."


    Scarlett was amazed by Noah Withers. She made a note and will make sure to meet this manter.


    "They thought Rosalie was dead, but in reality, she''s still alive in Astington, and it seems like they have no idea," Scarlett said, shaking her head with a tinge of sorrow for Rosalie''s family.


    Xander continued, "What''s even more intriguing is that it wasn''t Salvatore who led the Withers at the time of Rosalie''s supposed death. It was actually Old Withers and that old man who caused Rosalie''s death... Salvatore fought with his father."


    Scarlett''s hands clenched into a fist. She didn''t show any particr reaction upon hearing about Old Withers. She remained silent and listened intently to Xander''s exnation.


    "Several years after Rosalie''s death, missing... Old Withers died just as Salvatore took control, some twenty years ago..."


    Scarlett takes to digest everything she just heard from Xander. However, something was troubling her mind, the cause of her mother''s death.


    "You mentioned earlier that Old Withers may have been responsible for Rosalie''s death, correct?" Scarlett asked, hoping for rification.


    Xander nodded. "Yes, that''s what I heard, but I don''t know the details.


    "If only we had known..." She muttered.


    "Babe, from what I learn, Old Withers was a formidable figure in the underworld, someone who even this country''s military wouldn''t dare to cross." Xander continued, "Salvatore, on the other hand, doesn''t quite hold that same level of power as his father. That''s why Old Withers, have an eye on Rosalie..." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett frowned.


    Xander paused, tilting his body towards Scarlett and pulling her into his arms. "Rosalie Withers, she''s the only daughter and doesn''t y an active role in the family business. In fact..." He hesitated, unsure if he should continue.


    Scarlett looked up at him, her eyes imploring him to tell her more. She had a feeling that there was something he wasn''t telling her about Rosalie.


    Taking a deep breath, Xander finally spoke. "This is ssified information that I received from a friend who serves in the special forces in this country. Rosalie is involved in the underground world. ording to records, she has the talent and ability to take over the leadership of the Withers'' underworld business."


    Scarlett was stunned. Is her mother involved in the mafia world? It was difficult for her toprehend.


    Butter...


    Instantly Scarlett could feel her heart almost stop. Imagining her living a simr life to her mother.


    "You mean she was groomed to rece Old Withers?" Scarlett''s voice sounded shaky, still shocked by the fact about Rosalie Withers.


    Xander''s words hit Scarlett like a ton of bricks.


    "Yes! But, unfortunately, she died..." he said.


    Scarlett''s mind was in a whirl. She didn''t know what to say, still trying to digest the information she had just heard. It seemed increasingly likely that Rosalie Withers was her mother.


    But then a question nagged at her. "If my mother was being groomed to be the Underground Queen for the Withers, why did she run away?" Scarlett asked, her voice trembling. "Why would she leave everything behind?"


    "I wish I had the answer," Xander said, his voice filled with sympathy for his wife.


    Scarlett was still lost in thought. She felt her mother had run away from the family because she was pregnant and nothing else ¡ª Perhaps Rosalie had wanted to save her baby from her grandfather''s cruelty.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Xander asked, tilting his head to look at Scarlett''s face when she said nothing for a while.


    Scarlett forced a smile, trying to reassure him. "Yeah¡­.I''m fine," she said calmly, even though her heart and mind were in turmoil as she tried to make sense of her mother''s actions ¡ª run from the Withers family.


    Xander chuckled and gently rubbed Scarlett''s delicate nose. "Babe, you don''t have any ns today, do you?"


    Scarlett put aside her thoughts about her mother and tried to focus on her husband''s question. "I thought today''s n was that we were going to meet with your best friend?" she asked.


    Then, Scarlett got up from the bed and tied her hair back. She washed her face in the bathroom.


    When Scarlett looked at herself in the mirror, she could see her pale face. Surprisingly, she noticed parts of her body were covered in love bites from Xander. ''Gosh!'' she thought to herself while checking her body.

 Chapter 290 Meeting Xanders Best Friend (1)

    ?


    When Scarlett looked at herself in the mirror, she could see her pale face. Surprisingly, she noticed parts of her body were covered in love bites from Xander. ''Gosh!'' she thought to herself while checking her body.


    Xander leaned against the door frame and watched Scarlett as she brushed her teeth. He couldn''t help but notice the faint bruise on her corbone area. Instantly he felt guilty leaving traces there.


    After she finished, Xander pulled her into his arms and pressed her close.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett," he whispered in her ear. "I identally hurt youst night. I couldn''t hold myself..."


    Scarlett blushed, realizing the whole meaning of his words. "It''s okay," she reassured him. "But please, in the future no marks on my neck. It would be hard to hide. Luckily, it''s winter, so I can cover up with a turtleneck." She smiled, grateful for the chilly weather.


    "Hmm, I promise," Xander replied, taking a deep breath before grabbing his toothbrush and joining Scarlett at the sink. Once they were both finished, he reminded her of their ns to visit her friend this afternoon.


    Later, Xander stepped out to order breakfast for them. While Scarlett immediately looked for her cell phone. She wants to know if Nine sent her the DNA test results.


    However, as Scarlett checked her phone, disappointment flooded her. There were no new messages or emails from Nine.


    "Looks like what Xander said is right," she muttered, "...chances are the results wille out tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!" She ced her phone on the table. When she wanted to change her clothes, she only realized that she had forgotten to bring her clothes from base camp.


    Scarlett found herself really funny for being so forgetful. She tightened the silk robe she had been wearing since the night before. And decided to recheck her phone and sat on thefortable sofa in the corner of the room ¡ª waiting for Xander.


    ...


    Before long,


    Xander entered the bedroom and frowned upon seeing Scarlett still wearing her silk robe. "Why haven''t you changed yet?" he asked as he approached her.


    Scarlett sighed. "I don''t have anything to change into. I forgot to pack my clothes. Xander, looks like we''ll have to wait until my clothes are dry." She smiled bitterly becausest night her clothes were wet ¡ª Xander couldn''t wait for her to take off her clothes.


    "Actually, I already thought of that," Xander said with a smile, walking over to the wardrobe. "I asked Ben to get your clothes ready. They''re right here." He pulled open the doors to reveal Scarlett''s neatly arranged clothes.


    "Xander, did you buy all of this?" Scarlett asked, delighted to see the beautiful clothes from various well-known brands neatly arranged in the wardrobe.


    "Yes, it is," he replied before gently stroking Scarlett''s hair. "I know you didn''t take anything with you when you ran here, so I asked Ben to prepare your clothes before I flew here."


    Scarlett almost choked at his words. She felt guilty towards him again. "Sorry, Xander, and thank you for always spoiling me!"


    Xander chuckled and urged her to get changed as their room bell rang. He knew it was Logan or Bening to deliver their breakfast.


    ...


    When Scarlett left the bedroom, the smell of food immediately aroused her appetite. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She hurried to the dining table and sat right beside Xander. However, just before she could eat breakfast, she noticed Logan standing at the end of the room with a gloomy expression.


    "Logan, you look terrible. Are you feeling sick?" she asked. Worry was clear in her tone.


    Logan was surprised to hear Scarlett''s voice and immediately shook his head. "No, ma''am. I''m fine," he replied with a big smile. "I''m d to finally see you again. And I''m sorry I didn''t guard you for the past two days."


    Scarlett''s face turned stiff at Logan''s words. She felt guilty for running away from his watch. He must have been severely scolded by Xander for what happened.


    "Logan, I appreciate your dedication, but please don''t take your duty too lightly," Xander warned him with a tense tone.


    Logan immediately straightened up and apologized, "Yes, sir. I''m very sorry."


    Scarlett sensed the tension between the two men and tried to lighten the mood. "Come on, let''s not ruin the breakfast. The food is getting cold," she said with a smile.


    Xander rxed a bit and smiled back at her. "You''re right. Let''s eat." They both began to enjoy their breakfast, chatting andughing.


    As for Logan, he excused himself and quickly left the room.


    ***


    At 2:00 PM, Xander and Scarlett left their presidential suite. They headed to a restaurant in the same hotel Alex was waiting for them. And as usual, she wore a dark blonde short wig and contact lenses to cover her authentic appearance.


    Scarlett was excited and nervous about meeting Xander''s best friend for the first time.


    Xander who walked beside Scarlett noticed her anxiety. He reassured her by squeezing her cold hand and saying, "Babe, don''t feel pressured. Alex is a kind person."


    "I know. But I''m just a little tense because it''s the first time I''ll meet your best friend."


    "Oh, you''re right. I never introduced you to my best friend," Xander said regretfully. "But babe, I don''t have many friends, and you already know my two friends..."


    "Hahaha, you''re right. I met Tyler and Rex. Well, they''re both your ex-friends, right?" Scarlett can''t help but chuckle.


    "Yeah, they are my ex-friends. But, we are good now...thanks to you, I guess¡­." Xander could only take a deep breath, remembering his past.


    "I''m d you and Rex are good now," Scarlett said softly, sensing the pain in Xander''s voice. "And I''m looking forward to meeting Alex. What''s he like?"


    "He''s a great guy. You''ll like him," Xander replied, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    As they approached the restaurant, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel nervous. She adjusted her wig and took a deep breath. Xander gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, and they stepped into VIP door #001.

 Chapter 291 Meeting Xanders Best Friend (2)

    ?


    Scarlett''s nervousness melted away as she saw Carter sitting inside the room.


    Carter''s smile grew wider when he noticed Scarlett and Xander enter the room. He stood up and called her, "Sister-inw! You finallye..."


    "Hey, Carter!" Scarlett said as she walked towards the room, following Xander.


    Alex''s eyes lingered on Scarlett, feeling a sense of familiarity. ''Why does this woman look familiar?'' he thought while observing Scarlett. It felt like he had met this woman before but had forgotten where and when.


    Scarlett, whose attention was on Carter, didn''t notice Alex''s probing eyes. She continued to talk with Carter, "Brother-inw, I can''t believe meeting you in this country!" She chuckled and sent her tiny fist to Carter''s shoulder.


    Carterughed before saying, "I know, right? While in Astington, it was tough to meet you, sis..." But when he realized something he paused, his brows furrowed slightly, noticing Scarlett''s appearance was different. "Huh!? You changed your hair color?"


    Scarlett flinched as she heard Carter''s words. It had been so long since they met. Thest time they met was when she was wearing a gray wig with a pixie cut.


    "Yeah, I''m tired of the gray hair," Scarlett casually replied as she sat beside Xander.


    However, her eyes drifted towards Alex Hill, sitting opposite Xander, and she was struck by his familiar face. Scarlett was surprised to see him there but quicklyposed herself, not wanting to reveal her surprise. She smiled politely at Alex as Xander started to introduce them.


    "Scarlett, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Alex said, extending his hand for a handshake. "And congrattions on your wedding," he added, shing her a smile.


    Scarlett rose to her feet and epted his handshake, "Thank you, Alex!" she replied, feeling awkward. Although it''s only a bit, Scarlett knows they will get along in time.


    Alex turned to Xander with a yful smile. "Congrattions, man! Your wife is stunning. I can hardly believe you''re already getting married!"


    Xander chuckled, his hand finding its way to Scarlett''s back. "Thank you, Alex. Yes, my wife is beautiful," he said, his thumb rubbing gentle circles on her back.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel shocked by his touch. She lowered her head to hide her blushing face.


    As Xander and Alex''s conversation continued, Scarlett focused on savoring herte lunch.


    She listened intently, silently attempting to recall where she had met Alex Hills. The more she tried to remember, the more elusive the memory became. Something about him seemed familiar, and she was determined to learn more about him.


    Scarlett couldn''t shake the feeling of unease, wondering if Alex had ever met her under her covert codename, Three. The mere thought of such a possibility made her anxious. She knew she couldn''t let him find out about her true identity, no matter what.


    Later...


    Lost in her thoughts, Scarlett was startled by Carter''s voice calling her name.


    Scarlett looked up to see him opposite her. He asked about her ns for staying in the city. She took a deep breath andposed herself before answering him.


    "I''m not entirely sure how long I''ll be staying," Scarlett replied, sipping her drink. "Most likely a week at most, as I have some work to do in town."


    She couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease when it came to the Withers family case. Although she was almost sure that Rosalie Withers was her mother, she didn''t feel proud that Withers'' blood was flowing in her veins. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She despised that she was getting involved with a family known to rule the underworld in the country.


    From what Xander had told her, the two factions of the Withers family were battling for power, and Scarlett had no desire to be caught up in their dangerous and messy feud.


    "That''s great, Sis! I''ll apany you for a food hunt in this city. I know a lot of good ces to eat..." Carter was so excited about taking Scarlett on a culinary tour.


    "Carte, I would love to try some good food around here," Scarlett replied, her mouth watering at all the delicious culinary delights. "You''re also staying at this hotel, right?" she continued.


    Carter nodded eagerly. "Yes, I am!"


    "Perfect! You can arrange our food hunt then," she eximed excitedly.


    "No worries, sis! I will take care of everything..."


    She felt a surge of happiness as she looked at Carter, grateful for hispany in this unfamiliar city. "I''m pretty free during the day. Usually, I work at night," she added.


    Scarlett failed to notice the subtle change in Xander''s expression as she spoke ¡ª She was too focused on nning her food adventures with Carter.


    Xander felt angry towards his brother for volunteering to spend time with Scarlett. Still, he managed to control his emotions when he heard Alex''s voice.


    "Scarlett," Alex spoke up, interrupting Scarlett and Carter, "May I know what field you work in?" he asked, hoping to jog his memory.


    Scarlett opened her mouth to answer, but before she could, Carter jumped in. "My sister-inw owns apany," he said proudly.


    "Really?" Alex''s interest was piqued.


    "Yeah! She owns Red Animation Studio. You''ve heard of it, right? Well, it''s quite a bigpany!" Carter exined his enthusiasm for Scarlett''s sess was evident.


    Scarlett was taken aback by Carter''s words, who revealed her secret to Alex. She could only scold Carter in her mind.


    ''Stupid Carter!! Why did you have to tell Alex about mypany? Not everyone needs to know that!'' she fumed silently, shooting a disapproving look in Carter''s direction. Unfortunately, he seemed oblivious to her anger.


    Xander noticed Scarlett''s distress and shook his head in disapproval of his brother''s behavior. He reached out and ced aforting hand on herp, gently patting it to offer his support.


    He whispered, "Don''t worry. Alex is someone you can trust. That honorable man will never expose the real you!"


    Xander''s reassurance broughtfort to Scarlett as she smiled softly. She turned her attention back to her dessert, trying to push aside the anger towards Carter for sharing her secret.


    ****


    AN: If you want to know about Alex Hill, you can read my first book ¡ª Title: Damn! I Fall In Love With Him

 Chapter 292 Meeting Xanders Best Friend (3)

    ?


    "Sister, do you know that Alex is actually my cousin? His mother and my mother are siblings. That''s why I was in town for his little brother Axel Hill''s wedding," Carter said after finishing his exnation to Alex about RAS.


    As Carter revealed his family connection with Alex, Scarlett couldn''t help but smile inwardly, remembering what happenedst night when she met Carter at the party under her disguise as Tanya Robert. This stupid Carter had tried to woo her, not realizing she was his sister-inw. Gosh!


    Scarlett nods, "Yes, Xander told me."


    "Why didn''t youe to the party, sister? My brother came alone..." Carter asked, looking at his brother with a scared expression as Xander gave him a menacing gaze. Scarlett couldn''t help but be amused by Carter''s question.


    ''If only this idiot knew that I was the woman in the golden dress at the party, he would be shocked,'' she thought to herself while trying to suppress augh.


    "I had some work to do, and Xander didn''t tell me about the party," Scarlett replied, ncing at Xander, who looked surprised by her words. She deliberately threw Xander under the bus with her excuse. "Isn''t that right, hubby?" She grinned, showing off her pearly whites.


    Xander chuckled inwardly, feeling defeated by her cuteness.


    "Hmm, sorry, babe. I didn''t tell you about the party..." Xander said apologetically, then leaned in and caught Scarlett''s lips in a sh. Scarlett''s body froze as she felt his warm lips on hers.


    ''What is he doing? Kissing me in front of Alex and Carter?'' Scarlett thought to herself, feeling embarrassed. She closed her eyes and let the moment pass.


    "Ugh! Brother, can you stop torturing us single dogs with your PDA?!" Carter said, annoyed, looking at the couple kissing.


    Alex lowered his head and chuckled at how childish Xander was now. He never expected the cold-hearted Xander to have such a shameless side.


    Xander smiled and stroked Scarlett''s back, ignoring her re as he sipped his wine. He suddenly felt in a good mood.


    Scarlett''s face turned red as she shook her head slowly and looked at Carter. She needed to vent her annoyance on someone, and Carter was the perfect target.


    "I heard from your brotherst night that you were dumped by a woman," she said, a mischievous smile emerging from the corners of her lips. "And you almost drank yourself to death just because you were sad."


    Carter''s expression darkened instantly, his eyes narrowing at Xander.


    "Brother! How could you say that to sister Scarlett?" Carter said, annoyed that his secret was exposed.


    "Hahaha, brother-inw, don''t be shy. You don''t need to be ashamed because of that. After all, you are also in the wrong. How can you have a crush on someone else''s wife?" Scarlettughs, feeling glee remembering what happenedst night.


    Carter gulp.


    "Damn, bro!! Y-You also tell her about that?" Carter is silently annoyed with Xander. While Alex he could only chuckle. He follows Xander, drinking his wine.


    "Sorry, Carter. I didn''t mean to embarrass you." Scarlett said, trying to suppress herughter.


    Carter ignored Scarlett but red at Xander, "Why did you have to tell her everything?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander shrugged but didn''t say anything. How could hement on that if the woman they talked about was his wife? He knew that his wife just wanted to y a prank on his little brother.


    Scarlett''s mischievous smile grew wider, "But seriously, Carter, you need to move on. You can''t keep holding onto a married woman. It''s not fair to her or to yourself."


    Carter sighed, "I know, I know. It''s just hard to let go sometimes."


    Scarlett''s expression softened. She was satisfied with teasing Carter and decided to stop teasing him again.


    "I understand. But trust me, there''s someone out there who''s meant for you. You just have to be patient and keep looking." She said,


    Carter smiled gratefully at Scarlett, "Thanks, sis. You always know how to make me feel better."


    ...


    Their beautiful and lively lunch finally came to an end. Scarlett and Xander return to their room while Carter and Alex continue their chit-chat.


    ****


    Two dayster.


    Scarlett, Carter, and Logan made their way to the Steak House. ording to Carter, it is the go-to spot for the best steak in town.


    As they arrived for their lunch reservation, they were taken aback by the bustling crowd at the restaurant. However, because their reserve is much in advance, they eat in a VIP room, allowing them to savor their meal peacefully.


    As Scarlett took her first bite of the steak, she was struck with a wave of surprise and awe. Unable to contain her delight, she gave a resounding thumbs up and praised Carter for bringing her to such a great restaurant.


    "Oh my goodness, Carter! This is absolutely divine!" Scarlett eximed, her taste buds tingling with pleasure.


    Carter beamed with pride at Scarlett''s reaction, her enjoyment of the meal written all over her face. "I knew you''d love it, sister. This is by far the best steakhouse I''ve ever had the pleasure of dining in," he said, settling in for what was sure to be a delicious lunch.


    Later, Carter turned to Scarlett, curiosity shing in his eyes as a thought crossed his mind.


    "Sister, Cruz mentioned that you like buying restaurants. Is that true?" he asked.


    Scarlett paused mid-bite, taken aback by Cruz sharing this information. "Yes, it''s a hobby of mine. Why do you ask?" she inquired.


    Carter''s eyes lit up with excitement as he said, "You should buy this ce!" he eximed, gesturing to the steakhouse around them. "And if you do, I''ll make sure they open a branch in Astington, so we won''t have toe all the way here to eat."


    Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat at the suggestion. While she was undoubtedly tempted, this was one city she had never feltfortable in. The Withers ruled here, and their influence made her restless. She didn''t want to get involved in anything in this country.

 Chapter 293 The DNA Result

    ?


    Scarlett''s heart skipped a beat at the suggestion. While she was undoubtedly tempted, this was one city she had never feltfortable in. The Withers ruled here, and their influence made her restless. She didn''t want to get involved in anything in this country.


    "I already have too many restaurants, so I can''t add any more, or my financial advisor will scold me," Scarlett replied nonchntly, continuing her lunch.


    Carter''s shoulders slumped in disappointment, but he quickly regained hisposure and resumed eating.


    After finishing their meal, they stayed a while longer to chat.


    "Sis, do you want to check out a cafe with me? They supposedly have the most delicious cheesecake in town," Carter offered, learning from Cruz that Scarlett liked coffee and cake. Particrly Caramel Mhiato and Cheesecake.


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up at the mention of dessert, but her phone began to ring before she could respond.


    Her heart began racing when she saw the caller''s name on her phone screen. "Nine!?" she murmured, her mind whirling with a million questions.


    She quickly got up from her seat and walked to a quiet corner to take a call.


    Scarlett had been on edge since yesterday, waiting impatiently for news from Nine. Although she was already 99% certain of the results, she needed concrete proof to confirm her suspicions that her mother had not stolen Rosalie''s identity.


    "Any news, brother?" she asked eagerly.


    Finally, Nine''s response came through. "Yes! Congrattions, little sister. Rosalie Withers was your birth mother. So, you''ve found your mother''s family," he announced.


    As the news sank in, Scarlett felt like a whole zoo was dancing inside her stomach. She struggled to keep her emotions in check and maintain herposure.


    Her mind raced with ns and questions. All the ns she hadid out before suddenly vanished. What was she supposed to do now? How should she approach the Withers?


    She was so lost in thought that she didn''t hear Nine''s words on the other end about waiting for her instructions before deciding to return to the US. Scarlett also ignored Carter and Logan, who watched her with concern as she stood frozen in silence at the end of the room.


    ...


    Carter''s eyes fixated on Scarlett''s back in the corner of the room as he grew increasingly worried. She had been standing there for more than ten minutes, lost in thought.


    "Logan, do you know where sister Scarlett got the call from? She looked pale when she received it earlier."


    "I have no idea," Logan replied, mirroring Carter''s expression of concern. He hadn''t heard what Scarlett was talking about on the phone. Still, her bodynguage suggested that she had received important news that had left her feeling down.


    "Do you think I should ask her?" Carter raised an eyebrow. "She looks like she''s lost in thought right now..."


    "You can give it a try," Logan agreed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Carter stood up from his seat and walked over to Scarlett, concerned, framed his face. "Sis, is everything okay?" he asked softly.


    Scarlett was pulled out of her thoughts when she heard Carter''s voice behind her. She tried to put on a casual expression in front of Carter before she turned around to look behind her.


    "Uh, sorry, Carter, I made you wait," she said, forcing a smile. "I''m fine. However, it looks like we have to skip dessert hunting. I have some important work to do now."


    She didn''t want to reveal the details of the call to Carter, but she knew she needed to leave and take care of the situation as soon as possible. She turned to leave but paused and added, "Thank you for yourpany today. I really appreciate it."


    Carter sensed something was off with Scarlett, but he didn''t push her to reveal what was bothering her. "No worries, sis, we can always go dessert hunting another time," he said with a smile.


    As Scarlett approached the exit, Logan stood up from his seat and joined her. "Ma''am, do you need any help?" he asked.


    Scarlett appreciated Logan''s concern but didn''t want to burden him with her problems. "No, thank you, Logan. I just need some time alone to think," she replied. Let''s go back to Hotel.


    Logan nodded understandingly.


    With that, Scarlett and Logan left the restaurant and headed back to the Hotel.


    She needed toe up with a n to handle her newly discovered family without causing too much disruption to her current life. She didn''t want to let her guild members and Xander down by staying in this city for too long.


    ...


    When Scarlett arrived at the R Hotel, she immediately locked herself in her bedroom. She was alone in the spacious room. Xander at the Riley Group office in the city. He had a packed schedule for the day and would only return to the Hotel for dinner.


    Scarlett''s fingers moved quickly over theptop keyboard, her eyes scanning the various information she had been searching for. She was curious about Salvatore Withers and Noah Withers.


    A few days ago, Scarlett had heard from Xander that these two people had sided with her mother before her death and had drastically changed the Withers family after she passed away.


    She was curious to meet them but didn''t want anyone else to know her true identity as Rosalie Withers'' daughter. Because she was worried that her mother''s reason for running away from her family could still threaten her life.


    So, Scarlett made a cautious n, not wanting to let her mother''s enemies know about her.


    It was not difficult for Scarlett to find a schedule of Noah Withers'' activities, as he was still an active political activist in the government.


    However, it proved to be a bit of a challenge to locate Salvatore Withers''s whereabouts, as he was no longer active in thepany, and there were no records of his current location. Scarlett could only specte that her grandfather stayed at the Withers Mansion on the city''s outskirts.


    After considering it, Scarlett decided that meeting her uncle, Noah Withers, was the most practical choice for now. Despite the tight security surrounding him, she was determined to find a way to meet him.

 Chapter 294 Meet Noah Withers (1)

    ?


    After considering it, Scarlett decided that meeting her uncle, Noah Withers, was the most practical choice for now. Despite the tight security surrounding him, she was determined to find a way to meet him.


    Scarlett''s heart raced as she nced at the clock on herptop screen. She knew that if she wanted to see Noah Withers, now was her chance. Xander was in his office, and she could return before him.


    It was a risk, but Scarlett was willing to take it. Her uncle''s schedule had been her saving grace. He was leaving for a business trip tomorrow, so today was the only day she had to meet Noah.


    Excitement coursed through her veins as she would finally meet the man she had only found out about these past few days. Scarlett didn''t know what to expect, but that only added to the thrill she felt right now.


    She took a deep breath, grabbed her backpack, and left her hotel room. She went to her uncle''s penthouse, her heart pounding louder with every step. The apartment building can be reached on foot. She walks fast to that building.


    Scarlett knew she had to be careful and ensure no one followed her. She nced over her shoulder, relieved that Xander''s bodyguard was nowhere in sight. She didn''t want anyone to know about her meeting with Noah. She didn''t want to cause any suspicion, especially with her mother''s enemy.


    Despite her attempts at disguising herself, Scarlett always worried someone would recognize her. Even though she didn''t look like her mother, there were still simrities and she was sure anyone who had known her mother would see the resemnce.


    She quickened her pace, her heart racing with excitement. As she approached the apartment building, Scarlett took a deep breath and reminded herself to stay calm.


    ****


    Empire Apartment.


    Noah Withers stepped out of the ck Maybach, followed by his assistant carrying his bag. As he made his way toward the special elevator, his phone rang. He picked it up and spoke for a moment before disconnecting the call.


    "Sir, let me bring it upstairs," the assistant said, referring to the bag.


    "No, that won''t be necessary. You can go home now," Noah replied, taking the bag from his assistant.


    The assistant looked surprised but didn''t say anything. He bowed slightly and left as soon as the elevator doors closed.


    Noah began to ascend to his unit, but as he stepped inside his dark house, a strange feeling washed over him. He sensed something was off. Without hesitation, he retrieved his gun from the bag, holding it steady as he surveyed the dimly lit room.


    He walked with his usual high level of alertness. However, inwardly he cursed the security of the building. How could they not have noticed someone breaking into his apartment?


    His mind racing, he tightened his grip on his gun and cautiously made his way into the dark living room. Suddenly, he spotted a shadowy figure near the ss wall, her back facing him.


    "Who are you? How did you get into this ce?" Noah demanded, pointing his gun at the woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett smiled as she watched her uncle pointing his gun at her through the reflection on the ss wall. Despite the danger, she couldn''t help but feel proud of her uncle''s sharp instincts.


    ''Indeed! Withers'' blood flows strong in my uncle''s veins!'' she thought, admiring Noah Withers''s quick reflexes. ''He knew I was here the moment he entered his house!''


    Once her uncle stopped a few steps behind her, Scarlett turned to face him. Despite the dim lighting, she could clearly see his handsome features. His dark brown hair reminded her of her mother. And to her surprise, his eyes were very much like her mother''s.


    A smile crept across Scarlett''s face as she looked at her uncle. "You look so handsome!" she couldn''t help butpliment him, noticing his masculine features.


    Noah''s conflicted emotions as he watched Scarlett walk past him and sit on the couch. His mind was in chaos as he tried to reconcile the image of this calm and collected intruder with the fact that she was breaking into his home.


    "Who are you? And why did you break into my property?" he asked, his voice heavy with suspicion.


    Scarlett smiled calmly, seemingly unfazed by the gun pointed at her head. "You can kill me after we talk," she replied, her voice steady and clear.


    Noah was taken aback by her boldness, and for a moment, he hesitated. But something about her demeanor and her voice stirred something deep within him, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on.


    Scarlett chuckled when she saw Noah freeze in ce, still pointing his gun at her. "What are you waiting for?" she said, teasing him. "Please take a seat, Mr. Noah Withers."


    Noah was even more confused now that she had addressed him by name. How did she know who he was? Everyone knew how ruthless the Withers family could be, yet this girl had dared to enter his home and threaten him.


    As Noah reluctantly sat across from her, he couldn''t help but wonder what her intentions were. But as he looked into her eyes, he knew he couldn''t harm her. There was something about her that drew him in.


    "Did that man send you to see me?" Noah Withers'' voice was cold. His eyes fell on the girl in front of him. He was even more curious when he saw this girl up close. Her body shape and face were simr to someone he loved very much. And her voice is also simr to that girl''s.


    ''Is this her?''


    Noah''s mind was in turmoil as he considered the possibility that the girl in front of him could be her.


    Instantly, Noah''s heart raced faster at the thought of something that couldn''t possibly happen ¡ª it''s impossible his sister, Rosalie, entered this country without being noticed. But, considering how that girl can do so, there''s little wish this was real. It''s her younger sister, Rosalie Withers.


    Scarlett''s smile faded as she saw the worry and suspicion in Noah''s eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to exin...

 Chapter 295 Meet Noah Withers (2)

    ?


    Scarlett''s smile faded as she saw the worry and suspicion in Noah''s eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to exin...


    "I know it''s not the best way to approach you, but I had no choice. No one sent me. I came here to talk to you," Scarlett said.


    Noah furrowed his brows in confusion as he listened to Scarlett''s words.


    "You wanted to talk to me and decided to trespass on my property? Aren''t you afraid of me reporting you to the police?" He asked.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but find amusement in her uncle''s reaction. "I believe you won''t call the police," she said calmly.


    Noah gripped his weapon tightly.


    "You seem very confident," he said, his voice cold and threatening. "Aren''t you afraid I pulled the trigger?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath.


    "Mister, you won''t do that if you know who I am," she said, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Noah narrowed his eyes, studying the girl in front of him. Despite the danger she was in, she showed no fear. Looking at her, he couldn''t help but wonder if she was his sister Rosalie in disguise.


    "Perhaps, are you my little sister? Rosalie, is that you?" Noah asked, his voice filled with doubt but also a glimmer of hope.


    Scarlett was stunned.


    ''How could he think that way? Didn''t they know that Rosalie was dead?''


    Instantly, Scarlett''sposure was disturbed, and her emotions became turbulent. She clenched her hands before responding.


    "Rosalie Withers? I''m not her," she said, her voice slightly trembling.


    Noah''s shoulders slumped as he realized his mistake. "I''m sorry. It''s just that you look so much like her," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But if you''re not Rosalie, who are you, and why are you here?"


    "I''m Rosalie Withers''s daughter!"


    Thud!


    There was the sound of a gun falling to the floor.


    Noah Withers stared deeply into Scarlett''s eyes. After some time, he said, "R-Rosalie... daughter?" His voice trembled, and suddenly his vision became blurry as if tears were about to fall from his eyes.


    "Wait!" Scarlett was surprised by her uncle''s expression. Why wasn''t he denying that she was Rosalie Withers'' daughter? And why did he earlier think she was Rosalie herself? "Do you know that my mother, Rosalie, is not dead?"


    Noah didn''t immediately answer Scarlett''s question, but his eyes continued to stare at her. Then, he spoke something out loud¡ªinstructing his smart home to turn on the lights¡ªinstantly, the room lit up.


    His eyes continued to study Scarlett, and it didn''t take him long to realize she wasn''t lying.


    ''She''s Rosalie''s daughter!'' His heart filled with happiness at the realization.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I did know," Noah finally spoke up, clearing his throat to make his voice more casual. "I''m the one who helped her escape from the old man''s clutches."


    Noah''s hands clenched into fists as memories of the past flooded his mind. He had helped his little sister escape from their grandfather''s evil grasp, and it had been a difficult and dangerous task. But he had done it to protect her and was d he could also help Rosalie.


    Scarlett was shocked to hear Noah''s confession. "So, is that why you cut ties with them? Because your grandfather made her suffer?"


    "Yes, of course," Noah replied, taking a deep breath. "And can you please take off your disguise? Can I see the real you?"


    Scarlett was surprised once again by her uncle''s knowledge. "You know that too?" she asked.


    Noah nodded. "I know more than you think," he said, his expression serious.


    He observed Scarlett''s reaction and continued his sentence when he noticed she was silent.


    "If you could enter here undetected and without alerting that bastard Jude''s people, you must have some simrities with your mother. She was the only skilled disguise person I''ve ever known," Noah chuckled. "By the way, where is she now? She hasn''t contacted me for so long..."


    Scarlett was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how to react to her uncle seeing through her disguise so quickly. But when she heard hisst words, her head felt like spinning.


    "M-My mother..." her voice heavy with sadness, "She was dead!"


    "DEAD!?" Noah''s voice rose a notch from the shock.


    Scarlett nodded sympathetically at how shocked her uncle was now.


    "No way! That girl will never die easily. Unless they find her¡­." Noah said with a chuckle. But when he saw Scarlett''s expression remain unchanged, his heart almost stopped beating.


    He abruptly stood up from his chair and began to pace back and forth, running his hands through his once-neatlybed hair and turning it into a mess.


    Scarlett remained silent and followed her uncle as he paced back and forth in front of her. She could sense his shock upon hearing the news about her mother. The same with her. It was hard for her to grasp that her uncle had known about her mother''s escape.


    Before long, Noah Withers stopped pacing and looked at Scarlett intently. His hands hung at his sides as he asked, "Tell me, how did she die?"


    "My mother was involved in a car ident, and she died on the spot... that''s what I heard. I was too young to understand how she died," Scarlett replied.


    Noah crossed his arms before his chest, pausing to think about something. Momentster, hisughter echoed throughout the room, breaking the silence.


    Scarlett was confused by his reaction, wondering why he wasughing instead of being sad.


    Noah''s expression turned serious. He sat again on his seat and then said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t haveughed. It''s just that your mother was always so good at faking her death. She did it a few times before."


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock.


    "W-H-A-T!! Faking her death?"


    Ever since she found her mother''s death certificate, she sensed something was amiss about the circumstances surrounding her mother''s passing. However, no one had voiced any suspicions, and she was left alone with her doubts. Hearing her uncle says her mother might have faked her death rendered her speechless.

 Chapter 296 Meet Noah Withers (3)

    ?


    Noah nodded with a smile. "Listen..." He paused briefly before continuing, "Sorry, can you tell me your name and where you live now? Please tell me everything about you..."


    Scarlett sensed a tremor in Noah''s voice, and she could see his eyes were bloodshot as if he was holding back tears. His emotion moved her, and she could tell he was genuinely concerned about her.


    Scarlett recounted everything from when her mother fled to B ind and met her alleged father to how her mother had died and how she had uncovered the truth about her identity. Her curiosity about her mother had led her to this ce and find out about the Withers family.


    After Scarlett finished speaking, the room fell silent.


    She was overwhelmed with sadness, as she had just relived the painful memories of her past that she had been struggling to ept.


    Noah Withers was also quiet, processing the heartbreaking reality of his niece''s life without knowing the truth about her mother and father, even the man she believed to be her father was a fake. He couldn''t help but feel pity for her.


    Noah silently sighed deeply, feeling worried about his little sister, Rosalie. ''How could you put your daughter in the dark?'' he thought. ''Did Jude find you? That''s why you faked your death and cut offmunication with your daughter. Where are you now?''


    "S-Sir Noah..." Scarlett began, but Noah interrupted her.


    "Call me Uncle, My Dear Niece," he said, trying to put aside his sadness and worry about Rosalie for the moment. He had much to do now, especially keeping Scarlett hidden from Jude and his people.


    "Uncle," Scarlett stammered, "did you say my mother is still alive?"


    Noah hesitated before answering. "Yes, she is. She''s still alive," he said softly. "But she''s in hiding. We must keep her and now you safe from Jude and his people. They must not discover that you exist or will be after you too."


    Scarlet nodded in agreement. However, she also couldn''t hide her joy and wanted to find her mother quickly.


    "Uncle¡­ Noah, how sure are you about my mother still alive?" she asked.


    "I''m pretty sure! Well, your mother is a talented person who was groomed by my grandfather, Victor Withers, the real patriarch of the Withers. Rosalie, she was trained to be a killer in our underground business. And her skills are top-notch in the industry." Noah chuckled while shaking his head.


    No words came out of her mouth, as she was simply shocked and speechless by what she heard, ''My mother is a top-notch killer!?''


    "...Rosalie wouldn''t die that easily! Even if she was attacked by a group of assassins, she could still escape. How could a car ident take her life?" He continues. A proud smile emerged from the corners of his lips, remembering his little sister.


    Noah knew how talented his little sister was. That''s why his grandfather had prepared her and trained her relentlessly to be his sessor ¡ª even Jude, the traditional heir, was once considered to live an ordinary life as a businessman.


    Scarlett was silent for a moment, trying to remember what Jonathan Piers had told her about how her mother died and what strange things had happened before she died. After a while, she became more and more convinced that her mother was still alive.


    "Uncle, I guess I have to agree with you. When I found out about how my mother died, I first thought that death was made up..." Scarlett said.


    "U do? What makes you unsure?" Noah is interested to hear. Maybe from there, he could get a clue where Rosalie was now.


    Scarlett shared with him a strange urrence before her mother''s supposed death; she had cleaned up everything about herself in their house. Her mother didn''t even leave a photo for her, luckily Jonathan Piers had one when Rosalie was young ¡ª it was because of that photo that Scarlett came to know about the Withers from X Country.


    She also revealed that the death certificate appeared fake and that her mother had stolen someone else''s identity ¡ª She lives in B Ind as Mika Davies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as Scarlett finished speaking, Noah''sughter once again echoed in the room, "Hahaha, now I''m pretty sure Rosalie is alive!" He sps happily, but then his face darkened as he looked at Scarlett.


    "Now, there are more important things than finding your mother''s position," Noah took a deep breath before continuing. "Jude, my big brother, hates your mother because he believed she was not the rightful heir to the Withers Underground business. That''s why he hunted your mother down to kill her. I guess Jude also knows that your mother was still alive out there..."


    Scarlett gritted her teeth, realizing her current enemy was her uncle. "Jude Withers, he is so evil!!" she softly said.


    "Yes, he is truly evil, and you cannot underestimate him. He even tortured his own father," anger seeped through Noah''s words. "As for you, his only niece, he would kill you if he found out about you."


    "I know, Uncle. Thank you for reminding me," Scarlett said with a grateful smile. It was a relief to finally have a family member who cared about her well-being.


    Noah sighed and rubbed his forehead. He said, "Scarlett, even though I want you to stay with me in this city longer, it''s not a good idea, too risky. You can''t stay in this city for too long. It''s not safe for you. I suggest you go back to Astington. I will visit you sooner," he said, concern evident. "And, I will assign someone to protect you!"


    Scarlett nodded in agreement. "Yes, I understand. Uncle, actually I''m married..."


    Noah Withers'' forehead immediately creased with visible veins. "Y-You''re married? But you''re still so young!?" He was shocked to hear this. "If I''m not mistaken, you''re only 22 years old, right?"


    "I''m actually 23 years old. And I got married a few months ago," Scarlett smiled, finding her uncle''s reaction amusing. "You don''t need to assign anyone to look after me."


    "Scarlett, your safety is my concern now!" Noah said, feeling uneasy.


    "Uncle, did you forget? I broke into your house without the security guard noticing!" she said proudly.


    Noah chuckled, "You''re right. I forgot. You really inherited your mother''s talent. Apart from being a master of disguise and infiltrating other people''s buildings, what other abilities do you have?" He continued, curious about her.


    Scarlett was speechless.


    How could she tell him everything about her secret, about her other identity as Three!?


    Just before Scarlett wanted to say something, Noah looked very surprised to see her. Causing Scarlett to say nothing. She waited


    "Scarlett, you!? Don''t tell me... did you take the same path as your mother?" Noah''s eyes widened a bit when he saw Scarlett. "No... please don''t follow the path. It''s a dangerous path that might im your life, as it once almost imed my beloved sister''s life. I don''t want your life to be miserable like her!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''Toote, uncle! I''m a core member of The Fox!'' Scarlett quietly talked to herself.


    She felt a little strange because even without knowing her mother''s real life as the heir to the ruler of the underworld, she followed her mother''s path, and she became a killer as well.


    Sigh!

 Chapter 297 Meet Noah Withers (4)

    ?


    ''Toote, uncle! I''m a core member of The Fox!'' Scarlett quietly talked to herself.


    She felt a little strange because even without knowing her mother''s real life as the heir to the ruler of the underworld, she followed her mother''s path, and she became a killer as well.


    Sigh!


    Scarlett is in conflict.


    Confused about whether to tell Noah her secret identity as Three. Her heart raced as she struggled with the decision. After a moment, she remained tight-lipped, uncertain of how to begin.


    Observing Scarlett''s hesitation, Noah grew curious and probed, "So am I right?"


    Scarlett shook her head, still uncertain about how much to disclose. With a deep breath, she chose to reveal only a fraction of her abilities. "I''m skilled in hacking, CGI, and visual effects..." she offered, hoping it would quell his curiosity.


    Noah was taken aback, surprised to learn that his niece possessed such a talent. Suddenly, the pieces began to fall into ce, and he finally understood how she had entered this ce. Noah''s voice stiff with defeat as he asked, "So, you know everything in here? How did you get my password?"


    Scarlett grinned widely, impressed by Noah''s perceptiveness. "Uncle, cracking your password was a piece of cake," she replied calmly.


    Noah was momentarily speechless. He believed that his formidable hacker protections guarded his digital devices wlessly. If Scarlett could bypass them, she must indeed be an exceptional hacker.


    "Scarlett, you must install new protections on all my digital devices. I''m afraid Jude has someone who can hack me. There will be a problem if that happens..." Noah said worriedly.


    "Uncle Noah, no worries! I''ll install new and more robust security measures on all your digital devices," Scarlett replied reassuringly, sensing her uncle''s anxiety. "You don''t even have to ask me to do it." She smiled.


    Noah sighed with relief, grateful for his niece''s expertise. "Thank you, Scarlett. It''s a relief to know that I can count on you."


    "Of course, uncle. And to ensure that ourmunication remains secure, I will give you a special app..." she suggested. He couldn''t say a word but was proud of her.


    ...


    "So, are you currently employed?" he inquired. He knew Scarlett was married. However, after hearing about her talent, he couldn''t help but feel that it would be a shame if she didn''t utilize her impressiveputer skills.


    Without missing a beat, Scarlett replied, "Well, I''m not employed. But I am currently running my ownpany called Red Animation Studio." She felt proud to be able to share her passion and sess with her uncle.


    "RAS!? The movie maker... No, I mean the animation and games?" Noah asked, surprised.


    Scarlett smiles while nodding.


    Noah''s eyes widened with surprise. "That''s amazing, Scarlett! Do you really own Red Animation Studio?" he eximed, impressed by his niece''s achievements. "Ugh... Isn''t it a US-basedpany?" he asked, recalling recent news articles about sessful techpanies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although Noah wasn''t directly involved in business, he enjoyed staying informed and enriching his knowledge about current events. He was always eager to learn about thetest developments in the digital world, as it sparked his curiosity.


    "Yes, that''s correct. However, I don''t want to be registered as the official owner to avoid any risks associated with my profession," Scarlett exined, aware of the potential dangers involved in her line of work.


    Scarlett revealed the need to use an alternate identity in case her true identity as a hacker was exposed.


    "I agree. It''s best to avoid attracting any unwanted attention. Especially now that you''re rted to Withers," Noah said, his expression clouding with concern. He was aware of the potential risks ¡ª His brother would definitely hunt down Scarlett if he knew about her hacking abilities.


    ...


    Scarlett''s mind wandered to another topic bothering her as they finished discussing her work.


    "Uncle, can I ask you something?" she began. "I''m curious. Why did you believe me so easily when I told you I was Rosalie''s daughter? You didn''t even ask me for a DNA test or proof."


    Noah paused, considering her question. "Well, for one thing, your face is simr to hers. Although not exactly the same, there are strong resemnces, particrly your jaw and how you walk and stand."


    Scarlett nodded slowly.


    "But more importantly, something in your voice reminded me of your mother. It was like hearing her speaking to me," Noah exined, his voice tinged with emotion. "...it triggered something in my brain, and I immediately remembered your mother. Your voice and the way you speak, you are your mother''s daughter." he continued.


    There was a feeling of mncholy now surging within him. He remembered watching the videotape Rosalie had left him before she ran away. He watched it so many times that he knew Rosalie''s voice by heart.


    Scarlett felt a lump in her throat, touched by her uncle''s words. "Thank you, Uncle. That means a lot to me," she said.


    Hearing her uncle''s exnation could make Scarlett remember what Aunt Lana and Aunt Martha had told her, that her voice was simr to Rosalie Withers''s.


    "I never realized that my voice sounded so much like my mother''s," Scarlett said, feeling mixed emotions. It was bittersweet to know that she didn''t look much like her mother, but she couldn''t help but feel grateful for the connection she shared with her mother through her voice.


    Noah chuckled at how happy Scarlett was. "Indeed! As I mentioned before, Rosalie was talented in many ways, did you remember?" he said, with a hint of nostalgia in his voice.


    "Yes, I remember¡­." She said,


    Noah was curious about Scarlett''s self-defense skills. "Did you also know martial arts and how to use a gun?" he asked.


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment before answering. "Hmm... I do have some basic knowledge, but maybe not as good as my mother," she said, not wanting to raise any suspicions.


    Noah nodded, seeming satisfied with her response. "That''s good to hear. As a woman, it''s important to know how to defend yourself," he said, feeling relieved that Scarlett could protect herself.

 Chapter 298 Meet Noah Withers (5)

    ?


    "Is there anything else you''d like to ask about our family?" Noah asked, his tone tinged with a hint of shame.


    "I''m not sure," Scarlett replied, hesitating momentarily before continuing. "Honestly, I''m mainly interested in seeing you and Salvatore Withers. I came here to find out if I''m rted to the Withers family and why my mother left her family."


    Noah''s expression softened as he looked at Scarlett. "I understand," he said. "And I''m sorry for the messiness of our family. Truth be told, I cut ties with them a while ago."


    Scarlett nodded, understanding his sentiment. "I have no interest in getting involved with the Withers family, though. I just want to know if there''s any blood rtion between us."


    Noah nodded, a trace of sadness in his eyes. "And you already got what you want, right?"


    "Yes, actually, I did a DNA test a few days ago," Scarlett said, her chest feeling tight as she spoke. "I took a sample of Dax''s hair, and it turns out I''m rted to the Withers family. Rosalie Withers is my mother!"


    Noah''s eyes widened in shock. But his surprise was not about the DNA. He said, "What? Did you meet Dax? Where? When?"


    "No, Uncle, don''t worry," Scarlett assured him, sensing his concern. "I had someone retrieve the sample for me. I didn''t meet him."


    Noah let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good to hear. But please, don''t friend them, let alone interfere with their affairs."


    Scarlett nodded, understanding his concern. "I won''t," she said firmly. "I have no interest in getting involved with them."


    "Do you already know about your mother?" Noah asked.


    "Yes, I have a better understanding now after your exnation. But something still troubles me. Can you tell me more about why my mother fled and why her grandfather wanted her dead?" She wanted to hear firsthand why her mother had to flee to Astington and hide there under a new identity.


    There was a brief pause before Noah spoke. "It''s all connected to your mother''s final mission," he said gravely.


    "Final mission?" Scarlett leaned in, her curiosity piqued. She was eager to learn more about her mother''s past.


    "As a final test, Victor Withers sent Rosalie to Country M to kill someone..." Noah exined. He recounted everything he knew about Rosalie''sst mission, which had been a living nightmare for her and led her to flee.


    Scarlett listened in shock, her body going cold as she absorbed the information. She felt like the blood in her veins had stopped circting.


    "How could he be so cruel to his granddaughter?" she eximed, her hands clenched into fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white and her nails dug into her palms. She was fuming!


    Noah took a deep breath. "Please calm down, Scarlett. It''s all in the past now. Victor Withers has been dead for a long time. At the end of his life, he asked to see me and apologized for what he did to Rosalie," he said, his voice shaking with suppressed emotion.


    After a moment, Noah regained hisposure and continued, "But I could never forgive him. Because of his actions, my little sister has been forced to run and hide all these years. I''ve lost contact with her too."


    Scarlett was left speechless, unable to find the words to express her feelings. But deep down, she held a deep grudge against her great-grandfather, even though she had never met him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She silently agreed with her uncle that Victor Withers did not deserve forgiveness. He had been genuinely evil, causing so much suffering for his family. She hoped that he would be punished in the afterlife for his actions.


    ...


    As they finished discussing her mother''sst mission, another thought kept bothering Scarlett. "Country M," she muttered under her breath. The mere mention of the name brought back memories of her past.


    She remembered her mother''s warning to Jonathan Piers to never let here to that country and how her mother''sst mission had also urred there. To make matters worse, her archenemy, the crazy Theodor, was also from that same country. It seemed like her fate was inextricably linked to Country M.


    Noah noticed Scarlett''s change in demeanor and asked, "Is something else bothering you, Scarlett?"


    Scarlett sighed and replied, "It''s just that Country M seems to be the center of all the mysteries surrounding my family and my past. I can''t help but feel that I need to go there to find out the truth."


    Noah Withers seemed lost in his thoughts, his face showing mixed emotions. Scarlett wondered if he knew something about Country M that he wasn''t willing to share.


    "What''s with Country M?" Scarlett asked, the question burning in her mind.


    But her brows furrowed as she considered the possibilities, and her blood ran cold. What she was thinking right now made her heart tremble.


    ncing over at her uncle, she noticed he was lost in thought and wondered if he was thinking the same thing.


    "Uncle," Scarlett called him in a slightly trembling voice. "Did my mother ever tell you about my biological father?"


    Noah was taken aback by Scarlett''s question. He immediately answered her, "Rosalie never told me. But, as you know, it was herst mission in that country, and she failed it. The reason why she failed, no one knows. Even when I asked her, she refused to tell me..."


    Scarlett''s shoulders slumped in disappointment.


    "She just told me she was pregnant and warned me never to tell anyone about it, as if she wanted to keep your whereabouts a secret." Noah continued his words.


    Scarlett took a deep breath.


    "I see," she said, feeling frustrated and sad. "I was hoping maybe she had confided in someone about who my biological father is..."


    Noah felt sad seeing the disappointment in Scarlett''s eyes, "Sorry, Scarlett, I can''t give you any information about who your father is..."


    Scarlett looked up at her uncle, grateful for his understanding. "It feels like so many secrets and mysteries surround my mother and my past. I don''t know where to start or who to trust."


    The more Scarlett tried to uncover the truth, the more overwhelming it became.

 Chapter 299 Run Away Again?

    ?


    After collecting herself, she asked, "So you''re saying no one else knows about me? Only you? Not even Salvatore..." Her voice trailed off as she noticed Noah raising his hand ¡ª as if asking her to stop talking.


    "Your grandfather! That man is your Grandpa," Noah corrected with a chuckle, amused by Scarlett''s awkward expression. "But yes, only I know. Not even your Grandpa had any idea."


    "I see..."


    "Well, the old man, what a fool! Even though he took over the Withers underground business, he''s not in control ¡ªJude is!" Hatred rose in Noah''s eyes.


    He continued, "Jude made his father a prisoner, like a puppet. I feel sorry for Father but hate him for being so weak. How could he allow himself to suffer like that?" His face darkened, and anger was apparent in his voice.


    Scarlett was taken aback by Noah''s words.


    "Ugh! Sorry, Scarlett, if I said something, I shouldn''t have." Noah tried to change his expression.


    After the shock lessened, Scarlett finally said, "Jude Wither is so evil! How are things now with Grandpa!?"


    "Why? You want to meet him?" Noah chuckled. "Well, I haven''t seen him in many years. I only got information about him from his butler, who cares for him. He is very sick, and it prevents him from leaving the house!"


    "No, I don''t want to see anyone anymore. I already know everything from you. That''s enough," said Scarlett.


    Noah chuckled.


    "Jude... I mean that bastard Jude Withers, how dare he do that to his father? The man who raised and made him like he is now." Scarlett couldn''t help but curse her uncle. Deep down, she wanted to face Jude Withers and kill him with her bare hands.


    "He''s a monster. He wears Jude''s body, but he''s not human!" Noah''s face became even darker, remembering how cruel his brother was. "And you know what? He might hunt me down if I weren''t politically active in this country. But he can''t touch me for now because I have something that could make him suffer!"


    Scarlett was shocked to hear that even Uncle Noah lived in the shadow of danger ¡ª Jude Withers''s evilness.


    Scarlett said with a slightly trembling voice, "Uncle, please let me know if you need anything. I have a strong organization behind me, so you can count on me if you ever find yourself in a corner..."


    Noah''s lips raised slightly to form a faint smile. He had already guessed that his niece was not an ordinary woman or a typical hacker.


    "I appreciate it, Scarlett," he said, nodding. "It''s good to know I have someone I can trust. But please, be careful. The Withers are dangerous people, and I don''t want you to get hurt."


    ***


    At Hotel R.


    While Scarlett and Noah Withers were chatting, Xander arrived at his presidential suite. He was surprised to find the room dark. He walked faster toward the bedroom, wondering if Scarlett had overslept. However, his heart stopped when he discovered she wasn''t there.


    Xander quickly left the bedroom and called Logan, maybe they hadn''t returned from their food hunt with Carter. But his fear was confirmed when Logan told him that Scarlett had returned since noon, and he saw her enter their suite.


    His expression was now one of fear and desperation. He immediately called Scarlett but her phone was off. He decided to call Alistar and ask him toe to his room.


    Xander muttered, "Why did she suddenly vanish again?" He was worried because he knew this city was dangerous for Scarlett due to her identity as Rosalie Withers'' daughter.


    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before long, Alistar arrived at Xander''s room.


    "Alistar, I need you to find my wife. She left this room a few hours ago," Xander ordered the moment Alistar sat opposite him.


    Alistar was taken aback by his boss''s instructions.


    "Young Madam has run away again?" Alistar asked with a hint of surprise. "Why does she always disappear without a trace and make you so anxious?" But hisst words never escaped his lips as he noticed the anger in Xander''s eyes.


    Ignoring Alistar''sment, Xander ordered him to work. Alistar immediately pulled out hisptop and began searching for CCTV footage.


    After a few tense minutes, Alistar found Scarlett''s trace. Still, his frown deepened as he saw her entering the Empire Apartment, which was not far from their hotel.


    "I found her, boss. She''s in the Empire Apartment. It seems she met someone..." Alistar said hesitantly. And offer him hisptop to see.


    Alistar didn''t say anything after he saw Xander focused on looking at theptop monitor. He was waiting for his followingmand.


    While Xander continued to observe the CCTV footage, Logan and Ben joined them, looking panicked after learning that Scarlett had left the hotel without telling anyone.


    Logan''s face was getting stiff, with no hint of a smile, as if someone had just given him a death sentence. He felt mad at himself because the young madam had left him again without knowing it.


    He wanted to vent his anger, punching his face for being in the same situation again.


    "Boss, sorry... young madam didn''t say anything to me," Logan said while looking at Xander, who was still focused on theptop screen.


    Xander slowly raised his head and nced at Logan. Logan could feel his blood running cold when he saw Xander''s expression.


    "It''s not your fault!" Xander finally said. He had seen the CCTV footage, and his wife had deliberately left without anyone following her. He would probably be terrified again if he didn''t know her ability to protect herself. But now, he is much calmer. He knew Scarlett could kill someone without batting her eyelids.


    "What worries me now is who Scarlett met in the apartment," Xander said.


    Logan and Ben exchanged nces, sensing the gravity of the situation. As far as they could remember, Scarlett had no acquaintances in this city. And it wasn''t Carter who she met, which only added to their confusion.


    "Do you want us to go after her, boss?" Ben offered, his tone steady and firm.


    Xander pondered for a moment before replying. "No, not yet. She''s strong enough to protect herself for now."


    Ben nodded.


    Then Xander looked at Alistar. "Can you get the list of the apartment''s upants? Find out any names that might be rted to my wife."


    Alistar immediately carried out Xander''s orders. After a few minutes, he looked at Xander again. "The Empire Apartments are under the Hill group."


    "Huh! So it is owned by Alex Hill''s family?"


    "Yes, Boss," Alistar said.

 Chapter 300 Feel Guilty!

    ?


    Alistar immediately carried out Xander''s orders. After a few minutes, he looked at Xander again. "The Empire Apartments are under the Hill group."


    "Huh! So it''s owned by Alex Hills'' family?"


    "Yes, Boss," Alistar said.


    "Okay. Now proceed to find something in the upant list!" Xander said. He doubted that Alex would meet Scarlett now because he knew Alex was on a mission.


    After ten minutes, Alistar chuckled.


    He finally found something interesting on the list. He offered hisptop again to Xander. "Boss, you have to read for yourself."


    Xander was surprised to see what Alistar found, "Noah Withers!" he muttered softly.


    "Indeed. Even though his name isn''t listed on the building as the owner, he lives in one of the units. I think Ms. Scarlett met him," Alistar said.


    "You guys, I want someone to stand by that building and make sure it doesn''t draw attention!" he ordered Ben and Logan.


    Xander knew Noah Withers was not a threat because he was not involved in the family''s criminal activities. But he was worried that Jude Withers'' people might monitor and bug the apartment.


    After watching Logan and Ben leave the room, Xander turns his attention back to Alistar.


    "Monitor the CCTV around and inside the building. If you see anything suspicious, let me know immediately," Xander orders.


    After moments, he stood up and walked to the window, gazing at the bustling city below. He needed to devise a n to protect Scarlett from Withers''s family and keep her out of harm''s way.


    ****


    Scarlett rushed out of her uncle''s apartment, cursing herself several times as she walked fast.


    When she decided to visit her uncle, she deliberately didn''t bring her phone, worried that reading Xander''s messages would affect her ns. However, now, she deeply regretted her decision because she didn''t know whether Xander had returned.


    She had been too engrossed in talking to her uncle that she hadn''t realized it was alreadyte at night.


    "How could I lose track of time? Gosh!!" She muttered to herself. She hoped Xander had not yet returned to the hotel and was still at the Riley Group headquarters.


    ...


    Scarlett was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice someone following her from behind.


    After a few minutes of walking, Scarlett entered the lobby of the R Hotel, and her vignce heightened when she saw the reflection of a man behind her in the mirror in front of her.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she stopped and turned back, a clear wrinkle appearing on her forehead.


    "Since when did you follow me?" Scarlett finally spoke when Logan stopped two steps away from her.


    "Since you left that apartment building, ma''am," Logan said.


    Scarlett couldn''t believe she hadn''t noticed him. ''How could I not notice him?'' she scolded herself for being so reckless.


    She took a deep breath, realizing she hadn''t covered her tracks when she left earlier. And she was sure Logan had investigated her as soon as he realized she wasn''t in the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Later...


    Scarlett continued her step to the elevator.


    As they got into the elevator, Scarlett looked at Logan again. "Is Xander back yet?" she asked.


    "Yes, ma''am. He''s in the room. I think he''s waiting for you for dinner..." Logan said awkwardly. "And, Ma''am, could you not do something like this again? I might move somewhere far from civilization if you do it a third time..."


    Scarlett almostughed when she heard that, but she held it back.


    "Did Xander punish you like that?" Scarlett felt sorry for Logan, but at the same time, she found it funny imagining the punishment Xander would give him.


    Logan shrugged. "Yes, ma''am. He usually does that to us if we make a mistake."


    "But it''s all in good fun, is it?" Scarlett yfully said, "...well, I mean, you get to rx and have everything taken care of, and he still pays you, right?"


    She chuckled when she saw Logan widen his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    Logan hesitated for a moment before replying, "But, ma''am..." He can''t finish his words.


    "Hahaha, I was just kidding!" Scarlettughed before continuing, "I won''t do it again, Logan. Next time, I promise to let you know wherever I go!"


    "Thank you, ma''am." Finally, a smile appeared at the corner of Logan''s lips, and no more worry was in his eyes.


    "When Xander assigned you to work for me, he promised me he would not interfere with your work. So, he can''t punish you. Only I can do that. So you don''t have to worry!" Scarlett reassured Logan as they stepped out of the elevator.


    Logan nodded, but a slight frown appeared on his forehead.


    ''Xander is my master, and I owe my loyalty to him, even though I work for you now. I was born as Logan Lee to rece my father as the butler in the Riley family when Mr. Xander took over. I am not just an employee but a member of the Riley family. It''s not something I can ignore easily,'' Logan said to himself as he saw Scarlett into the room.


    ***


    Scarlett stepped slowly into the presidential suite.


    The living room and dining room appeared dark, making her wonder if Xander had fallen asleep.


    As she made her way towards the bedroom, the lights in the living room and dining room suddenly flicked on.


    To her surprise, Xander sat on the sofa, grinning at her. "Baby, you''re back!" he said. "Come here, let''s eat first..." He got up from the sofa and headed towards the dining table.


    "..." Scarlett.


    She felt a twinge of guilt as she followed Xander to the dining table. He didn''t say anything, but she could feel his gaze on her. She sat down beside him and tried to act casual.


    Scarlett nced at Xander, hoping to gauge his emotions as they began to eat. But he was inscrutable, giving away nothing. As if he didn''t care that she had disappeared for several hours without Logan''s escort or telling him.


    The silence between them was deafening, and Scarlett began to regret her decision to leave the hotel without informing anyone. She knew she needed to exin herself to Xander but didn''t know how to start it.

 Chapter 301 Visiting New York

    ?


    The silence between them was deafening, and Scarlett began to regret her decision to leave the hotel without informing anyone. She knew she needed to exin herself to Xander but didn''t know how to start the subject, she was mad at herself.


    After finishing their meal, they went to their room and sat on the couch with the television on. But their minds were elsewhere, lost in their own thoughts.


    A few minutes passed, and Scarlett finally broke the silence, her eyes filled with sadness and worry as she looked at Xander beside her.


    "Xander, I''m so sorry," she said, "I went without your permission and left without Logan..." Her voice trembled slightly.


    Xander quickly took her hand and gently squeezed it to calm her down. "Babe, it''s okay. You don''t have to exin anything to me. I understand," he said, looking into her eyes reassuringly.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear Xander''s reaction, "Y-You know?" She was confused.


    Xander smiled and nodded. "Yup, I know."


    "Know what?" Scarlett asked, still confused.


    He didn''t rush to answer her; instead, he lovingly ruffled the hair on top of her head. "I know you went there to meet your uncle," he said.


    Scarlett remained silent for a moment, trying to understand Xander''s reaction. "But, you''re not mad at me? I broke my promise..." She worried that Xander was only pretending to be calm and not genuinely forgiving her.


    "Why should I be mad at you?" Xander replied sincerely. "I already know my wife is a badass. Who could hurt you? Besides, I know you were seeing your uncle, so I have no reason to me you, right?"


    Scarlett felt relieved and grateful for Xander''s understanding. She leaned in to hug him.


    "Alright, now tell me about your meeting with Noah Withers," Xander said, changing the topic.


    Scarlett immediately began telling Xander everything she and her uncle had discussed, including her mother and the dark secret about the Withers family.


    After a while...


    Scarlett finally finished telling Xander everything. She felt happy knowing the truth about her mother''s past and the possibility that she might still be alive. Also, she had gained a family member in Noah Withers, her uncle. They both decide to fight Jude Withers one day. She didn''t want her mother to live like she is now.


    Her dream is that in the future her mother can stop running away, live in darkness and start living like an ordinary person.


    Xander had mixed emotions after hearing Scarlett''s story. He was happy that she had finally learned the truth about her mother, but he also had concerns knowing that Jude Withers was the person they had to watch out for.


    "Baby, we need to be careful. Jude Withers is not someone to underestimate. He will do whatever it takes if he knows about you..." Xander said, his voice filled with worry.


    "I know, Xander. But I won''t stay silent too. We need to find my mother and make things right," Scarlett replied.


    "Of course, we won''t. We''ll do it together," Xander gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Thank you!"


    "And what are you going to do now?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let''s go back to Astington! There''s no reason for me to stay in this city anymore." Scarlett took a deep breath. "My uncle doesn''t want me to stay here too long either. It''s not safe..." she said.


    "Of course, we''ll leave first thing in the morning," Xander nodded in agreement. "It''s better to avoid any trouble with the Withers now."


    Scarlett smiled gratefully at Xander, feeling relieved that he was so understanding. "Thank you, Xander. I really appreciate your support..."


    "Anything for you, babe." Xander grinned, leaning in to kiss her on the forehead. "Now go shower, and I''ll arrange our departure tomorrow morning."


    Scarlett nodded, standing up from the couch. "Okay, I won''t be long." She walked towards the bathroom, feeling happy that Xander was by her side through all of this.


    ****


    A Week Later in Manhattan, NYC.


    It had been three days since Scarlett and Xander arrived in New York, just in time for Rex''s December 25th birthday tomorrow.


    Scarlett gazed out the window at the lively Central Park below, covered in a thick nket of snow and adorned with beautiful Christmas decorations. Despite the cold weather, people seemed unfazed and joyfully yed and walked in the park.


    Lost in her thoughts and reminiscing about her memories of living in the city, Scarlett didn''t notice Xander waking up.


    ...


    Xander was surprised to wake up and find himself alone in bed. He searched for Scarlett and saw her standing by the window with her back facing him.


    He quickly put on his robe and approached her, wrapping his arms around her slender waist and burying his head to kiss her smooth neck and y around with her silky ginger hair.


    "What are you doing so early?" he asked.


    Scarlett giggled as she felt his embrace tighten. "I couldn''t sleep, so I decided to watch the scenery at Central Park," she replied.


    Xander pulled her closer, enjoying the warmth of her body against his. "You should have woken me up. I would have kept youpany," he said with a smile.


    Scarlett turned her head to look at him, and their eyes met. She felt her heartbeat slightly jump as she looked at his handsome wake-up face. "I didn''t want to disturb your sleep. You looked so peaceful."


    Xander''s smile widened. "Well, I''m awake now, and I want to spend every moment with you," he kissed her lips.


    Scarlett felt a surge of heat spread through her body as his lips met hers. She couldn''t resist kissing him back, their lips locked in a passionate embrace. When they finally parted, she nestled her head against his chest, her breathsing in ragged gasps.


    They stood in each other''s arms, content to cuddle silently, enjoying the shared moment.


    Scarlett released her embrace and looked up at Xander. "Aren''t you happy living in my apartment?" she asked. "Should we move into your house?"

 Chapter 302 Cloud

    ?


    Scarlett released her embrace and looked up at Xander. "Aren''t you happy living in my apartment?" she asked. "Should we move into your house?"


    A few days ago, Scarlett discovered that Xander had an apartment in town not far from her building. To her surprise, it was in the same building as Rex. Although she used to go to Rex''s house in the past, strangely, they had never crossed paths.


    "I''d rather stay here than at my ce. It''s much better here," Xander said, not wanting Rex to ruin their peaceful moments together.


    Moreover, he liked Scarlett''s apartment; it wasn''t too big and had a simple interior design with a warm feeling like he entered his White Mansion at Astington, unlike his own apartment, which felt more like a minimalist hotel room.


    She smiled and rested her head on Xander''s chest. "Alright! Let''s get ready, and go eat breakfast outside. There are so many cafes downstairs for us to choose from."


    Scarlett loved living in this apartment because of the numerous fancy restaurants and cafes nearby. She didn''t have to cook anything, and she always enjoyed trying new ces. Additionally, Central Park was just across from her apartment, providing her with the perfect spot for her morning or afternoon walks.


    "That''s a great idea, babe! Let''s go..." Xander eximed, excited at the thought of going out. Ever since they arrived in this city, they hadn''t ventured out much and had only ordered food from his own restaurant and hotel nearby.


    ...


    Before long, Scarlett and Xander were both ready to go out for breakfast. But just as they were about to leave the house, the doorbell rang.


    "Are you expecting someone?" Xander asked curiously.


    "No," Scarlett replied as she peered through the peephole. Suddenly, her worried expression softened, and she hurriedly opened the door. "Cloudy!!!" she eximed joyfully, taking the little white furry creature from Rex''s hand.


    Rex''s expression instantly changed when Scarlett took the little cat from his hands. He can''t help but bitterly smile when Scarlett doesn''t greet him, instead paying all her attention to her cat.


    He took a deep breath, trying to hide his irk, before teasing her, "Heartless little sister, how could you greet only your cat and ignore mepletely?" He narrowed his eyes at Scarlett, pretending to be displeased.


    Scarlett smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, Rex. I just missed my Cloud so much. But, of course, I''m happy to see you too." She petted her cat gently while Rex looked at them with amusement and annoyance.


    "Shouldn''t you be thanking me? You know, for taking care of your cat all this time?" He said while putting on his sad look, trying to get credit from her, but instead of praise, he received res.


    "Geez! Your assistant told me you left my cat at your parent''s house. It''s not you who cares for Cloud, but your mother! And you didn''t even bother to ask your mother to care for Cloud!" she eximed.


    Scarlett pouted, ignored Rex, and walked toward Xander after asking him to follow them inside.


    As they walked towards the living room, Scarlett introduced her cat to Xander. "Xander, this is my cat, Cloud!" she said, smiling.


    Xander was surprised by Scarlett''s words and looked at the small cat lyingzily in her arms. He felt a sudden rush of panic. Since childhood, he had been very ufortable around cats and had trauma rted to feline creatures.


    "Uh, H-i... Cloud..." he stuttered nervously, but within a second, he tried to hide his nervousness, not wanting Scarlett to know that he''s slightly Ailurophobia*


    Scarlett was happy to introduce Cloud to Xander. After settling on the sofa, she nced at him and asked, "Xander, do you want to hold him?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander''s heart raced with fear. He sat beside Scarlett, unsure of what to do. He wanted to be honest with her about his fear of cats, but he feared disappointing her.


    After taking a deep breath and calming himself, Xander slowly raised his hand to touch Cloud. But before he could, Rexughed, echoing through the room and making his hand hang in the air.


    "What''s so funny, Brother Rex?"


    "Y-You don''t know?" Rex said, suppressing hisughter while sitting opposite Scarlett and Xander.


    "Know what?"


    "Your husband... He''s afraid of cats!" Rex said, unaware of Xander''s darkening expression and fixated eyes on him, as if he wanted to strangle Rex after revealing his secret.


    Scarlett was taken aback, "Xander afraid of cats? Is that true?" She slowly looked at Xander and noticed a distance between them. It was unusual for him to sit so far from her.


    Xander tried to deny it, "No, I''m not scared of cats. I''m just a dog person. That''s all. You know dogs hate cats, right?" he lied. He couldn''t admit it. How could he tell Scarlett that he feared cats after seeing how much she loved her little Cloud?


    But Rex continued, "Oh,e on, don''t be embarrassed, Man. It''s nothing to be ashamed about."


    "Oh please, Brother Rex..." She narrowed her gaze to Rex opposite her, "Stop teasing me. My husband is not afraid of cats!"


    Rex raised his eyebrows. "I''m not ying pranks on you!" he said, looking at Xander, "Are you not traumatized by cats anymore?" His tone sounded pressing.


    Xander''s fists were tightly clenched as he looked at Rex. Suddenly, he wanted to stuff Rex''s mouth with a slipper to shut him up. But he held back his anger and looked at his wife with his loving smile.


    However, he was stunned when he saw a glint of doubt in Scarlett''s eyes. It made Xander''s heart race. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and snatched the enraged creature from Scarlett''s hand.


    "I''m never scared of cats," Xander said, cing the cat on hisp and gently stroking its head. He locked eyes with Rex, his gaze intense. "Looks like you don''t know me that well, Rex Morrison. And please stop spreading nonsense!"


    Rex feels amused to see Xander''s re. He knew that Xander was lying.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry for teasing you, Mister Cats Lover!" Rexughed while shaking his head. He didn''t want to strain his rtionship with Xander, so he stopped exposing this man''s ws. "I had no idea you had a soft spot for cats... I really do." Rex added, trying to ease the tension in the room.


    Xander, "..."


    If this man wasn''t Scarlett''s brother, he would have already sent him to the afterlife!


    ----


    *Ailurophobia = Fear of cats.

 Chapter 303 Stop Pretending!

    ?


    Scarlett was speechless at how much Rex enjoyed teasing Xander.


    Without Rex telling her, Scarlett immediately knew Xander didn''t like cats from the way he held Cloud. She could guess Xander only pretended to like cats for her.


    "Brother Rex, why did youe to my ce so early in the morning?" Scarlett quickly changed the topic, taking the cat from Xander''sp. She didn''t want Xander to feel ufortable. She hugged Cloud affectionately, looking back at Rex.


    "To scold you!!" Rex''s face suddenly turned angry. This girl didn''t even tell him she got to this city sooner! If it wasn''t for Cruz, he wouldn''t even know.


    Scarlett was taken aback by Rex''s sudden change of expression. She noticed his anger brewing, and it made her speechless. She could only try maintaining herposure and said, "Scold me? Why?"


    "Because you didn''t even bother to let me know you arrived," Rex replied, his voice filled with annoyance. "I could have helped you with so many things if you had told me earlier, little sis..."


    "Oops, sorry, brother. I didn''t tell you on purpose..." She grinned, then nced lovingly at Cloud in herp and pinched Cloud''s head. She couldn''t resist Cloud''s cuteness.


    Sensing Rex still ring at her, Scarlett continued as she looked at him again, "Can you stop being angry? Now we meet, right!? Besides, I didn''t inform anyone, only Mom¡­"


    "What!? Mom knows you arrived?" Rex''s eyes widened in surprise. Even though he had stayed at his parent''s house for the past few days, his mother never mentioned Scarlett''s arrival. He felt like an outsider. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, Sis? I could''ve picked you up at the airport."


    Scarlett chuckled, "Rx, brother. I can take care of myself. After all, Xander will take care of me..."


    Rex sighed, "Alright, alright!" He said, feeling defeated.


    "Brother Rex, I''m hungry, but you came without bringing breakfast for me!" Scarlett said, slowly trying to divert the conversation, so Rex wouldn''t sulk anymore.


    "Rex, can you go back now?" Xander, who didn''t say much because he was worried that Scarlett would give Cloud to him again, finally said something. "We were going to the nearest cafe, but you ruined our morning ns!" His voice was clearly displeased.


    ''Why did this pair suddenly bear such a striking resemnce to one another? Their shamelessness is now more pronounced.'' Rex muttered inwardly.


    Rex took a deep sigh before saying, "You two! Let''s go. I''ll bring you to the best cafe in town!" He stood from his seat.


    Scarlett swiftly rose to her feet, handing Cloud over to Xander. "Let''s go, Xander. Could you hold onto Cloud for a moment?" She asked, but she abruptly stopped handing Cloud to him as she remembered something.


    "Uhmm... no need. W-Wait here, I will put Cloud back first to his room..." Scarlett said and walked fast to the cat room, leaving Xander and Rex alone in the living room.


    Xander took a deep breath to calm himself, but his anger resurfaced when he heard Rex''s words. "What are you talking about?" he asked with a scowl.


    Rex chuckled, patting Xander on the shoulder. "Come on, man. You can''t fool my sister. She knows you don''t like cats. So stop pretending, just tell her..." he said, walking towards the cat room.


    Xander watched him go, feeling irritated. "I don''t have to pretend to like cats," he muttered. "I just don''t want to be rude to Scarlett and her pets."


    Not hearing any response from Rex, Xander took a deep breath and walked to a corner to look at Central Park below while contemting Rex''s words.


    Rex''s words made sense to him. He couldn''t pretend to like cats just to make Scarlett happy.


    Sigh!


    After thinking for a while, Xander has decided something important. He needs to be honest with his wife about his cat aversion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    Before long, Xander heard the cat room door open. He turned and saw Scarlett and Rex walking out.


    "Should we go now?" Xander asked and walked to Scarlett.


    "Yes. Let''s go!!" Scarlett held Xander''s arm as they walked to the entrance, but the bell rang before they could even get to the door.


    The three of them stopped in their tracks, exchanging nces.


    "Are you waiting for other guests?" asked Rex while looking at Scarlett, who was worried. This is an uninvited guest, someone who might want to hurt her.


    "NO!" Scarlett shook her head. She also found it strange why so many people visited her this morning. Even though only a few people know her schedule for visiting this city.


    "Babe, who knows your password to get on this floor?" Xander asked calmly, but worry flickered in his eyes, and Scarlett could sense it.


    Scarlett thought for a moment before replying, "Only Cruz!"


    "Maybe it''s him!" said Rex.


    "I''m not sure because I gave him leave until early January," said Scarlett. "So he won''te to my ce until I call him!"


    At once, Rex and Xander''s faces became alert. They exchanged a nce before turning back to Scarlett.


    "We need to be careful. Whoever it is, we don''t know their intentions," Xander said, his voice firm.


    Scarlett nodded in agreement, "You''re right. Let''s see who it is first before we let them in."


    With that, Rex took the initiative to walk toward the inte to check the visitor''s identity.


    Scarlett felt anxious because this is the first time she set foot in New York since her ident a year ago. If her pursuer knew she was returning, they mighte after her. But then she realized she had been able to keep her location hidden safely all this time. It seemed impossible for them to find her here, right?


    "Who is it?" Scarlett asked in a low voice from behind Rex.


    Rex didn''t answer Scarlett''s question but asked if she was sure only Cruz knew her password.


    Scarlett frowned and thought deeply. After a moment, she opened her mouth to answer, but no words came out. She was shocked to realize that she had forgotten about that person.


    "Gosh!! How could I forget!!" She said softly.


    "Sis, open the door!" Rex said as he walked into the living room. "Looks like we''re not going anywhere!"


    Xander, who didn''t understand what they were talking about, could only stare at Rex and Scarlett in confusion.


    "Who!?" Xander asked, but they had already moved away from him. He couldn''t help but chuckle and followed Rex into the living room.

 Chapter 304 Hazel Ewart

    ?


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up with joy as she approached the door without any worry about opening it.


    "Mother..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off in delight, "Why did youe? It''s so cold outside. You should wait for me at home, Mom!"


    "You silly girl, I couldn''t wait to see you!" Hazel Ewart eximed as she pulled Scarlett into her arms. She had missed her so much ¡ª Scarlett had disappeared for over a year without ever visiting them.


    Whenever she asked Rex, he said that Scarlett was overseas taking care of her business.


    And, when she found out Scarlett had returned to town, she felt a strong urge toe to this ce immediately, but her work had held her back. Finally, she was able toe this morning.


    "Mom,e in..." Scarlett said, stepping aside to let Hazel Ewart into the apartment. She couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of Rex''s mother scolding her. "Mom, there is someone I want to introduce to you... my husband!"


    Hazel''s eyes widened at Scarlett''s words. She had often heard about Scarlett''s husband but had never met him in person. She was eager to see what kind of man could make Scarlett melt and, perhaps, finally bury her son''s dream of marrying Scarlett.


    "Oh, I can''t wait!" she eximed.


    When they entered the living room, Scarlett immediately introduced Hazel to Xander.


    "Xander, this is Ms. Hazel Morrison, Rex''s mother. I''ve always considered her like my mother while living in this country," Scarlett smiled, gesturing toward Hazel.


    Hazel looked slightly stunned as she gazed at Xander. "Y-Your husband is Xander Riley?" she asked, clearly taken aback. All this time, she had no idea whether Scarlett had married the same Xander she knew. This Xander used to y at their family''s house, and she was familiar with him.


    Xander greeted Hazel warmly, extending his hand. "Hello, Aunt Hazel. It''s a pleasure to meet you again," he said with a smile.


    Scarlett was startled. How could she forget that Xander and Rex were good friends in college!? And also, their grandfathers, Grandpa Riley, and Grandpa Morrison, were best friends. Obviously, they knew each other.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle as she saw Xander and Hazel talking ¡ª they immediately ignored her.


    Scarlett joined Rex in the seating area and sat beside him and said, "I can''t believe I forgot that you and Xander were best friends in college."


    Rex chuckled. "Yeah, in the past... He used to be a great guy."


    Scarlett rolled her eyes before saying, "Oh,e on, brother, he''s still a great guy!"


    Rex didn''t say anything. He just shook his head while a sour smile framed his face. Seeing Rex''s expression could trigger Scarlett''s memory of their misunderstanding.


    "Brother, did Xander apologize to you for what happened in the past?" Scarlett asked. She knew the truth after watching the video where Chloe confesses to Xander about Rex sleeping with his ex-fianc¨¦.


    "He did. When he came to find me when you disappeared. He apologized to me..." Rex smiled, watching Xander talk to his mother. But the memory of the past brought a tinge of mncholy to him. His mother really likes Xander, and whenever she meets Xander, she seems to forget everything else ¡ª just like now.


    "That''s good!" Scarlett was relieved to hear that. Then she turned her gaze to Xander and was shocked by what she saw.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett had never seen Xander chat so enthusiastically with anyone besides her. For the first time, she caught a glimpse of another side of Xander, and her heart swelled with joy witnessing his seamless connection with Hazel.


    As she thought about her mother, Scarlett suddenly felt her chest tighten with worry remembering her own mother. She had many ns to find her mother''s whereabouts, but it seemed like she would have to wait until next year.


    "Sis, they''ll be talking for a while... Shall we go find some breakfast now?" said Rex jokingly.


    "Were they able to talk that long?" Scarlett was surprised. And now, her stomach started to grumble. She was hungry.


    "Yeah, they will!" Rex said. He had seen this phenomenon too many times. And he''s used to it.


    "Brother, I''ll order some food for us," Scarlett said while looking at her cell phone.


    Rex took a deep breath looking at Xander and his mother. "Mom," Rex said, his disappointment evident on his face. "How could you ignore your son and be so engrossed in talking to Xander?"


    Hazel was surprised to hear her son''s voice in the room. She looked at Rex with a shocked expression, "Since when were you here?" she asked, confused.


    "Oh, Mother... I was even here before you." Rex said, feeling annoyed.


    Seeing her son sulking, Hazel smiled, "Son, I''m sorry...I was just so surprised to see Xander. It''s been so many years since west met..." she said, shing an apologetic look at Rex.


    Rex could only shake his head before saying, "Mom, Xander... you guys continue talking. Scarlett and I will go out to find our breakfast!"


    Xander was stunned when he didn''t see Scarlett in the room. He looked around and noticed hering out of the bedroom while typing something on her cell phone.


    He felt sorry for ignoring her, "Babe, I''ll ask a restaurant to bring us breakfast. No need to go outside. It''s freezing!" he said.


    Scarlett looked up and saw Xander standing before her, "No need. I already called Logan. You go, talk to Mom. She seems to miss you a lot!"


    "No, we''re done," Xander said regretfully. "I am sorry!" he whispered.


    Scarlett was surprised, hearing him apologize, "What are you apologizing for?"


    "Ignoring you!"


    "Ah," Scarlett chuckled. "I''m not mad. I can understand. Besides, I saw you talking to your mother-inw, you remember I regard her as my mom, right?" Scarlett said and pulled her to join Rex and Hazel.


    When Xander and Scarlett returned to the seating area, Hazel approached Scarlett and held her hand. She squeezed it gently, "I''m sorry, Scarlett. I didn''t even notice you were not eating your breakfast yet," She apologized as they sat down.


    "It''s okay, mother. I could understand..." Scarlett replied with a smile.

 Chapter 305 Rexs Birthday Party (1)

    ?


    Next Day.


    Xander and Scarlett arrived at the Empire Club, one of the most exclusive venues in Manhattan, owned by the prestigious Morrison Group. The club was closed to the public that day, as it was reserved for Rex''s birthday party.


    Scarlett had attended Rex''s birthday parties many times, but this time was different. She was anxious about meeting Rex''s friends, who used to tease her about dating Rex in the past. She didn''t want any awkwardness or tension between Xander and Rex''s friends, significantly since their rtionship had just improved.


    As they stepped inside, the thumping bass of EDM music filled her ears. She flinched at the st of loud EDM music. She doesn''t like toe to a ce like this. If it weren''t for Rex''s birthday, she would never have set foot in a music club like the Empire Club.


    She entered the venue and saw the ce was already bustling with invited guests. They danced in the middle of the room while others sat at a round table chatting and drinking. She couldn''t see their faces clearly because the lighting was dimmed to create the perfect atmosphere for the night.


    Scarlett searched for Zara and Tyler, who had arrived earlier. After a few minutes, she spotted them on the second floor, less crowded than the first floor, where the dance floor was located. She urged Xander to follow her there to escape the loud music hurting her ears.


    "Xander, let''s go upstairs," Scarlett yelled over the music, taking Xander''s hand and pulling him towards the stairs. "It''s too loud down here!"


    Xander nodded in agreement. He followed Scarlett up the stairs, relieved to escape the noisy music. Although the music is still heard upstairs, it''s not as loud as downstairs.


    As they arrived on the second floor, Scarlett saw Zara and immediately greeted her with a hug. "Zara, it''s so good to see you!" she eximed.


    Zara''s eyes widened as she took in Scarlett''s outfit. "Damn, girl! You look stunning in that outfit!" she said, smiling.


    Scarlett blushed. "Thank you, sista!" she replied.


    Zara raised an eyebrow. "This is obviously not apliment, alright!? Why don''t you follow the dress code?" she asked.


    Scarlett looked puzzled. "Wait, there''s a dress code?" she asked.


    Zara rolled her eyes. "Of course, there is," then she gestured at her own outfit: a knee-length tight ck dress that exposed her curves and high heels that made her look even sexier. "...You must dress attractively like this, girl!"


    "Ooh, a mor party? When did you see me dressed like that?" Scarlett chuckled, teasingly ignoring Zara. She sat down next to Xander, shing a smile at Tyler, who sat across from them.


    Xander couldn''t help but silently gulp at Scarlett''s words, recalling how she looked stunning and sexy in a gold dress at Axel Hill''s wedding party.


    "Nice to meet you guys!" Tyler greeted them, raising his wine ss to divert the conversation. "Scarlett, what do you want to drink? Wine?" he asked.


    "Non-alcoholic," Xander chimed in, surprising both Zara and Tyler.


    "Xander, would you mind if Scarlett had wine tonight? Just a ss. But it''s the real thing this time, not that grape juice you called wine..." Zara pleaded with Xander, knowing Scarlett''s poor alcohol tolerance and that she could handle a ss of wine without losing control.


    Xander remained silent and turned to look at Scarlett, a warning sh in his eyes. Scarlett was unsure whether to take a sip of wine with alcohol, but she wanted to be polite.


    "Hubby," she said, taking his hand and leaning in close to his ear. "Can I have just half a ss? It would be rude of me to refuse, right? I promise I won''t get drunk," she said pleadingly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander gave in with a nod. "Fine, but if you get drunk, we''re going home."


    "Hmm, I promise," Scarlett smiled sweetly at him. "I know my limits," she said.


    Scarlett understood why Xander was strict with her regarding alcohol, as he had seen her drunk before and described her as hard to control and loud. That''s why he often reminded her not to drink alone in public, as it could be dangerous.


    Zara smiled at Xander, trying topliment him on letting Scarlett drink for tonight. "Thank you, brother-inw," she said.


    Xander didn''t say anything in response, but he nodded. He felt happy because Zara addressed him as a brother-inw.


    Soon, Xander engages in conversation with Tyler, discussing business-rted matters. Meanwhile, Zara and Scarlett also started chatting.


    "Zara, how long have you been in town?" Scarlett asked, sipping her wine.


    "Just got in this morning. I celebrated Christmas with my family first beforeing here," Zara exined.


    Scarlett nodded, understanding the importance of Zara''s family traditions. "That''s nice. I''m d you made it," she said.


    Before long, Scarlett realized that something was missing.


    "Zara, where''s Cruz?" Scarlett asked. Cruz should have arrived before her at this party.


    "That shameless Cruz immediately ruled the dance floor when he got here," Zara said, pointing at the crowded area.


    "Humph! He''s here already?" Scarlett was startled and followed Zara''s line of sight. "Where?" she asked, struggling to spot Cruz in the dim light.


    "The one with the neon green outfit!!" Zara eximed.


    "The hell!!" Scarlett couldn''t help but swear when she saw her assistant, who stood out among the others with his neon green suit and danced like he was possessed by the soul of one of the Kpop idols, moving perfectly and powerfully.


    Instantly, Scarlett felt a mixture of embarrassment and amusement upon seeing Cruz''s dancing moves. She couldn''t deny that he had stolen the attention of all the guests, but there was also a part of her that found it endearing.


    "I hope that shameless Cruz won''t embarrass me too much tonight," Scarlett said with a yful smile as she sipped her wine.


    As she scanned the room for Rex, Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder where he was. It was his birthday party, after all. Had he decided to skip his own birthday party and stay at home?


    "Where''s Rex?" she asked Zara, who was now chatting with Tyler.

 Chapter 306 Rexs Birthday Party (2)

    ?


    As she scanned the room for Rex, Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder where he was. It was his birthday party, after all. Had he decided to skip his own birthday party and stay at home?


    "Where''s Rex?" she asked Zara, who was now chatting with Tyler.


    Zara pats her forehead, realizing that earlier Rex had asked her to inform Scarlett that he was meeting with his business partners in the private room and would join themter.


    "I see," Scarlett smiles faintly. "I thought he abandoned this party to wrap himself in someone''s arms..." She jokes.


    "Hahaha, who knows? Maybe meeting with the businessmen is just a cover-up for that!" Zara rolls her eyes. "Oh right, how long will you stay here?"


    "We will go back to Astington tomorrow." Scarlett decides to leave. She wants to visit Xander''s Family and her father on B Ind before nning her trip to M Country. Finding her mother is her top priority now.


    "So soon?" Zara is surprised. "Girl, didn''t you promise to visit us in LA? Let''s go there first before you head back to Astington."


    Scarlett felt guilty for breaking her promise to Zara about their trip to LA. She apologized to Zara, expressing her regret, "Zara, I''m sorry. I wish I could have gone to LA as nned, but something in my family requires my immediate attention. I have to sort it out before I can n another trip to LA."


    Zara, showing concern, asked, "Family? It''s your father, isn''t it? Did something happen to him?"


    "No, he''s fine..." Scarlett reassured her, "Thank you for your concern. I must handle some family matters before considering a trip to LA, sorry Zara, I can''t tell you in detail..."


    "Scarlett I understand, you better get back to Astington. We can meet up after you''ve sorted everything out." She smiled.


    Scarlett appreciated Zara''s seemingly sincere attention but couldn''t tell her about her mother''s situation, which was too risky to reveal.


    ****


    While Scarlett and Zara were engrossed in conversation, Rex was seated in a private room on the second floor of the Empire Club with Seven. The spacious andvish room was soundproof, and no sound could be heard from the EDM music outside.


    Rex''s face turned stiff after hearing Seven''s report. There was tension in the room as no one spoke for a while.


    After a few moments of silence, Seven finally broke the silence, "So, what are your orders now, Two?" he asked, looking at Rex with a sense of anticipation.


    Rex, lost in thought, slowly turned his head towards Seven, his expressionplex and hard to read.


    "For now, continue doing what you''re doing, but make sure they don''t find out she''s in town," Rex said seriously.


    Rex had a headache with that person who never gave up pursuing Scarlett. He was sometimes very tempted to confront him, but hismon sense always held him back.


    "And ask Ten to trick them into thinking that she''s in Country X," he added, "We have to keep her safe..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seven nodded his head in agreement. "Understood, Two. I''ll make sure everything is taken care of."


    After seeing Seven leave the room, Rex quickly called someone before going to find Scarlett.


    A smile appeared as he spotted her and the others, but his heart sank at seeing her with Xander.


    Despite the pain, he felt grateful for reconciling with Xander on his 29th birthday. But it was ironic that his best friend had stolen his future wife.


    Rex took a deep breath, trying to calm his troubled heart. But then, he heard someone call his name from behind.


    "Hey, what are you doing here alone, Rex?" A young man approached him. "By the way, happy birthday, man! You''re looking better each year."


    Rex smiled when he saw his childhood friend. "Thanks foring, Cad! You should join the others," he said, gesturing toward the direction of the dance floor below.


    After seeing his friend walk away, Rex approached Scarlett and the others. His expression slowly changed from sad to happy, and a broad smile now framed his handsome face.


    "Hey, guys!" Rex greeted Xander and the others, "Sorry,te greeted you guys. I was just taking care of some business." He said while ncing at Scarlett. He sent her a detailed look at her.


    Scarlett could tell by the eyes that something was bothering Rex now. She feels tense.


    "I''m d you could make it back to your own party, Rex," Scarlett said.


    Rex chuckled. "How could I miss my birthday party?" he replied, still smiling and sitting beside Scarlett whilebing his hair with his finger which made Zara sitting opposite him swallow hard.


    Zara couldn''t help but notice how manly and handsome Rex was. Still, she always reminded herself of how much of a womanizer Rex was, and it prevented her from falling in love with him.


    "Yo, Rex!! I will not give you a birthday gift this year!" Zara said, trying to sound yful. "I''m the poorest among us. You should be the one donating to me..." She forced a bitter smile before taking a sip of her wine.


    "Zara!! Are you already drunk?" Rex shook his head, chuckling at Zara''s red cheeks. "Did you forget? You never give me gifts, youngdy!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I always send you flowers by email every time it''s your birthday!!" Zara rolls her eyes.


    "Hahaha, thank you for that, Zara but" Rex turned to Scarlett and added, "You should learn from my sister, Scarlett. Last year, she gave me a limited edition watch from a well-known brand."


    "Come on, Rex! How can you force me topete with my boss?" Zara said. A mischievous expression slowly appeared on her face. "Well, I''m just a poor employee. And you should be grateful... because every year, I tried to find a nice picture of a bouquet of flowers for you."


    "Hey, don''t sell yourself short, Zara..." Rex said with a grin. "I''m pretty sure you make more than the Microsoft CEO." He took a sip of his red wine and thenughed.

 Chapter 307 We Are Not Weak Either!

    ?


    "Hey, don''t sell yourself short, Zara..." Rex said with a grin. "I''m pretty sure you make more than the Microsoft CEO." He took a sip of his red wine,ughing.


    Zara, "..."


    Scarlett observed Rex and Zara''s banter with amusement. She had always admired their witty remarks and yful personalities.


    ''Should I join in the fun?'' Scarlett silently talks to herself.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, but I really didn''t get you anything this year," Scarlett said apologetically. "I just bought a fancy restaurant in Astington, and my wallet is empty now."


    Scarlett didn''t want to give Rex a gift, not only because she was following Zara''s idea but also because she was worried about Xander''s jealousy. And most of the gifts she had given Rex in the past had gone to his storage cab. Stored and never seen again. She better keeps her money for something important.


    "What!?" Rex was surprised. "Don''t lie to me!! I know you emptied your bank ount but gained a money tree in return! Ahem, sister... Maybe you weren''t aware, but your husband is the richest among us!" He said while ncing at Xander.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Xander narrowed his eyes at Rex before turning to Scarlett with his loving gaze. He said, "Babe, just buy him a new car! You can use the ck card that I gave you..." He gently rubbed her back.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''Is he trying to show off?'' Scarlett thought to herself while looking at Xander''s eyes. She was speechless looking at how serious he is. Before Scarlett could say anything, she heard Tyler say something.


    "Rex! Why are you still acting like a child?" Tyler, the wisest of the group, finally spoke up. "...You''re already this old but still expect gifts from others?"


    Rex, "..."


    "Hahaha, Tyler is right!" Zara couldn''t hold back herughter and gave Tyler a thumbs-up. After herughter subsided, she continued, " Okay... forget it! Earlier, I was kidding. Sorry, Rex!"


    "I know," Rex replied with a soft chuckle.


    "Rex, shouldn''t you say hello to the other guests?" Zara asked, trying to divert the conversation.


    "No. I already greeted them and opened the party before you guys came," Rex said. Then he turned to Xander with a thoughtful expression. "Xander, I need to talk to Scarlett. Alone! It''s important!" He said.


    Scarlett could sense that Rex was hiding something. She turned his gaze to Xander, "Please wait here, Xander. We won''t be long."


    Xander nods.


    Not long after, Scarlett and Rex settled into the VIP room where Rex had met Seven before. As soon as they were seated, Scarlett asked Rex, "What is it?"


    "That crazy man, Theodor, arrived in this city a few hours ago," Rex replied, and his words hit Scarlett like a bomb.


    "W-What?! Why did hee here?" Scarlett couldn''t believe that Theodor had followed her to this city.


    Scarlett knew that Theodor was capable of tracking her. He must have known that she was in the country, that''s why he appears in this city. She was sure that it wasn''t a coincidence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I don''t even know why he came here when you are also in this city. However, I have asked Seven to investigate, and I also asked Ten to leave your trace in Country X, to give them false signals!" Rex exined to Scarlett, who looked worried.


    Scarlett remained silent for a moment, contemting Rex''s words. Her mind was consumed with various thoughts, and she was determined to keep Theodor from interfering with her ns for the time being. Her priority right now is finding where her mother is.


    Tired of having to live undercover every time she wanted to leave her house, she decided that she had to deal with Theodor as soon as possible.


    After a few minutes pass by, Scarlett''s gaze falls on Rex, "Brother," her voice was intense, and her eyes were sharp. "Let''s face him! I''m healthy enough to face that crazy Theodor. Moreover, he came to our city, it''s easy for us to ambush him, right?"


    Rex was shocked to hear Scarlett''s words. He knew how much she wanted to be free from Theodor''s grasp, but he also knew the danger of facing Theodor.


    "Sister, are you absolutely certain about this? We do not know the extent of his power, and you''re aware that he always travels with his special forces, right? And let''s not forget his royal lineage," Rex expressed his concern, hoping to make Scarlett reconsider her decision.


    "Hmm, I am aware," Scarlett acknowledged.


    "In that case, we mustn''t act impulsively!" Rex insisted, attempting to sway Scarlett''s determination.


    "I am well aware of that too," Scarlett replied.


    "And yet, you remain resolute in facing him now?" he questioned.


    "I am certain," Scarlett affirmed with unwavering resolve. "I am no longer afraid of him. It''s time to bring this to a definitive end."


    "But Scarlett..." Rex paused when he saw her gesture for him to stop speaking.


    "Brother, let me tell you something important..." Scarlett took a deep breath before continuing, "My mother, she might still be alive. And, she is simr to my identity as Three... My mother was a killer, groomed to be the queen of the underground business for the Withers family!"


    Rex was shocked to hear that. "S-Scarlett, are you not joking, right?" he asked in disbelief.


    "I''m not joking!" she said firmly.


    Scarlett then told Rex everything she had heard from Uncle Noah about the possibility of her mother still being alive and hiding.


    Rex fell silent after hearing Scarlett tell him everything. As he pieced together everything he knew about Scarlett''s mother, he became more convinced that what she said was true and that her mother might still be alive.


    "You know what, brother?" Scarlett continued after seeing Rex lost in thought. "I feel like I''m living like my mother. Hiding, never daring to appear as I am. I must wear this wig and contact lenses even though now I hate it..." Her voice trembled with sadness.


    "I understand," Rex said after a moment of silence. "That''s why you want to face Theodor."


    "Yes! I don''t want to live like this forever! I want to be free like I was before I met Theodor. That crazy bastard!!" Scarlett eximed, taking a deep sigh to ease her chest.


    Rex thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Alright then, let''s get that evil man. But we need to be careful. He''s a dangerous man."


    Scarlett nodded. "I know. But we''re not weak either. We should be able to get that guy to give up and stop chasing me!"

 Chapter 308 Meet My Enemy

    ?


    When Scarlett finished talking to Rex, she immediately went to look for Xander. Surprisingly, she found him standing alone near the room where she and Rex had been chatting, with his back facing her. He seemed to be looking at the dance floor while waiting for her.


    "Xander?" she called out to him and walked up beside him, "Since when were you here? Why were you waiting here?" She felt terrible because she had talked with Rex for quite a while and this man was standing here waiting for her.


    Xander nced at Scarlett and then at Rex, who had just left the private room. "Not so long. Your discussion with Rex, is it done yet?" he asked.


    "Yes," Scarlett replied while looking at the dance floor. The night was gettingte, and more and more people were dancing down there. It made her feel dizzy just looking at it from afar. "Xander, where are the others?"


    "They''re all down there... dancing, if I may guess!" Xander said.


    "Ah, that''s why you were waiting for me here?" She smiled and held out her arm.


    "Hmm," Xander said, feeling like he didn''t want to stay here any longer. He wanted to go home, but he was afraid Scarlett still wanted to stay.


    "Baby, do you want to go home now?" he asked.


    Scarlett nodded. She had met Rex and the others, and there was no reason for her to linger here. Then she looked at Rex, who was now standing not far from them.


    "Brother, I''m going home now. I''m feeling tired and want to sleep," Scarlett said.


    "Sis, are you drunk? Already!?" Rex rubbed his eyebrows, a smile forming on his lips.


    "No, I''m not drunk. This is your fault! You know I don''t like this ce, but you still chose to celebrate your birthday here," Scarlett said, taking a deep breath. "Okay, bye, brother!"


    Rex''s smile faded as he watched Scarlett and Xander disappear from sight. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of worry that had settled in his chest after their earlier conversation. He took a deep breath and pulled out his cell phone, dialing a number.


    "Hey, it''s me," Rex said when the call connected. "We need toe up with a n to take down Theodor. Can you gather the team and meet me now at my usual ce?"


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before a voice responded, "Yeah, I''ll get the team together. You''re sure about this?"


    "Absolutely," Rex replied firmly. That bastard hase to our city. How can I not wee him? He needs to know we''re polite people, right!?"


    After he ended the call, Rex left the venue and went to The Fox basecamp underground.


    ****


    At the same time, Scarlett and Xander left the club.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They walked towards the parking area to get Xander''s car. Xander had deliberately decided not to bring his driver with them tonight, so he drove alone. As they were walking toward their car, Scarlett suddenly felt her whole body freeze as she saw a familiar face with ginger red hair walking towards her.


    ''DAMN IT!!'' Scarlett cursed inwardly. While making sure her disguise is still perfect.


    "Are you cold?" Xander was surprised when he felt Scarlett''s grip tighten.


    "I''m okay!" Scarlett smiled and tried to act naturally. "I just need some hot chocte and something delicious to eat!" she said while looking at Xander, avoiding eye contact with Theodor, who had just passed them.


    "I know you must be hungry. I''ll ask someone from the hotel to bring us ourte dinner..." Xander smiled. He knew his wife was probably hungry because, at Rex''s party, she didn''t touch food at all and only ate fruit and cake.


    "That''s a great idea, hubby!" Scarlett smiled, relieved that Theodor was far behind them and hadn''t recognized her.


    However, just when Scarlett thought she was safe, fate seemed to y a trick on her.


    "Xa-nd-er Riley!?" A male voice from behind clearly called out Xander''s name, causing Xander to stop in his tracks. Scarlett automatically stopped, cursing inwardly.


    ''Why did someone have to recognize Xander in this ce?'' Scarlett scolds that person in her heart. Then, she took a deep breath and looked behind her, following Xander''s gaze.


    Scarlett''s eyes widened as she saw the man who was called Xander.


    "Bloody hell! How did we meet here, Xander Riley!?" The man said with a big smile. He walked up to Xander with his two bodyguards following him not far behind.


    "Theo? Why are you here?" Xander was surprised to see his friend Theodor walk into New York City on Christmas day like a New Yorker. "You''re supposed to spend Christmas with your family, right?" he said as he received a small hug from Theodor.


    Scarlett nearly fainted. ''What''s going on here? Why does this crazy bastard Theodor know Xander? And Xander knows him too?'' she felt utterly confused but remained silent, afraid of showing her shocked reaction and making Theodor notice her.


    "Hahaha, Xander. You too, why did youe here? You should be in Cloudfort, right!?" Theodor said, then his eyes fixed on the beautiful girl beside Xander. "This beauty?" he asked, confused, as he saw the girl holding Xander''s hand.


    "Theo, let me introduce this woman. She''s Scarlett Piers, my wife..." Xander smiled at Scarlett, "Babe, this is Theodor Parker, another good friend of mine. He''s from M Country..."


    Scarlett''s heart seemed to stop when she heard Xander''s words. It was hard for her brain to process what she just heard.


    ''How can my enemy be my husband''s best friend? How many friends does he have out there apart from Alex and this crazy Theodor? Are there any others who might be her enemy?'' Scarlett suddenly felt like there was a drum of war in her heart, loud and making her chest tighten. She also could feel her knees shaking.


    Trying to shake off her surprise, Scarlett slowly raised her hand and epted Theodor''s handshake. She purposely didn''t remove her hand gloves, unwilling to let this man touch her skin, afraid the evil genius man might recognize her.

 Chapter 309 Keep It A Secret!

    ?


    Trying to shake off her surprise, Scarlett slowly raised her hand and epted Theodor''s handshake. She purposely didn''t remove her hand gloves, unwilling to let this man touch her skin, afraid the evil genius man might recognize her.


    "Hello, sister-inw, it''s an honor to meet you," Theodor said, then he looked at Xander again. "Xander, you''re so mean! How could you not say anything to me? Since when did you guys get married?"


    "Recently! Sorry, we really didn''t have a big party. We just got married secretly." Xander started to feel bad that his friends were now mad at him. A few days ago Alex, now Theodor.


    "Jesus fucking Christ, Xander!! It would help if you shared the news much earlier. So I could send you a wedding gift..." Theodor chuckled, stealing a nce at Scarlett.


    Jealousy suddenly appeared in Theodor''s heart, seeing how beautiful Xander''s wife was. However, he felt that this woman did not like him. Her gaze was cold. He shook his head, trying to get rid of the feeling.


    "Theo, thank you, but no need," Xander said with a smile but a faint one. He takes Scarlett''s hand and gives it a reassuring squeeze. He wanted to escape from this awkward encounter, but the coincidence couldn''t be ignored.


    "Did our friend in X country know about this?" Theo asked.


    "He found out recently, just like you, when I met him a few days ago," Xander replied.


    "That''s a relief," Theo chuckled. "At least he didn''t show up at your wedding," he added, shaking his head.


    "When are you heading back? Let''s meet up before you leave for Astington. I''d love to treat you both to lunch tomorrow," Theo suggested eagerly.


    Scarlett remained silent, feeling caught off guard. How could she have lunch with her enemy?


    "Apologies, Theo, but we can''t. We''re actually returning to Astington tomorrow. How about this? Where do you live? Let''s have breakfast before I depart in the morning..." Xander suggested, trying to divert the situation.


    "..." Scarlett felt a sinking feeling. How could Xander make ns to meet with her enemy?


    "That sounds great! I have a vi nearby," Theo eagerly provided Xander with his address. However, he paused, seemingly contemting something. "Actually, it''s better if Ie to your ce. I wouldn''t want my sister-inw to go out of her way to visit me." He tries to be polite to his sister-inw, who doesn''t seem to like him.


    Scarlett wanted to cry. She felt as if her world was copsing. How could this Theodor suggesting to her house? Her home was the safest haven in the city, unknown to Theodor and his search team.


    Squeezing Xander''s hand tightly, Scarlett conveyed her difort, silently urging him to leave and rejecting Theo''s idea of stopping by her house.


    Understanding Scarlett''s signal, Xander bid Theodor farewell, declining the offer. He couldn''t disclose Scarlett''s address to anyone, not even his best friend. Respecting her privacy was paramount; he needed her permission before revealing such information.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the car pulled away, Scarlett felt a sense of relief. ncing at the rearview mirror, she watched Theodor and his bodyguard enter the building beside the club.


    Quickly grabbing her cell phone, she texted Rex, informing him of Theodor''s presence. This was their chance to catch him, especially since he seemed to have minimal security detail¡ªsomething she couldn''t recall ever happening.


    After discussing the n with Rex thru text message, Scarlett set her cell phone down and focused on the traffic ahead. Her mind raced as she tried to devise a strategy. She needed to meet Theodor tonight and ensure she wasn''t followed by Xander or his men. It was going to be quite challenging.


    "Babe, who are you texting?" Xander asked.


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment before responding, "Rex. I apologize again to him because we left early..." She felt a tinge of guilt for not revealing the true nature of the conversation. "Xander, I don''t mind extending our stay in this city for one more day, so you can have a nice chat with your friend. I can see, you and your best friend haven''t seen each other in a long time..." She smiled.


    Xander''s eyes widened with surprise as they stopped at a red light. He turned to look at Scarlett, his expression mixed between curiosity and concern. "Are you sure about that, babe?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure!" Scarlett chuckled, observing Xander''s surprise. "I can tell... Theodor is close to you, and I assume he also knows Alex Hill?" she asked, hoping to gather information about Xander''s rtionship with Theodor to help her strategize her approach.


    Xander maintained a calm demeanor as he drove the car slowly, taking a moment topose himself. He breathed deeply before responding, "Well, Theodor is indeed one of my closest friends. The three of us share a strong bond..."


    "You mentioned that he''s from country M, right?" Scarlett interjected casually, attempting to hide her growing excitement.


    "Yes, he is," Xander confirmed, his voice trailing off as he recalled something. "Babe, regarding your n to investigate there, it might be better to ask for his help. His resources... No, I mean hiswork is extensive in that country..." His words flowed casually, but Scarlett felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    How could she consider asking her enemy for help investigating her mother? It was a decision she could never bring herself to make.


    Scarlettposed her thoughts before responding to Xander, her voice steady and determined. "Please don''t mention my n to him. I want everything concerning my mother to remain a secret. I don''t know how much Jude Withers knows about her being alive and her current whereabouts."


    "I apologize for forgetting," Xander replied sincerely.


    Scarlett smiled briefly before continuing, "Xander, do you remember my n?"


    He nodded in affirmation.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before continuing her words, "I will search for my mother, and once I find her, I will return to X and confront my wicked uncle. He must be held ountable, and I will be the one to end his life!" Scarlett''s tone turned irritated, and a glint of anger danced in her eyes.

 Chapter 310 I Will Take His Life!

    ?


    "Babe, please calm down," Xander gently reminded his wife. It wasn''t the first time he had witnessed her anger when discussing Jude Withers. "Take a deep breath. We will aplish that together in the future," he reassured her calmly.


    "Mmm, thank you, Xander," she finally regained herposure after taking a deep breath.


    The car fell silent once more as they went to Scarlett''s house. The streets were bustling that night, causing their journey to stretch to 40 minutes instead of the usual 15 minutes of driving.


    As they stepped inside the house, Scarlett swiftly guided Xander into a room, a sense of urgency in her voice. "Xander, I need to talk to you!"


    Despite Xander''s confusion about Scarlett''s sudden need for privacy and the room they entered, he chose not to question her. With a nod, he followed her into the room with the enigmatic ck door, a part of her house he had never ventured into before.


    Scarlett gestured towards the only couch in the room, indicating for Xander to have a seat. "This is my home office," she exined. "It''s the safest ce in my house to talk about something important. While the other rooms are also secure, I can assure you that no one can overhear our conversation in this room."


    Xander furrowed his brow at Scarlett''s peculiar statement, growing more puzzled. "Baby, are you alright? Is everything okay?" He noticed a difference in her demeanor, especially in the intensity of her gaze. Concern filled his heart as he knew she had an obsessive pursuer who sought to exploit her hacking skills.


    "I''m fine," Scarlett reassured him with a smile. "But there''s something I need you to know."


    "Go ahead, babe," he replied calmly, though unease churned within him.


    "You''re aware that I''m a hacker, right?" Scarlett paused, waiting for his nod before continuing, "Well, the truth is, I''m a hacker who works for a certain organization."


    "Which organization, babe? Can you tell me more about it? Is it a safe organization?" Xander couldn''t suppress his curiosity, but Scarlett cut him off.


    "Sorry, Xander," Scarlett said, her voice choking with emotion. "I can''t disclose the details because it''s ssified information."


    Xander''s shoulders slumped. A sense of disappointment swallowed him, but he respected Scarlett''s decision not to discuss her organization.


    "Baby, I just hope that your organization is on the right side and operates within the bounds of thew. I don''t want anything to happen to you," Xander expressed his concerns. He was aware of the varying nature of hackers, with some working as government agents. In contrast, others involved themselves in criminal activities. He hoped his wife had aligned herself with a noble cause rather than the opposite.


    Scarlett felt a twinge in her heart at Xander''s words, as if a lemon had been squeezed onto her already wounded soul. She decided not to reveal her association with The Fox to Xander.


    ''Brother Rex was right. It would put Xander in an awkward position if he were to discover that I am a core member of The Fox,'' Scarlett talks to herself, forcing a casual smile to mask her inner turmoil. She buried her concerns deep inside, unwilling to let Xander see the weight of her thoughts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, Xander," she managed to say, offering him a reassuring smile. It was all she could say, unable to provide any further exnation.


    "That''s good to hear," Xander replied, gently rubbing her back andforting her.


    "So this is what you wanted to talk about?" Xander inquired, realizing that their dinner ns had been dyed due to their conversation. He recognized his wife''s hunger and suggested, "...If not, let''s go out and order our dinner."


    Scarlett shook her head slowly, indicating that there was something more important to discuss. She took a deep breath and continued, "Tonight, I have an urgent meeting to attend. I must leave immediately, and I''ll have to go alone. Are you okay if I go alone?" She looked at Xander worriedly, hoping he wouldn''t object to her going alone.


    In truth, she needed to confront Theodor. She had just received word that he had been captured and was now confined in their dungeon. This provides the perfect opportunity to engage Theodor and ensure he never hunts her again, especially now that she is married to Xander. However, she can''t let Xander discover the truth about Theodor''s identity as a viin, as doing so could ruin their friendship.


    "Alone?" Xander''s worry intensified. "I don''t mind, but I''m concerned that someone might harm you, babe. Shouldn''t Logan apany you?" he suggested, hoping to ensure her safety.


    Scarlett shook her head, her expression resolute. "I''m sorry, I can''t involve outsiders, and rest assured, someone will pick me up." She said,


    Xander hesitated, struggling to find the right words. He was still uneasy about letting his wife go alone. And now, countless questions about her organization swirled in his mind, but he suppressed the urge to ask. He didn''t want Scarlett to lose trust in him or withhold anything from him.


    "Hubby, have you forgotten my skills? I can kill people without even batting an eye..." Scarlett inteced her fingers with his, gripping his hand tightly. "Your wife is not weak, remember? Besides, the person who will meet me is stronger than Logan."


    A mischievous grin yed on Scarlett''s lips. How could Nine, her highly skilled counterpart, bepared to Logan? They were like heaven and earth in terms of abilities.


    Xander''s concern persisted, but he could see the determination in Scarlett''s eyes. Reluctantly, he nodded, his voice filled with both worry and pride. "Alright, babe. Just promise me you''ll stay safe and return to me."


    Scarlett squeezed his hand again, assuring him, "I promise, Xander. I''ll be back before you know it."


    She leaned in closer and kissed Xander right on the lips. His expression froze, but it onlysted a moment before he kissed her back. When a trace of her coldness touched his lips, his warm lips forced her teeth back, and his slightly warm tongue entered her mouth as he kissed and sucked on it.


    He could feel the blood pulsing within him; heat seeped through his veins, heading straight for between his thighs, and he started to hug with one hand while his other hand moved toward her breast. "Ugh..." He groaned, "Babe, is this an invitation or?" he asked as their lips parted.

 Chapter 311 Venting Anger!

    ?


    Scarlett immediately went to the basement to meet Seven, who was waiting for her in the car parked at their usual spot. A curious look radiated from Seven''s eyes as she sat beside him.


    "W-What? W-Why, why are you looking at me like that?" Scarlett asked, confused by Seven''s intense gaze. After a few seconds passed by, she didn''t hear him say anything. "Should we go now? Hurry! It''s almost midnight," she said impatiently.


    Seven didn''t answer right away. Instead, he shook his head and slowly started the car engine. "Damn it, Three! Why did you take 20 minutes toe down? How could you make me wait for you in this ce!?"


    Scarlett swallowed nervously. If only she hadn''t awakened Xander''s lust with her passionate kisses, they might have reached the underground basecamp by now. But she ended up making love with her husband and making Seven wait for her.


    ''Gosh!'' Scarlett is feeling a mix of guilt.


    She pretended to close her eyes, hoping to avoid any conversation with Seven. However, her silence didn''t deter him.


    "Tsk, tsk..." Seven chuckled as he noticed Scarlett pretending to be asleep. "I don''t mind you having fun before we leave, but at least tidy up your makeup and clothes!"


    Scarlett gasped, quickly sitting up straight. She frantically checked her attire and was taken aback to find herself wearing only thin white long johns, with her ck bra clearly visible in a single nce.


    ''Fuck!! Why did I forget to put on my turtleneck?'' Scarlett cursed herself inwardly, ncing down at her feet. She wasn''t even wearing her ck stockings. No wonder she had felt so cold while walking to the car.


    Tightening her coat to conceal her revealing bra, Scarlett took a deep breath. She examined her face and was utterly shocked to see her messy lipstick.


    Another long sigh escaped her lips as she attempted to fix her makeup. Previously, when she had rushed to meet Seven, she had only made sure that her wig was on properly and forgot to check her overall appearance. Gosh!


    ...


    The car sped through the busy streets. Even though it waste at night, they still met traffic. Both Seven and Scarlett fell silent, as Seven needed to concentrate on finding an empty road to avoid traffic jams.


    Scarlett, on the other hand, tried to channel her excitement as she anticipated venting her anger on the crazy Theodor. Because of him, she had to live life like a criminal for the past year.


    Her frustration grew when she remembered all this time she had to hide her true form just to leave the house. If only Theodor had never caught sight of her face, she wouldn''t have faced the trouble of disguising herself.


    It was all because of that crazy man, Theodor. His relentless pursuit had forced her into a life of constant secrecy, constantly hiding her true identity whenever she stepped out of her home or entered a public space. The thought of the difficulties she had to endure, particrly when it came to meeting her own family, made her want to punch him in the face!


    ''Theodor, you wait. I will vent my anger before we speak!!'' Scarlett vowed silently. She didn''t care that Theodor was Xander''s best friend.


    Not long after, Scarlett looked at the familiar building in the distance. It was the same building where they had attended Rex''s birthday party just a few hours ago. However, their car bypassed the main entrance this time and headed towards the back, entering a particr parking lot reserved for exclusive vehicles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sleek ck car smoothly glided into the parking area without any inspection. Each vehicle driven by the Fox was equipped with a unique chip that granted ess to all their facilities throughout the country.


    Once Seven parked the car, they approached a discreet gray metal door in the corner. Just as they approached the door, it creaked open as if someone had been anticipating their arrival and opened the door for them.


    The room they entered resembled an air conditioning control engine room. They walk through the massive machines that filled the space, creating a cacophony of noise. Eventually, they reached the hidden end of the room, where a ck door awaited them.


    Seven opened the door, and Scarlett followed him into a small, empty room. There was no furniture in the room, just an elevator in the corner and a security code panel on the wall.


    After Seven entered the passcode andpleted the required fingerprint and retina scans, the elevator doors opened slowly. The elevator descended swiftly, and it took several minutes before it finally came to a stop.


    When the elevator doors opened, a flood of bright light weed them, despite being hundreds of meters underground. The underground facility has a very modern lighting design and minimalist furniture.


    As she exited the elevator, Scarlett''s gaze met Rex, who stood in the long white corridor, leaning against the wall. He still wears his ck suit,plete with shiny brown leather shoes, but his previously neat hair now appeared disheveled.


    "Why did you two just arrive now, Seven?" Rex inquired, his eyes shifting between Scarlett and Seven.


    "It''s not my fault!" Seven shook his head, trailing behind Rex and Scarlett. "You asked Three," he added, implying that Rex should seek an exnation from Scarlett.


    Suddenly, Rex halted in his tracks and turned to face Scarlett.


    "Did Xander cause trouble in granting permission?" Rex''s voice held a hint of displeasure.


    Scarlett swallowed, hesitant to answer Rex''s question. How could she say that she had sex with Xander beforeing here? This man might be fuming again.


    "I''ll change my clothes first!" Scarlett said and quickly made her way to her room ¡ª At each of The Fox''s basecamps, as core members, they possessed private rooms akin to hotel suites.


    Perplexed by Scarlett''s hurried departure, Rex turned to Seven, seeking an exnation. "What''s wrong with her?" he questioned, his brows furrowing in curiosity.


    "Can you not ask me? You should ask her..." Seven replied, gesturing toward the direction Scarlett had taken. He briskly followed her, leaving Rex behind.


    Scratching his head, Rex walked towards Scarlett''s room, waiting outside with a mix of concern and intrigue. He knew she was hiding something from him.

 Chapter 312 Vague Answer

    ?


    Scratching his head, Rex walked towards Scarlett''s room, waiting outside with a mix of concern and intrigue. He knew she was hiding something from him.


    ...


    Scarlett didn''t linger in her room for long. She swiftly changed into tight ck jeans and grabbed a ck turtleneck and wore her coat from earlier. Her t shoes were reced withbat boots, reminiscent of her past missions in the field ¡ª she needed hard shoes to torment Theodor!


    In just five minutes, Scarlett finished her quick transformation. She hurriedly exited her private room after ensuring her disguise was perfect.


    However, upon stepping outside, she was taken aback to find Rex standing in front of her room and staring at her with a curious gaze.


    An uneasy feeling enveloped Scarlett as she sensed that Rex was waiting for an answer to his earlier question. She knew Rex''s character well¡ªhe wouldn''t rest until he uncovered the truth.


    Searching for an excuse to divert Rex''s curiosity, Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief when she found one. But before she could voice her thoughts, Rex took a few steps toward her, standing directly before her.


    "Don''t hide anything from me, Three! Tell me, what''s going on? Why, you and Seven seem to keep something from me?" Rex asked, crossing his arms over his chest, eager to hear her exnation.


    Scarlett could only shake her head before speaking earnestly, "Nothing has happened, brother. But there is something important you need to know! Something more crucial than your curiosity!" Her words carried a weight of seriousness.


    Rex detected the gravity in Scarlett''s tone. "What is it?" he asked, his intonation shifting.


    "Theodor is Xander''s best friend!" Scarlett revealed, her voice lowered. A subtle smile yed at the corners of her lips, observing Rex''s growing shock.


    "X-Xander befriends Theodor?? H-How is that possible?" Rex questioned. "Since when did he be friends with a noble family from M Country? And, the same person who tried to kidnap you, your nemesis? How? How? Can you exin it to me?"


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know either!" Scarlett took a deep breath, mustering herself. She began recounting her encounter with Theodor after she and Xander had left Rex''s birthday party.


    After a few minutes of narrating, she concluded her tale...


    Rex was utterly speechless by this sudden turn of events, and worry now enveloped him, "So, what are you going to do about Theodor now that he knows your real name? And also know your identity as a member of Fox!?" Rex asked with obvious concern.


    Until then, Theodor had only been acquainted with Scarlett''s authentic appearance, unaware of her real name. He only knew her as Trinity, her hacker alias. If Theodor knew her real name. He could be exposing Scarlett''s real identity,plicating their matters. They couldn''t simply let him go, but they couldn''t resort to killing him either due to his influential status. The intricate plot twist was giving Rex a headache.


    Scarlett didn''t immediately respond to Rex, but a mischievous smile yed on her pretty face. She had already decided¡ªshe vented her anger on Theodor before conversing with him. She would beat him even harder and make sure no one recognized him after he left this ce.


    "You''ll find outter," Scarlett replied, but her expression tensed as she remembered that Theodor knew her as a member of Fox. If she revealed her true identity to him, there was a chance Theodor, being an idiot, would tell Xander.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Taking a deep breath, Scarlett let out her frustration, unsure if she would go with her extreme n¡ªshe would after talking to the man.


    Rex looked on, confused by the sudden change in her expression; her previously happy face turned dark as if someone had just provoked her.


    "What happened? Why do you suddenly look so gloomy?" Rex asked, bewildered by the rapid shift in her mood.


    "How did you manage to kidnap him? Does Theodor know that you brought him here?" she inquired. She wasn''t afraid to reveal her identity to Theodor; however, she didn''t want Theodor to know Fox''s headquarters in this city.


    "Of course, I did it the usual way. He was drugged and has no idea where he is now. And as for his bodyguards, they have be shark food on the high seas," Rex replied with a mysterious smile framing his lips.


    Scarlett chuckled, amused by Rex''s malevolence. Then, she finally revealed her intentions. "My n is simple. I will go see him and sort things out." Rex frowned, finding her n rather vague.


    "Can you exin more?" He asked.


    "Brother, no, I mean Two, don''t ask too many questions. I promise, I will handle it, I will end things with Theodor tonight..." Scarlett assured him as she headed toward the detainment room.


    "Wait! I will apany you," Rex hurriedly matched her stride.


    "No!" Scarlett insisted. She didn''t want Rex to know her true intentions. She intended to confront Theodor and deliver a beating before engaging in conversation. Worried that Rex might forbid her due to Theodor''s noble status in the country M. She wanted to ensure that Theodor left half-dead, if not worse.


    "Scarlett!" Rex eximed, gripping her hand tightly and causing her to abruptly halt. His face bore a worried expression. "Listen, something has happened to Theodor..." he said, his voice filled with concern.


    Now bewildered by Xander''s unusual behavior, Scarlett asked, "What happened to him?" Her confusion grew as Rex remained silent. "Brother, please tell me what''s going on!" she urged, her eyes searching his face for answers.


    After a brief moment of silence, Rex released Scarlett''s hand and sighed. "Never mind! Ugh, you can find out for yourself when you meet him. I''ll wait for you outside," he replied, frustration evident in his tone.


    Frowning, Scarlett sensed that Rex was hiding something from her. However, she couldn''t afford to waste any more time. She needed to resolve matters quickly and return to her husband.


    With a nod, she resumed her stride, continuing on her way.


    The detention room was located downstairs, essible only through stairs on the opposite side of the elevator. Scarlett hastened her pace while Rex trailed silently behind, maintaining a distance between them.

 Chapter 313 You Poison Me?

    ?


    As they descended, the atmosphere on the detainment floor became distinct from the upper levels. Dim lighting and gray walls contributed to a gloomy and eerie ambiance, entuated by the knowledge that this floor was often used for lethal purposes.


    Scarlett proceeded down a long corridor, passing several guards d in ck uniforms and fully armed. She then approached a door secured with a unique ess code, granting entry to the heavily fortified detention facility where Theodor was being held.


    Soon, Scarlett reached the ck door at the room''s far end. Before opening the door using her fingerprints, she nced over at Rex. He leaned against the nearby wall, engrossed in his phone and seemingly oblivious to her presence.


    Shaking her head, Scarlett refocused her attention on the door before her. Taking a deep breath, she braced herself and pushed open the heavy door, causing the room to be bathed in a sudden burst of yellow light.


    However, what she saw inside left her utterly shocked. Her eyes widened, and she couldn''t help but curse under her breath, ''What the hell! Did I enter the wrong room?'' she eximed.


    Scarlett''s eyes widened as she took in the sight before her ¡ª a man crouched on the floor, his head buried in his arms as if he was desperately avoiding something. He was covered only in ck trousers and a dirty white shirt, which bore shoe marks.


    If it weren''t for his distinctive ginger-red hair, Scarlett would have struggled to recognize the man as Theodor. She could discern multiple bruises on his visage and hands despite his attempt to shield his face.


    The pitiful state of his body brought to mind images of beaten pickpockets in the Hong Kong movies she had watched in the past.


    Scarlett furrowed her brow as she cautiously approached Theodor, wondering who could have inflicted such injuries upon him. There was no trace of Theodor''s previous handsomeness and arrogance. He looked more like a bedraggled cat without his usual self-confidence.


    Although a sense of pity began to well up within Scarlett for Theodor''s unfortunate circumstances, it was overshadowed by a simmering frustration. She could not unleash her pent-up anger upon this wretched man, which had always been her intention.


    Tightening her fists at her sides, Scarlett grumbled inwardly, ''Damn it! Rex Morrison, why did you have to intervene and strike my enemy? You''ve stolen my chance to exact my vengeance!''


    With annoyance coursing through her, Scarlett scanned the room for something she could use. Her eyesnded on a chair nestled in the corner. Moving swiftly, she seized the chair and dragged it across the concrete floor, causing a scraping sound that roused the semi-conscious Theodor from his stupor.


    Theodor buried his face in his hands, his voice trembling as he spoke, "H-How many times must I reiterate," his words wereced with both fear and hatred, "I will never divulge anything to you! Not even if you take my life!" Anger surged within him, fueling his defiance.


    His body was racked with excruciating pain, leaving him nearly paralyzed. However, what frustrated Theodor more was hispleteck of understanding as to why he had been captured in the first ce.


    All he knew was that his captor, who had subjected him to this brutal beating, sought information about his family. Enduring the agony, Theodor vowed to himself that he would never betray his royal lineage. He would rather meet his death within these confines than betray his family.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in surprise at Theodor''s question.


    ''What on earth has Rex done to this poor man? What kind of information did he ask him for?'' Numerous questions raced through her mind, but she set them aside for now.


    She ced the chair a short distance from Theodor and retrieved two syringes from her coat pocket. With calm steps, she approached him, crouching down. She stabs both injections¡ªthe blue and yellow liquids¡ªin one swift motion. After removing the syringes, she discreetly returned them to her pocket.


    "What... What are you doing?" Theodor asked in a panic. Despite his semi-conscious state, he could sense the presence of someone injecting substances into his body.


    Within seconds, Theodor felt a peculiar sensation coursing through his body. His limbs involuntarily curled up even tighter, but his hands shifted from shielding his face to pressing against his chest, which was now engulfed in nameless heat.


    "B-Bloody hell! A-Are you poisoning me??" Theodor screamed in agony, mustering the strength to lift his head and meet the gaze of the individual standing before him.


    Slowly, he raised his head, his eyes fixated on the face of this despicable person. He vowed to carve this face into his memory, even if he were to perish here, he would make it his mission to haunt this person incessantly.


    However, when his eyes met that person''s face, he was utterly shocked.


    "Scarlett Piers!?" Theodor eximed in shock. "Is it truly you, Scarlett Piers?" he questioned, his disbelief evident in his voice.


    He couldn''t fathom the idea that his best friend''s wife could be responsible for his kidnapping and torture. They had never crossed paths before, and he couldn''t recall any reason for her to harbor ill intentions toward him. Now his mind raced with a mix of disbelief and confusion.


    "W-Why Why did you kidnap me?" he asked again. But, still, Scarlett did not answer.


    ''Why does this woman hate me? Did I make her angry? That''s why she seemed cold to me when we met before?'' Theodor was talking to himself, and now many questions have crossed his mind.


    Theodor looked into Scarlett''s eyes intently, waiting for her answer. However, Scarlettpletely ignored him. She even casually moved away from him and sat on a chair in the middle of the room.


    He struggled to sit up, finding a newfound ease in his movements, as if the pain he had experienced earlier had dissipated; his body felt much better, no more burning feeling in his chest, no more pain in his whole body being hit.

 Chapter 314 Unexpected Revelation

    ?


    "S-Scarlett Piers, you didn''t poison me," Theodor said, his voice filled with confusion.


    Scarlett didn''t say any words.


    "Y-You gave me painkillers. But why? I don''t understand your intentions. You kidnapped and wanted my life, but you healed me simultaneously?" Theodor asks again.


    As Scarlett studied Theodor''s confused expression, she could feel many questions swirling through his mind. She chose her following words carefully, understanding the need to exin the situation.


    "You want to know why you are here?" Scarlett asked in a cold tone.


    Theodor nods.


    "Because you made my life a living hell this past year!" Scarlett''s words wereced with casualness but carried an intimidating aura that resonated in Theodor''s ears.


    Stunned and confused, Theodor couldn''t help but respond, "Listen, Scarlett, today is the first time we''ve met. To the best of my knowledge, I''ve never known or encountered you before. And earlier, when we crossed paths, I consciously tried not to upset you. After all, you''re my best friend''s wife."


    Theodor''s brows furrowed as he continued to assess Scarlett, his mind grappling with conflicting emotions. He pleaded, "Please, exin where I went wrong that would drive you to want to kill me?"


    A faint smile curved on Scarlett''s lips as she cursed him, "Damn you, Theodor!"


    She rose from her seat and made her way to the bathroom located at the far end of the room. Removing her wig, she let her wavy red ginger hair flow freely down her back. Scarlett proceeded to cleanse her face, wiping away the makeup, and carefully took out her contact lenses. Satisfied that her disguise waspletely removed, she went back to the room and walked slowly approaching Theodor.


    Scarlett''s gaze fell upon Theodor, relishing in the sight of his pale face and widened eyes as if he had just encountered a ghost in the room.


    "T-Trinity... Are you... T-Trinity!" Theodor choked on his words at the sight of the captivating woman before him.


    This woman is Trinity, the woman who stole his heart. He had pursued her relentlessly over the past year. He had be obsessed with her. But how could she be Scarlett Piers, Xander''s wife?


    "Trinity, are you really Scarlett Piers?" He asked again, needing confirmation that what he witnessed wasn''t a figment of his imagination. "So, your true identity is Scarlett Piers?"


    "Yes, yes... I am Trinity, and you''re correct. My real name is Scarlett Piers, your best friend''s wife," Scarlett casually sat on the chair and crossed her legs. She narrowed her eyes at Theodor before continuing, "Now, do you understand why I kidnapped you and had my friend beat you to the brink of death, Theo?"


    Theodor found himself suddenly devoid of words. He simply stared at the enigmatic woman before him, an indescribable expression etched upon his face. Unable to say anything else, he could only lower his head to stare at the floor in front of him. Shame and annoyed at himself.


    ...


    Seeing Theodor''s face hanging low, staring at the concrete floor, Scarlett feltpelled to continue her sentence, "Do you realize I''ve been living like a criminal for the past year? Every time I leave the house, I have to disguise myself so you don''t find me!"


    Scarlett paused, inhaling deeply before resuming, her voice filled with anger, "It makes me sick, Theo. Just because you are obsessed with my abilities, you dare kidnap me and keep me by your side as your ve? Do you know if you vite human rights?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unable to contain her anger any longer, she let out all her frustration. Even though she couldn''t physically hurt him any further, considering his battered state, she could still hurt him verbally, right?


    Theodor, "..."


    Instantly, the room fell into silence as Scarlett tried to calm her angry heart. At the same time, Theodor contemted the tumultuous events that had unfolded between them over the past year.


    After a long silence, Scarlett slowly calmed down, with no more anger in her eyes. She said, "Now that you know my true identity as Scarlett Piers, also known as Trinity..." She paused.


    Theodor lifted his head, his expression filled with concern, waiting for Scarlett to continue her sentence. However, he had a sense of where this conversation was headed. He fought to maintain hisposure.


    "You must die, Theo... because you know too much about me!" Scarlett continued, her gaze unwavering as she locked eyes with his worried stare.


    "S-Scarlett..." Theodor''s voice quivered, but his eyes remained fixed on Scarlett''s sharp eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett," his voice carried genuine remorse, reaching out to tighten the tension in the air. He continued, "I truly apologize for any suffering my actions may have caused you in the past year. But believe me when I say I never intended to bring you harm, not for a moment! And yes, you were right from the beginning that I had sought to exploit your abilities. However, as ofte, I''ve been feeling..."


    "Feeling what?" Scarlett asked, her eyebrows raised in confusion, waiting a few seconds for him to continue his sentence, but he remained silent.


    Theodor took a deep breath, his gaze averting from Scarlett, unable to meet her eyes directly as he began to speak.


    "I... I felt something peculiar stirring within my heart. I realized that I had developed feelings for you, Trinity, or rather, Scarlett Piers." He said sincerely.


    "W-H-A-T!" Scarlett''s voice boomed with disbelief. "Do you really have feelings for me?"


    Theodor nodded earnestly, his voice filled with sincerity, "Yes, you could say that I have fallen for you. It may seem sudden, but I assure you, my feelings are genuine."


    "But we''ve only met twice... How could you develop such feelings so quickly?" Scarlett''s confusion lingered, unable to make sense of this unexpected revtion.


    "These feelings didn''t emerge upon our initial encounter, Scarlett..." Theodor''s voice was calm, even though he knew his impending death was imminent. Before that fate befell him, he feltpelled to share his genuine emotions.


    "Over several months, I gradually grew fond of you, bing obsessed with the desire to see you again. But then, you vanished without a trace, as if swallowed by the earth..." Theodor continues.


    Scarlett was rendered speechless, caught in the awkwardness of the situation. Realizing that her supposed enemy was someone with romantic feelings for her left her at a loss for words.


    An uncontroble urge to burst intoughter welled up within her. It felt like the universe had yed a cruel joke on her, turning her life story into aedic farce.


    Damn it!!

 Chapter 315 The Truth About The Incident (1)

    ?


    An uncontroble urge to burst intoughter welled up within her. It felt like the universe had yed a cruel joke on her, turning her life story into aedic farce.


    Damn it!!


    Scarlett took a deep breath and shifted her gaze back to Theodor, who still seemed lost in his thoughts, purposefully avoiding eye contact with her.


    "Theo, look at me," Scarlett insisted, needing answers to the sudden questions swirling in her mind. She couldn''t shake off her suspicions that Theodor was just spouting nonsense to gain sympathy from her. So that she does not kill him.


    Their eyes locked, and a strange sensation coursed through Scarlett. It was then that she noticed the uncanny resemnce in their eye color and hair.


    Her heart raced instantly as a startling thought crossed her mind. However, she quickly dismissed it, shaking her head slowly and silently smiling¡ªit was impossible.


    Clearing her throat, trying to calm herself down, then said, "You mentioned that you had feelings for me, right?" Scarlett''s voice grew cold and intimidating.


    Theodor nodded.


    "But why, a year ago, did you send your people to attack me? You almost killed me!!" Her voice rose an octave, the memory of the ambush on a lonely road when she was heading to Canada still fresh in her mind.


    Theodor fell silent at Scarlett''s question, desperately trying to recall the incident she was referring to.


    "Theodor, I can read your mind. Don''t lie to me by pretending to have feelings for me to gain my sympathy!" Scarlett continued, her face radiating anger.


    "What ambush?" Theodor raised an eyebrow, still struggling to recollect the incident. But within seconds, the memories flooded back into his mind.


    "Scarlett, listen... I never intended to harm you. How could I want to kill you when I was desperate to acquire your hacking skills?" He paused, ensuring Scarlett understood his words. "Your abilities are incredibly valuable to me. Killing you would serve no purpose."


    "Don''t lie!" Scarlett snapped.


    "I''m not lying, Scarlett! Can''t youprehend? I want your expertise. Killing you would offer me no benefit," Theodor tried to convince her earnestly.


    Scarlett flinched at his words. He was right, to some extent. "I understand that... But perhaps you grew angry when I rejected you, and that''s why you decided to kill me instead, isn''t it?" she questioned.


    "Certainly not!" Theodor replied sincerely. After a brief moment of silence, he continued, "If you''re asking whether I wanted to kidnap you, then the answer is yes."


    Scarlett frowned but remained silent, her mind filled with confusion.


    "I''ve attempted to kidnap you several times, desperately searching for you. But you''re so clever, Scarlett!" Theodor admitted. "You are always one step faster than me."


    Scarlett didn''t register Theodor''s words, too shocked by the revtion that he wasn''t responsible for the attempt on that incident that day.


    She stared at him sharply before saying, "Theodor, let me ask you again. Are you saying the incident a year ago wasn''t your people who tried to kill me?" Her voice filled with tension.


    "You''re right. It wasn''t me or anyone under mymand!" Theodor replied, recalling the events of that fateful day. "However, I was present at the scene..."


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes, perplexed by his statement. ''He wasn''t involved in the attack, yet he was there? What is he trying to tell me?'' She felt utterly bewildered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But I wasn''t the perpetrator," Theodor rified.


    "Exin!" Scarlett felt as if her memories of that day had been erased. All she could recall was being chased by multiple cars, then reaching an intersection where their path was blocked, leading to a sudden ambush that caused their vehicle to roll into a ravine, resulting in her losing consciousness.


    What happened that day, she only knew through Seven''s report. ording to Seven, they managed to escape when their ally arrived in time and chased away the pursuers.


    After their car reaches a ravine, Seven is not seriously injured. He can still take her and flees the location when he learns their assants are after them. Seven ran for a few miles until their team members came to their aid and took her to the hospital.


    Although her injuries were not severe, the broken ribs required her to stay in the hospital for an extended period.


    Both Rex and Seven imed that the attackers were affiliated with Theodor. This revtion prompted Scarlett to conceal her actual appearance until they regained their strength to confront Theodor head-on.


    Now, Scarlett was confused. Whose version of events was urate?


    Was Theodor being honest with her?


    Could Seven and Rex''s investigation be wed?


    Or was someone manipting the situation, attempting to shift the me onto Theodor? At the same time, the true culprit remained in the dark.


    The thought sent shivers down Scarlett''s spine. The possibility of the real culprit lurking in the shadows made her blood run cold.


    Now, her mind was consumed by a single question: Who was that person?


    Who else could possibly want her life apart from Theodor?


    Scarlett racked her brain, attempting to recall anyone who knew both her identity as a member of Fox and her actual name as Scarlett Piers.


    She couldn''t think of anyone. Only Theodor and her twelve core team members in Fox were privy to that information.


    Feeling perplexed, she furrowed her brows and pinched her forehead, desperately trying to figure out who could be behind it all.


    ...


    Observing Scarlett''s silence and contemtive expression, Theodor feltpelled to recount his side of the story.


    He started to tell her...


    On that fateful day, he had stumbled upon Scarlett''s trail by chance. Acting impulsively, he discreetly followed her car from a distance, curious about her destination and contemting another kidnapping attempt should an opportunity arise. However, as he trailed behind, he noticed three cars tailing Scarlett''s vehicle with clear intentions of ambushing her.


    "At that moment, I instructed my people to stay safe and not intervene. We were nning to find the right moment to kidnap you..." Theodor paused, a hint of regret showing at his previous intention.

 Chapter 316 The Truth About The Incident (2)

    ?


    After seeing Scarlett''sck of reaction, Theodor continued, "But then, I realized the gravity of the situation. Your attackers were heavily armed and had a significant number of people. I grew worried that something terrible might happen to you. When my car came to a crossroads, I witnessed your car roll down the hillside, and they didn''t let you go. They shot at your car..."


    Scarlett nodded, memories of that moment resurfacing as she was still conscious enough to hear the gunshots.


    Theodor continued narrating, "Fearing you to death, I ordered my men to distract your pursuers and engage in gunfire with them..." He clearly remembered what happened back then. They were clearly outmatched, with only six bodyguards against more than a dozen armed enemies equipped with rifles and automatic weapons.


    How could they possibly win?


    Theodor never intended to initiate the kidnapping under those circumstances; he just wanted to gather information about Scarlett''s destination.


    Consumed by the fear of losing Scarlett, Theodor acted recklessly, losing two of his own people during the chaotic events. Despite the devastating oue, he believed his actions had bought Scarlett precious time to escape.


    "That''s what happened from my perspective," Theodor admitted, his voice tinged with hope. "I understand if you find it hard to believe, but I genuinely hope you do..."


    Scarlett was taken aback by the revtion. She was torn between epting Theodor''s story as the truth or remaining skeptical. Deep down, she still harbored doubts and couldn''t bring herself to trust himpletely.


    "I have proof if you don''t believe me, Scarlett..." Theodor stated calmly. "I had a car DVR* installed in my car, which recorded everything that happened that day. If you''d like to see the recording footage, I can arrange to have someone send it to you." A glimmer of hope began to rise within him.


    Theodor saw an opportunity to trade his life for the tape, proving his innocence and convincing Scarlett not to kill him. Alternatively, he could use this chance tomunicate his location to his people, who were undoubtedly growing concerned by his absence at his vi.


    His greatest worry was that news of his disappearance would reach his family in M Country, causing them to frantically search for him and potentially jeopardize Scarlett and the Fox organization. He cared for Scarlett profoundly and wished to protect her at all costs.


    "Send me the footage!" Scarlett demanded. "However, before you do, let''s make a deal!" Rising from her seat, she walked over to a corner of the room and retrieved a ck coat, which she recognized as belonging to Theodor. After ensuring there were no hidden devices or weapons, she tossed the coat to him.


    "Put on this coat!" The atmosphere in the room turned frigid, and Theodor''s lips started turning purple. Scarlett still needed him; she didn''t want him to freeze to death.


    After observing Theodor wrap himself in the coat, Scarlett instructed him to sit in the chair she had upied earlier.


    Meanwhile, she positioned herself a short distance away, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed over her chest.


    She locked eyes with Theodor and uttered, "I won''t kill you, Theodor..."


    In an instant, Theodor''s previously solemn face gradually brightened, his eyes reflecting a renewed glimmer as he gazed back at Scarlett''s captivating gaze.


    "T-Thank you, Scarlett!" Theodor couldn''t contain his gratitude.


    Amused by his joyous reaction, Scarlett chuckled before saying, "Well, don''t rush to thank me. I''m not that forgiving..." A mischievous smile yed on her lips, causing Theodor to tense up instantaneously, realizing that his life still hung in the bnce, entirely at Scarlett''s mercy.


    "Even though you are my husband''s best friend, I won''t forgive you that easily," she continued, her voice tinged with irritation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know. Because of me, you had to hide like a criminal," Theodor whispered softly, his words carrying clearly to Scarlett, eliciting a smile from her.


    "Indeed! However, I won''t kill you right away either because I still need you," she dered, suddenly forming a n to turn Theodor into her servant during her uing journey to M Country, where she intended to investigate her mother''s final mission.


    Scarlett harbored hopes of uncovering clues about her mother''s whereabouts and her biological father through her mother''sst mission. She firmly believed that Country M was essential for finding her father as well.


    "What kind of help do you..." Theodor began to ask, but his words trailed off when Scarlett raised her hand, signaling him to stop.


    "You know I''m a member of The Fox, right?" she asked, waiting for a nod of affirmation from Theodor. After seeing him nod, she continued her words, "Who else knows besides you?"


    "Just me and my hacker," Theodor replied.


    "Xiu!?" Scarlett interjected. She raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes! Why? Why do you ask?" Theodor asked, confused.


    Scarlett massaged her temples, contemting the fate of the foolish hacker, Xiu. After a brief moment of reflection, she finally spoke, "Can that man be trusted? I''ll have to eliminate him if he ever leaks my true identity as a member of The Fox!" Scarlett''s voice sounded serious.


    "Xiu can be trusted, but..." Theodor answered quickly, causing Scarlett to furrow her brow at his choice of words.


    "But what?"


    "Xiu used to resent you because your skills surpassed his. However, that was in the past. Now, he genuinely wants to meet you and learn from you," Theodor exined, feeling embarrassed that his hacker couldn''t surpass Scarlett''s abilities.


    "Hahaha," Scarlett couldn''t help but burst intoughter upon hearing of Xiu''s admiration for her prowess. "Want to be my disciple? Don''t dream about it!!" She dismissed the idea outright. She has no ns to teach anyone.


    Theodor could only offer a bitter smile. How could Scarlett ever ept Xiu, especially after he had kept her busy for the past year?


    ...


    "Speaking of your fate," Scarlett''s voice grew serious, "Your life is now in my hands. Previously, I gave you two injections. The blue one helps reduce pain and promotes healing in your body. The yellow one, however, is the real deal..."


    A mischievous smile yed on Scarlett''s lips as she observed Theodor''splexion turn pale.


    ****


    *DVR = Digital Video Recorder (A dashboard camera or simply dashcam, also known as a car digital video recorder)

 Chapter 317 Become My Servant

    ?


    "Speaking of your fate," Scarlett''s voice grew serious, "Your life is now in my hands. Previously, I gave you two injections. The blue one helps reduce pain and promotes healing in your body. The yellow one, however, is the real deal..."


    A mischievous smile yed on Scarlett''s lips as she observed Theodor''splexion turn pale.


    "W-What do you mean, Scarlett? You, you indeed poison me?" Theodor couldn''t help but shudder as he felt a chill run down his spine. Scarlett''s eyes bore into him with a sharpness that sent a shiver through his entire body.


    "You guessed it. Yes, yes, I did poison you, Theodor..." Scarlett dered, relishing in the suspense as she observed Theodor''s reaction. Seeing the once proud and handsome man resembling a stray cat amused her. "The yellow liquid contains a ''passive poison'' that now courses through your veins. Without regr doses of the antidote, the poison will activate and end your life without you knowing it!"


    Theodor was utterly horrified. "Oh my god, y-you truly poisoned me, Scarlett..." he stammered in disbelief.


    Scarlett nodded slowly, her voice carrying a casual tone that belied the weight of her words. "And you don''t need to look elsewhere for the antidote because you will never find it. Only I possess the antidote..."


    Theodor took her words as a death sentence, ringing in his ears. Shocked by this sudden revtion, he was at a loss for words, his tongue seeming to betray him. He was utterly speechless.


    After some time...


    "S-Scarlett, how could you do this?" Theodor muttered, his voice filled with shock and disbelief. He would rather face death than live in perpetual fear. "Just end it now, Scarlett... I don''t mind if you take my life," he pleaded, his wordsing out slowly and filled with desperation.


    Scarlett remained silent, observing Theodor''s reaction with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. She couldn''t help but smile at his desperate expression.


    ''Goodness! Why is this man getting impatient to die?'' Scarlett thought, finding his impatience oddly endearing.


    Ignoring his plea, Scarlett continued, "Here''s the deal," she said, sping her hands together as she walked closer to Theodor. She circled the chair he was seated in, contemting her following words. "Be my loyal servant, and I will provide you with the antidote at regr intervals."


    Theodor raised an eyebrow in confusion upon hearing her proposal. He couldn''t make sense of it.


    ''A faithful servant? Is this some kind of twisted joke?'' Theodor questioned himself, narrowing his eyes at Scarlett, who stood just a few steps before him.


    "You don''t wish to be my servant?" Scarlett frowned, taken aback by Theodor''s pensive demeanor. She felt a strange mix of emotions, wondering why he wasn''t relieved at the prospect of escaping death.


    "No, no, I mean, I do want to," Theodor stuttered, rushing back her words, fearing she might retract the offer. "...Of course, I want to be your servant, Scarlett. Even though I couldn''t win your heart, bing your servant benefits me. I promise you, I will be your loyal servant," his voice filled with joy as his eyes twinkled as he looked at Scarlett.


    Scarlett almost choked on her own breath when she heard his words and saw his flushed face. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She began to wonder if her offer had been a mistake. Did this man trulyprehend the nature of being a servant?


    Being her servant meant he would be utilized during her uing visit to Country M. He wouldn''t lead a peaceful life because she would require his assistance in various matters.


    "Are you absolutely certain about this, Theo!?" she asked, wanting to ensure he understood her offer''s gravity. "You will be working for me and never betray me because you be my people..."


    Theodor nodded quickly and enthusiastically. "Yes, goddess! I understandpletely. I will be avable 24 hours a day for you! I will be your loyal dog!!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    This man really understood his new role. She said, "Theodor, youe from a noble family. How can you willingly subject yourself to being ordered around by someone like me?"


    "A nobleman? What''s that?" Theodor raised an eyebrow, appearing puzzled. "Well, Scarlett, I''m just like you. I''m an ordinary person..." He shook his head while smiling. He may have had a royal status in his own home, but in this context, he was nothing more than an ordinary individual. "So, when do I start working for you?" he asked seriously.


    Scarlett''s mouth twitched.


    After she took a deep sigh, she said, "Starting now! From this moment onward, you must never reveal my true identity as Trinity or my affiliation with The Fox to anyone!"


    "Consider it settled!" Theodor eximed happily. "I will never speak of it... Oh, by the way, should your husband be kept in the dark?"


    "Hmm! Xander is unaware of my involvement with The Fox, and I intend to keep it that way. It would be best if you didn''t inform him either. However, he knows me as a hacker," Scarlett exined. "And, secondly... Next year, I will be visiting Country M. During my stay there, you will begin serving as my guide..."


    Theodor''s smile widened upon hearing that Scarlett would be visiting his country. The prospect of being work for her and having the opportunity to see her every day felt like the best Christmas present he had ever received. Finally, he could get closer to his crush, Scarlett Piers!


    "I''ll be the best guide you''ve ever had, Scarlett!!" He said in a loud happy voice.


    As Scarlett observed Theodor''s happiness, she began questioning whether she had made a mistake with her offer. Maybe she should have asked for money or a castle instead. Why did she feel her offer was more of a burden to herself?


    After a few moments of silence, pondering the matter, her mind cleared, and she felt relieved that she hadn''t made the wrong decision.


    She needed to remain calm when dealing with this man for several reasons. Apart from Theodor''s unique background, including his royal lineage in Country M, he was also her husband''s best friend.

 Chapter 318 He Is Innocent!

    ?


    Scarlett couldn''t simply kill Theodor either because, in this case, he was innocent and had even tried to help her. It was all just a misunderstanding between them. However, she couldn''t take anything for granted either. She needed something to ensure his silence, to prevent him from revealing her secret. That''s why she mentioned the slow-acting poison, which was a fabrication. There was no such poison in her possession.


    She had merely bluffed to dissuade him from exposing her identity to Xander. Furthermore, she needed Theodor because he possessed the connections that would pave the way for her n to uncover traces of her mother''s past in Country M.


    ...


    "Theodor, regarding the man who beat you," Scarlett cleared her throat before continuing, "I hope you didn''t hold a grudge against him. He is my older brother. He only confronted you because he was angry about how you had been pursuing me as if I were a criminal throughout the past year..." She exined.


    "What beating?" Theodor said, his voice filled with confusion as he scanned his body for any signs of injuries. "No one hasid a hand on me, Scarlett! And, you should know, I came here willingly, not under any force..." He grinned, revealing his pearly white teeth.


    Scarlett was left speechless. ''This foolish Theodor acting, why looks so convincing!?'' she thought, finding his act rather amusing.


    "Nice response, Theo! I appreciate your attitude. Alright, this is nearly wrapped up. I have to return to my husband," Scarlett said as she prepared to leave. "...My friend will release you shortly, and please send me the recorded video!" She walked toward the door.


    "Wait, wait... Scarlett!" Theodor stood up from his chair and looked at Scarlett, who was now standing by the door. "I don''t know how to reach you. Could I have your cell phone number?"


    "I will contact you! Now, wait here. Someone will take care of you!" She said, opening the door. But before she left, she turned back to look at Theodor and added, "You can call Xander and invite him for dinner at your ce."


    "Huh!? Weren''t you guys supposed to return to Astington this morning?" Theodor asked, clearly confused.


    "We''re postponing it by a day. It would be a shame if you two didn''t get a chance to meet up..." Scarlett sincerely said, then closed the door behind her.


    As the door shut, Theodor''s face brightened with joy. He never expected that his so-called death sentence would be an opportunity to be close to Trinity, Scarlett Piers. However, the realization that Scarlett was his best friend''s wife made his heart ache slightly.


    "How did Xander get to meet Scarlett before me? If only I had been quicker, I could have been the one who married Scarlett!" Theodor muttered to himself as he closed his eyes, attempting to fall asleep.


    Gradually, his body rxed, and his eyelids grew heavy. Soon, the darkness consumed him, causing his body to copse onto the floor as he lost consciousness.


    ****


    Rex grinned as he observed Scarlett emerging from the detention room. He approached her, curious about what had transpired inside. Why did it take her a whole two hours to deal with Theodor!?


    But before he asked, he was shocked by her appearance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shit! Sister, why did you take off your disguise?" Rex was surprised to see her without her contact lenses and wig, she even took off her makeup.


    Scarlett ignored his question, instead, she shot him a death re, still annoyed that Rex had stolen her chance to beat up Theodor. "Brother Rex!! Why did you hit him?"


    "Because he''s the viin!" Rex nonchntly replied, casually adjusting his long ck coat as he walked towards the exit with Scarlett at his side. "Isn''t that what you wanted? To beat him mercilessly? Why are you questioning my actions now?" He retorted upon noticing Scarlett''s displeased expression.


    Scarlett averted her gaze ahead, shaking her head slowly. After taking a deep breath, she spoke, "I''m angry that you stole my chance to vent my anger on him! Can you please stop doing that?" Her voice carried a note of irritation. This wasn''t the first time Rex had intervened and taken her enemies away from her, even though she also desired to unleash her anger upon them.


    Rex let out a chuckle. "Little sister, I promise I won''t do it again!" he assured her. "What do you n to do with him?" Rex asked, his tone turning serious.


    "Theodor is innocent, brother!" Scarlett took a deep breath before continuing. "It has all been a misunderstanding between us. He didn''t mean to harm me, and it wasn''t even rted to what happened a year ago..."


    Rex furrowed his brow but remained silent as he followed Scarlett up the stairs, attentively listening to her exnation.


    Scarlett recounted the entire story to Rex and the others as they returned upstairs. Seven and Nine joined them in the spacious sitting room, where Scarlett shared the details of what had urred a year ago.


    Rex and the others were left shocked by Scarlett''s revtions. They couldn''t believe they had misjudged Theodor''s intentions. However, a lingering concern remained¡ªthe identity of the true mastermind behind the sudden attack.


    Silence filled the room for a few moments.


    Soon after, Rex nced at Scarlett and then at Seven before speaking seriously, "Who do you think was the person behind the attack a year ago?"


    Scarlett and Seven didn''t respond immediately. Lost in their own thoughts, they remained silent for a few minutes as if they were unaware of the identity of their assant.


    Nine interjected, breaking the silence, "Seven, Three... Thest mission you did before that incident. The people who attacked you were likely the same. And they were also the ones trying to me Theodor to cover their tracks..." he said calmly.


    Nine could only smile looking at Scarlett and Seven shocked expressions and shook his head, feeling remorseful for Theodor, who had be a punching bag for Rex just hours ago due to a mere misunderstanding.


    "Thank you Brother Nine for the reminder. I''ll conduct my investigationter," Scarlett said, rising from her chair. She felt tired and wanted to return home to meet her husband immediately. She could picture Xander still awake, waiting for her.


    After requesting Rex to escort Theodor back to his vi, Scarlett exited the room alongside Seven.

 Chapter 319 Freedom

    ?


    Scarlett arrived at her house just as the sun was starting to rise, casting a soft glow on the horizon. With delicate steps, she entered the dimly lit bedroom. Silently, she removed her clothes and slipped into afortable nightgown. Slowly and carefully, she climbed into the bed, settling herself beside Xander, who was still sound asleep.


    A sense of relief washed over her, knowing her husband hadn''t awakened while waiting for her.


    The day''s tiredness weighed on her, and her eyelids grew heavy. Within minutes, Scarlett was in a deep sleep.


    ...


    Two hourster, Xander awoke from his sleep, his eyes widening with surprise as he saw Scarlett sleeping peacefully beside him. A gentle smile graced his handsome face.


    Throughout the night, he had been filled with worry and unable to sleep, consumed by thoughts of her safety. It was only with the arrival of morning that sleep finally imed him.


    Xander''s gaze lingered on Scarlett''s untouched and naturally beautiful face, devoid of any makeup.


    It was rare for him to witness her true self like this. He yearned for the day when she could freely show her face to the world without needing to hide it.


    He gently caressed her soft cheek with a silent smile, "What a beautiful creature¡­." He muttered and slowly kissed her forehead.


    After several minutes of admiring her beauty, Xander slowly rose from the bed. He covered his wife with the nket, ensuring she was warm andfortable. Then, wearing only his ck night robe, Xander quietly left the room, taking his cell phone with him.


    As he closed the door behind him, Xander dialed Ben''s number to ce an order for breakfast. It was nearing 9 in the morning, and he anticipated that his wife would wake up hungry.


    After he called Ben, he stayed in the living room reading the news.


    Later, just as he was about to freshen up, his cell phone vibrated, startling him. He was surprised to see Theodor''s name on his cellphone screen.


    "Tsk! Did he know I was about to call him?" Xander muttered, picking up the phone. He had nned to call Theodor this morning to arrange dinner together.


    "Morning Xander..." Theodor''s voice sounds lively and makes Xander smile hearing his voice. "You didn''te to my ce this morning. That means you wille for dinner, right?" he tried to hide that he already knew their return was dyed.


    "Good morning, Theo," Xander responded warmly, a smile gracing his lips upon hearing his friend''s cheerful voice. "You''re right. We didn''t leave this morning, which means dinner is still on. We''ll be looking forward to it," he confirmed, not wanting to reveal the reason for the dy.


    "Fantastic! I''ll make sure my best chef prepares a delicious meal for you and my sister-inw," Theodor eximed enthusiastically. "By the way, what is your wife''s favorite food?" he inquired curiously.


    Xander smiled as he remembered Scarlett''s eating habits. Clearing his throat, he responded, "Well, my wife isn''t a picky eater. She can enjoy any kind of food you prepare for her. However, it''s best to avoid serving alcohol..."


    "Oh, so my sister-inw can''t drink alcohol? Not even wine?" Theodor expressed surprise upon discovering that Scarlett, who had seemed badass during their earlier conversation, actually had a weakness¡ªshe couldn''t handle liquor. He found it amusing to learn this about her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s right! It''s better not to provide any. Just have some juice or milk avable for her," Xander rified.


    Theodor nearly choked on his ownughter upon hearing Xander''s request for milk. "What on earth, Xander Riley? Do you think your wife is a child?" he couldn''t help butugh.


    Xander''s expression twitched upon hearing Theodor''s response. "I''m serious, Theo! My wife can''t consume alcohol..."


    "Hahaha, all right! I''ll make sure to have milk ready for her. Anything else, my man?" Theodor asked enthusiastically.


    "Nope! Just don''t invite anyone. I''m not keen on meeting new people!" Xander warned him. He was well aware that Theodor, much like Rex, enjoyed partying and bringing people together for social gatherings.


    "Sure thing, my man! Don''t worry, I haven''t invited anyone," Theodor agreed. He knew Scarlett disliked socializing and had explicitly warned him about discerning her identity.


    That''s why tonight, he had even nned to send his workers home when Xander and Scarlett arrived, ensuring that only a select few he trusted would remain.


    Theodor didn''t want his now-good rtionship with Scarlett to be strained again. He couldn''t afford to jeopardize his position as her loyal servant.


    ...


    After Xander ended the phone call with Theodor, he returned to the room. He smiled as he watched Scarlett, still fast asleep. He silently walked into the bathroom to clean himself.


    A few minutester...


    Xander emerged from the bathroom, looking fresh and handsome in his casual attire¡ªck pants and a turtleneck that matched the trousers. Not wanting to disturb her beauty sleep, he settled on the sofa at the end of the room and picked up a book from Scarlett''s mini library.


    Moments passed, and Xander finally saw his wife stir awake.


    "Good morning, my beautiful wife!" Xander ced his book on the coffee table and gracefully made his way toward her. She looked like a goddess, even with her wavy red hair tousled and messy.


    "X-Xander, good morning!" Scarlett rubbed her face gently and smiled at Xander, who sat at the edge of the bed. "You look handsome, hubby!" Shepliments her handsome husband.


    "You too, babe! You look beautiful as ever..." Xander chuckled.


    Scarlett giggled as Xander pulled her into his arms and buried her head against his chest. Closing her eyes, she smiled blissfully, feeling relief after a few hours of uninterrupted sleep. No longer afraid of Theodor''s pursuit, she felt liberated after a year of living in fear, constantly hiding like a fugitive.


    ''Gosh! So this is how a beautiful morning feels! There is no more danger lurking, and the fear of my identity being discovered¡­'' Scarlett whispered to herself, savoring the newfound freedom.

 Chapter 320 Important Clue

    ?


    After enjoying Xander''s soothing scent, Scarlett tried to escape from his embrace. She asked while looking up to see his face, "Why didn''t you wake me up, Xander?" Her gaze met his calm eyes.


    Xander smiled and gently tucked her smooth hair behind her ears. "How could I disturb your sleep when you were sleeping like a baby? Well, dear... I knew you returnedte, so I let you sleep a little longer. Besides, we didn''t have any ns for this morning." He paused, his fingers still caressing her hair, and locked eyes with her.


    "Babe, go get changed now! I can tell you''re getting hungry!" He chuckled as he heard a low growl emanating from her belly. He yfully rubbed her stomach, eliciting a giggle from her.


    "Stop it, Xander!" Scarlett tried to wiggle away from him. "Alright, alright, I''ll freshen up!" She dashed to the bathroom like a rabbit evading a fox.


    "Hahaha, babe, I''ll be waiting outside!" He called out before leaving the room. Just then, the doorbell rang. He presumed it was Bening to deliver their breakfast, or more urately, their brunch.


    Xander nced at Ben, who was setting up the food on the table. After Ben finished, he gestured for him to join in the seating area.


    "Have you made the necessary preparations for our departure tomorrow?" Xander asked as Ben took a seat across from him. He wanted to ensure there would be no dys in their journey back home. He had made a promise to his grandfather to spend their holiday at the Riley mansion until New Year''s Eve.


    "Yes, boss!" Ben replied. "I have taken care of everything, including Young Madam''s ns to travel to B Ind."


    "Perfect! And don''t forget to arrange our visit to Theodor Vi tonight," Xander added. After dismissing Ben, Xander continued reading on his phone while waiting for Scarlett to finish.


    ...


    When Scarlett emerged from the bedroom, she noticed Xander engrossed in something on his phone. A smile crossed Scarlett''s face as she approached him.


    "Xander, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting," Scarlett apologized, standing before him. "Let''s eat. I''m hungry!" She tugged on his arm, leading him to the dining table. "Wow! Did you order Korean food?" Her eyes lit up at the sight of dumplings, ginseng chicken soup, and rice.


    "Hmm, I know you love Korean food, so I ordered it," Xander proudly replied, gently stroking her back. "And you need to have this ginseng soup to restore your stamina. You''ve been working so hard, babe, but you must also take care of your health..." He was concerned that she might catch a cold, especially after staying uptest night in this chilly city.


    Scarlett found his thoughtfulness endearing. Even though she really wanted to eat ramen this morning, she appreciated the fact that Xander had ordered healthy food for her.


    "Thanks, Xander," she said, tilting her head and leaning in to kiss him on the cheek before saying, "I''m going to enjoy this chicken soup!"


    "Oh, eat while it''s still hot. Afterward, you can go back to sleep. I have something to do and need to make a video call. Can I use your office?" Xander requested.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course, you can!" Scarlett responded, not saying much as she began to eat her breakfast. Xander joined her, and they had both finished their breakfast.


    Before long...


    Xander continued his activities in Scarlett''s office while Scarlett headed back to her bedroom, eager to catch some more sleep. However, just as she was about to close her eyes, her cell phone vibrated.


    Checking her phone, she saw a notification from the unique app she typically used tomunicate with the members of The Fox. However, the person contacting her wasn''t a fellow member but her uncle, Noah Withers.


    Scarlett sat up abruptly and went to the corner near the window to answer the phone. Before picking up the call, she nced at the serene blue sky outside and took a deep breath to steady her nerves.


    As she was anxious about the early morning call, her worry grew as she feared something might happen to her uncle. "Uncle... Is everything alright over there?" she asked, her tone filled with concern.


    "Good morning, Scarlett. Yes, Uncle is fine..." Noah Withers'' cheerful voice resonated through the phone, easing Scarlett''s concerns slightly. "Where are you? I need to meet you. There''s something important I need to discuss."


    "I''m currently in New York," Scarlett replied. She had been eagerly awaiting a vital clue from her uncle regarding her mother''sst mission. Her uncle had promised to contact her as soon as he found any leads. He must have called about this.


    "But, Uncle, I''ll be returning to Astington tomorrow. If you want to meet, we better meet at Astington..." Scarlett continued.


    "No, it''s better if we don''t meet in your country. We should meet somewhere outside, afraid that evil Jude will trace me and find out about you," Noah quickly rejected her suggestion, concerned that Jude Withers'' people might be monitoring him. "How about we meet in New York or somewhere in Canada? Your country is not far from there..." he proposed.


    "Agreed!" Scarlett responded, momentarily forgetting about Jude Withers. "Uncle, once you arrive, please let me know your location and the time. I''ll fly there immediately!" She continued.


    "That''s great! I''ll be there in two days before New Year''s..." Noah confirmed.


    After concluding the call, Scarlett remained standing by the window, deep in thought. Her uncle''s urgent call had stirred her curiosity.


    "What could Uncle Noah be hinting at this time? It must be a crucial clue regarding my mother''s final mission, right!?" Scarlett mused aloud, attempting to calm her frayed nerves.


    All she knew was that her mother''s ultimate mission was known only to her mother and her great-grandfather, Victor Withers. This was the critical piece of information she needed to initiate her investigation in Country M. If she could uncover the identity of her mother''s intended target, everything would fall into ce smoothly.

 Chapter 321 Finally

    ?


    It was 6 pm, and Xander was waiting for Scarlett to get dressed before they headed over to Theodor''s residence for dinner. He stood by the ss window, gazing at the street below. His mind was consumed with thoughts, oblivious to the fact that Scarlett had just emerged from the bedroom.


    "Xander," Scarlett called out to him, approaching with a graceful step. "I''m ready. Shall we go now?" she said, standing beside him.


    When Xander''s eyes fell on Scarlett, he was struck speechless. She hadn''t donned her usual disguise. Her long red hair cascaded down her back, entuating her natural beauty, and she no longer concealed the mesmerizing color of her eyes.


    Furrowing his brow, he couldn''t help butment, "Babe, did you forget something?" he asked, curious.


    Scarlett checked her saddlebag and confirmed that her wallet and phone were safely inside. "I don''t think so. Everything''s here," she replied, showing Xander her bag, unaware that he was referring to something else.


    "You didn''t put on your wig and contact lenses?" Xander rified.


    A smile of realization spread across Scarlett''s face. "Xander, starting today, I no longer need to wear a wig or contact lenses," she paused, captivated by the joy emanating from Xander''s eyes and the smile that graced his lips. "So, we can go now, with me looking like this," she said, gesturing from head to toe, radiating happiness.


    "Really?" Xander eximed happily. However, a thought crossed his mind, and his expression gradually turned grave. "Babe, what about the person who''s been hunting you?" he asked seriously.


    Xander feared for his wife''s safety, wishing he knew the identity of the person who tried to catch his wife, so he could eliminate them and ensure they would never exist in this world.


    "Everything is settled, Xander..." Scarlett said, her voice soothing. "He is no longer a threat."


    Despite her reassurances, Xander couldn''t shake off his uneasy feelings. He still doubts that the situation hadn''t been resolved. Taking her hand, he pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly for a moment.


    As he rested his head atop hers, Xander said in an intense tone, "Baby, please tell me the person''s name. I''ll take care of him and ensure he never appears before you again. Forever!"


    Scarlett almost choked hearing his words.


    ''Oh, my dear... If only you knew that person was your best friend. I doubt you''d feel the same way!'' She desperately wanted to voice her thoughts but held back, mustering only a smile to convince him that everything was fine.


    "Xander, thank you. But trust me, that person will never repeat their actions. Just imagine them as if they were already gone and reborn with a new, kind soul..." Her grin widened as she gently wrapped her hand around him.


    "Okay, I''m d that guy has given up now! And now, finally, you can go anywhere without using your disguise again..." He hugs her, feeling happy!


    "Hmm... I''m so happy!"


    "Alright, let''s go!!" Xander said and they immediately left the house.


    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander and Scarlett were in the car on their way to Theodor''s vi.


    During the drive, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel curious about the rtionship between Xander and Theodor. She knew that Xander had spent his teenage years and college in the USA, but she had never heard of him staying for an extended period in M Country.


    "How did you meet Theodor, Xander?" Scarlett asked, stealing a brief nce at him looking handsome behind the wheel.


    "I met him by chance," Xander replied, returning Scarlett''s nce. He couldn''t reveal the details since his encounter with Theodor had involved a secret mission. "It was during a business meeting in his country, and we grew close from then on."


    "Really?" Scarlett was somewhat skeptical. She knew Xander wasn''t someone who easily made friends. How could he have be close to Theodor so quickly?


    "Hmm, Theodor is nice and quite adept at making friends. Coincidentally, I also needed a business partner in M Country. So, I thought, why not befriend him..." Xander said. He had indeed gained numerous benefits in his business ventures after bing friends with Theodor.


    "I see!" Scarlett smiled. Theodor was undeniably kind but also quite peculiar and had an intense infatuation with her.


    Gosh! Remembering what happened to her in the past year instantly made her head spin. She shook her head trying to shake off the memories.


    Now, Scarlett was grateful that her problem with Theodor was over. She couldn''t imagine the consequences if Theodor continued to chase after her until now.


    "Well, babe, I think you''ll get along with Theo. He shares simr traits with Rex," Xander remarked.


    "Oh, really? Is he also a party lover?" Scarlett pretended to be unaware, even though she knew Theodor quite well. She was familiar with his numerous love affairs and hadplete knowledge of his virtues and ws.


    However, even if she could find out all the info about Theodor, till now she remains oblivious to Theodor''s family background. As far as she knew, Theodor belonged to the Royal Family of M Country ¡ª that''s all she knew.


    Being a skilled hacker, Scarlett had failed to uncover any information about Theodor''s family as if a stronger force was safeguarding the family. She was consumed by curiosity and longed to discover the identity of the hacker protecting the royal family, but nothing she had found until now.


    "Perhaps he''s even worse than Rex," Xander chuckled. "But don''t worry, he respects our boundaries. Even with his quirks, he knows when to include us..." Xander exined he didn''t want Scarlett to worry.


    "Thank goodness! I''m not fond of crowded ces," Scarlett expressed with a smile. "However, I wouldn''t mind if he limits the event to people I already know..." She continued.


    "Hmm, I''ve requested him not to invite anyone to our dinner. So you don''t have to worry, babe..." Xander assured her, his gaze focused on the road ahead. Tonight, he intentionally chose to drive himself, with his team following in another car.


    Soon, their car entered a vast, snow-covered courtyard, revealing a magnificent mansion near the entrance gates.


    Scarlett''s excitement grew as she eagerly anticipated seeing Theodor again after their previous night''s encounter.

 Chapter 322 Dinner With Theodor

    ?


    Scarlett''s eyes immediately fell upon Theodor as their car pulled up to the main entrance, standing there in a casual white shirt and khakis. He had a ck coat draped over his shoulders, and his neatlybed ginger-red hair made him look strikingly handsome, much different from how Scarlett had seen him the previous night.


    There were no signs of any bruises on Theodor''s face as if he had never been beaten. His smile stretched wide as he approached their car.


    "Xander!" Theodor eximed with joy, casting a nce at Scarlett and offering her a warm smile. He greeted her in a casual tone, "Sister-inw, it''s great to see you again. Wee to my humble house... Come inside. It''s freezing out here!" he said, gesturing for Xander and Scarlett to enter the house.


    Scarlett didn''t utter a word; she simply smiled at Theodor and followed behind them. As they walked, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel relieved to learn that Nine''s medicine had worked wonders, healing Theodor''s bruises in no time.


    It would be troublesome if Theodor''s face still bore bruises. Xander probably suspects that this poor guy is involved in a fight.


    "Sister-inw, the food is ready. Let''s eat while it''s still warm," Theodor said, pulling Scarlett out of her thoughts.


    Scarlett looked at Theodor and nodded. Coincidentally, she was famished. Little did she know that Theodor''s house was located quite a distance away, as their journey had taken nearly an hour.


    Now, as the enticing aroma of cooking wafted from the room ahead, her hunger grew even more intense.


    As Scarlett stepped into the modern Victorian dining room, it took her by surprise. The interior stood in stark contrast to this house''s sleek and minimalist front facade. The interior design bears an uncanny resemnce to the interior designs of the grand pces she encountered during her travels in Europe. The room exudes luxury, with borate decorations andvish furnishings.


    However, Scarlett''s excitement quickly turned to disappointment as she realized no food was on the table. Only the exquisite cutlery was neatly arranged alongside fresh flower decorations.


    ''Did he say the dinner was ready?'' Scarlett muttered to herself, feeling puzzled. She sat on the chair that Xander had pulled out for her.


    Before she could ask Xander about the dinner arrangement, several servers dressed in ck and white uniforms entered the room, each carrying silver trays.


    "What the...! This dinner feels like dining with royalty," Scarlett cursed silently. The servers served the food in small portions, intensifying Scarlett''s hunger. How could she possibly satisfy her appetite with such limited offerings?


    She preferred a buffet-style meal where she could choose what she liked and eat as much as she wanted.


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Theodor, silently willing him to bring out all the food at once so she wouldn''t have to wait. However, Theodor seemed oblivious to her gaze, engrossed in conversation with Xander.


    An urge to smack Theodor''s head overwhelmed Scarlett. Gosh!


    Feeling defeated, Scarlett began to eat her appetizers and signaled to one of the servers to bring her a drink. Her throat felt dry.


    Momentster, another waiter appeared and ced a drink before her. As Scarlett''s eyesnded on the ss, she choked badly on the sd she had just eaten.


    "Chough... Chough..." Scarlett''s face turned red.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''What the hell, Theodor! Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Why on earth did you serve me milk?'' Scarlett couldn''t help but scold Theodor inwardly.


    "Are you alright, babe?" Xander instantly paid attention to his wife beside him. Worry was clear from the look in his eyes when he saw how red her face was. He gently patted her back while requesting a ss of water from the waiter.


    Scarlett quickly emptied the ss of water, feeling better as the cool water soothed her. She smiled slightly at Xander, assuring him that she was okay.


    Afterward, she excused herself and headed to the restroom. She needed to have a serious talk with that foolish Theodor!


    Once inside the restroom, she dialed Theodor''s number. "Damn it, Theo!" Scarlett didn''t give Theodor a chance to speak.


    She continued, "Why on earth did you serve me milk? And can you please stop serving the food in such small portions? Just ask them to bring all the food to the table... I''m starving here!"


    Theodor, "..."


    In the dining room, Theodor promptly stood up and discreetly walked to a corner, careful to avoid catching Xander''s attention. He attentively listened to Scarlett''s requests and swiftly contacted his butler, instructing him to fulfill all of Scarlett''s culinary wishes.


    "Listen, I want all the food served on the table now. I don''t want to eat appetizers. Please bring out the main course immediately, and don''t forget the dessert too..." Scarlett listed the specific dishes she desired.


    "And what about the milk? Why did you serve me milk?" Scarlett couldn''t let go of her annoyance. "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? I''m an adult, Theo! Couldn''t you have given me wine or something? Why milk?"


    "B-Boss... I mean, Scarlett, actually... your husband asked me to provide milk and remove all the wine or liquor..." Theodor stuttered, attempting to exin.


    "Beep!" The phone call abruptly ended.


    Theodor chuckled when he heard the line being cut. He turned his gaze to the dining table and noticed Scarlett, with aposed expression entering the room. He shook his head and joined them, ready to continue the meal.


    "Who was that, Theo?" Xander asked as Theodor sat across from him. He was curious because he noticed Theodor''s reaction to the phone call. He had distinctly heard a woman scolding Theodor, leading Xander to suspect that Theodor might have a girlfriend who was upset with him.


    Theodor found himself at a loss for words. How could he exin to Xander that his wife scolded him?


    "Theodor Parker, no need to hide it from me. I know, the woman who scolded you must be your girlfriend, right!?" Xander yfully teased, unaware of the truth. The atmosphere in the room instantly grew tense, especially for Scarlett.


    Scarlett attempted to conceal her expression as she began to eat the steak that the waiter had just served, deliberately avoiding Theodor''s pleading gaze as if silently imploring her to help exin the situation to Xander.

 Chapter 323 Almost Exposed!

    ?


    Observing Scarlett''s cold expression, Theodor couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile. He nced at Xander, "I do have feelings for a certain woman, but unfortunately, she is already married to you, my friend!" However, the well-crafted words twisted in his throat, leaving him unable to utter them. Damn!


    "Hahaha... Come on, man, are you messing with me?" Theodor forced augh, attempting to alleviate the awkwardness that filled the room. "Since when did I have a girlfriend? No, there''s no woman in my life because the woman I cared for is now happily married to someone else..."


    A shadow fell over Scarlett''s face as she shot Theodor a piercing re, silently warning him, "Speak another word, and you''re dead."


    Theodor pressed his lips tightly together, swallowing hard to moisten his dry throat, looking at how scary Scarlett''s face was at this moment.


    "Ugh, man... the woman who called me earlier is my boss! I had forgotten to fulfill a task for her, which is why she scolded me." Theodor said.


    ''Theodor, are you seriously calling me ''Boss'' now?'' Scarlett scolded Theodor silently in her mind, feeling defeated by his foolishness. She ignored their conversation and focused on satisfying her hungry stomach with the delicious steak.


    "Your boss?" Xander''s surprise was evident in his voice. "When did you start working for someone else? Why do you need to work when youe from a wealthy family?" he asked.


    "Well, my friend, despite being rich, it''s not my personal wealth but rather my family''s," Theodor chuckled. "So, I need to work to earn my own money," he exined, hoping Xander would drop the subject.


    "I see," Xander nodded, though still unable to fullyprehend why an arrogant man like Theodor would choose to work for someone else and refer to them as his boss. It was a concept he had never imagined before.


    Theodor felt a sense of relief when he realized that Xander wouldn''t press him further about his boss. He scolded himself internally for talking too much and potentially revealing too many details. He could feel the icy re from Scarlett, a clear indication that she was displeased with his response to Xander.


    Silently scolding himself, Theodor tried to focus on his dinner. Just as he was about to bring a slice of meat to his mouth, his hand froze in mid-air upon hearing Xander''s words.


    "Theo," Xander ced his cutlery on the te and rested his chin on his hand. His gaze locked onto Theodor''s, and he spoke calmly and deliberately. "If you ever need my help, please let me know. I can provide you with financial assistance or even offer you a business opportunity where you can be your own boss. You do not need to subject yourself to the servitude of others..."


    Theodor was rendered speechless. He swallowed hard, his eyes darting between Xander and Scarlett, who also appeared surprised by Xander''s words.


    "Don''t hesitate, Theo! I consider you my brother," Xander smiled warmly, attempting to ease Theodor''s difort. "In the past, you''ve been helping me establish mypany in Country M, and now it''s my turn to repay the favor and assist you..." His voice carried sincerity.


    "X-Xander," Theodor''s voice wavered with a sense of defeat, "I will give it some thought, my man. And thank you..." His response was brief as his mind struggled to process the weight of those words.


    "Absolutely, my friend! Take your time to consider it," Xander sincerely smiled at Theodor. "I genuinely want to help. Don''t dwell on it too much. You know where to find me, Theo..." he said before resuming his dinner.


    Theodor just slowly nodded as he said to himself, ''If only you knew who my boss was. Maybe you wouldn''t even be able to say a word!''


    Before long, the dinner came to an end.


    ...


    They all gathered in the living room, and Scarlett noticed that it had a distinct designpared to the other rooms. It exuded a modern and cozy ambiance, reminiscent of her apartment in the RAS building in Astington. She sat beside Xander, listening silently to their conversation. After a few minutes, her interest waned, and she found herself distracted, ncing at her cell phone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A smile formed on her face as she observed the lively chat group for The Fox core team members on their secure app.


    [Seven] I''m free tonight. Is anyone up for joining me at the Empire!? Let''s drink until morning!


    [Six] I happen to be in town.


    [Six] Who are you drinking with?


    [Nine] He''s drinking with me. Join us, Six, and don''t forget to bring your beautiful friends.


    [Six] (LOL Icon) (Fire Icon) Uncle Nine, I thought you were in Seattle. What are you doing here?


    [Nine] My little sister needs my help, so I came to this city...


    [Six] Ouch! Is little sister in town? Three, are you online? Let''s meet up! (Love Icon)


    Scarlett felt tempted to join them. She missed her big sister, Six, who they rarely had the chance to see due to her busy schedule as a Hollywood movie star.


    Despite her status as a movie star, Six possessed versatile abilities. Her connections worldwide were not to be underestimated, and her social skills surpassed even Rex''s. Her innocent and elegant appearance was merely a facade, as she was far more ruthless than Seven when it came to carrying out missions.


    Scarlett had learned so much from Six, particrly in martial arts and the art of disguise. Being a gifted artist, Six found it effortless to transform her appearance.


    [Three] Sis Six, sorry, but I have to leave for Astington tomorrow morning and have dinner with a friend tonight. You guys have fun without me! (smile icon)


    [Six] How sad! Alright, I''ll try to find time to visit you in Astington.


    [Three] It would be perfect, sis!


    [Two] Count me in, Seven!


    [Six] Seven, on my way to the Empire!! (Waving Icon)


    After reading the chat between Rex and Six, Scarlett couldn''t help but smile, secretly hoping that Rex and Six would end up together. She know that big sis Six had feelings for Rex, but her clueless brother remained oblivious.


    ''Goodness! Looks like I need to y cupid!'' Scarlett wondered silently, a mischievous smile forming on her face as she contemted matchmaking Rex and Casey Adams.

 Chapter 324 Similarity

    ?


    ''Goodness! Looks like I need to y cupid!'' Scarlett wondered silently, a mischievous smile forming on her face as she contemted matchmaking Rex and Casey.


    "What makes you smile, babe?" asked Xander, watching Scarlett smiling alone, staring at her cell phone.


    Startled, Scarlett turned to face Xander. "I was just reading messages from my office group chat," she replied, quickly tucking her phone back into her bag. "Are you two finished talking?" She swiftly changed the subject.


    "Why?" Theodor, sitting across from Scarlett and Xander, asked with a warm smile gracing his face. "Sister-inw, feeling bored? Would you like to do something else?" He offered to lift her spirits.


    "What do you have in mind?" Scarlett inquired.


    "How about a home tour?" Theodor suggested with a grin. Before Scarlett could respond, he continued, "Or perhaps you''d like to read a book? We have an extensive library in this house, where you can find any book you want to read..." He continued proudly.


    This grand vi, originally belonging to Theodor''s family, had been passed down through his grandfather. During the summer, his grandfather often resided here, indulging in his passion for reading. The library in this ce was simr to the one they had in his grandfather''s castle in M country''s Kingdom city.


    "That sounds wonderful, Theodor!" Scarlett eximed. She would much rather immerse herself in a book than listen to their discussions about sports, a topic she had little interest in.


    ...


    Later,


    Scarlett found herself inside the vast library, surrounded by towering bookcases that stood in perfect order at the center of the room. Opposite is afortable lounge area decorated with a veryfortable couch, inviting readers to enjoy the time while reading a book.


    She began her search for a book that would captivate her attention. However, after perusing several rows, not a single book piqued her interest. They all seemed unappealing and mundane.


    Just when she was about to give up and had the idea of sitting on the sofa enjoying a game on her cell phone, Scarlett''s gaze drifted to the ss-covered bookshelf across the room. It houses a beautifully arranged collection of old books.


    Drawn as if by an unseen force, she unconsciously approached the bookcase. Unaware of her actions, she found herself standing directly in front of it, her eyes immediately falling on a gold-framed photograph nestled among the books.


    The image took her aback, her curiosity intensifying as her heart twinged slightly upon noticing the resemnce between a few individuals in the photo and herself. Their shared hair and eye colors sparked a deeper curiosity within her.


    "This! Do people in country M have this kind of hair and eye color?" Scarlett marveled in astonishment, her words murmured under her breath. She couldn''t help butpare Theodor to herself.


    In truth, this wasn''t the first time she had such thoughts. Ever since she firstid eyes on Theo, she had found it peculiar. Encounters with individuals who shared her unique hair and eye color were rare. It was this curiosity that initially drew her towards him. Unfortunately, Theodor had a peculiar obsession with her at that time, and his insistence on doing her work as his hacker had frightened her, leading her to sever ties with him.


    But as they grew closer once again, Scarlett''s curiosity resurfaced, driving her desire to learn more about Theodor and his family. Perhaps through them, she could uncover clues about her own biological father.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After minutes of gazing at the photograph, Scarlett inexplicably felt the need to capture it. She quickly took out her phone and snapped a photo. With that done, she turned her attention to the bookshelf, selecting a random book before settling down on the sofa, engrossed in a game on her cellphone.


    As she ys, immersed in herpany''s new game, she feels a surge of energy and happiness. It proved even more endearing than reading a book, allowing her to escape the live virtual world momentarily.


    Unbeknownst to Scarlett, time passed quickly, and in her exhaustion, she eventually drifted off to sleep ¡ª falling asleep in the middle of a game session.


    ...


    Xander''s surprise turned to concern when he found Scarlett sleeping peacefully on the couch in a sitting position. In a hurry, he approached her and gently draped his coat over her.


    "It seems my sister-inw is really exhausted," Theodor remarked, also taken aback by Scarlett''s deep sleep in an odd position.


    "Yes, indeed. We should head home now, Theo!" Xander turned to face Theodor, who stood behind him.


    "You two can stay here. We have plenty of room," Theodor suggested, still hoping to spend more time with Xander and Scarlett.


    "Apologies, but we should go home. Besides, we have an early morning flight to Astington," Xander replied, cradling Scarlett in his arms as he prepared to leave the library.


    "Oh, you''re right! I forget you guys will depart tomorrow..." Theodor said. Then, he followed Xander, who carried Scarlett tenderly, as they made their way toward the main entrance.


    Two ck cars were already waiting in the front yard as Xander and Theodor exited the house.


    Logan promptly opened the car Xander had been in earlier upon noticing his young madam sleeping in his master''s arms.


    After gently cing Scarlett in the backseat of his car, Xander instructed Logan to drive. He turned to Theodor and said, "Alright, we''ll meet again soon, Theo." Xander bid his final farewell to Theodor before getting into his own car.


    "Yes, see you next month, Xander!" Theodor replied cheerfully, but his expression quickly changed as he realized something.


    Xander stops to open the car door when he hears Theodor''s words. He nced at Theodor with a puzzled expression. "Do you know we''re heading to Country M?" he inquired. Hadn''t Scarlett explicitly stated that her visit to Country M should remain a secret and that she didn''t want Theodor involved or informed about her ns?


    After inwardly cursing himself, Theodor cleared his throat and responded, "Well, my sister-inw mentioned earlier that she intended to visit Country M early this year. So, I offered to be her travel guide there." He provided the safest answer he could, subtly shifting the me onto Scarlett while she was asleep. Moreover, he believed Xander wouldn''t suspect that he had known Scarlett before their meeting yesterday, right?

 Chapter 325 Holiday At Riley Mansion

    ?


    After inwardly cursing himself, Theodor cleared his throat and responded, "Well, my sister-inw mentioned earlier that she intended to visit Country M early this year. So, I offered to be her travel guide there." He provided the safest answer he could, subtly shifting the me onto Scarlett while she was asleep. Moreover, he believed Xander wouldn''t suspect that he had known Scarlett before their meeting yesterday, right?


    Xander nodded and smiled, d that Scarlett had changed her mind. To him, it would be beneficial if Theodor could assist Scarlett in her n to uncover her mother''s whereabouts.


    "Alright, see you soon, man!" Xander bid farewell and climbed into the car. Once settled in, he gently rested Scarlett''s head on hisp and instructed Logan to start the vehicle.


    It was almost midnight when their car arrived at Scarlett''s apartment. Coincidentally, Scarlett woke up from her slumber at the same time.


    Startled, Scarlett realized she had been sleeping on Xander''s thigh, and they were inside the car. "Huh!? Where are we?" she asked, waking up and sitting upright to assess her surroundings. Her surprise grew as she noticed they had arrived at the basement parking lot of her apartment building.


    "You were sleeping soundly, babe. That''s why I didn''t wake you," Xander exined, offering a helping hand as she stepped out of the car.


    "Ugh, sorry! I didn''t even realize I had dozed off while ying the game," Scarlett said, finding amusement in the fact that she had fallen asleep in someone else''s house as if it were her own. Gosh!


    "It''s alright, dear," Xander reassured her as they entered the elevator.


    Soon enough, they arrived at her apartment.


    Xander held her hand as they entered the house. "Baby, earlier... I thought you had fallen asleep while reading a book. But it turns out you fell asleep while ying a game?" he chuckled and yfully ruffled her hair.


    Scarlett swallowed silently, hearing Xander''s words. She replied, "...That''s because I couldn''t find a suitable book to read, and the atmosphere there was quiet enough to lull me to sleep during my gaming session."


    "Why did you go there? You could have yed in the living room, right?" Xander asked, helping her hang up her coat in the cupboard.


    "I just thought you needed some one-on-one time with Theo, so I purposely left you two alone," Scarlett grinned.


    "Baby," Xander''s voice turned serious as he looked at her, "There''s nothing to hide anything between me and Theodor. You don''t have to do that next time..." He calmly exined, wanting to reassure her.


    Scarlett nodded, a smile ying on her lips. She swiftly made her way to her bedroom to change into her sleepwear.


    The night felt remarkably short as Scarlett and Xander had to rise early to catch their flight back to Astington. Their short trip to New York hade to an end.


    ****


    At Riley Mansion.


    Upon Scarlett''s arrival at the house, the entire family was taken aback by her new appearance, as she no longer wore the wig and makeup she usually relied on to conceal her true face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She found herself having to exin multiple times to Grandpa Riley and Aunt Martha to assure them that Xander was not having an affair and introducing another woman to the family.


    It took two days until they felt familiar again with her.


    And, during Scarlett''s stay at the Riley Mansion, not much happened besides her shocking new appearance. As usual, she spent a significant amount of time with Aunty Martha, who taught her cooking and painting.


    It was an exhrating experience for Scarlett, as she had never done these things before. Usually, when she was with Mother Hazel, Rex''s mother, they would go shopping instead. Moreover, she was forbidden from entering the kitchen.


    In addition to her cooking and painting lessons, Scarlett also enjoyed yfully teasing Carter. Poor guy spent his time at home observing her activities, learning alongside her. He confessed he didn''t have one when she jokingly asked about his girlfriend. It was pitiful to know he was almost 24 years old and still single. Geez!


    Sometimes, Scarlett considers giving Zara permission to pursue Carter. She knows that Zara genuinely likes Carter, but their age difference often makes Zara hesitate. However, Scarlett is also hesitant about Zara dating Carter because he has a reputation as a yer. Despite not having a girlfriend, he has been involved with many women as his casual partners.


    Scarlett took a deep breath as she pondered the situation. ''No, I can''t imagine Zara being with someone like Carter!'' she whispered to herself, feeling helpless. She snuggled deeper into her nket and sought sce in Xander''s arms.


    Though she had been awake for a while, Scarlett chose to stay in bed upon seeing Xander still asleep beside her. It was a rare sight to witness him still sleeping, as she usually woke up after him.


    Being in Xander''s arms provided Scarlett with a sense of safety andfort, especially in moments like these. Adding to her emotional turmoil was the intense feeling she experienced after receiving a phone call from her uncle, Noah Withers, a few days ago.


    It had been three days since their conversation, but her uncle still hadn''t called to disclose the meeting location. This increased Scarlett''s worry further. Was he alright? She had sent several messages to her uncle, but there had been no response thus far.


    In her distress, she attempted to trace her uncle''s location the previous night, only to discover that hisst known position was at the J City ¡ª X Country''s capital city ¡ª international airport a day ago. And before she went to bedst night, when she checked again her uncle''s cell phone was still off.


    ''Uncle, where are you? Please contact me as soon as possible! I''m consumed with worry!'' Scarlett whispered, her voice filled with concern and frustration, as she let out a deep sigh to momentarily alleviate her anxiety.


    "Good morning, babe," Xander''s voice resonated above Scarlett''s head. A happy smile appears on her lips to know Xander was awake. "What were you thinking about that made you take so many deep breaths?" he asked, pulling her closer to his body and wrapping his arms tightly around her.


    Soon, he released his embrace and gazed into her radiant eyes, his smile growing wider as he admired their beauty.


    "Are you hungry?" Xander asked again, waiting for her response, but she remained silent. "I apologize, babe. I must have slept for too long. Let''s head outside; I''m sure Aunt Martha has already prepared our breakfast!" he suggested, ncing at the clock on the nightstand, which read 8 AM.


    Scarlett couldn''t resist nodding when she heard about the food. She was starving at the moment.


    Setting aside her worries about her uncle for now, she decided to inform Xander about it once she received confirmation from her uncle regarding the exact meeting location. She hoped it would be in New York or Seattle, as she was familiar with the area.


    The two of them swiftly changed their clothes. They went downstairs to join the rest of the family, who were already engaged in lively conversation while savoring their breakfast.

 Chapter 326 Teach Carter A Lesson (1)

    ?


    The two of them swiftly changed their clothes. They went downstairs to join the rest of the family, who were already engaged in lively conversation while savoring their breakfast.


    "Sister-inw, good morning," Carter was the first to notice Scarlett and Xander''s arrival. He immediately pulled up a chair for her and smiled warmly. "Sis, hurry up and eat your breakfast. We have to go to the shooting range. You promised me we''d have a shootingpetition this morning," Carter said enthusiastically.


    "Good morning, Carter," Scarlett smiled and ignored his words. She gazed at Grandpa Riley and Aunt Martha, then greeted them warmly.


    As she settled into her seat, Scarlett looked at Carter, who sat opposite her. She found it amusing how eager he was. "Why do you want to have a match with me? I''m not good at shooting, Carter!" she asked curiously.


    Scarlett still couldn''t understand why Carter knew she could wield a gun and why he was so eager to challenge her.


    "Don''t lie to me, sister!" Carter chuckled. "I know you''re good at shooting!" he said, then chewed his food.


    "Who told you?" She raised an eyebrow, wanting to know, but Carter ignored her question. Then, she turned to Xander and asked, "Xander, did you tell him?"


    Xander, who had been busy chewing his food, abruptly stopped when he heard Scarlett ask him. He looked at her and shook his head. "Not me, babe!"


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter who told me, sis..." Carterughed boom in the dining room. Then, he narrowed his eyes at her, "Sis, you already promised me, so don''t back down."


    "Carter! Don''t pressure your sister-inw if she doesn''t want to," Grandfather Riley''s firm voice suddenly sounded, making Carter flinch in surprise as he turned to look at him.


    "B-But grandpa, I just want to see how skilled my sister-inw is at shooting," he said.


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. I''ll ept the challenge," Scarlett smiled awkwardly at Grandfather Riley. Then she directed her gaze at Carter and asked, "But Carter, you promised to grant me one wish if I win, right?" A mischievous smile slowly appeared at the corner of Scarlett''s lips.


    She wouldn''t entertain Carter''s challenge unless there was a reward. And, as expected, the foolish Carter had thoughtlessly agreed.


    "Of course! I''m a man of my word. Whatever you wish for, I will fulfill it, sister!" Carter raised his chin proudly.


    "Very well, brother-inw!" Scarlett eximed, raising her ss of milk to seal the deal. She reiterated their agreement, ensuring that Grandpa Riley and the others would serve as witnesses if Carter refused to fulfill her request. She already had a n in mind to teach this foolish Carter a lesson¡ªshe would ask for something that would be difficult for him to obtain.


    Upon hearing Carter and Scarlett''s conversation, Xander silently smiled. It seemed that his little brother would shed tears this morning.


    Xander was well aware of his wife''s shooting skills. While Carter was also skilled and had represented the country in the Olympics as part of the shooting team, his abilities would pale inparison to Scarlett''s. Even Xander himself had struggled to keep up with her during their training sessions a few weeks ago.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before long,


    Scarlett and Carter had arrived at the shooting range, which was not far from the main house of the Riley Mansion. Grandpa Riley and Xander were also present, while Aunt Martha stayed busy at home, preparing the menu for the New Year''s party scheduled for the next day.


    As Scarlett entered therge room filled with various weapons, ranging from small guns to automatic rifles, she was taken aback. It was her first time seeing this room, and she hadn''t expected the Riley family to have such a well-equipped and technologically advanced armory within their residence.


    Three male guards stood to watch over the room. Scarlett could tell from their posture that they were no ordinary individuals¡ªthey appeared to be highly skilled soldiers.


    After silently observing the array of weapons in the room, Scarlett turned her attention to Carter, who was engrossed in conversation with one of the guards at the far end.


    "Carter, could you exin how we''re going to approach this shooting match?" she asked.


    For Scarlett, it didn''t matter whether they engaged in a casual shooting match at a certain distance or participated in a shootingpetition using sniper rifles. In fact, she had no qualms aboutbat shooting either. She was ustomed to all of it¡ªout in the field, where real lives were at stake, not just shooting at targets on a range.


    Carter smiled as he walked over to Scarlett, his face beaming excitedly. "Sis, I have an idea," he said, sping his hands together. He had just spoken to the guard and was thrilled to share their brilliant idea.


    "Here''s what I propose," Carter continued. "We''ll have threepetitions. First, you can choose the type of match you want. Then, I''ll choose the one that I prefer. And finally, Grandpa will select the final match." He turned to their grandfather, who was seated on the sofa with Xander.


    "What do you think, Grandpa?" Carter asked eagerly.


    "Sounds good!" Walter Riley replied, nodding. Then he looked at Scarlett. "What do you think, Scarlett? Do you agree?"


    "Yes, I agree, Grandpa!" Scarlett said happily. It would be more exciting if they had multiple matches rather than just one.


    Xander stood up from his seat and approached Scarlett with a calm stride. He stood before her, cing his hand on her shoulder. "Babe, are you sure?" he asked, his tone teasing. He wanted to heighten the tension between them, knowing that Scarlett intended to teach his younger brother a lesson.


    Carter gulped silently, sensing his brother''s concern. He didn''t want Xander to be angry because he had suggested three matches with his wife.


    "S-Sister Scarlett, you can refuse if you''re unsure," Carter said hurriedly. "I don''t mind if we only have one match!"


    Scarlett''s upper lip lifted slightly, forming a beautiful smile as her eyes met Xander''s serene blue gaze. In that fleeting moment, she relished the connection they seemed to share through their eyes.

 Chapter 327 Teach Carter A Lesson (2)

    ?


    After a while passed,


    "We can start now, Carter. I''m fine for three matches," Scarlett said calmly, still keeping eye contact with Xander.


    ''Goodness! Why is he flirting in this ce?'' she thought inwardly. She could feel her cheeks turning pink as she was captivated by Xander''s seductive gaze and lips. However, the awareness of the many eyes watching them quickly snapped her back to reality, and she subtly shook her head, pushing away her sultry thoughts.


    "Sister-inw, are you sure?" Carter was taken aback. He had expected her to agree to just one match, but she had decided to ept his offer. He felt guilty and worried that his sister-inw would be embarrassed if she lost three times.


    ''I should pretend to give up in the second round so she won''t be too embarrassed, right?'' Carter quietly mused to himself. Then, he began exining the type of match he had chosen.


    "I''ve chosen long-distance shooting using a sniper rifle," Carter said. He had opted for this challenge because he excelled at shooting from long distances and had even won a gold medal in this category. "And what about you, sis?" he asked.


    "Blind shot!" Scarlett calmly replied.


    "What!?" Carter nearly choked upon hearing her response. "S-sister, you mean shooting with our eyes covered?" His eyes widened in shock as he stared at Scarlett in disbelief.


    "Hmm," a mischievous smile graced Scarlett''s lips as she observed Carter''s current state of shock. "Why? Are you scared, brother-inw?" she yfully teased.


    "Hahaha," forcedughter echoed through the room, "No, no... Of course not!" Carter swallowed hard, trying to hide his uneasiness.


    How could he admit defeat? He wouldn''t, even though shooting blindfolded was his weakness. He had attempted it before and never hit the bullseye. In fact, even his more skilled colleagues hadn''t been able to hit the bullseye either.


    ''Sister also can''t hit the bullseye, right? She must be bluffing to scare me?'' Carter tried to calm himself. ''Damn, sister-inw! You are so cunning! You''ve sessfully attacked my psychology! Focus Carter, focus!!'' he talked inwardly.


    Not only Carter looked shocked, but even the three guards in the room also gaped after hearing Scarlett choose blind shoot as the second matchter. No one did that in this ce; they had never seen Young Master Carter do that either. Now, they were all worried Carter would lose this time.


    Meanwhile, although shocked to hear about Scarlett''s choice, Xander believes his wife will not choose a match she thinks she can''t. She must have picked it because she was good at it. He believes in her!


    "Perfect!!" Scarlett said, then looked at Grandpa Riley. "Grandfather, about thest match, what did you choose?"


    Like Carter and the others, Walter Riley was also shocked by Scarlett''s choice, but he did notment on it. He immediately said the match he chose. The simple ones shoot moving objects.


    Without much dy, they all move to the underground shooting range, in the long-range shooting.


    Scarlett, who had always maintained a rxed demeanor with a constant smile, suddenly changed her expression as the guard ced the ck sniper rifle bag on the table before her. Her eyes sharpened, fixating on the bag as she swiftly and skillfully opened it, assembling the rifle with speed and precision.


    Meanwhile, Carter, positioned not far from Scarlett, prepared to assemble his rifle. However, when his gaze fell upon Scarlett, he gasped in surprise. It was the first time he had seen such intensity in her eyes, and her adept handling of the rifle made him momentarily believe he was observing an expert, a mentor.


    ''Damn it! What was I thinking!?'' Carter cursed inwardly, quickly averting his gaze. He focused on assembling his rifle and assuming a ready-to-shoot position. He must not be distracted by the psychological tactics his sister-inw used to break his focus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Young Master Carter, Ms. Riley," one of the officials addressed them. "Allow me to exin the rules of this long-range shooting match. A shooting range will be disyed on the screen, and you will have three shots within a time limit of 60 seconds. The winner will be determined by the highest number of points."


    Carter and Scarlett nodded in understanding, and the official proceeded, "Get ready! On the count of three... One, two, three!"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Scarlett locked her rifle and rose from her position. She calmly walked towards Xander, who stood behind her.


    "Baby, you did an amazing job!" Xander beamed, pulling her into his arms, filled with pride that his wife shot with such confidence.


    Scarlett wrapped her arm around Xander''s waist and looked at his face. "Are you sure I will win?"


    "Hmm! My wife is the best! You will definitely win," Xander replied lovingly, his smile filled with admiration.


    "Damn it!" Carter, who hadn''t even taken a shot, cursed in frustration. Once again, he had been distracted by his sister-inw, who had already finished shooting while he hadn''t even begun.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After Carter finished his shots, he quickly stood up and approached Scarlett and Xander. "Sister! Are you sure you hit your target? Why did you shoot so fast?" He couldn''t believe she would manage to hit her target when they were only revealed after the count of three, ensuring they didn''t pre-aim.


    Still, in Xander''s embrace, Scarlett looked at Carter with a faint smile. "I don''t know, brother-inw. Let''s wait for the results to be announced," she replied calmly. Though the announcement hadn''t been made, she believed she had won, considering Carter''s shots werete. It was clear he would be the one to lose.


    Meanwhile, in the control room, Walter Riley could only shake his head while chuckling at the numbers disyed on the monitor before him.


    "Old Master," one of the officers in the room nced at Walter Riley with astonishment, "...your granddaughter-inw is truly a shooting prodigy. Three shots, all bullseyes! And she even fired them so swiftly. Did you have any idea she possessed such talent?"


    Walter Riley looked at the man, a smile ying on his lips. "I, too, have just discovered the extent of Scarlett''s remarkable talent. She surpasses even Carter!" He paused for a moment, reflecting on thepetition. "Alright, let''s step out and announce the winner!"

 Chapter 328 Teach Carter A Lesson (3)

    ?


    Walter Riley looked at the man, a smile ying on his lips. "I, too, have just discovered the extent of Scarlett''s remarkable talent. She surpasses even Carter!" He paused for a moment, reflecting on thepetition. "Alright, let''s step out and announce the winner!"


    "Grandfather," Carter hurriedly approached Walter Riley as he emerged from the control room, with Scarlett and Xander trailing behind. "Who is the winner?" he asked curiously, even though deep inside, he was sure he was the winner.


    Observing his grandpa ignoring him and focusing his attention on Scarlett, Carter smiled, his gaze fixed on her, ''Grandpa must feel sorry for sister...'' He thought.


    "Sister, don''t be discouraged. There are still two matches remaining. You can win the second one," Carter offered encouraging words.


    The officer who emerged with Walter Riley chuckled at Carter''s words, paying little attention to him, and instead handed the results to Xander, who stood before him.


    "Master Xander, you can see the results..." the officer said. However, before Xander could take the paper, Carter snatched it away. The officer was taken aback but remained silent as he saw Xander stop him from saying anything.


    "Thank you," Xander said. "Alright, let''s begin the second match!" he dered calmly, taking Scarlett''s hand. "Congrattions, babe," he whispered, leading her back to the shooting range, where another officer awaited them.


    "Scarlett, well done!" Walter Riley smiled at Scarlett and gently patted her shoulder before he headed back to the control room.


    Carter felt puzzled by Scarlett and Xander''s calmness. However, he grew uneasy when he realized everyone had left him alone without a single word.


    ''What the hell? Why didn''t anyone say anything?'' Carter scratched his head and walked toward the field, assuming his shooting position. He absentmindedly ced the match results on the table without checking them, his focus shifting to the uing second match.


    Yet, his mind remained unsettled. ''Did they intentionally refrain from congratting me on sparing Scarlett''s feelings?'' Carter pondered as he checked the gun he would use and asionally nced at Scarlett.


    Upon noticing Scarlett''s worried expression, Carter again felt guilty for suggesting theypete in three rounds. "Sister Scarlett," he called out to her, "don''t be nervous. You might have an advantage this time because I''m not that skilled at shooting blindfolded..." He grinned, trying to lighten the mood.


    Scarlett didn''t bother responding with words. She simply wanted to finish this match and return to her room, waiting for her uncle''s phone call. Her uncle had promised to call her before the new year, but tomorrow was December''sst day, and he hadn''t contacted her yet. This worries her much.


    Shortly after...


    The officer announced the rules of thepetition, "The shooting distance for this round is only 25 meters. You may take three shots within 1 minute. The winner will be determined by the highest score."


    Unlike the previous match, this time, the shooting target was already visible in front of them before the match began. Scarlett casually nced at her target and asked Xander to blindfold her.


    "Alright! Are you all ready?" the officer shouted. "One... Two... Three..."


    Bang!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Just like before, Scarlett shot without hesitation and finished ahead of Carter. She ced her gun on the table and removed her blindfold.


    Scarlett''s gaze fell upon Xander, and she smiled at him, utterly uninterested in Carter, who had justpleted his round.


    "Xander, can we proceed to the next match?" Scarlett said. "Let''s check the resultster..." She didn''t want to linger in this ce, especially not to face Carter, who was delusional and shamelessly unaware of his defeat. How could he not realize he had lost even before the match began? He thought too much before shooting.


    "Okay!" Xander agreed and signaled to the officials to prepare for the third match. He, too, was starting to feel bored in this ce because he already knew Scarlett''s skill far surpassed Carter''s. It was like apetition between a student and a teacher¡ªan uneven match.


    They would move to another location for the third match, one floor below. There was abat arena with moving targets that simted real-life situations. Participants would enter a room where holographic enemies appeared in various locations, mimicking human movement.


    In this arena, all target positions were randomly determined by theputer. Even frequent practice in the arena wouldn''t help yers memorize the targets'' movements. So Scarlett wouldn''t be at a disadvantage even though it was her first time entering this arena.


    "Who won?" Carter asked as he joined Xander and Scarlett. His face remained calm, although he was confident he would lose this time. It didn''t bother him because he knew he would win in the third match. He was ustomed to training with moving targets, simting actualbat.


    Carter was convinced that his sister-inw had never experienced such training. How could a small and delicate girl like Scarlett handle that kind of practice? It seemed impossible. She must have only practiced shooting the basics for her own safety, capable of shooting but not an expert.


    "Young Master Carter, we will announce the results at the end of the third match," one of the officers emerged from the control room and answered Carter. "Now, let''s move on to the third match arena," he said.


    Carter nodded, agreeing with the arrangement. It didn''t matter to him where theypeted; what mattered was the end result¡ªhe would emerge victorious.


    "Very good!" Carter eximed as he nced at Scarlett. "Let''s go, sister. Let me tell you, ourbat range is the second-best in the country. My grandfather built this ce, almost identical to what the military has..." Carter excitedly exined as they made their way to the third match arena.


    A mncholy feeling washed over Carter as he shared details about the shooting arena. His grandfather had constructed this ce specifically to amodate his shooting talent. However, his passion for shooting gradually waned after winning a gold medal in the Olympics.


    He had no interest in joining the army either, as he didn''t want to live a regted life like a soldier. Consequently, he abandoned his shooting talent, and this ce became rarely used for practice.


    "Now, this ce is mostly utilized by the Riley family guards. Such a pity..." Carter continued, leaving Scarlett stunned by his words.

 Chapter 329 Teach Carter A Lesson (4)

    ?


    He had no interest in joining the army either, as he didn''t want to live a regted life like a soldier. Consequently, he abandoned his shooting talent, and this ce became rarely used for practice.


    "Now, this ce is mostly utilized by the Riley family guards. Such a pity..." Carter continued, leaving Scarlett stunned by his words.


    Indeed, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity seeing such a high-tech shooting practice facility being utilized mainly by the guards.


    Her mind wandered back to The Fox, a highly advanced shooting range she had spent her entire time practicing when she was in the USA. That''s where she became an expert in various shooting styles.


    In the past, she had never understood why she possessed such natural talent for shooting. When she held a gun for the first time, she hit a bullseye at 20 meters and swiftly became a skilled marksman.


    But recently, Scarlett understood the reason behind her exceptional abilities¡ªit was her Withers blood. Her mother, a gifted individual groomed to be the queen of the Underworld in X Country, possessed simr skills, particrly in martial arts and shooting. She inherited these talents, so Rex approached her to join The Fox.


    At the time, Scarlett didn''t think much about it and willingly joined because she knew The Fox didn''t randomly kill people or take on unjust missions. They targeted only the corrupt and aided the vulnerable when the authorities could no longer do so. That was the nature of The Fox.


    However, beyond their circle, they were seen as a sadistic organization and misunderstood by many. Only a select few from the government or important figures knew their true purpose. Scarlett''s biggest worry is that Xander believes that The Fox is a dangerous organization. That made her hesitate to tell him about her involvement with The Fox.


    "Brother-inw," Scarlett said as they arrived at the location of the third match, her tone serious. "...This facility is excellent. You should continue practicing!" she earnestly advised him.


    "Hahaha, I don''t need to practice anymore, sis!" Carter replied confidently. "My talent won''t fade without practice. I''m still as sharp as ever."


    Scarlett was left speechless. She couldn''t help but wonder what Carter''s reaction would be once he saw the results of the match. Would he kneel before her and acknowledge her as his superior, or perhaps be overwhelmed with shock and faint?


    Her curiosity grew, and she eagerly anticipated Carter''s reaction.


    Soon after, the same officials announced the rules for the final match.


    "This is the final match. It''s quite simple... You have 10 minutes in the arena, and your objective is to eliminate the randomly appearing targets within that time. There will be a total of 25 targets. The winner will be determined by the highest score and fastestpletion time."


    Scarlett and Carter nodded, indicating their understanding, and entered separate rooms simultaneously.


    Meanwhile, in the control room, Xander sat on the couch, engrossed in his cell phone, paying no attention to the ongoing match. Hepletely disregarded the live stream and the discussions among Walter Riley and several officials about the events unfolding in the practice room.


    Xander knew his wife had killed the real target in real life, while Carter had only shot the fake target. Skill-wise, they couldn''t bepared. And without waiting for the results, he already knew who the winner was, so there was no point in him watching the streaming.


    "Brat! Why are you so ignorant? You didn''t pay attention to the match?" Suddenly Walter Riley''s voice echoes in the control room, and everyone turns to look at Xander.


    The officers there were surprised to see how ignorant Xander was, different from before. He always stood by his wife throughout the first and second matches.


    "Master Xander, do you want to sit here?" One of the officers got up from his chair and gave his chair to Xander, but he refused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, thank you! You can sit back." Xander said, then nced at his grandpa, "No need to watch. My wife will definitely win again. That stupid Carter, he''s just wasting our time here." He said while shaking his head, feeling displeased.


    "So, you know Scarlett was talented!?" Walter Riley asked. He still can''t hide his surprise about Scarlett''s ability.


    "Yes. We usually practice together if we have time." Xander said calmly. "But, my wife was skilled long before meeting me." He knew Scarlett had inherited her shooting talent from her mother.


    "I see," Walter said, turning his gaze again on the live stream. And he was shocked when he saw Scarlett had finished her task.


    "What!? Ms. Riley already finished?" One of the officers shouted in shock.


    "She finished in 10 minutes?"


    "No, in 6 minutes 50 seconds." Said another officer.


    Walter Riley was still shocked at how quickly Scarlett finished her match, and her score was also perfect. Now he understood why Xander wasn''t watching the live broadcast because she was indeed good. He chuckled inwardly and turned his body to speak to Xander.


    But he didn''t see anyone on the sofa. He couldn''t help but scold Xander, "T-That brat! How dare he go out to see his wife without telling me?"


    Later...


    Walter asks the officers to bring out the results when Carter is done, and then he heads out to meet Scarlett and Xander.


    Not long after, Carterpleted his task just a few seconds before the time ran out. Exiting the race room, he was surprised to find Scarlett had already finished and conversed with Xander and their grandfather.


    "Wow! Sister, you''re already done?" Carter quickly joined them. "Well, actually... I finished early. I purposely stayed inside..." he exined, pretending to scratch his head, even though it didn''t itch.


    Scarlett smiled at Carter. "Brother-inw, are you ready to hear my request?"


    "What request?" Carter was puzzled by Scarlett''s question.


    "My reward for winning this match!"


    "Win? Bwahahaha..." Carter''sughter echoed through the room. "Don''t jump to conclusions..." he paused when he saw everyone looking strangely at him. "Sister, the results have been announced?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes," she replied, gesturing to the office to make the announcement.

 Chapter 330 Lost Contact

    ?


    "Win? Bwahahaha..." Carter''sughter echoed through the room. "Don''t jump to conclusions..." he paused when he saw everyone looking strangely at him.


    ''Why are they looking at me like that? Are they angry because I defeated my sister-inw severely?'' Carter talks inwardly while letting out a soft sigh and offering a wry smile at Scarlett. He asked, "Sister, the results have been announced?"


    "Yes!" Scarlett gestured to the office to make the announcement.


    ...


    Scarlett and the others had long since left the shooting range. The once lively room was now quiet, with only Carter standing alone, staring at the paper in his hand that disyed the words "The Match Result."


    Carter couldn''t believe what he was reading. "Why? How did I lose all three matches? How can Scarlett possess such remarkable talent? She scored perfectly in every round, even beating me in time!"


    The realization of Scarlett''s exceptional performance hit Carter hard. He had never expected her to be this skilled.


    Carter knew from Logan that Scarlett could handle guns and was proficient at shooting. Still, he had never imagined she was this talented. He had thought Scarlett was just an ordinary shooter, but he was wrong. The results revealed her brilliant skills and talents.


    "No wonder she urged me to keep practicing!" Carter sighed deeply. He felt so embarrassed by his previous ims that his talent would never fade. "What the heck, Carter Riley!?" He pped his forehead and crumpled the paper in frustration with his other hand.


    Slowly, he moved away from the arena and returned to the main house.


    But his cell phone in his coat pocket vibrated before he could reach the main house. He quickly checked, and his face turned sour upon reading a short message from Scarlett.


    [Scarlett: ] Brother-inw, are you ready to hear my request? (smile icon)


    [Carter: ] Yes!


    [Scarlett: ] I want to be a franchisee in this country for a Steak House from Country X.


    Carter stared at the message on his phone, a mix of surprise and disbelief on his face. He couldn''t understand why Scarlett would want to undertake such a challenging endeavor. Opening a franchise in a foreign country requires extensive knowledge, resources, and connections. It was a massive undertaking. He hesitated for a moment before typing his response.


    [Carter: ] Sister-inw, are you sure about this? It''s not going to be easy. The MT Group is a powerfulpany, and getting theirpany franchise license won''t be a walk in the park.


    How could he obtain the license? The restaurant belonged to the MT Group, a powerful and wealthypany in Country X. If they wanted, they could open a branch in this country without needing help from the Riley Group. It seemed like an impossible mission for him. He would never seed!


    A few secondster, Scarlett''s reply popped up on his screen.


    [Scarlett: ] I know the challenges, but I believe in your ability to get that franchise for me. So, good luck... Brother-inw. (Smile Icon)


    Carter, "..."


    "Damn it! I would have backed down if I had known that Sister Scarlett wanted this. I wouldn''t have continued with the shooting match..." Carter muttered to himself as he entered the house. He went straight to his room, angry at himself for his foolishness in challenging a skilled sniper like Scarlett.


    ...


    While Carter mourned his misfortune, Scarlett enjoyed her time in the second-floor lounge. She was watching a movie while Xander, seated beside her, was busy working on hisptop.


    However, even as Scarlett''s eyes were fixed on the television screen, her thoughts were consumed by her uncle''s safety.


    After a while, Scarlett couldn''t bear to keep these matters to herself any longer. She needed to discuss them with Xander. She looked at him with mixed emotions, ready to speak about her uncle''sst phone call.


    She informed Xander that she had nned to meet her uncle, but unfortunately, her uncle had lost contact with her two days ago. This sudden silence made her worry that something might have happened to her uncle.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Xander was stunned to hear about this matter. "If you had informed me sooner, I could have asked Alex Hill to track down Uncle Noah!" His tone remained calm, but a glint of concern flickered in his eyes.


    "I didn''t think Jude Withers would go to such extremes to follow Uncle Noah..." Scarlett''s guilt weighed heavily in her words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing the sadness in Scarlett''s eyes, Xander offered her a reassuring smile. He said, "Don''t be nervous, babe. Your uncle has Withers blood in his veins. I believe he can definitely escape from Jude Withers'' people. He should be fine."


    "I know," Scarlett responded softly, "...however, I still feel worried."


    "Babe, I want to help you hack into the X country system database to track Uncle Noah, but..." Xander''s smile turned bitter as he continued, "You''re much better than any hacker I know. Why don''t you track him down?"


    Scarlett shook her head before saying, "I''ve already done that. However, thest trace of his cell phone was at J Town International Airport. But when I checked the passenger database system, there was no record of my uncle leaving the country. I also couldn''t find any footage of him visiting the airport."


    She took a deep breath and continued, "So, I don''t know if he''s still in X Country. I''m afraid they already caught him before he could fly out of X. M-Maybe Jude Withers already knows about me!?"


    "Baby, did you forget something?" Xander smiled as he held her hand and gently squeezed it. "Uncle Noah might use the same method as you..."


    "Huh!? What do you mean?" Scarlett''s forehead creased in confusion.


    "He uses a different identity and is always in disguise, so you won''t find him. At least it won''t be as easy as you think..." Xander exined.


    Scarlett''s gloomy expression slowly brightened. "How could I forget about that?" she chuckled.


    "Let''s wait a little longer," Xander suggested. "I will also ask my resources to trace whether he entered the USA or Canada. Though it will be difficult since he wasn''t using his true identity."


    "Yes, I know," Scarlett replied. She also had trackers in both countries in case her uncle showed up at the airport. But until now, there had been no reports of any trace, which is why she was so worried.


    "Wait here. Let me make a phone call," Xander said, rising from the sofa and heading toward his study. He needed to contact his people to locate Noah Withers. Although this mission was like finding a needle in a haystack, he was determined to do it for his wife, so she wouldn''t have to worry anymore.


    Watching Xander''s back disappear behind the door, Scarlett sighed deeply before reaching for her cell phone. Once again, she was disappointed to see no messages from the unique application she had given to her uncle formunication.


    "Uncle, I hope you''re safe," Scarlett whispered, her gaze fixed on the television again. However, her cell phone suddenly vibrated, catching her attention. In an instant, she grabbed her phone and checked it.


    Her shoulders slumped as she answered the call, "Aunty Lana... How are you?" she asked.


    "Young Miss, I''m fine," Lana''s voice sounded concerned on the other end. "Are you feeling unwell? Your voice sounds hoarse."


    Scarlett cleared her throat slightly before responding, "I''m fine, Aunty. What''s the matter? Why did you call me?" She tried to divert the conversation, hoping Aunty Lana wouldn''t inquire further about her anxiety.


    "Oh, I just wanted to make sure... Are you flying here the day after tomorrow?" Aunty Lana asked. She couldn''t wait to see Scarlett after several months of being apart.


    "Yes, Aunty," Scarlett replied quickly. "But I''ll being alone."


    "Alone? Why isn''t your husbanding with you?" Lana asked, worried.


    "Xander had another agenda that can''t be postponed. So, I''ll go first. But don''t worry, he''ll join me two dayster," Scarlett exined. This time, during their trip to Ind B, she nned to stay for a little bit longer. Since she was still on vacation, and the temperature on Ind B was warmer than in the capital, she preferred to spend two weeks there.


    "Hahaha, young miss... I thought you had a fight with Master Xander," Lana said in relief.


    "What? Don''t think like that, Aunty! We''re fine and deeply in love...well, you know my husband, right? Ugh, he is hot..." Scarlett blush.


    "Hahaha, I know, I know... Okay, I just wanted to ask you that. Bye, young miss." Lana said and ended the phone call. As soon as the connection was cut, Scarlett was surprised. Xander was already standing beside her, overhearing her entire conversation with Lana.


    Before Scarlett could say anything, she was already in Xander''s arms as he quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    "X-Xander," Scarlett called him, "W-What are you doing?" She asked, pretending she didn''t know his intentions. At that moment, her pulse quickened as she sensed his desire-filled gaze.


    "What else?" Xander smiled as he climbed onto the bed after removing his shirt, "We''re deeply in love... So you know what I''m going to do now, my dear wife!" he said, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss, not giving her a chance to speak.

 Chapter 331 Uncle, Where Are You?

    ?


    January 1st,


    The night before Scarlett flew to B Ind, she received a text message from an unknown number.


    [Someone is following me, can''t meet now! Will contact you again. Stay safe!]


    Scarlett was confident that it was her uncle who sent the message. When she traced the number, she was surprised to discover it was from Seattle, USA.


    "Xander, why am I so worried about Uncle''s safety?" Scarlett showed the short message to Xander.


    "T-This..." Xander couldn''t find the right words.


    They were both helpless because they didn''t know the current identity that Noah Withers was using.


    "Babe, I will try to locate this number first. Hopefully, this US local number can lead us to Uncle Noah''s whereabouts..." He said.


    "Yes, I agree!" Scarlett said determinedly, "I will also do everything I can to find him."


    Soon, they both became immersed in their own investigations. Xander made phone calls in his study room, while Scarlett went to their bedroom, to use her hacking abilities to trace the phone number.


    Now that Scarlett no longer needed to hide, as Theodor was no longer chasing her, she could utilize her skills to track down her uncle more efficiently.


    But how would she find him? All she knew was that the phone number wasst active at Ta International Airport in Seattle. With thousands of people visiting the airport every day, it would be challenging for her to locate her disguised uncle.


    Now, she understood how Theodor felt when he was tracking her for a year. She truly admired his tenacity.


    After only two days of searching for traces of her uncle, Scarlett was already stressed and had trouble sleeping. Her mind was always filled with negative thoughts about what could happen to her uncle.


    Sometimes, Scarlett strongly wanted to go straight to X country and confront her evil Uncle, Jude Withers. However, she knew that she couldn''t act rashly. She had to find her mother before taking any action, as her mother''s safety could be at risk if she moved now and something went south.


    ...


    Scarlett had been watching the CCTV footage for nearly two hours. To check the location of the cell phone signal that had contacted her had disappeared. Yet, she couldn''t find any trace of her uncle there.


    She stood up from the chair, tired of staring at the monitor. Then she walked towards the window, gazing at the illuminated garden outside. She pushed her mind to work, searching for a way to trace her uncle.


    After a while, a sudden realization made Scarlett''s whole body shiver.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damn it! How could I forget?" she cursed, hastening to herptop. Her fingers swiftly danced across the keyboard. After a few minutes had passed, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "Uncle, you should have given me a signal so I wouldn''t be so confused," she muttered as she discovered some secret files in her uncle''sputer server ¡ª she hacked her uncle''sptop.


    Scarlett came across a collection of passport photos showing various disguises her uncle had used. Ten photos were in the folder, and she was confident that each one depicted her uncle''s altered appearance.


    Once she found the photo, she opened a unique application she had created for her organization, The Fox. This application was designed to track faces using CCTV footage. No one could escape its reach as long as the photos were recent and the person''s face hadn''t undergone significant changes.


    "Uncle, don''t worry! I will find you and help you," Scarlett vowed.


    After entering a series ofmands into the application, she left herptop to work its magic and went to find Xander.


    Scarlett felt in a good mood. She was no longer in the dark, struggling to track down her uncle''s whereabouts. She believed that they would find him soon.


    She enters Xander''s home office and finds him standing by the French window on the phone. She wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head on his back. After she heard him end the phone call, she said, "Xander, we can find my uncle!" she cried, her voice full of happiness.


    Xander''s hand gently sped hers on his stomach. A joyful smile graced his handsome face upon hearing this good news.


    After allowing Scarlett to embrace him from behind for a few moments, Xander gently released her hand and turned his body to face her. Pulling her into his arms, he hugged her tightly, cing tender kisses on the top of her head.


    "That''s good news, babe," Xander spoke, his voice filled with warmth. "Once we locate Uncle Noah, I''ll arrange for someone to assist him, to enter this country."


    Scarlett was taken aback by his words. She loosened her grip on Xander and stepped back, wanting to see his face. She said, "Xander, isn''t that dangerous? What if my evil uncle Jude finds out about me?" she voiced her concerns with a hint of worry.


    "Don''t worry. My team is skilled at operating covertly. They won''t leave any traces when bringing Noah Withers here," Xander reassured her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "This time, I will help you, and you can''t refuse my assistance, Ms. Riley," he continued, his tone serious and determined.


    Scarlett was deeply moved by Xander''s genuine concern and unwavering support. Fighting back tears, she nodded and offered a grateful smile.


    Despite theplexities of her family''s troubles, she found sce in knowing that Xander stood by her side, ready to lend a helping hand. At that moment, she realized she couldn''t ask for more than having a husband as caring and devoted as Xander.


    "So, where is he now?" Xander asked after noticing Scarlett didn''t refuse his offer of help as she had done in the past whenever he attempted to take action to find her missing parents.


    Actually, he had previously tried to locate Scarlett''s parents discreetly without her knowledge. Still, his efforts had been in vain, as he had yet to uncover any leads or traces of her parents.


    "Follow me!!" Scarlett pulls Xander back into their room to check herptop. But when she looked at herptop screen, her face froze.

 Chapter 332 Under Attack!

    ?


    "Follow me!!" Scarlett pulls Xander back into their room to check herptop. But when she looked at herptop screen, her face froze.


    ''Damn! Someone attacked me?'' Scarlett immediately sat down, her hands typing rapidly on the keyboard. However, nothing appeared on theptop screen, as if theptop had suddenly lost power, despite being connected to an electrical outlet.


    "What''s wrong?" Xander asked, his voice filled with concern as he noticed Scarlett''s tense and pale face. "Are you alright, babe?"


    "No, this is not good," she replied, her fingers still typing on the unresponsive keyboard. "I shouldn''t have left myptop and let someone attack me..." Her gaze remained fixed on theptop. Frustration is evident in her voice. She scolded herself for letting her guard down.


    ''Who could be the attacker? Could it be Jude Withers'' people?'' she muttered, trying to quickly think how to fix it. Yet, Scarlett''s efforts proved futile as herptop remained stubbornly unresponsive.


    While Scarlett was still engrossed in trying to fix herptop, Xander suddenly handed her the phone. "Baby, your cell phone...someone calls you!"


    Scarlett''s hand paused as she noticed a familiar ID name disyed on her cell phone screen. ''Ten!'' She grabbed her phone and walked towards a corner.


    "Ten, did you know someone attacked me?" she asked Ten, the other Fox hacker.


    "Yes," Ten replied, his tone filled with tension. "Why didn''t you fight back when someone tried to sabotage your firewall?"


    "I wasn''t in front of myptop," Scarlett admitted, feeling a wave of frustration swallow her. She realized how foolish she had been, running her system to hack public CCTV without monitoring it herself. Gosh!


    "No wonder," Ten said in relief. He had believed the attacker was too powerful for Three to counter. That''s why he made a move to help her.


    "Three, don''t worry. I sealed your system the way you taught me. You know my password, so you can open it yourself..." Ten said.


    Scarlett''s pale face gradually rxed as she took a deep breath, feeling relief. "Thank you, Ten. You''re such a quick learner!"


    "Hahahaha, yes, yes, master... Now go hunt down whoever is trying to mess with you, Three!" Ten said.


    Scarlett didn''t engage in further conversation with Ten. She quickly excused herself and returned to herptop. Before she typed something, she assured Xander that she was fine.


    After looking Xander out of the room, she focused her attention on herptop once more. This time, her face rxed, and within just two minutes, herptop turned on again.


    To ensure the safety of her defense system and servers, Scarlett put aside her efforts to track down her uncle. Right now, the most important thing she had to do was protect herwork and servers, ensuring that the person attempting to attack her would fail to steal her data.


    Scarlett felt relieved after confirming that none of heryers of defense had been breached.


    Now, she focused on tracing back the person who attempted to attack her. A few minutester, a smile crept onto her lips as she discovered the identity of the hacker.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What on earth!" Scarlett couldn''t help but curse her assant. She wasn''t afraid; this man was merely trying to tease her, he is her close friend. "Just wait, I''ll have some fun with your system too..." A mischievous smile suddenly yed across her face.


    Scarlett spent another hour talking to her hacker. It had been a while since they''d chatted. She promised to meet him in country M because he happened to be there.


    After Scarlett finished chatting with the hacker, she turned her attention to her tracking system in an attempt to locate her uncle''s whereabouts.


    A few minutester...


    "Uncle," she sped her hands together, her eyes beaming as she gazed at theptop screen. "I''ve finally found you!" However, the next moment, a shock wave washed over her.


    "Why did Uncle enter this country?" she muttered, feeling puzzled. "Did I identify the wrong person?"


    ...


    Just then, Xander entered the room. He said excitedly, "Babe, I''ve traced your uncle''s location..."


    "Y-You found Uncle Noah!?" Scarlett''s voice was filled with surprise as she hadn''t yet shared the passport photos she had discovered in her uncle''sputer files with Xander. "How did you find him? Are you certain it was him?" Her curiosity arose, and she eagerly awaited his response.


    Xander didn''t immediately answer Scarlett''s questions. Instead, he walked over to her and stood by her side. "Baby, I''m sorry... I can''t disclose how I found him, but I''m fairly certain that man is Noah Withers," Xander''s gaze met her bewildered eyes. "Do you want to know where he is?" he continued.


    "He''s in this country, right!?"


    Xander raised an eyebrow, surprised that she had already found Noah Withers, "You already knew?"


    "Yes, I just discovered that Uncle Noah entered this country. However, I don''t know his exact location..." Scarlett closed herptop and stood before Xander feeling excited that her uncle managed to enter this country, "Did you manage to find out where he is now?" she continued.


    "I did!" Xander''s arms enveloped her as he spoke. "He''s in ce City..."


    Scarlett was taken aback. Her uncle had sessfully entered the country and was now in a city near the capital. It would only take them about thirty minutes to fly there.


    The desire to immediately fly to the city of ce and hear the information her uncle wanted to convey overwhelmed Scarlett. However, she knew her uncle''s difficulty in eluding Jude Withers'' people. Reluctantly, she set aside her impulsive urge and decided to wait until her uncle deemed it safe for them to meet.


    Scarlett embraced Xander tightly, finding sce in hisforting presence. Resting her head against his chest, she spoke softly, "I hope my uncle will remain safe in that city..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already instructed my team to watch him closely from a distance. If anything goes wrong, they''ll step in to assist him," Xander reassured Scarlett, his voice filled with a soothing tone.

 Chapter 333 Landed On B Island

    ?


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already instructed my team to watch him closely from a distance. If anything goes wrong, they''ll step in to assist him," Xander reassured Scarlett, his voice filled with a soothing tone.


    "Thank you, Xander!"


    "Ms. Riley, please stop saying such words," Xander said, gently stroking her smooth hair. "I''ve told you multiple times it''s my duty as your husband to help you. And you cannot refuse my help. Do you understand?" His voice held a firm tone.


    "Hmm, I understand," she replied while smiling.


    "That''s good to hear," a smile of relief graced Xander''s lips. "Babe, what about your trip to B Ind? Are you still nning to go?" he inquired.


    "Yes, I cannot cancel it because I made a promise to my father and Aunt Lana to fly there tomorrow," Scarlett exined. "I will wait for Uncle Noah''s call from the ind. I can fly there directly if he asks me to go to ce City. It''s only a two-hour flight from B Ind..."


    "Alright," Xander agreed, though, in his heart, he wished Scarlett would postpone her departure so they could travel to Ind B together. "Babe, I know you are a strong woman, even stronger than my brother, Carter, but please be careful during your trip..."


    "I will," she reassured him.


    "And I''m not allowing you to go without Logan by your side!" Xander added, feeling concerned about letting her go alone to Ind B, especially considering the possibility of Jude Withers'' people being in the country to track Noah Withers.


    "Mr. Riley, please don''t worry too much. B Ind is my hometown," Scarlett said as she released herself from Xander''s embrace and met his gaze. "...trust me, no one will be able to harm me. Besides, didn''t you instruct your people to keep an eye on me?" She chuckled at his surprised expression.


    Xander swallowed nervously. He knew that Scarlett was aware of his surveince team following her. However, he knew they were useless if she was determined to evade them. The memory of Scarlett easily outsmarting his people when she fled to Country X a few weeks ago was still fresh in his mind.


    "Baby, I''m sorry... I did it for your safety. You told me that someone was attempting to abduct you to exploit your hacking abilities, and I was genuinely worried and made me ce a few men to guard you..." Xander exined, his tone serious.


    Scarlett nearly choked upon hearing his words, silently talking inwardly, ''Oh my gosh, Xander! That person is your best friend, Theodor...''


    "I understand, Xander. But don''t worry, I''ll be cautious while I''m there," she said seriously. She didn''t want Xander to worry too much about her safety.


    ***


    The next day.


    The blue sky and the bright sun weed Scarlett as she arrived on Ind B. It was precisely 10 am when their ne touched down. However, instead of heading directly to her house, she asked Logan to take her to her mother''s grave.


    Despite knowing the grave was empty ¡ª she firmly believed her mother was still alive ¡ª she felt the need to visit the site and talk to her, just as she had done in the past since she was a little girl. She wanted to share so much with her mother, especially her encounters with the Withers and Aunt Martha.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the car made its way to the cemetery, Logan, seated next to the driver, nced at Scarlett and asked, "Young madam, would you like to stay at your house or a hotel tonight?"


    "I''ll stay at my house," Scarlett replied, her gaze fixed on Logan. "We''ll move to a hotel once Xander arrives."


    She didn''t want to be alone in a hotel room. She longed to stay in her house and spend time with her dad and Aunt Lana. She was aware that once she went to Country M, there was no way she could visit Ind B in the next few months.


    "Very well, I will follow your arrangement, ma''am..."


    "Logan, you can stay at my house too. I''ll ask Aunt Lana to prepare a room for you," she said, picking up her phone to inform her father about her arrival.


    Jonathan''s cheerful voice greeted Scarlett on the other end, "My daughter, wee back... Oh, don''t forget to have lunch at home, okay?" He reminded her once again, worried that Scarlett would eat elsewhere.


    "Yes, Dad," Scarlett smiled, feeling the warmth in her father''s voice. "I''m on my way to Mom''s grave. I''ll be there soon."


    "That''s wonderful, daughter. Your mother must have missed you dearly. It''s been a long time since you visited her," he said with a tinge of sadness.


    Jonathan''s words almost choked Scarlett. She longed to reveal her mother''s true identity to him. Still, at the same time, she feared that he would be put in grave danger if he knew the truth about the Withers and the possibility that her mother was still alive.


    If Jude''s people were to find out about Jonathan Piers, his life would be in grave danger. Not only Jonathan but Scarlett herself would also be hunted down. Despite Scarlett already taking extra precautions by erasing any connections between her and Jonathan Piers from this country database, she knew that if Jude Withers had a hacker more skilled than her, she wouldn''t be able to escape his clutches indefinitely.


    What she needs now is ''TIME'' to find her mother before Jude Withers can find out where her mother is on B Ind.


    ...


    Soon, their car was parked in the cemetery area. Scarlett made her way toward her mother''s grave, with Logan walking closely behind her. However, her steps slowed just a few meters away from the grave, and she requested Logan to walk beside her.


    "Logan. Watch out for the surroundings, will you? Something feels off," Scarlett whispered, maintaining herposure as she continued, "Someone is visiting my mother''s grave!"


    "Maybe it''s your family member?" Logan asked.


    "No, we don''t have any family members. Only my father, an old worker at our house, and I know about my mother''s grave," Scarlett exined with a tense and cautious tone. "And that man standing there is someone I''ve never seen before! And that I''m one hundred percent sure."

 Chapter 334 Danger

    ?


    "Maybe it''s your family member?" Logan asked.


    "No, we don''t have any family members. Only my father, an old worker at our house, and I know about my mother''s grave," Scarlett exined with a tense and cautious tone. "And that man standing there is someone I''ve never seen before! And that I''m one hundred percent sure."


    Logan, who knows about the Withers family, immediately senses Scarlett''s fear. "Young madam, do they know about your mother?" he asked worriedly. "Should we go back to the car and wait?"


    "No, let''s pretend we''re visiting another grave," Scarlett replied, adjusting her sunsses, her gaze fixed on the tall man standing before her mother''s grave. Not far from him stood several people dressed in ck. Just by ncing at their postures, she could tell that these people were trained bodyguards protecting their masters ¡ª the tall man.


    ''Are these Jude Withers'' people?'' she silently pondered, her palms clenched tightly with anger. ''...who is the tall man?''


    Scarlett finally halted a few graves away from her mother''s resting ce, pretending to visit that grave while asionally stealing nces at the tall man. She attempted to discern his identity, hoping a closer look would trigger her memory. However, the more she tried to remember, the more confused she became because she had never seen the man visiting her house before. And that man wasn''t Jude Withers either.


    After a few moments, the man and his bodyguards departed from the graveyard, passing by Scarlett while conversing.


    "Yes, we''ve taken care of it!" the tall man eximed.


    A slight frown creased Scarlett''s brow as she caught the man''s ent. The ent and the way he spoke made her believe he wasn''t from the nearby ce or even from this country. She forced her brain, trying to recall where she had encountered such an ent. Still, she can''t recognize it.


    "Ma''am, they''re all gone," Logan informed, bringing Scarlett back from her deep thoughts.


    Confirming that no one was lingering nearby, she made her way to her mother''s grave, her gaze falling upon the fresh white roses adorning it.


    Scarlett tried to recall that man again. However, she failed to trigger any memories of the man. "Logan, did you recognize his ent?" she nced at him.


    "Yes, I did. It sounded like a southern ent from Country X."


    "Country X!? Jude Withers!?" Scarlett uttered softly, almost questioning herself.


    "Yes, ma''am. Why do you ask?" Logan furrowed his brow, observing Scarlett''s pensive demeanor.


    "Damn it!" Scarlett''s eyes narrowed as she swiftly dashed toward the parking lot, leaving Logan bewildered as he hurriedly chased after her.


    "Ma''am..." Logan called out to Scarlett, his voice filled with concern as he struggled to keep pace. "What''s happened? Is something wrong?" he asked.


    "Hurry!! We need to get to my father''s house..." she shouted.


    Despite not fully understanding why Scarlett suddenly became panicked and scared, Logan sprinted to the car and urgently instructed the driver to elerate. The car swiftly departed from the cemetery, racing toward Jonathan Piers'' residence.


    Scarlett busied herself by attempting to call her father. However, with each ring that went unanswered, her heart pounded with worry over the possibility of something she dreaded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After failing to reach her father, she tried dialing Aunt Lana and Uncle Adams. Still, she encountered the same result¡ªno response on the other end. Even thendline at her house is not working.


    "Sir, please drive faster!" Scarlettmanded the driver. "Ignore the red lights. I''ll clear the streets for you..." Her voice was a bit trembled as she retrieved herptop and began hacking into the traffic light system.


    Logan nced back at Scarlett, observing her seemingly calm demeanor. Yet, her eyes flicker with fear and concern, betraying her genuine emotions. "Ma''am, please tell me what''s happened. Perhaps I can help," he earnestly inquired, his voice filled with seriousness.


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately to Logan''s inquiry as she focused on ensuring a clear path ahead through the manipted traffic lights. She needed to reach her house as quickly as possible.


    If her suspicions were correct and the person she had seen at the grave earlier was affiliated with Jude Withers, there was a strong possibility that they already knew about Jonathan Piers. In a small town like Ind B, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to track down her father''s house.


    Scarlett was well aware ¡ª thanks to her uncle Noah Wither who told her ¡ª of Jude''s wicked nature. That evil Jude had even intended to harm her mother to fulfill his desires. Considering this, Jonathan Piers'' life was at grave risk if he failed to provide the information Jude Withers sought.


    ...


    Once Scarlett had sessfully cleared the traffic lights, she closed herptop and turned her attention to Logan. "Are there any of Xander''s people guarding my father''s house?" she asked, diverting the conversation away from Logan''s curiosity.


    Logan was taken aback by Scarlett''s question. "N-No, ma''am. There is no one," he replied.


    Scarlett''s shoulders slumped in disappointment. If only there was someone she could rely on to check her house, she would feel more at ease.


    "Ma''am, did Master Xander inform you about the guards?" Logan asked, surprised that Scarlett was aware of the silent guards trailing them.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before responding, "Xander didn''t tell me, but I found out on my own..."


    Logan smiled awkwardly, realizing that Scarlett had easily uncovered their secret. "Ma''am, has something bad happened at your house?" he asked with concern.


    "Yes! If I''m not mistaken, the people we encountered at the cemetery earlier were Jude Withers'' people. Now they might know about my father''s house and have visited him..." Scarlett''s voice trembled with worry, fearing Jude Withers would harm her father.


    Instantly, Logan''s face stiffened. He didn''t utter another word but swiftly pulled out his cell phone and sent a series of urgent orders to the people tailing them, instructing them to rush to Jonathan Piers'' house. Knowing Jude Withers'' sinister nature and cunning tactics, he can foresee impending danger.


    ****


    Meanwhile, at Jonathan Piers'' house...


    One of the housekeepers who was cleaning the front yard was surprised to see eight men in ck forcefully enter the ce. They ruthlessly broke down the gate.

 Chapter 335 Intruder

    ?


    Meanwhile, at Jonathan Piers'' house...


    One of the housekeepers cleaning the front yard was surprised to see eight men in ck uniforms forcefully enter the ce. They ruthlessly broke down the gate.


    "Who are you guys?" the housekeeper shouted, but the eight men ignored him. They approached the main door with broad and swift steps, paying no attention to the housekeeper as if he were a mere nuisance.


    "Sir, please stop right there! You can''t enter someone else''s house like this!" He shouted again, running after them in an attempt to enter the house. But before he could pass them, one of the robust men delivered a powerful punch to his head, causing him to fly through the air andnd on the floor with a resounding crack. The poor housekeeper cried out in pain and soon lost consciousness.


    "Search the house!"manded one of the men with shoulder-length hair. "Kill anyone you encounter, but do not harm Jonathan Piers," he ordered in a deep, heavy voice.


    The seven men immediately began searching the house. In contrast, the man with shoulder-length hair casually walked over to the sofa and took a seat. He pulled out his cell phone and made a call, waiting for his men to find Jonathan Piers.


    ...


    As the man with shoulder-length hair leisurely upied the living room, Lana and Adams were stunned to see two strangers enter the room in the staff lounge area at the back of the main house.


    Adams got up from his seat and tried to stop the two men as they tried to enter the room. Confusion clouded his expression, as he had never seen them before. "Excuse me, are you guests in this house?" he asked, perplexed as to whether his master was expecting someone. Clearly, these men were not part of Scarlett''s assistant or guard.


    The two men dressed in ck remained silent, striding into the staff lounge while scanning the room, seemingly unfazed by the three pairs of sharp eyes fixed upon them.


    "Did you know you are trespassing on someone else''s property?" Adams inquired, growing suspicious of their behavior. He began to feel an increasing sense of alertness, sensing that these two individuals were not to be trusted. ''Could they be burrs?'' he wondered.


    "Sir, why are you invading someone else''s house? Are you lost or just in foolish?" interrupted Jonathan Piers'' driver, who had been standing in the corner. "If you are not guests in this house, leave now, or I will call the police!" He reached for his cell phone in his trouser pocket, pretending to dial.


    Adams nced at the driver, offering a smile to acknowledge his courageous stance. However, deep down, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. These two individuals appeared more like thugs than ordinary visitors. He discreetly gestured to Lana, indicating for her to call the guard. Unfortunately, one of the men in ck noticed his actions.


    "Hey, woman! If I were you, I''d refrain from making that phone call," the man sneered, his voiceced with intimidation and coldness.


    Lana, engrossed in her cell phone, failed to hear the ck man''s warning. She was too stunned by the numerous missed calls from Scarlett. Swiftly opening one of the text messages, she read its urgent contents:


    [Young Miss:] Aunty, call me back immediately if you see this text! This is important!!


    Lana scolded herself for keeping her phone silent, oblivious that Scarlett had been desperately trying to reach her.


    In haste, she pressed the speed dial 1 on her cellphone to Scarlett''s number. But before the call could even connect, Lana let out a piercing scream as the sound of gunshots reverberated through the air. Slowly, she raised her head, and her eyes fell upon the driver, lying on the floor with fresh blood oozing from his chest, staining the surrounding area.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thud!


    The cell phone slipped from Lana''s trembling hand as she copsed to the floor. Her knees felt like jelly, unable to support her weight. It was the first time she had witnessed someone being shot so clearly, and she couldn''t conceal the sheer terror coursing through her body. Violent tremors shook her as fear gripped her being.


    Everything happened in a blur...


    Lana turned her terrified gaze toward the man standing by the door. However, her heart seemed to skip a beat as she noticed one of the men pointing a gun at her husband, Adams.


    "S-Stop... Stop... Don''t kill him. Please, please don''t hurt him," Lana pleaded, summoning newfound strength as she struggled to rise from the floor, her legs weak beneath her. She grasped Adams'' hand and stood beside him.


    "What... What do you want?" Lana stammered, her voice trembling. She fixed her gaze upon the two men in ck. "If... if you want to rob us, go ahead. We... We won''t hold you, sir... Just please, don''t harm us," she implored.


    The two men exchanged nces before bursting intoughter at Lana''s words.


    "Fuck! This woman is too kind!" eximed the man pointing the gun at Adams.


    "We don''t need anything, ma''am! And if you obey our orders, we wouldn''t even hurt you. We just need to know where Jonathan Piers is!" The man in ck dered, a sinister smile ying on his lips.


    Lana shuddered in disgust at the sight of his yellowed teeth. Her grip tightened on Adams'' arm, seekingfort and support.


    "Sir, I apologize..." Adams spoke up, his voice sounding calm. "We genuinely don''t know where our master is." He lied. He couldn''t reveal that their master was on the second floor in his study. All he could do now was pray that Jonathan had heard the gunshots and contacted the police.


    "What the fuck! Why is it so hard for you to tell us his whereabouts?" The man in ck was getting angrier.


    "Brother, just kill them. We don''t need them. Let''s just search for another room!" the other man in ck chimed in, urging his friend.


    "Fine, finish them off!" the other man ordered as he left the room.


    Lana was stunned to hear the man''s callousmand, urging his friends to end their lives.


    "No, please! Have mercy on us, sir..." Lana pleaded, her voice choked with tears. She now realized that these two men were criminals, pure evil. They would kill their target without hesitation, just as they had killed the driver.

 Chapter 336 I WILL KILL YOU!

    ?


    Lana was stunned to hear the man''s callousmand, urging his friends to end their lives.


    "No, please! Have mercy on us, sir..." Lana pleaded, her voice choked with tears. She now realized that these two men were criminals, pure evil. They would kill their target without hesitation, just as they had killed the driver.


    Seeing the man say nothing but his intense murderous gaze intensified made Adams suddenly have the n to escape.


    He slowly brought his head closer to Lana, "Listen, Lana... I''ll give you a little time to escape from here. You need to run and find someone to help," he whispered. His voice filled with urgency as he protectively positioned Lana behind him and walked toward the door.


    Then, without allowing the man in ck a chance to react, Adams swiftly grabbed a nearby wooden chair and swung it forcefully at the man, "Now, Lana!" he shouted, a sense of relief washing over him as he watched Lana make her way out of the room.


    Thinking his n had seeded, Adams was taken aback when he saw the man in ck swiftly dodging the chair.


    "Hahaha, you foolish man!" The man in ck sneered as he easily dodged his prey''s attack. He pulled the trigger without hesitation, a shot aimed straight at Adams'' heart. "Die, you bastard!"


    BANG!


    Lana stopped in her tracks when she heard gunshots. She ran back to the staff lounge room, and what she saw made her anger boil.


    "NOOO!!!" Lana wailed, cradling Adams'' lifeless body. "YOU BASTARD! I''LL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU!!" she screamed, her bloodshot eyes locking onto the man in ck.


    "Hahaha!" The evilugh echoed through the room as the man in ck heard Lana''s words. "Bitch! How do you think you can kill me!? How foolish! You don''t even stand a chance toy a finger on me. Damn!!"


    "I will curse you, and my ghost will haunt you as long as you live!" Lana said between sobs. She hugged Adams''s lifeless body in grief.


    Lost and bewildered, Lana wondered why these intruders had invaded their homes and started killing them. She could hear multiple gunshotsing from another room, indicating that other staff members had met the same fate as them.


    "Yes... yes... you can curse me as much as you want!" the man sneered, pointing his gun at Lana. He pulled the trigger without giving her a chance to utter another word.


    BANG!


    Lana flinched as a searing bullet pierced her skin. She could feel her body swing to the right and her head hit the floor. Her vision fell towards her cell phone, lying just beneath the table not far from her.


    ''Young Miss...'' she whispered in her heart, clutching the nameless pain against her chest. "I hope you never return to this house. Please, don''te back... These people will... they will harm you!" she pleaded as darkness slowly enveloped her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ...


    Not far from the Piers'' residence, a ck car raced toward the house. Tension filled the air inside the vehicle, and the warm atmosphere suddenly turned frigid as gunshots echoed through Scarlett''s speakerphone.


    Scarlett''s pale face flushed with anger. The once-bright light in her eyes faded, leaving them empty as she stared at her cell phone screen.


    ''How dare they kill Aunt Lana? How dare they!'' Scarlett seethed silently in her mind. She clenched her phone tightly, her knuckles turning white from anger and a desire for vengeance.


    "Logan, did you hear what happened?" Scarlett said, her voice trembling as she fought back tears. "Tell your friends toe as quickly as possible." Then she turned her attention to the driver. "What the hell are you doing? Are you driving like you have a pregnant woman in the car? Step on the damn gas or pull over. I''ll drive!" she snapped, irritation flooding her as the driver maneuvered the vehicle like a novice.


    Startled, the driver gasped and pressed down on the elerator, causing the car to elerate rapidly.


    After scolding the driver, Scarlett took her bag and retrieved a gun. She attached a silencer and checked the bullets. She also took out another ck box, revealing a beautifully crafted golden dagger. Gripping the dagger tightly, she prepared to step out of the car. She vowed to kill them all. How dare they eradicate her family? Her loved ones!


    Scarlett''s eyes focused on the road ahead. They entered the housingplex where her house was located, and from a distance, she saw two ck vans parked in front of her house.


    "Logan, are you ready?" Scarlett asked. When she saw Logan nod, holding a gun she wasn''t aware he had, she turned her attention to the driver. "You wait here and make sure no one enters this house except our backup!"


    "Yes, young madam!" the driver replied, retrieving a gun from under his seat.


    "Alright, let''s move..." Scarlett''s demeanor transformed from an elegant woman to that of a heartless assassin, her piercing gaze and dark expression setting the tone. Her right hand firmly gripped a ck gun, while her other hand clutched a dagger.


    Without hesitation, she marched towards the house.


    Logan followed closely behind and was taken aback by her sudden change. Still, he pushed aside his surprise and focused on the imminent threat they were about to confront.


    "Ma''am, please be careful," Logan whispered as they approached the entrance. "Let me clear the way." He swiftly positioned himself in front of Scarlett, aiming his gun, scanning for the despicable individuals who had attacked his young madam''s house.


    Scarlett nodded. She didn''t say anything because she was fixated on seeing the housekeeper''s lifeless body lying near the main entrance, blood pooling around his head. She stopped and crouched down, checking his pulse. A furrow formed on her brow as she felt nothing. Her heart skipped a beat, realizing that the man was dead.


    Anger consumed Scarlett. She had every reason to eliminate these people, especially the ones responsible for the deaths of Aunt Lana and Uncle Adams. She vowed to make them suffer!

 Chapter 337 Kill Her!

    ?


    Anger consumed Scarlett. She had every reason to eliminate these people, especially the ones responsible for the deaths of Aunt Lana and Uncle Adams. She vowed to make them suffer!


    Scarlett entered the living room and found it empty, devoid of any signs of violence. With quick steps, she proceeded to check the other rooms on the first floor, yet she detected no signs of movement.


    "Are they gone?" Scarlett muttered but shook off the thought when she recalled the two cars parked outside. That implies that the gangsters are still in her house.


    Not wanting to waste any more time on the first floor, Scarlett gestured to Logan to explore the backyard and staff lounge while she made her way toward the second floor.


    Moving swiftly and silently, Scarlett ascended to the second floor. Then, she heard faint soundsing from her father''s study and the master bedroom as if someone was rummaging through the rooms in search of something.


    Scarlett made her way to the nearest room, which happened to be her father''s bedroom. She cautiously peered through the partially closed door and observed two tall, sturdy men dressed entirely in ck. They were rifling through the cupboards and drawers in the room.


    "Where the hell is that document?" one of the men grumbled while disassembling the wardrobe before him. "Why did he hide it so damn well!"


    "Stop bbering and start using your eyes, you idiot!" the other man retorted.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Fuck your mother!"


    "Hahaha, just wait! Let''s have apetition to see who can find that damn woman''s trace first..."


    "Of course, I''ll win, and my standing in our guild will skyrocket when I present the evidence to the boss!"


    The other man sneered, "Chu!" and then cast a mocking smile at his colleague. "We''ll see about that, man! If I win and my rank rises, I''ll make sure to give you a taste of torture... bwahaha."


    Scarlett, who witnessed and overheard their conversation, furrowed her brows. What evidence were they searching for?


    Determined not to waste any more time, Scarlett silently entered the room, the two men remaining unaware of her presence. She closed in on the man nearest to her and swiftly shot the other man in the head. As the unfortunate man copsed to the floor with a loud crash, it startled the remaining man, who stood near Scarlett.


    Thud!


    "What the fuck! Who shot..." The man''s words trailed off as he felt something cold and hard prate the back of his head.


    "Raise your hands," Scarlettmanded. The man in ck felt a chill run down his spine upon hearing the firmness in the woman''s voice. After a moment, he regained hisposure.


    ''A woman?'' The man in ck was taken aback by the realization that a woman had just shot his colleague. An evil smile crept onto the corner of his lips, ready to retaliate against this audacious woman. However, before he could make a move to attack her, he abruptly halted when she continued speaking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "One wrong move and you''ll join your friend in hell!" Scarlett ced her finger on the trigger, prepared to shoot. Seeing him cease his actions, she continued, "Now, turn around and raise your hands. My patience is as thin as tissue paper, so don''t even think about trying anything..."


    After locking eyes with the man standing before her, Scarlett narrowed her gaze, attempting to read his expression. She couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, recognizing that he was no ordinary gangster or bodyguard but a trained assassin, exuding a simr aura to her own.


    "Did you kill the woman in the staff lounge?" she inquired. Though the man remained silent, Scarlett could tell from his reaction that her words had caught him off guard. "Ah, so you''re the one who murdered my nanny."


    "Bitch!! Who are you?" the man retorted. Scarlett''s certainty grew even stronger upon hearing his ent¡ªit matched perfectly with what she had heard at her mother''s gravesite.


    "Wrong answer, you bastard!" she dered, and with a firm squeeze of the trigger, a live bullet pierced through the man''s temple.


    Thud!


    The man in ck copsed onto the cold marble floor, lifeless, joining his malevolentpanion in the depths of hell.


    ''Aunty! You might rest in peace!'' She whispers while marching out of the room.


    As Scarlett leaves the master bedroom, she walks fast to her father''s study at the far end of the corridor. However, before reaching her destination, another door swung open on the opposite side of the hallway¡ªthe entrance to Scarlett''s bedroom.


    Two men appeared, surprised at seeing the red-haired woman casually walking around the house as if nothing had happened.


    "Who is she?" The two men exchanged bewildered nces. Apart from Jonathan Piers, they believed they had eliminated every soul in the house.


    "Hey, you! Stop right there!" Finally, one of the men shouted, causing Scarlett to abruptly halt her stride.


    ''Shit! Shit!'' Scarlett cursed inwardly for not realizing another man was behind her. She turned around slowly, her gaze locked on the two men who emitted the same intimidating presence as the two men she had killed earlier.


    "Tsk, tsk... ying the hero in this ce, huh?" The man with a scar on his face sneered, stepping forward towards Scarlett. "Drop your guns and daggers, pretty girl!" he demanded, pointing his gun at her temple. "Now, bitch!" he impatiently snapped when he saw her hesitant response.


    Scarlett just froze and did not make any move. But her face looked calm. The other man was taken aback by the woman''sck of fear in the face of their presence and threat. "Little girl, if you value your life, you better do as we say. We don''t have time to entertain a little girl like you!" he threatened.


    "Just shoot and be done with her!" the man with a scar on his face coldlymanded.


    "No! Don''t kill her. She''s quite a beauty... The boss might enjoy having this girl warm his bed!" the other man leered, revealing his repugnant yellow teeth.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 338 Furious

    ?


    "No! Don''t kill her. She''s quite a beauty... The boss might enjoy having this girl warm his bed!" the other man leered, revealing his repugnant yellow teeth.


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''Do they think I''m easy to bully!?'' Scarlett muttered to herself.


    Fueled by anger, she swiftly aimed her gun at the man with a scar on his face''s temple and pulled the trigger. She tilted her body slightly in one fluid motion and hurled her sharp dagger toward the other man''s chest, aiming to distract him. With impable precision, she then fired a shot into his chest.


    A piercing scream echoed through the corridor, but Scarlett remained unfazed, knowing that the remaining man would meet the same merciless fate if they appeared before her now.


    In a matter of seconds, not even a minute, she had eliminated them both. The events unfolded with such swiftness that the men copsed onto the hard marble floor, lifeless.


    Once she was sure they were dead, Scarlett continued her determined march toward her father''s study.


    ****


    While in Jonathan Piers'' study room. There were four men in the room. They all stood before Jonathan Piers while the poor man kneeled in a battered state.


    Jonathan''s face was barely recognizable, with bloodshot and swollen eyes from the beatings, a bloody mouth with a wound on his lips, and a pool of blood on the floor from a gunshot in his leg.


    Jonathan remained bewildered by these men who suddenly tortured him, making him feel the pain he never felt before and demanding information about a certain Rosalie Withers.


    Who was she? And what document were they referring to? He had never heard of such names before. Whenever he tried to inquire about Rosalie Withers, they would brutally beat him, treating him like a punching bag.


    Amidst his confusion and fear, Jonathan also heard gunshots resonating throughout the house, which made him realize that these men intended to eliminate everyone in this house, including him.


    "S-Sir..." Jonathan''s head hung low as he looked at the intimidating man''s shiny ck leather boots. "I don''t understand what you''re looking for. I have no knowledge of Rosalie Withers. Perhaps you''vee to the wrong house. Please... spare my life. I promise I won''t report you, but please leave my house." His voice sounded hoarse and weak.


    Overwhelmed by a nameless pain coursing through his body, Jonathan wished for a swift death, a bullet to his heart or head, anything to end the pain from the torture.


    "Leader," another man in the room approached the one with shoulder-length hair. "Perhaps he truly doesn''t know anything about that woman. Our boss mentioned that she used an alternate identity while living here. If I recall correctly, her name was Mika Davies!"


    Jonathan, barely conscious, felt a sense of impending death as he gasped and furrowed his brow upon hearing his wife''s name being called. Mika Davies? How did these individuals know about her?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While attempting to make sense of the situation, Jonathan slowly lifted his head and locked his gaze on the man with shoulder-length hair standing before him.


    Before Jonathan could inquire further, the man spoke, "Jinathan Piers, it seems you are familiar with Mika Davies!" A wide grin adorned his menacing face. "Now, tell me where the woman''s belongings are. Don''t dare to lie, or you''ll meet your death right now!" he threatened.


    Jonathan, unafraid of death, was profoundly confused. How could these people resort to killing all of them just for Mika''s stuff? None of Mika''s belongings remained in this house. He only had a picture of Mika, which he had already given to his daughter, Scarlett.


    ''SCARLETT!'' Jonathan screamed inwardly. His nearly closed eyes instantly widened as he realized his daughter was on her way to this house.


    His bloodied hands hung limply by his side, tightly clenched. The nameless pain that had gued him earlier vanished, reced by the horrifying thought of these individuals torturing his daughter as well.


    ''Scarlett, please, please don''te here..." he prayed, consumed by fear. ''God, please ensure my daughter doesn''t arrive! Guide her back to the capital!''


    "You refuse to tell me?" the man with shoulder-length hair questioned. "Fine!" He raised his gun and shot Jonathan in the shoulder, sending him flying backward and crashing to the floor. "What a foolish man!" he continued, shaking his head in disdain.


    "Leader," another man in the room spoke in a low voice. "There''s someone outside!"


    The man with shoulder-length hair frowned and looked towards the door. "Go check!" hemanded, then approached Jonathan. "Jonathan Piers, if you don''t speak, then prepare to die!" he dered, lifting his boot and stepping on Jonathan''s injured shoulder.


    "Aaarrrgggg..." Jonathan let out a howl of agony, echoing through the room.


    Scarlett was startled by the sound of a gunshot on her way to her father''s study. She hurriedly ran towards the door. The door swung open wide before she could forcefully open it, revealing another man before her. Without hesitation, she shot him in the head and kicked him, causing his body to recoil back into the room and slump onto the hard floor.


    Her gaze, devoid of any warmth, scanned the room. She spotted two men staring at her in shock. She swiftly shot them both in the temples without giving them a chance to react. The two burly men copsed to the floor with a resounding thud.


    She noticed another man remaining in the room, and in a split second, she aimed her gun at his temple as well.


    "Stop! Or he dies!" the man with shoulder-length hair threatened Scarlett.


    Scarlett showed no emotion as she locked eyes with the menacing man. However, when her gaze shifted to Jonathan Piers, a surge of boiling blood rushed through her veins. Witnessing her father''s battered body on the floor, covered in wounds, ignited an indescribable anger within her.


    Jonathan''s eyes slowly opened, and he was shocked to see Scarlett standing by the door. Summoning his remaining strength, he mustered a weak voice. "D-Daugh-ter... R-run..." His words trailed off as darkness gradually engulfed him.

 Chapter 339 Interesting Girl

    ?


    In a luxurious penthouse room in a particr city, a man in a gray suit sat sipping a ss of red wine. His gaze was fixed on a t-screen TV, engrossed in the live stream that he had eagerly awaited.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he witnessed the red-haired girl mercilessly killing his people with precision and speed. Her control over her shooting and the way she moved reminded him of someone he knew all too well.


    "What an interesting little girl," the man in the gray suit spoke in a deep, casual voice, the sound resonating through the room. "She possesses the same abilities as her mother..." he mused, shaking his head with a tinge of mncholy.


    Taking another sip of his wine, he dered, "Do not harm or kill her! I require her to entice her mother out of hiding."


    ...


    In the Piers'' house, the man with shoulder-length hair touched a ck earbud in his ear before replying in a low voice, "Understood, master!" His gaze remained sharp as he discreetly checked the small camera pin hidden in his jacket, ensuring the red-haired girl by the door remained unaware.


    He cleared his throat before speaking, "Throw away your gun, now! Or I will blow your father''s head off!" His voice sounded threatening, but Scarlett didn''t budge. She was still pointing her gun at the man, ready to blow his head off.


    "I''m serious, Scarlett Piers! I''m not a patient person..." The man''s words confirmed Scarlett''s suspicions. He was merely a pawn, controlled by someone else.


    She noticed a flickering red dot on his ck jacket and thanks to her ability to read lip movements, she saw him speaking to someone. It had to be Jude Withers, her wicked uncle, right?


    Suppressing her emotions, refusing to give them the satisfaction of witnessing her anger, she stared at the pin camera sharply.


    "Hello, Mr. Withers! If you have the courage,e find me. I''m not afraid of you..." Scarlett maintained her calm expression but deep down, she really wanted to go to Country X and kill him.


    The man with shoulder-length hair was shocked to hear this woman correctly address his master.


    ''HOW ON EARTH DOES THIS DAMN GIRL KNOW?'' he shouted inwardly, utterly taken aback by this sudden twist.


    Scarlett paid no attention to the look of shock on the man''s face. Her eyes remained fixed on the camera pin as if she were speaking directly to the person on the other end.


    "Mr. Withers, next time, don''t send such a weakling after me!" she dered, firing her gun at the man''s head.


    "Just wait, I wille after you..." Scarlett silently vowed as she watched the man with shoulder-length hair fall to the floor, almost falling over Jonathan Piers'' body.


    Scarlett hurried to her father''s side, checking his pulse. Her tense and fearful expression gradually softened as she felt a faint but still present pulse.


    Once she was sure her father was still alive, she removed the pin camera from the man''s jacket, along with his cell phone. She needed to trace the person who had been watching her from the other end.


    Before, she wasn''t sure if the man monitoring her through the camera was truly Jude Withers. She had merely tried to bluff, creating a distraction to seize an opportunity to eliminate the man with shoulder-length hair.


    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After finishing his search of the first floor, Logan rushed up to the second floor. He found lifeless bodies in the corridors and bedrooms, causing him to grow increasingly concerned about his young madam.


    Suddenly, he heard movementing from the room at the end of the corridor. He swiftly made his way toward the room.


    What he witnessed inside left him in shock; his young madam, Scarlett, covered in blood, cradling Jonathan Piers in her arms. Four lifeless meny strewn across the room in strange positions.


    "T-This..." He couldn''t finish his words as Scarlett shouted at him.


    "Logan, call an ambnce immediately!" Scarlett said as soon as she saw Logan enter the room.


    "I''ve already called," Logan replied, quickly approaching Scarlett to check on Jonathan Piers. "Ma''am, I''m so sorry..." he said with genuine concern.


    Scarlett didn''t respond to Logan''s words. Her mind was overwhelmed, a mix of horror and anger consuming her. Yet, she tried to suppress her anger and instead focused on praying, desperately pleading to God for her father''s life.


    She sincerely prayed for her father''s well-being. Although Jonathan was not her biological father, she considered him her true parent. He had given her hisst name and treated her as his own daughter since she was born.


    After slightly calming herself down, Scarlett nced at Logan, who was still standing nearby while checking his cell phone. She asked, "Are there any survivors down there?"


    "Yes, I found three people who still have a pulse," he replied, cing his cell phone back in his pocket.


    "And what about Aunt Lana and Uncle Adams?" Scarlett''s voice trembled as she mentioned their names. Tears welled up in her eyes at the thought of losing her beloved Aunt Lana, but she fought to hold them back.


    "Aunt Lana," Logan paused for a moment, noticing Scarlett''s pale face, "She still has a pulse, but it''s feeble. As for Mr. Adams, I couldn''t detect a pulse."


    Scarlett was saddened by the news of Uncle Adams, but a glimmer of hope flickered within her when she heard that Aunt Lana might still survive. Her colorless face gradually regained a tinge of pink. "Logan, how long until the ambnce arrives?" she asked, her voice still filled with unease.


    Logan looked at his watch. "They should be here in four to five minutes."


    "That''s good."


    "Mam, allow me to carry Mr. Piers downstairs so that the medics can attend to him as soon as they arrive," Logan suggested. Scarlett could only nod in agreement with Logan''s proposal.


    "Logan, please arrange for someone to clean up the house and take care of everything," Scarlett instructed as she followed Logan down the stairs. From thending, she could see a group of well-built men with cropped hair gathered in the living room. They were undoubtedly Xander''s men, always keeping a watchful eye on her from a distance.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll take care of everything. However," Logan paused and turned back to face Scarlett, "...you should change your clothes first, ma''am," he suggested.


    Scarlett stopped in her tracks, staring at her bloodstained clothes. She didn''t utter a word but headed straight to her bedroom to clean up.

 Chapter 340 I Wont Stop You

    ?


    As Scarlett slowly regained consciousness, her eyes fluttered open, only to be greeted by the sterile white walls of a hospital room. Confusion and fear washed over her as the memories of the terrifying ordeal flooded back into her mind.


    "W-Why am I here?" she whispered, her voice barely audible in the room''s silence.


    She remembered the horrifying encounter with Jude Withers'' people and the near-death experience her family had endured. The room felt suffocating, and she longed for answers and reassurance about her father''s and Aunty Lana''s fate.


    When Scarlett attempted to rise from her bed, a familiar voice gently greeted her from the doorway.


    "Baby, you''re awake..." Xander''s voice conveyed deep concern as his eyes met Scarlett''s shocking gaze. "...do you need anything?" he continued, his hand reaching out to hold hers. Tenderly, he helped her sit on the edge of the bed, positioning himself in front of her.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett''s voice trembled with emotion, tears threatening to escape as she saw her husband standing there. She clung tightly to him, seeking sce in his embrace. "H-How is my father? Aunty Lana?" Her voice was barely audible, weighted with the fear of learning that her cherished loved ones might not have survived the ordeal.


    Not hearing Xander say anything and only feeling a gentle pat on her back made Scarlett even more nervous. She quickly released her arms and raised her head to meet his gaze.


    "Please, tell me what happened to them, Xander," she said, tears streaming down her cheeks, unable to hold back any longer. "I want to see them..." she managed to utter between sobs.


    "Baby," Xander responded in his tender voice, sitting beside her. He delicately wiped away the tears that stained her face and pulled her into hisforting embrace. "Your father... he couldn''t make it. He passed away a few hours after arriving at this hospital," he momentarily paused when she cried loudly, and her body trembled in his arms.


    After some time, as her sobs gradually subsided, he continued, "And Aunty Lana... she passed away before the ambnce reached the hospital!"


    Another wave of loud sobs echoed throughout the room as Scarlett released all the sorrow within her.


    Countless questions now flooded Scarlett''s mind; How could she lose the people closest to her in a tragic event that unfolded right before her? Why did Jude Withers mercilessly kill innocent lives, including her loved ones?


    Her heart ached as she recalled the harrowing scene at her house, her father''s lifeless body forever etched in her memory. The pain coursed through her veins, causing her entire body to tremble with grief and anger.


    "Xander, I need to seek revenge. I won''t find peace until I make Jude Withers suffer for taking away my father, Aunt Lana, and everyone else in my home..." Scarlett''s voice shook, the intensity of her anger pulsating through her words.


    All this time, she had restrained herself from directly confronting Jude Withers, fearing for her mother''s safety and the secret of her existence. However, after this devastating incident, she was sure that Jude Withers now knew about her, and there was no longer any reason to hide. She no longer had to be afraid to face that evil man, Jude Withers!


    "I won''t stop you," Xander finally said after a few moments of silence. "But for now, let''s set aside thoughts of revenge. We must focus on arranging your father''s funeral and everyone who died that day..."


    Scarlett could only nod in agreement, unable to find the words to express her grief. She felt as if she were being suffocated by the reality that her entire family was now gone, leaving her alone in this cruel world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And you need to eat," Xander added, gently smoothing her messy hair. "You must be hungry; you haven''t eaten anything since yesterday..."


    "What time is it?" Scarlett tried to catch a glimpse of the outside, but the blinds were tightly shut, concealing whether it was day or night.


    "It''s already morning," he replied, walking towards the window to draw back the curtains. Then he walked back to sit next to her.


    "How did I end up here, Xander?" Scarlett''s memory waspletely hazy. After showering and changing her clothes yesterday, she shed her sadness by crying alone in her bedroom. After that, everything was a blur.


    "Logan found you asleep in your room. When I arrived at your house, I noticed that you looked like you were unconscious instead of sleeping, so I decided to bring you here." Xander exined.


    Xander also tells her that upon receiving the devastating news, he had immediately flown over and canceled all his meetings. He had also asked the police to investigate the perpetrators.


    And, this morning, he received a report stating that the assants killed in her house had all used fake identities. The police were unable to trace their true identities or discern their motives.


    Scarlett''s face flushed with anger as she lifted her head to gaze at Xander. "Did Logan tell you anything about their identities?"


    "Yes, he did. I also conducted some private investigations. They are indeed from X country. They might be underground assassins working for Withers," Xander replied.


    "I''m convinced it''s them! I overheard them mentioning something about my mother, looking for evidence..." Scarlett exined, recounting what she had heard the criminals say before she killed them.


    "Evidence? What kind of evidence?" Xander asked, confused to hear that.


    "I also don''t know what they are looking for..." Scarlett massaged her forehead, desperately hoping that her thoughts would provide some clue as to what evidence the men were looking for in her house, leading them to brutally kill her father and everyone present.


    Their actions were unfathomably vicious! She would never forgive the Withers. She will avenge her father and the others.


    While Scarlett was lost in deep thought, a sudden knock on the door startled her. Logan entered the room, holding a cell phone. She recognized it was her cellphone.


    "Mam, your phone has been ringing nonstop," Logan said, handing her the phone.

 Chapter 341 Better Than The Day Before!

    ?


    Scarlett hastily grabbed her cell phone and noticed a secure app notification, the same one she typically used tomunicate with her uncle.


    Without hesitation, she dialed his number and anxiously spoke into the phone, "Uncle Noah..."


    "Scarlett?" Noah''s voice held surprise and concern as he noticed the strain in her tone. It was clear that she had been crying. "What''s wrong? Why do you sound so sad?" he asked worriedly.


    "Uncle, I..." Scarlett paused, trying to gather herself and hold back the tears. After a moment, she continued, "I''m okay, Uncle. But something terrible has happened to my family on Ind B."


    "Ind B? You mean your father?" Noah asked, his voice filled with shock.


    "Yes. Jude Withers discovered my mother''s whereabouts on Ind B, and..." Scarlett''s voice trembling with emotion. She took a moment to catch her breath as her chest felt heavy and constricted.


    "Yesterday, several assassins mercilessly ughtered my entire family, including my father..." Scarlett continues to recount the horrifying events to her uncle.


    A heavy silence was on the line before Noah finally spoke, "I will fly there immediately. We will discuss our next n when I arrive..."


    After seeing Scarlett ending the call, Xander gently urged Scarlett to have her breakfast before paying her respects to herte father and everyone who had tragically lost their lives in her house.


    ****


    At the Beachfront Hotel, precisely at 2 p.m., Noah Withers arrived. Scarlett and Xander will wee him in their presidential suite.


    And, for the first time, Xander had the opportunity to meet Noah Withers. He courteously greeted Noah and opened the door for him.


    "You must be Xander Riley, my niece''s husband, am I right?" Noah smiled as he looked at the handsome young man standing before him. He had seen Xander in business news and magazines before, but seeing him in person made him realize that this man''s attractiveness exceeded his expectations. Even in casual attire, Xander''s charisma was undeniably strong. He was happy for his niece to marry Xander Riley.


    "Yes, Mr. Withers, it''s me, Xander," he said, epting Noah''s warm handshake. "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Noah smiled. "...Can I call you Xander?"


    Xander nodded. "Yes, of course, Mr. Withers."


    "That''s good, Xander. And you can also call me Uncle Noah, just like Scarlett does."


    Xander nodded again, feeling more at ease. He gestured for Noah to enter their suite. As they entered the living room, Xander excused himself to call Scarlett, who was still in the bedroom when Noah arrived.


    ...


    When Xander entered the room, Scarlett emerged from the bathroom, dressed neatly in mourning attire¡ªa ck shirt and matching culottes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The remnants of yesterday''s tears were still clearly seen, her eyes red and swollen. Although herplexion remained pallid and her expression somber, she appeared slightly better than the day before. After tying her hair back, she followed Xander out of the room.


    Scarlett felt her tears were about to weep again upon seeing her uncle. However, she fought to hold them back as she epted her uncle''s embrace.


    "Thank you foring, Uncle," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Noah Withers gently patted Scarlett''s back and whispered in return, "I''m sorry for your loss, Scarlett. Your father and all the victims are at peace now." He sincerely said.


    "Thank you," Scarlett replied before settling into her seat across from her uncle. While Xander sat beside Scarlett in silence and heard them chatting.


    After Scarlett finished recounting again to Noah Withers what happened that day, she felt her heart aching, like someone had just poked her heart with a sharp nail.


    "My father''s burial will take ce tomorrow. As for the other victims, their families have been informed, and they are handling their arrangements..." Scarlett said, her voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and sadness.


    Scarlett paused briefly, taking a deep breath before continuing, "I will stay on this ind for a while to take care of everything. I must take care of my father''s house andpany. And also, I have to assist the police with their investigation report." She lowered her head, concealing her teary eyes.


    Noah Withers nodded weakly, understanding what Scarlett''s said. But now, he struggled to find words offort as this tragic incident cast a dark shadow over their families, the Withers. He felt ashamed to discuss it in front of Xander Riley.


    After a moment, Scarlett slowly raised her head to meet Noah''s gaze. "Thank you, Uncle, foring to the ind," she said with a hint of gratitude in her voice.


    "I will stay here until your father isid to rest," Noah replied, though he hesitated to continue. He feared that discussing whaty ahead would only upset Scarlett further. He decided to talk about the topic tomorrow after everything was settled.


    However, Noah Withers'' worries proved unnecessary as Scarlett raised the subject herself.


    "Uncle, how did you manage toe to this country?" Scarlett asked, her voice filled with curiosity and concern. Since yesterday, she had been pondering over this matter, suspecting that Uncle Noah''s arrival might have inadvertently alerted Jude to her mother''s presence and led to the discovery of her father''s whereabouts.


    Noah was taken aback by Scarlett''s question. "It''s a long story," he replied, gathering his thoughts. "When I was about to board a flight to New York, I sensed I was being followed. I detoured through several locations to lose my pursuers before finally arriving in the United States. Once I was confident that no one was trailing me, I entered this country..."


    Scarlett listened attentively, refraining from interrupting.


    He continued, "I didn''t dare to contact you. Not unless I was confident that the phone line was secure and that I wasn''t being followed by anyone else. And today, I felt that everything was safe, so I reached out to you..."


    "I understand," Scarlett replied slowly, her mind working to process all the information her uncle had shared.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Scarlett finally made a critical decision. She will keep the secret for herself that she has hacked her uncle''sputer and found secret documents.

 Chapter 342 Guilty

    ?


    After a moment of pondering, Scarlett finally made a critical decision. She will keep the secret for herself that she has hacked her uncle''sputer and found secret documents.


    "Uncle, are you certain that you managed to lose them?"


    "Yes, of course! Why do you ask?"


    "I can''t help but wonder if they found out about this ind because of your presence here," Scarlett said cautiously. She didn''t mean to tell him about her concern, but her curiosity overcame her doubts.


    Noah Withers was speechless. He could only silently stare at Scarlett.


    "Ugh, Uncle... I apologize if my question offends you. I just want to ensure that Jude Withers became aware of Ind B, not because they sessfully tracked your movements," she added, looking at her uncle with concern and guilt.


    "No, Scarlett, I''m not offended," Noah Withers quickly replied. "But I''m beginning to doubt whether I truly seeded in tricking them or not. And because of that, I feel deeply sorry, Scarlett..." His face exuded sadness and severe regret for his choice to enter this country.


    "Uncle, please don''t me yourself," Scarlett quickly interjected, her heart sinking from her uncle''s heavy burden.


    Noah Withers didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head, unable to meet Scarlett''s profound gaze.


    "We can''t be certain if your arrival led them to discover my mother''s presence and eventually make Jude Withers reach Ind B." Scarlett couldn''t bear to see her uncle burdened with guilt. "I will investigate further after I finish taking care of my father''s funeral at his final resting ce," she added.


    Noah Withers looked at Scarlett with a mixture of gratitude and sorrow. He appreciated herforting words, but the weight of regret still lingered in his eyes. "Thank you, Scarlett. Your understanding means a lot to me. Truly a lot." he expressed, his voice filled with intense emotion.


    They both knew that answers and closure woulde in due time, but for now, their focus was on honoring andying Jonathan Piers'' body in his final ce.


    After a while, Scarlett was the first to break the silence in the room.


    "Uncle if I remember correctly, you wanted to tell me something?" Scarlett almost forget why her uncle had flown here to meet her.


    Noah quickly nodded, "Yes, it''s about your mother''sst mission. I''ve got a clue..." he said, reaching into his bag and pulling out a brown envelope, which he handed to her. "You can check it yourself. Here, open this envelope."


    Scarlett''s heart started pounding as she received the brown envelope. She immediately opened it. Her forehead creased when she saw what was inside ¡ª only an address. There was no name, no photo, just an address.


    "U-Uncle, what is this?" She raised her head to look at her uncle, seeking an exnation.


    "You know that your mother''s mission was known only to two people, my father and your mother, right?" Noah paused, waiting for her to nod in understanding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After he saw her nod, he continued, "Well, nobody else knows anything. So, this is the only lead I could find... your mother''s address when she arrived in M Country. You can start your investigation from there."


    Scarlett''s shoulders sank as she realized the limited information she had received. She had hoped for more detailed clues, such as the target''s name or a photograph. But all she had was the address where her mother once lived in country M.


    ''Gosh! How am I supposed to find any leads after more than 23 years?'' Scarlett eximed silently, unable to voice her frustration to her uncle. ''Why did he evene all the way here just to give me this address? He could have sent it via email or told me over the phone, right?'' she thought.


    Countless questions swirled in her mind, but she knew it would be pointless to ask her uncle. Shecked the energy to delve into them now; she felt physically and mentally drained.


    "Okay, Uncle. Thank you..." Scarlett managed to utter those few words.


    Xander, who had remained silent all this time, spoke up when he noticed Scarlett''s exhaustion. "Baby, go and rest. I''ll help Uncle Noah settle into his room," he suggested.


    It''s not only Xander who is worried. Noah Withers feels that way too. He could see Scarlett''s tired face; she looked pale, and her eyes held an empty gaze. "Scarlett, Xander is right. It would be best if you rested more. You have a lot to do tomorrow, so don''t exhaust yourself today..."


    A faint smile appeared on Scarlett''s lips as she spoke, "Uncle, I''m sorry... I won''t be able to keep youpany any longer." She turned to Xander with a guilty expression, feeling the weight of exhaustion upon her. "Xander, could you please help my uncle? I''m feeling extremely drained."


    Xander nodded understandingly and reassured her, "Of course, dear. You can rest now, let me apany Uncle Noah..."


    With gratitude in her eyes, Scarlett gave a nod of appreciation before making her way to her bedroom. The weariness consumed her, and she longed for a peaceful sleep.


    She climbed into bed once she entered her bedroom and immediately curled up under the nket. She closed her eyes, trying to findfort and reduce her sorrow.


    But before she fell asleep, she heard her cell phone on the bedside table vibrating, causing her eyes to widen. She stared at the ceiling for a few moments, reluctant to move. She hoped the vibrating phone would stop on its own, but it only intensified.


    Taking a deep breath, Scarlett finally gathered the strength to reach for her cell phone.


    Tears streamed down her face as she saw the name on the screen, but she fought to hold her sobs. With a trembling voice, she answered, "Brother Rex..."


    "Are you alright?" Rex''s gentle voice came through from the other end.


    "I''m not okay! My heart feels torn..." Her voice was soft, yet the sadness resonated clearly in her tone. "They took everything from me, brother. My father, Auntie Lana, Uncle Adam... Everyone!"

 Chapter 343 Miserable Life

    ?


    "Are you all right?" Rex''s gentle voice came through from the other end.


    "I''m not okay! My heart feels torn..." Her voice was soft, yet the sadness resonated clearly in her tone. "They took everything from me, brother. My father, Auntie Lana, Uncle Adam... Everyone!"


    Rex held his breath, his anger simmering since the morning. He was livid to learn about the Withers'' attack on Scarlett. It fueled his desire to rush to X and eliminate them. However, upon hearing from Seven¡ªwho had already arrived at B Ind¡ªthat Scarlett was in such a miserable state, he changed his n. He decided to fly to Ind B to be with her.


    He wanted to give her thefort he had always offered, but he held back, knowing she now had Xander by her side. He bided his time, waiting for the right moment to meet her.


    "Sister, I''m at my vi. Can we meet?" He asked.


    Scarlett sat straight, delighted at the news of Rex''s arrival on the ind. The thought of seeing him filled her with joy. "Yes, we should meet, brother! But not now... I feel weak and need to rest. How about tonight? You can visit us here, and I''ll have Logan contact you."


    "Hmm, I''ll wait!" Rex replied, ending the call.


    Scarlett throws her phone on the bedside table and tries to close her eyes again.


    ...


    The room was bathed in a soft, yellow light emanating from amp in the corner as Scarlett stirred from her slumber. She felt much better than before, her body feeling lighter and her mind more serene.


    As she made an attempt to rise from the bed, at the same time, the bedroom door swung open. Xander entered, his handsome face illuminated by a charming smile as he walked towards her, extending a helping hand.


    "Babe, you''re finally awake," he greeted warmly.


    Scarlett returned his smile, her fingers deftly gathering her hair into a messy bun. "I must have slept longer than intended," she softly said.


    Xander chuckled lightly. "Not really. Just a couple of hours," he reassured her. "Alright, go freshen up. Our dinner is ready, and Rex has just arrived. He''ll be joining us for the meal."


    "Huh, Brother Rex is here?" Scarlett said. There was a glint of guilt in her eyes for keeping him waiting. "You should have woken me up earlier, Xander..." she scolded yfully, rushing off towards the bathroom.


    Xander could only smile as he watched her disappear into the bathroom. He stepped out of the bedroom, joining Rex in the living room to chat while they waited for Scarlett.


    Before long, Scarlett emerged from the bathroom, her face refreshed, and she had changed into neater clothes.


    She entered the living room, finding Xander and Rex engrossed in a deep conversation, unaware of her presence as they continued their serious discussion.


    Rex first noticed Scarlett as she approached to sit beside Xander. "Ah, my sleeping beauty sister, you''ve finally awakened!" Rex teased, trying to bring a smile to her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before Scarlett woke up, Xander had shared with Rex that she had cried in her sleep the previous night and continued to feel down in the morning,cking an appetite for food. Thus, Rex insisted that Xander let her sleep, even though it was already past dinner time.


    "It was you who came earlier, brother!" Scarlett said, her smile returning. "What were you guys discussing?" she asked curiously.


    "Oh, just some boring business talk," Rex replied with a smirk, ncing at Xander. "This Mr. Riley here was just bragging about his increasingly sessfulpany," he yfully added.


    "Well, that''s not bragging, but that was a fact!" Scarlett defended her beloved, looking at Xander with adoration. "Right, hubby!?"


    Xander''s smile widened as he ced his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. Their disy of affection left Rex speechless as he witnessed their PDA.


    "Tsk, tsk, enough with the public disy of affection, love bird!" Rex eximed, shaking his head. "Okay, let''s start our dinner now..." He stood up from his seat and made his way to the dining table.


    Xander chuckled, raising an eyebrow as he looked at Rex. "Why does this man think he''s the host here?" hemented before following Rex to the dining table.


    Scarlett smiled. Refrain from adding any remarks as she joined them. Her hunger was now at the forefront of her mind, eager to indulge in the meal before them.


    ...


    Before long, Scarlett finished her dinner in peace. She feels grateful that Xander and Rex had avoided discussing her father''s death. It seemed as though they were intentionally trying to spare her from additional stress.


    Once they returned to the living room, it didn''t take long for Xander to excuse himself, allowing Rex to have a private conversation with Scarlett.


    "So, what are your ns after the funeral?" Rex''s demeanor shifted as he inquired about Scarlett''s next steps in facing the Withers.


    "I need to take care of things here first¡ªmy father''s house andpany. After that, I''ll start making ns..." Scarlett paused, her gaze fixed on Rex. "Brother, I want to seek revenge. Can you advise me on what to do?" Her tone was intense, reflecting her determination.


    Scarlett didn''t want her personal matters to jeopardize their organization, so she needed to discuss her intentions with Rex, knowing he was the best person to help her confront Jude Withers.


    "Of course, I''ll support you, whatever path you take to get your revenge!" Rex replied without hesitation. "But before you exact your revenge, you should speak with Noah Withers. Xander mentioned that he''s here on the ind and staying in this hotel too?"


    "Yes, Uncle is downstairs. But tomorrow, after the funeral, he''ll return to X. I haven''t discussed my ns with him yet. But one thing is certain¡ªI will go after Jude Withers and make him pay for what he did to my father, Aunt Lana, and the others..." Scarlett''s eyes flickered with intense determination and emotion.


    Seeing her filled with rage made Rex feel a tightness in his chest as he imagined what she had gone through. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her, knowing she had endured such a miserable life.


    Rex felt as if his head were about to burst, picturing the girl he loved consumed by sadness like this. He longed to embrace her and provide her with the sce she needed, hoping to banish any trace of tears and sorrow from her being. Yet, he restrained himself to do so.

 Chapter 344 Involved

    ?


    Rex felt as if his head were about to burst, picturing the girl he loved consumed by sadness like this. He longed to embrace her and provide her with the sce she needed, hoping to banish any trace of tears and sorrow from her being. Yet, he restrained himself to do so.


    "Sister, I''m truly sorry for what has happened to you and your family here," his voice weighed with guilt. "If only I hadn''t pulled Seven away from you, perhaps this incident wouldn''t have urred!"


    It was the biggest regret he had ever felt towards her since she returned to this country. He had ced too much trust in Xander''s ability to protect her, only to be proven wrong. The despicable Withers had managed to harm her family. If this girl couldn''t defend herself, she might end up like the others¡ªfalling victim to those wretched bastards.


    Hearing the anger in his words, Scarlett was taken aback, and she locked eyes with him. "Brother, this is not your fault nor mine. It is that damn Jude Withers..."


    Rex remained silent, but his anger was unmistakable, evident in the intensity of his gaze.


    After a prolonged silence, sinking into their own thoughts, Scarlett finally excused herself to Rex. She needed more rest because from morning till noon the following day, she would handle her father''s funeral and receive the mourners¡ªshe was the only family Jonathan Piers had left.


    "I wille to help you tomorrow. And after that, we can discuss your next n after you talk to your uncle. I need to hear what you have in mind," Rex said as he walked towards the door.


    "Thank you, brother."


    "Oh, and just so you know, I''ve sent Seven and Ten to X country. They will start gathering any useful information about our target. We will clean up all the Withers, especially those involved in their dark underworld. But our main target is Jude Withers!"


    Scarlett abruptly halted. Her forehead creased in surprise and concern. Gosh! Again this guy is using his power within their organization to help with her personal problems.


    "Brother, you..." Scarlett couldn''t finish her sentence as Rex pressed his index finger against her lips. He could see the worry and unease in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry about the Fox. The old man already knows about this, and he''s the one who asked me to take action. He said it''s time we show those people out there that the Fox should not be taken lightly. So..."


    Scarlett gasped in shock at the revtion.


    Rex chuckled, observing her stunned expression. "That man will visit X country in a few days," he revealed.


    "What? He, finallying out after all these years?" Scarlett''s shock deepened. During her time with the Fox, it was incredibly rare for that man to make an appearance. He has always been operating from behind the scenes, rarely involving himself in organizational matters¡ªRex was the one controlling their current operations. The number one figure in the Fox seldom showed himself or participated in their daily tasks.


    Scarlett herself had only seen him twice, and even then, it was through video calls. She had never met him in person.


    "Yes! So, you don''t need to worry. When he steps in, no one can stop him. You know how capable he is, right?" Rex reassured her.


    "Hmm... I know," Scarlett paused momentarily to ponder after absorbing everything Rex had shared. "Brother, did you disclose everything about my situation to him? I mean, about my mother!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, I only informed him that a mere assassin group from X country had wiped out your family due to personal matters. Why?" His gaze locked with hers.


    "I was just wondering if he would take action once he learned about my true problem," she expressed in a confused tone. "Well, I need to meet him in person. I want to ask him about my mother..." She finally voiced her concern. Perhaps their top figure in the guild could shed light on finding her mother more quickly.


    "I will arrange a meeting for you to see him," Rex said. "Hmm, how about meeting him in Country M? Based on mytest information, he has been residing there in recent years."


    Scarlett''s face lit up with joy. "Yes, yes, please arrange the meeting. I would greatly appreciate it, brother."


    "No worries!" Rex smiled. "All right, you can take a rest now... There''s no need to escort me to the elevator."


    "Hmm... Bye!" Scarlett bid him farewell and made her way back inside.


    After bidding farewell to Rex at the door, Scarlett sought out Xander, finding him inside his small office space within their presidential suite.


    As soon as Xander noticed Scarlett entering the room, he set aside the book he had been reading and rose from his seat. "Are you finished?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I just walked Brother Rex to the door," Scarlett replied, findingfort in his arms. "Xander, I want to sleep now. Can you sleep with me?" she requested, not wanting to sleep alone, afraid to recall the haunting memories of that incident in her dreams.


    Xander nodded and gently guided her to their bedroom.


    The room bathed in a soft, dim light from the nightstand as theyy in bed, embracing each other. However, sleep eluded them both.


    Breaking the silence, it was Xander who spoke first, "Babe, what were you discussing with Rex?" he inquired. They had been conversing for nearly three hours, their voices asionally reaching an emotional intensity. Xander had contemted interrupting them, urging his wife to take a break. Still, the seriousness of their conversation had dissuaded him from doing so.


    Scarlett nced at him before responding, "Brother Rex offered to go to X and eliminate all the Withers..." She let out a bitter smile, remembering the anger that had consumed Rex.


    "What a foolish idea, Rex!" Xander muttered, cursing him under his breath. "How dare he overtake my duty to do that?"


    Scarlett swallowed hard. She would never let Xander do such a heinous act. He is a good man, untainted by her dark world.


    "Xander, you!" Scarlett red at him, her voice filled with determination. "Don''t even think about it! I will handle the Withers. You can support me in finding my mother..."

 Chapter 345 Funeral Day

    ?


    Next day, the funeral day.


    Scarlett stood at the entrance of the grand hall, her heart heavy with grief as she prepared to receive the mourners who hade to pay their respects to herte father, Jonathan Piers.


    The room was filled with somber faces and hushed whispers, a testament to her father''s impact on his business and the lives of those around him.


    As the CEO of Ocean Group, Jonathan Piers built thepany with her mother from scratch. He earned him not only sess but also the respect of his peers and employees. Today, his aplishments and influence are reflected in the many mourners who gathered to say goodbye to him.


    Although not directly involved with thepany, Scarlett could recognize familiar faces from her father''s business associates, partners, and employees.


    Scarlett was moved to see them appear today to pay theirst respects to her father. Actually, she didn''t want to stand here ¡ª she doesn''t like to be the center of attention ¡ª but she couldn''t avoid it since she was the only family her father had. Fortunately, she has the support of her husband, Xander, her uncle Noah Withers and her brother, Rex Morrison.


    Xander stood by her side, his presenceforting her to meet the mourners. His unwavering support and love give her strength today, even when sadness threatens to overwhelm her. asionally she held Xander''s hand tightly so she would be strong in epting people who came.


    As the mourners approached, Scarlett greeted them with a polite nod and a gentle smile, attentively listening as they shared their fond memories of her father.


    Their stories brought forth a flood of memories, and Scarlett reflected on her experiences with Jonathan Piers. Although their rtionship had be distant after he married Lauren, memories of their earlier years together, when she was a child, and even after Lauren''s passing, remained vivid in her mind.


    She remembered the moments of joy andughter they had shared, the times when her father had shown his love and care. Despite the challenges they had faced as a family, those precious memories held a special ce in her heart.


    Scarlett felt a mix of emotions as the day drew to a close, and thest mourners said goodbye. The weight of her loss remains heavy on her heart, but she finds sce in the love and support surrounding her. She knew that the memory of her father would live on in her heart.


    With gratitude in her heart, Scarlett tookfort in knowing she was not alone in her grief. Now there is her husband Xander, her uncle Noah and also Rex. They are now her family.


    ****


    Scarlett returned to the hotel with a much calmer state of mind, her sadness fading away after fulfilling her final duty as a daughter.


    Now, her focus shifted to her mother''s well-being and exacting revenge on Jude Withers. She was determined to avenge the deaths of her father and the people who perished in her house.


    After dinner, she talks to her uncle in Xander''s study room. She intended to disclose her ns regarding the Withers family, particrly her burning desire to confront the devil Jude Withers.


    "Uncle, I believe you already know what I am about to do, don''t you?" Scarlett locked eyes with her uncle, who sat across from her. "I refuse to wait for him toe after me. Instead, I will seek him out and kill him with my own hand!" Her voice shook with anger that had seeped deep into her heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although Noah Withers appeared calm, he was inwardly taken aback by the anger radiating from Scarlett''s eyes. While he agreed with her idea toe after Jude, he knew it wasn''t the right time for Scarlett to confront Jude Withers. He couldn''t allow that to happen, not at this moment.


    "Scarlett, please listen... I won''t stop you from going after him. However, you need to understand the extent of Jude''s power. It''s not wise to strike out against him just yet..." Noah attempted to convince Scarlett to calm down, to discourage her from acting recklessly in her pursuit of Jude Withers.


    "That devil, Jude Withers, already aware of my identity..." Scarlett sighed deeply before continuing, "So, there''s no reason for me to hide. Sooner orter, he will send someone else to kill me. So before that happens, let me confront and eliminate him first!"


    Noah Withers chuckled softly at the determination of the young woman before him. "My dear niece, you don''t know everything about Jude," he remarked.


    "What do you mean, Uncle?" Scarlett asked, confused.


    Noah didn''t immediately respond to Scarlett. He folded his arms across his chest and gazed out the window, contemting the right words to exin what he knew. At the same time, the solitary moon illuminated the dark sky.


    After a moment, he turned to Scarlett, who remained motionless, ring at him. "Jude has been aware of your existence for quite some time," he spoke calmly, though a flicker of intensity glimmered in his eyes.


    Scarlett''s heart sank instantly upon hearing this revtion.


    "Do you grasp the significance of this now?" Noah inquired.


    Scarlett remained silent, but a sense of fear and worry weighed heavily upon her.


    "It means, that despicable person, Jude Withers, deliberately spared your life..." Noah sighed deeply before continuing, "...In order to lure Rosalie, your mother out from her hiding. So, if you deal with him now, it''s very likely that your mother will show up, and Jude will catch and kill her."


    Scarlett''s hands clenched into fists upon learning that her mother''s life could be endangered by her actions.


    "Is this what you wish for?" Noah''s words made Scarlett vigorously shake her head. She couldn''t allow that to happen.


    "No, I would never do that," she finally uttered firmly. "I will wait until I am certain of my mother''s safety, and then I will go after him to end his life," she dered, her eyes fixed sharply on Noah Withers.


    "That''s a perfect n, my niece, Scarlett!" He smiled at her tenderly.

 Chapter 346 He Know

    Scarlett remained seated in her chair even though Noah Withers had left the room fifteen minutes earlier. Her mind grappled with the weight of the information she had just received.


    "Jude Withers already knows about you..." The sentence reverberated in her ears, incessantly tormenting her thoughts. This reality served as a wake-up call, highlighting how her enemy, Jude Withers, was always one step ahead.


    "So, Jude Withers, you''re not an easy opponent, huh?" Scarlett murmured, a sinister smile creeping across her face. Now, she realized the truth in Uncle Noah''s words. She honestly didn''t know Jude Withers at all.


    She had been blinded by her own assumptions.


    All she had known about Jude Withers was based on the information she had gathered through her investigations¡ªa sessful businessman and the cruel patriarch of the Withers family. She had always ignored that Jude Withers was a clever, wicked person.


    "You''re such a fool, Scarlett!" She scolded herself for her impulsiveness. Now, she''s starting to rte to what happened during her visit to X Country.


    Her memory shes back to when she easily obtained a sample of Dax Withers for DNA sample testing¡ªa feat they had previously deemed impossible. However, that night, their n went incredibly smoothly.


    "Was it all part of Jude Withers'' scheme? To make me believe I am a Withers?" Scarlett once again finds herself talking aloud. "And that''s why I decided to meet Noah Withers that day..."


    "No! It can''t be. My disguise at that time was wless. No one could have possibly known I was Scarlett Piers," She rubs her temples, trying to alleviate the throbbing in her head.


    Scarlett attempts to pinpoint the mistake she made during her visit to X Country, which ultimately leads to Jude Withers discovering her true identity. She distinctly remembers using a fake name and altering her appearance upon her arrival. If Jude Withers recognizes her as Scarlett Piers, it must be because of her encounter with Uncle Noah, right?


    "However, how could he have found out?" Scarlett finds herself stuck once again with her theory.


    Her memory is vivid¡ªwhen she reached Uncle Noah''s apartment, she was confident that no CCTV cameras had captured her presence. And after leaving, she meticulously erased all traces of her activities. She trusted in her own abilities, believing that no one could recover the CCTV footage. "...Unless that person is her idol, Queen, the renowned hacker!"


    A shiver runs down her spine as she envisions the possibility of Queen, the top hacker in the Hacker Community, working for Jude Withers.


    "Impossible! She would never associate herself with criminals..." Scarlett mutters, pinching her forehead. "...but if Queen truly works for Jude Withers, my path to revenge will be exceedingly challenging!" She takes a deep breath, attempting to calm her racing thoughts.


    Feeling exhausted from dwelling on the matter, Scarlett rose from her seat and made her way toward the window behind her. Standing there, she gazed at the empty street below, attempting to find sce and temporarily set aside her thoughts.


    For the time being, she would entrust the issue of Jude Withers to Uncle Noah, as he had promised earlier. Right now, she had no choice but to adjust all her ns.


    Scarlett had initially intended to travel to X and seek revenge for her father''s death and the people she cared about who had been murdered when her home was attacked. However, she now pushed that n to the back of her mind.


    She couldn''t afford to provide Jude Withers with an opportunity to achieve his twisted intentions¡ªto use her as bait to lure her mother out of hiding and capture her. Absolutely not! She would never allow that to happen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett suddenly gasped as a vital thought crossed her mind.


    "Rex!" She muttered, swiftly retrieving her cell phone from her pocket. She needed to discuss this matter with him before Rex could wreak havoc in Country X. Furthermore, their number one leader had pledged support to eliminate the Withers.


    "Brother, where are you?" Scarlett inquired, though she had a strong inkling of his whereabouts based on the pulsating music audible in the background.


    "At the club! In the basement. Why??" Rex''s voice boomed from the other end.


    "I need you toe to my ce immediately. There''s something you need to know!" She eximed, though her voice was drowned out by the noise.


    "Ah, have you finished speaking with your uncle?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright, I''m with your husband now. We''ll head over there," Rex stated before abruptly ending the call.


    Not long after, Scarlett heard the front door open. She swiftly emerged from the study room and spotted Rex and Xander entering. She asked them to join her in the living room.


    Once they were settled, Scarlett began recounting what she had learned from Noah Withers¡ªthat Jude Withers had been aware of her existence all along. Moreover, there was a possibility that Jude Withers intended to use her as bait to draw her mother out of hiding.


    This revtion shocks Xander and Rex. They had never considered such a scenario, because Rosalie Withers had managed to conceal herself so effectively that no one had known where she had been until now.


    "How did he find out about you? Did Uncle Noah mention anything?" Xander asked, perplexed about how Jude Withers could have discovered Scarlett''s whereabouts.


    Rex nodded in agreement with Xander''s question, sharing the same sense of bewilderment. Throughout this time, he witnessed Scarlett''s painstaking efforts to hide her actual appearance and assume a false identity while traveling abroad. How could Jude have uncovered her secret?


    "No, Uncle Noah didn''t reveal anything," Scarlett replied, echoing the thoughts of Rex and Xander. She, too, felt puzzled by the exposure of her identity.


    She continued, "But I''m certain that Jude Withers became aware of me after I met Uncle Noah. That''s when he dispatched individuals to kill my father..."


    "How can you be so sure?" Rex inquired."


    "I''ve mentioned before that the assassin who entered my house was searching for something¡ªevidence," Scarlett exined, pausing to take a deep breath. "I''m not sure what exactly they were looking for, but I know they found nothing."

 Chapter 347 Competition To Assist Her

    ?


    "How can you be so sure?" Rex asked.


    "I''ve mentioned before that the assassin who entered my house was searching for something¡ªevidence," Scarlett exined, pausing to take a deep breath. "I''m not sure what exactly they were looking for, but I know they found nothing."


    She vividly remembered her mother erasing all traces of her presence on B Ind before faking her own death. Perhaps her mother had foreseen this turn of events, prompting her to eliminate any evidence that Jude Withers might be seeking. If it still existed, the evidence could be in her mother''s possession.


    ...


    Silence enveloped the living room.


    Scarlett and the others remained lost in their own thoughts, their minds consumed by the mystery behind it all, the Withers sibling fights.


    "Sister, I will find out what evidence Jude Withers truly sought from your mother," Rex dered, breaking the silence with a serious tone. "I believe this evidencepelled Jude to relentlessly pursue and attempt to kill your mother..." His voice resonated with determination.


    Scarlett nodded slowly. She is in absolute agreement with Rex''s every word. Ever since she learned about Jude Withers'' relentless pursuit of evidence her mother might hold, she had spected that whatever it is, it must be a secret crucial to Jude Withers''s life and would endanger him if the people atrge ever found out. So it enraged him that her mother knew about it. And that''s what drove him to eliminate her, his own sister.


    "Rex," Xander interjected firmly, his gaze piercing as he focused on Rex. "You don''t need to involve yourself in this matter. And I don''t want you to as well. I don''t want you to jeopardize yourself. I will do it. Scarlett is my wife, and I will personally handle the investigation... It''s my responsibility too, as a husband, anyway." His words conveyed both concern and displeasure, as he expressed his disapproval of Rex assisting Scarlett when he believed he could handle the task himself.


    Scarlett was left speechless. Once again, these two alpha males were locked in apetition to assist her. Good god!


    On the one hand, Scarlett was well aware of Rex''s capabilities as the second-inmand of their organization, The Fox. On the other hand, she had only recently discovered Xander''s hidden powers, likely tied to his involvement with a special military team in their country. However, she knows that Xander''s help may not be enough, as the investigation will take ce in Country X, a foreignnd to them.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off as Rex interjected.


    "Damn it, Xander!" Rex shook his head in frustration. "You don''t have the authority to carry out operations in X Country, man!" His confident tone seemed to irk Xander as a vein appeared on his forehead.


    Rex let out a chuckle before continuing, "On the other hand, I have extensive resources in that country. I''ve established several businesses there, making it easier for me to conduct the investigation." He exined his advantage.


    Scarlett understood that Rex was not bluffing but speaking the truth. Their organization, The Fox, had a branch in X Country, and their leader, known as One, was set to visit and assist their operatives Seven and Ten with the investigation. And most importantly, not many know that one of their core members, Six, also known as Casey Adams, hails from that country ¡ª The current president of X Country, Daniel Adams, is Cassey''s uncle.


    Xander shook his head slowly, then turned his gaze to Scarlett. A victorious smile yed on his lips as he asked, "Baby, have you forgotten who my best friend is over there?"


    Scarlett was taken aback. How could she have forgotten that Xander had a close friendship with Alex Hills, a special forces member in X Country?


    Now she was left speechless. It became clear that these two men possessed the means to conduct the investigation smoothly, thanks to their reliable resources and backing in X Country.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately to Xander and Rex, who expressed their urge to conduct the investigation on her behalf. She took a moment to gather her thoughts, careful not to make a decision that might upset either of them.


    After a brief pause, Scarlett felt the intensity of their gaze upon her as if they were eagerly awaiting her answer. She looked at Xander, then at Rex, back and forth.


    "All right," she finally spoke in a soft, defeated tone. "You two can work together. I don''t care about the extent of your resources over there. What matters to me is your cooperation and delivering the best possible oue..."


    Although Xander and Rex appeared somewhat disappointed, they didn''t voice their thoughts and simply nodded in agreement.


    "But you need to understand," Scarlett warned them, her tone bing intense. "Do not touch Jude Withers, hispany, or any of their underground business ventures..." She emphasized this point because she had promised her Uncle Noah that she would trust him to handle Jude Withers until she found her mother.


    "You are only allowed to investigate the specific information I require. Nothing beyond that," she continued, locking eyes with them, ensuring they understood the significance of her words. "Do you both understand?"


    "Yes, sister!" Rex said enthusiastically.


    "Babe, don''t worry, I understand..." Xander smiled affectionately and gently ced her hand on hisp.


    "Hubby, thank you..." She looked into his eyes with love.


    Rex, on the other hand...


    He felt like a third wheel in the room. "Guys! I''ll head back now." He stood up from his seat and quickly made his way to the door.


    Scarlett followed Rex, walking him to the door, with Xander trailing behind.


    "Brother, you can stay here. We have empty guest rooms avable," Scarlett suggested, feeling a tinge of sadness at the thought of Rex returning to his vi sote at night.


    Rex was taken aback by her offer. He would have eagerly epted in the past, but how could he do that now? How could he subject his fragile heart to witnessing their intimate moments?


    It was better for him to return to his vi and enjoy solitude rather than live here with them.


    "Thank you, little sis, but no thank you..." Rex smiled gently at her, continuing, "I have ate date, so I better go now..."


    "Dating? Geez, brother, did you bring your girl from New York? Who is she?" Scarlett was surprised to learn that her brother had brought a femalepanion to the ind. She had assumed he came alone, which was why he offered to stay at their ce.

 Chapter 348 Rexs Headache

    ?


    "Dating? Geez, brother, did you bring your girl from New York? Who is she?" Scarlett was surprised to learn that her brother had brought a femalepanion to the ind. She had assumed he woulde alone, so he offered to stay at their ce.


    "Someone you know!" He said nonchntly.


    "Who? Who is..." Scarlett abruptly paused as a beautiful woman''s face shed through her mind¡ªSister Casey!? She thought.


    "Hahaha... I knew it. It must be her. All right, have fun, brother. Send my regards to my sister-inw..." Scarlett continued. She was grinning, but her grin only left Rex puzzled, unsure of whom she was referring to. Not wanting to linger there, he quickly left the room, setting aside his curiosity.


    As soon as Rex disappeared behind the elevator doors, Xander turned to Scarlett, who had been lost in her thoughts, smiling blissfully.


    "Babe, does Rex really have a girlfriend?" Xander asked, and his curiosity arose. If Rex had a woman by his side, he would no longer have to worry about Rex stealing his wife. He could finally be at ease knowing that Rex Morrison was no longer single.


    Scarlett snapped out of her thought, imagining Rex and Casey as a couple. She truly desired a loving partner for her brother, someone who cared for him sincerely, not just because of his wealth and good looks.


    And, she knows Casey is a woman who likes and loves Rex unconditionally, despite Rex''s bad boy image.


    She smiled at Xander and nodded. "Yes, Brother Rex has found someone who truly loves him. Hubby, let''s go... I want to send a message to someone," she said, rushing inside to find her cell phone. She wanted to congratte Casey and express her joy that Casey finally had the chance to melt her brother''s heart.


    Xander could only shake his head, a smile adorning his face, as he followed her inside with ease and a happy mind.


    ...


    After locating her cell phone, Scarlett hurriedly made her way to the bedroom, eager to send a private text using a secure application that connected the core members of The Fox team.


    [Three: ] Sister Casey, congrattions... you are finally melting my big bro''s heart.


    [Three: ] Are you on ind B?


    [Three: ] We should celebrate this! (fire icon) (smile icon)


    [Six: ] What?


    [Six: ] Exin! (Confused Icon)


    "Waaah... Waaah... How could my sister still hide this from me?" Scarlett muttered. A mischievous smile graced her face as she continued typing.


    [Three: ] (LOL Icon) Don''t try to hide from me, sista!!!


    [Three: ] My brother already told me he brought you to Ind B.


    [Three: ] Now, exin to me... Since when did you two start dating?


    In one of the vis in LA, Casey Adams dropped her cell phone in shock upon reading the unexpected message from Scarlett.


    "What did Rex tell Scarlett? I''m dating him?" Casey murmured to herself, her voice trembling with excitement. The news made her smile, but she knew she had to rify things with Rex before responding to Scarlett''s question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Casey quickly retrieved her cell phone from the floor and dialed Rex''s number.


    ...


    As Rex made his way to his vi, a throbbing headache began to trouble him. Thankfully, he had his driver with him, allowing him to reclinefortably in the backseat. However, Casey''s unexpected call only intensified the pain in his head.


    "Casey!? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?" Rex asked, sounding confused.


    Taking a deep breath, Casey mustered her courage before speaking, "R-Rex, you... I mean, I..." Her voice faltered, ovee with nerves. She silently cursed herself for always being shy whenever she talked to Rex.


    He waited in silence, hoping she would speak clearly and provide some rity, but her words came out confusingly. "Could you please speak more clearly? I can''t understand what you''re saying!" he eximed, feeling drained after a long day.


    "Th-This..." Casey stammered.


    "If you don''t want to talk, just end the call!" Rex snapped. "I have to go. Bye!"


    "No, Rex, don''t hang up!" Casey pleaded, afraid that Rex would abruptly end the call. She needed to ask him about Scarlett''s message.


    "All right, go ahead and speak," Rex said in a softer tone.


    "Uhm... this is about something strange," Casey finally gathered the courage to speak. "I just received a text from Three¡­.ugh¡­. I mean Scarlett. She said you told her that we''re dating and I''m in your vi on B Ind." She paused, awaiting Rex''s response. However, after several seconds passed, there was no reply from the other end.


    "Huh!? Did you hang up on me, Rex? Hello..." Casey uttered while checking her cell phone screen in confusion.


    On the other end of the line, Rex''s eyes widened in shock as he listened to Casey''s words. It took him a few seconds to grasp the reason behind Scarlett''s assumption, but eventually, it clicked in his mind. He remembered his careless remark before leaving the Beachfront Hotel, and frustration filled his heart as he scolded Scarlett inwardly.


    ''Damn it, Scarlett Piers!'' Rex scolds her silently. ''How could you assume the woman I brought here was Casey?'' He remembered, earlier, he just answered her without thinking.


    After venting his anger internally, Rex cleared his throat, wanting to reassure Casey that he hadn''t hung up on her.


    "Oh, you''re still there..." Casey''s voice sounded awkward through the phone, intensifying Rex''s headache. He braced himself as he heard her next question. "So, Rex, why did you tell her we are dating?" Her voice trembled with nervousness as she waited for his response.


    "Maybe you heard wrong..." he quickly replied.


    "Well, we were chatting over text, not talking on the phone," Casey responded with a growing fluster. "I can screenshot the chat if you don''t believe me..."


    Rex felt a lump in his throat. Once again, he scolded Scarlett internally.


    "I don''t know why she said that. Maybe that silly little girl was teasing you!?" Rex said, but when he heard a sigh of disappointment from the other end, he winced. Cursing himself silently.


    Rex cursed himself silently, fully aware of Casey''s feelings for him but unwilling to break her heart. That''s why he never allowed this girl to express her feelings.

 Chapter 349 Admit It!

    ?


    Rex cursed himself silently, fully aware of Casey''s feelings for him but unwilling to break her heart. That''s why he never allowed this girl to express her feelings.


    "I see. All right, I will tell Scarlett that she misunderstood, that you never meant it that way..." Casey''s voice wavered with forced casualness. Despite the ache in her heart, she resolved to endure it. She couldn''t force Rex to have feelings for her.


    "Wait!" Rex snapped out of his troubled thoughts, realizing that if Scarlett discovered he was bluffing, he would be in trouble when they met the next day.


    "Yes, what is it?" Casey asked, trying to sound nonchnt, though her heart started racing, anticipating what Rex was about to say.


    "Casey, you can admit it to Scarlett. You can say whatever you want to say!" Rex surrendered, feeling defeated. He couldn''t let Scarlett know he had lied about having a girl at his vi.


    "R-Rex... y-you mean it!?" Casey couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yes!"


    A wide grin spread across Casey''s face, her heart racing even faster. She didn''t care if it was just an act or genuine. What mattered was being able to boast to Scarlett that she was in a rtionship with Rex, even if it was just pretending.


    "A-Alright," Casey replied awkwardly. "But she asked me to meet up tomorrow, assuming I''m with you in that ce... How should I respond?"


    Rex felt his headache intensify. He massaged his forehead, hoping it could alleviate the pain, before saying, "Where are you?"


    "LA!"


    "Do you have time toe here?" he asked.


    "Yes, I do. I have no work for a few days, so I''m free..." Casey stood from her seat and started nning to inform her manager to cancel her schedule for the uing week.


    "Perfect! I will send my jet over there. Someone will contact you in a few hours! I hope you can arrive here before sunrise."


    "That won''t be a problem, Rex! I''ll be there before you wake up!" Casey said. Butter, she scolded herself inwardly for her choice of words.


    ''What a foolish woman, Cas!! How could you say that?!'' She felt embarrassed for showing how happy she was.


    "Mmm, see you soon!" Rex said.


    After the call ended, Rex threw his cell phone onto the seat beside him, shaking his head slowly as his gaze fell outside the car. His mind was filled with scolding for getting someone like Casey involved in his web of lies.


    ****


    While in the Beachfront Hotel, Scarlett was deeply engrossed in her cell phone, unaware that Xander had entered the room and was observing her.


    Not wanting to disturb her, Xander decided to leave her alone and went to freshen up in the bathroom. However, when he emerged, he noticed Scarlett was still fixated on her phone screen. Intrigued, he approached her.


    "Is something bothering you?" Xander asked as he sat down beside her. "I noticed you''ve been staring at your phone for about 10 minutes."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett was taken aback. She couldn''t believe she had been waiting for Casey''s reply for a long time. ''Did Casey fall asleep while waiting for Rex to return to the vi?'' she wondered.


    "Xander, I''m waiting for my friend''s reply, but she hasn''t responded. Maybe she''s asleep..." Scarlett exined. With that, she also decided to go to the bathroom to freshen up.


    "Yeah, maybe your friend is already asleep. It''s almost past midnight," Xander agreed, following Scarlett''s lead. "Babe, I''ll wait for you on the bed. Just don''t take too long in the bathroom!"


    "Okay..." Scarlett said and hurried off to tend to herself.


    A few minutester, she emerged from the bathroom, wearing her white sleep gown. Just as she was about to climb onto the bed, she heard her cell phone vibrating on the couch.


    "Oh, she finally called me!" Scarlett eximed, grinning as she walked over to retrieve her phone.


    But before Scarlett answers Casey''s call, she asks Xander''s permission. "Xander, this is an important call," she said apologetically. "I have to answer it. You can go ahead and sleep. I''ll join you after I''m done with this call..."


    "Hmm, just don''t stay on the call for too long, okay?" Xander reminded her.


    "Of course I will," she assured him, and she walked out to the living room to avoid disturbing Xander, who was preparing to sleep.


    ...


    "Sister Casey!" Scarlett greeted her with a happy tone. "Where have you been? I waited for your reply for too long. I thought you were already asleep..." She chuckled.


    "Hahaha, little sister, sorry I did something important earlier. So, I just looked at the cell phone again," She silently gulped because she had lied to her. "Well, earlier, you asked if we should celebrate..."


    "Yes, yes..." Scarlett interrupted Casey''s words. "You guys are a couple now, so we have to celebrate it, right? While I''m on this ind..." Scarlett said. She couldn''t hide how happy she was because her favorite person was a couple now.


    "Alright, I''ll ask Rex to arrange a dinner with you and your husband," Casey said cheerfully. She couldn''t help but notice her own reflection in the mirror, and a sparkle appeared in her eyes.


    "Even better, dinner! Tomorrow I''ll be upied with managing my father''spany..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off as she was ovee with sorrow, her father''s memory weighing heavily on her mind. Again!


    Feeling Scarlett''s sadness, Casey felt a tinge of guilt. She had just learned about Scarlett''s family tragedy from Seven a few hours earlier.


    "Scarlett, I''m deeply sorry for your loss. If only I had arrived on the ind sooner, I would have attended your father''s funeral," Casey expressed sincerely.


    Scarlett shook her head and cleared her throat, trying to regain control of her emotions and not dwell on her grief. "Thank you, sister," she whispered softly.


    "Alright, it''s already midnight. Get some rest. We''ll meet tomorrow evening, and we can continue our conversation then," Casey suggested.


    Scarlett agreed with Casey. She ended the call promptly and joined Xander in bed. Her difficult day had finallye to an end. She hoped that starting tomorrow, she would be free from this sorrow.

 Chapter 350 Casey Adams Arrival

    ?


    Next Day.


    Before sunrise, a shiny brand new white jet gracefully touched down at the airport on Ind B.


    A stunning woman with long dark-blonde hair flowing down her back descended elegantly from the jet. She was wrapped in a stylish gray coat, and her slender figure exuded poise. She walked swiftly and confidently despite wearing high heels, showcasing her ustomed ease with such footwear.


    Her warm smile appeared when she saw the figure of a man waiting for her from a distance. She quickened her step towards the man.


    "Good morning, Preston," Casey Adams greeted him when she arrived at the parked ck Maybach. "You''re incredibly kind toe and pick me up so early." She offered a warm smile to Preston, who served as Rex''s personal assistant.


    This wasn''t their first encounter; they had met on several asions, and she was slightlyfortable talking to him.


    "Good morning Miss Casey Adams," Preston responded politely. "You''re my boss woman, so it is my pleasure to be here and pick you up on time," she said while opening the car door for her.


    Casey''s heart quickened at his words. She didn''t enter the car right away but nced at him curiously, ''Has Rex already informed Preston about their rtionship?'' she pondered silently, a sense of joy filling her.


    ...


    Before long,


    The car swiftly departed the deserted airport, its speed irrelevant to Casey. She focused on calming her racing heart, knowing she would be face-to-face with Rex soon.


    This wasn''t Casey''s first encounter with Rex. She had seen him numerous times since joining Fox. However, this meeting felt different. They would be ying the roles of a couple. While it might be an act for Rex, it held a semnce of reality for Casey. It was her long dream to be Rex''s partner, and she intended to act upon her genuine emotions.


    Yes, she will enjoy this role as his lover. Hoping that this rtionship based on lies can end as she wishes.


    Thirty minutester, the car pulled up to the grand vi and at that moment the sky slowly changed color, as the sun slowly appeared from the horizon.


    Casey was momentarily stunned by the breathtaking surroundings as she stepped out of the vehicle. The scenery was simply stunning, despite the bare trees of winter. The snow-capped mountains in the distance reminded her of her home in X country, a sight she hadn''t experienced during her time in LA.


    "Miss Adams, this way, please," Preston''s voice broke her reverie.


    Casey nced at him, then followed him into the house. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is Rex awake?"


    "Not yet. Boss Rex typically wakes up at eight for breakfast," Preston exined as they ascended to the second floor. "This way, Miss. This is your room." He opened the door, gesturing for her to enter.


    Before entering the room, Casey expressed her gratitude to Preston. As she stepped inside, she was greeted by a spacious room adorned with a mid-century interior featuring natural colors. To her surprise, her suitcase had already been ced in the room.


    While Casey had been engrossed in admiring the mountain view behind the vi, she hadn''t noticed that a housekeeper had taken her suitcase and brought it to her assigned room.


    "Miss, have a good rest. This is my number, and if you need anything, you can contact me anytime," Preston said while handing her his name card and preparing to leave Casey.


    "Preston, wait..." Casey called out before Preston could depart. "Where''s Rex''s room?" she asked, her voice filled with shyness.


    "Boss Rex''s room is right in front of yours," Preston pointed to the adjacent door, surprising Casey. She hadn''t expected their rooms to be so close.


    "Miss, if I may suggest, you may take some rest now. Boss Rex will wake you up for breakfast... at nine," Preston continued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why nine? Doesn''t he usually have breakfast at eight?" Casey inquired softly, concerned that Rex might overhear their conversation and be awakened.


    "Boss asked me to arrange breakfast at nine. Perhaps it''s because he''d like to give you time to rest as you''ve just arrived," Preston exined.


    Casey could only nod, letting Preston go as she entered her bedroom. Once the door closed, she ced her hand over her chest to calm her irregrly beating heart.


    She couldn''t believe it. She had finally arrived at Rex''s house, and they would be sleeping under the same roof. It was the first time she would be meeting him privately, without any of their other colleagues present.


    Throughout their time working together, they rarely had the opportunity to be on the same mission. She could only recall four asions when they had worked together, and even then, other people always apanied them. That''s why being in his private house felt unfamiliar and made her nervous.


    After a few minutes of trying to calm her racing heart, she quickly removed her high heels by kicking them off, changed into morefortable clothing, and settled onto the bed. The bed felt incredibly inviting as if it were beckoning her to rest.


    Since the previous night, she had been filled with excitement about this trip. She hadn''t been able to close her eyes at all, and even on the ne, her mind couldn''t find stillness. It was like being a teenager preparing for a first date.


    Casey closed her eyes, determined to get some sleep for at least an hour. She wanted to feel refreshed when she finally met Rexter.


    ...


    As Casey peacefully slept in her bedroom, Rex awoke from his sleep, his eyes fixated on the ceiling as he tried to piece together what happened the previous night.


    Why did his head throb so intensely? It felt as though someone had mercilessly struck him with a hammer.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips, resonating throughout the room as memories from the night before came rushing back, flooding his mind with regret.


    He scolded himself silently for the foolish mistake he had made. Dragging Casey into a fake rtionship, all to convey to Scarlett that he had moved on and found love.


    "How could you be so idiotic, Rex Morrison!" he muttered, his voice low and hoarse with self-reproach.


    Rex stomped over to the window to open the curtains, letting the bright sunlight flood the room.


    He stood there for a moment, gazing at the snow-capped mountains, attempting to clear his mind. After a few minutes had passed, he retrieved his cell phone and summoned Preston to his room.


    Quickly, he freshened up, cleansing his body and changing into a ck sweatshirt that matched his jeans. Soon he hears a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" Rex called out, making his way to the single sofa positioned at the room''s far end. Preston entered and took a seat in the chair opposite him.


    "Has Miss Casey arrived?" Rex asked.


    "Yes, boss. Miss Adams is already in her room. I informed her that breakfast wouldmence at nine," Preston exined.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Preston!" Rex expressed his gratitude. "And remember, we have guestsing tonight. Ensure everything goes smoothly..."


    "Of course, boss. I''ll take care of everything. You can count on me," Preston reassured before excusing himself.

 Chapter 351 Appoint A New CEO (1)

    ?


    Beachfront Hotel.


    In the meeting room at the Beachfront Hotel, Scarlett arrived promptly at nine in the morning, apanied by Logan.


    As she entered the room, her eyesnded on a familiar face, David Irvin. David had been a close friend of her parents and served as the Legal Director at Ocean Group. Alongside David, three other directors were present, individuals whom Jonathan Piers had trusted implicitly. Scarlett had invited them to join this meeting as well.


    These four individuals were the key people in helping Ocean Group regain its former glory after facing significant challenges caused by Lauren''s misuse ofpany funds for personal gain. It had plunged thepany into severe financial distress. Scarlett couldn''t help but despise Lauren for her actions, as she had even attempted to sell her off to a widower named Mr. Frans in order to cover thepany''s debts.


    While Scarlett would never forget this dark period of her life, she also couldn''t deny the silver lining that emerged from it¡ªthe fateful encounter with Xander Riley.


    Had she not followed Lauren''s malicious intentions ande to the Beachfront Hotel that night, she might never have crossed paths with Xander. And now, she couldn''t help but wonder if she would still be single. The memory of that night brought a faint smile to Scarlett''s lips as she found amusement in reflecting on the unexpected turn her life had taken.


    "Young Miss," David Irvin stood up from his chair and greeted Scarlett as soon as he saw her enter the room. "I apologize for immediately putting you to work after what happened to your father," he said, simultaneously expressing his guilt and sadness.


    David shared the same emotions as Scarlett, feeling devastated by the horrifying murder incident. The media portrayed it as a robbery, but Scarlett had personally informed him that it was an assassination carried out by ruthless individuals. He had never imagined that Jonathan Piers would fall into the hands of such heinous people. It was a shocking and profoundly distressing ordeal.


    "Good morning, Uncle David," Scarlett acknowledged with a warm smile, reciprocating his gesture as she entered the room. "Please don''t apologize. I appreciate your support and guidance during this difficult time," she reassured him, sensing his guilt and sorrow.


    David smiled and was touched by Scarlett''s words. He resumed his seat, apanied by the three directors, who also greeted Scarlett courteously. After a few moments of expressing their condolences, they began discussing thepany, Ocean Group.


    Scarlett inquired about its recent progress and sought information regarding any challenges faced before and after her father''s passing.


    She wanted to gather all the necessary details from these four men before making any decisions regarding the future management of her parents''pany.


    After listening to their reports for a while, Scarlett felt a sense of relief. Thepany''s current issue was solely the selection of a new CEO to rece her father.


    And when these four individuals proposed that she temporarily assume the role of acting CEO, she promptly declined their offer.


    Scarlett made it clear that she would not involve herself in thepany''s management. However, she was also resolute in not selling thepany. It held too many precious memories for her. It was the only legacy left by her parents, who had built Ocean Group from the ground up.


    "Young Miss, we do require a new CEO. If you decline, we will need to find another suitable candidate," David Irvin suggested. "Perhaps Mr. James, who previously filled in for your father, could return to assume the CEO position?"


    The three directors readily agreed, vigorously nodding in agreement. They were well aware of James''petence in managing thepany during his short tenure a few months ago.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing their suggestion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Uncle David," she replied amusedly, "James can only step in temporarily. We can''t ask him casually as he has another important job in a different city. So, he can''t resume the CEO position like before."


    "Miss Piers," the finance director, a bald-headed middle-aged man, interjected, "This position cannot remain vacant for long. We need a leader who can guide thepany..."


    "Yes, Miss. I agree with the Finance Director," chimed in another director.


    Scarlett nodded in agreement. That''s why she had gathered them together¡ªto choose a new CEO. However, she wanted to hear their opinions first. She attentively listened as they discussed how to find a new leader who could take the helm of theirpany.


    After a few moments, they finished providing their suggestions. Scarlett warmly smiled at them before saying, "Gentlemen, why are you so worried? I already have a candidate in mind to seed my father..."


    Immediately, curiosity gleamed in the eyes of the three directors. Their gaze shifted towards Logan, who was seated beside Scarlett, wondering if the young man would be their new boss.


    "You already have someone in mind?" one of the directors asked. "This handsome young man is your candidate?" he said, pointing to Logan.


    Scarlett almost choked on her words as she saw Logan nearly trip out of his seat.


    David Irvin, who already knew Logan''s identity, chuckled upon hearing his colleagues'' assumptions.


    "No, this young man is Mr. Logan Lee, Miss Scarlett''s assistant," David Irvin rified.


    "He''s not the candidate, then who?" added the Finance Director, curious as he looked at Scarlett again.


    "Yes, who is this person, Miss?" David Irvin inquired, his curiosity piqued. He hoped that the individual Scarlett had in mind would take thepany to new heights, simr to what James had aplished a few months ago. Global Group had be one of the top tenpanies in the industry, expanding beyond Ind B with resorts established in several cities across the country.


    Scarlett looked at David Irvin with a warm smile. She then stood up from her chair and extended her hand for a handshake.


    "Mr. David Irvin, I appoint you as the new CEO of Global Group. Please take care of thepany for me..."


    David Irvin''s face instantly tensed up, taken aback by this unexpected revtion. He struggled to believe it for a moment. Still, upon hearing the other directors congratte him, he promptly rose from his seat and awkwardly epted Scarlett''s hand.


    "Y-Young Miss... I am truly honored by this appointment. I will do my best to earn and maintain your trust and take thispany to greater heights," he responded earnestly. A broad smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 352 Appoint A New CEO (2)

    ?


    "Y-Young Miss, I am truly honored by this appointment. I will do my best to earn and maintain your trust and take thispany to greater heights," David Irvin responded earnestly, a smile spreading across his face.


    Scarlett felt satisfied upon hearing Uncle David''s warm words. She could now rest assured, knowing she could leave the ind and entrust herpany to his care.


    In truth, this appointment was not sudden; she had contemted appointing him as her father''s sessor from the very beginning. "Thank you, Uncle," she expressed her gratitude.


    Turning her attention to the three directors seated across from her, Scarlett continued, "To all of you, I hope you will support our new CEO, Mr. David Irvin. I will never forget your kindness if you remain loyal to thepany and me."


    "Miss Piers, don''t worry, we will support Mr. Irvin, just as we supported Mr. Piers!"


    "Yes, Miss Piers, you can count on us!"


    "Absolutely, Miss. We will support Mr. Irvin and remain loyal to you as well."


    Scarlett nodded, content with everyone''s assurances.


    After the appointment of David Irvin as CEO was finalized, the three directors excused themselves, leaving Scarlett and David alone in the room.


    She wanted to discuss the legal matters concerning her father''s death and the welfare of the household staff. Additionally, she needed to ask David to take care of her family home.


    "Miss, are you nning to sell the house?" David Irvin asked.


    Scarlett was taken aback by the question. Honestly, she had no intentions of returning to that house. The mere thought of it pained her heart. She wasn''t sure if she could ever set foot in that house again.


    Moreover, even if she did decide to sell it, she doubted anyone would be interested. The media coverage of the massacre had cast a dark shadow over the property.


    Despite her efforts to minimize the news coverage of her father''s tragic ident, the word still spread among their neighbors through word of mouth in two days.


    "Uncle, I haven''t considered selling it," Scarlett replied with concern in her voice. "Could you find someone reliable to take care of the house for me?" she asked.


    "Of course, I will search for a trustworthy individual who can oversee and care for the house," David said.


    "Thank you, Uncle. And... tomorrow, after meeting you to sign the necessary documents, I will be returning to the capital. If there''s anything important, you can contact me directly or reach out to my assistants, Cruz or Logan."


    "I will, young miss," David assured her.


    Before long, David excused himself, aware of his workload awaiting him at the office. There were numerouspany transfer documents that Scarlett, as the sole shareholder, needed to sign.


    After David Irvin left the room, Scarlett remained in the meeting room for a moment, engrossed in her cell phone.


    She had received numerous missed calls and text messages from her friends and employees who had seen the news on television or the inte. Finally, she had the chance to read them one by one.


    While reading the messages from her friends, employees, and those who knew about the incident, waves of pain washed over her heart. The sadness she had kept at bay since the previous night threatened to resurface.


    She paused, attempting to take a deep breath as she gazed out the window. The view of the breathtaking blue sea from her seat brought a momentary calmness to her mind and heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before long, she resumed checking her phone. Among the messages, she noticed one from Casey. She quickly opened it.


    [Six: ] Come to Rex Vi. We will treat you and your husband to dinner.


    A joyful smile spread across Scarlett''s face at the thought of this dinner n, a chance to find happiness with her brother and Casey. She immediately replied to Casey.


    [Three: ] Will be there before nightfall!!


    [Three: ] See you, sis... (Love icon)


    ...


    "Why are you smiling alone?"


    Scarlett was startled by Xander''s voiceing from behind. She turned and was taken aback to find Xander''s face so close that their noses almost touched.


    She pulled back her head. "Xander, you scared me!"


    "Sorry, babe!" Xander straightened himself and helped her up from her seat.


    "When did you arrive?" she asked, realizing they were the only ones in the meeting room, and she hadn''t seen Logan.


    "Since you started giggling while checking your phone..." Xander said. He takes her hand and leads her outside the meeting room. "Let''s go to the beach. You need to rx and not think about anything!"


    Scarlett remained silent and followed Xander to the hotel''s backyard, past the empty swimming pool. After a few moments, they arrived at a white sand beach.


    No one was there in the morning, and the beach remained empty. It was just the two of them walking along the coast.


    "This is what I love about this ind. Even in winter, we can still enjoy the beach..." Scarlett walked ahead of Xander and extended her arms, allowing the sea breeze to blow away her stylish ck coat and ruffle her long wavy red hair. She felt refreshed and liberated.


    Xander smiles, looking at how beautiful she is from behind.


    "I couldn''t agree more, babe!" he said, following her from behind. "This ind is unique because it only snows in the mountains. Down here, there''s no snow at all."


    "Exactly! That''s why this ce is my favorite winter getaway. I get to enjoy two different kinds of weather at once..." She nced at Xander, who was trailing a step behind.


    Xander nodded, entirely in agreement. They continued walking in silence, savoring the caress of the wind.


    Soon, they made their way back to the hotel, and Xander finally noticed Scarlett''s purple lips. He quickened his pace and grasped her cold hands.


    "Baby, your hands are freezing! Are you feeling unwell?" Xander asked worriedly. He wrapped her hand and put it in his coat pocket. He felt guilty for taking her for a long walk by the sea when the wind blew.

 Chapter 353 You Probably Know Her

    ?


    "I''m fine. It''s just because I''ve been exposed to the sea breeze for too long," she said. Although the temperature in the area was rtively warm, the sea wind seemed to make her shiver inexplicably.


    "Let''s go back," Xander said, leading her back indoors.


    ...


    As they walked towards the elevator, Xander remembered something.


    "Baby, Ipletely forgot to mention," he said, ncing at her and locking eyes. "Rex invited us to have dinner at his vi. He wants to introduce us to his girlfriend. I already agreed that we''ll go. I hope you''re okay with it," he confessed, sounding somewhat guilty.


    Scarlett was taken aback by the fact that Rex had personally reached out to Xander.


    ''Was Rex trying to show off his new girlfriend to Xander? Oh, goodness!'' Scarlett could only shake her head, feeling amused.


    "Well, no problem. Actually, his girlfriend has already contacted me and invited me as well," Scarlett exined.


    Xander felt relieved. He had been worried that he made a decision without consulting her first.


    "Oh, so you''re acquainted with his girlfriend?" Xander was genuinely surprised. He had always suspected that Rex had feelings for Scarlett. He felt something was off. How could Rex suddenly have a girlfriend?


    "Yes," Scarlett smiled, her thoughts drifting to Casey Adams. "Well, I assume you also know his girlfriend. She''s quite famous!"


    Xander was taken aback by her response. "Who is it?"


    "I won''t tell you. You''ll see yourself!" Scarlett mischievously giggled as she dashed out of the elevator and hurried towards their suite. Xander could only chuckle, watching his yful wife darting away like a rabbit.


    Scarlett sank into the sofa as soon as she entered the living room. She hadn''t expected her meeting to end so early. Now she had nothing else to do since she didn''t have to go to the police station to testify.


    "Xander, is it okay that I don''t have to go to the police station?" Scarlett asked, her head finding afortable spot on hisp.


    "Yes, there''s no need," Xander gently rubbed her cold cheeks before continuing, "I''ve asked Ben and Logan to handle everything there. You don''t need to go..." he exined.


    Xander didn''t want his wife to exhaust herself by going to the police station to make an official report. It wasn''t necessary, as Logan had been present at the scene with Scarlett. Logan''s presence at the police station was enough.


    "Oh, okay," Scarlett replied. She didn''t want to deal with crowds of people at the police station.


    "What would you like to do?" Xander asked, noticing her frequent yawns.


    "Well, it seems like I need to catch up on my office work," Scarlett replied, feeling guilty about neglecting her responsibilities at RAS during her New Year''s holiday. She hadn''t even checked her work email.


    "Alright, I''ll keep youpany here," Xander said, switching on the television and turning his attention to the business news.


    Scarlett returned to the sofa after retrieving herptop from the bedroom. She sat down next to Xander and became engrossed in herptop screen. She read a few reports from her employee.


    Before long, Scarlett opened her email. She was taken aback by a message from someone she hadn''t heard from in a long time.


    ''Uncle Harvey!'' Scarlett whispered to herself as she read the email. Her eyes grew blurry as she absorbed the contents. How did he find out about the news? Had it reached the country where he currently resided?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Xander, I need to make a call," Scarlett said, setting herptop aside and ncing at him.


    "To whom?" Xander inquired.


    "Harvey Olson, you still remember him, right?" Scarlett replied.


    "Ah, yes, of course, I remember him. Go ahead and give him a call," he said with a smile as he watched her head toward their bedroom.


    On the third ring, the phone line connected. Scarlett couldn''t help but smile bitterly as she heard Uncle Harvey offer his condolences. It brought another wave of pain to her heart, and she struggled to hold back her sobs.


    "So, how are you feeling now?" Harvey Olson asked, his voice filled with sympathy.


    "U-Uncle, I''m fine. I''ve taken care of everything here, and I n to return to the capital tomorrow afternoon," she exined.


    "That''s good to hear. Scarlett... I''m sorry I wasn''t there. I couldn''t fly over to see you right away," he said, his voice tinged with regret. His concern touched Scarlett deeply.


    "It''s okay, Uncle. You''ve reached out to me amidst your busy schedule... that means a lot to me," Scarlett replied. She paused for a moment, her curiosity arose. How did this news reach him? She had been careful not to let it spread to the foreign media.


    "Uncle, may I ask how you found out about the incident?" Scarlett asked.


    "Well, I called your assistantst night to inquire about some work, and he informed me about it," Harvey replied.


    "Oh, so Cruz told you," Scarlett said, her confusion fading.


    "Yes, why?" Harvey asked, sensing her curiosity.


    "It''s nothing. I was just wondering why you knew. I''ve taken precautions to ensure this news doesn''t surface in the foreign media. I was worried that someone who knows myst name would connect me to this incident," Scarlett exined, her worry evident in her voice.


    "I don''t think it made it to the news. If I hadn''t spoken to Cruz, I wouldn''t have known," Harvey reassured her. He understood that Scarlett was a private person, always concealing her true identity and altering her appearance to maintain her anonymity.


    Only a select few knew that she was the true owner of Red Animation Studio and were aware of her real identity. Even then, only those in vital positions within thepany were privy to this information.


    "Thank goodness," Scarlett chuckled in relief. "Uncle, where are you now? If I''m not mistaken, you''re in Europe, right?"


    "Yes, I''m in Rome. But in two weeks, I''ll be flying to M Country."


    Scarlett was pleasantly surprised. "I hope you can stay there a little longer, uncle," she said excitedly.


    "Huh? Why?" Harvey asked, curious about her request.


    "Because I have ns to visit M Country in early February. If you have the time, we can meet there," Scarlett exined eagerly.


    "That''s great! I have movie shots scheduled in that country, so I''ll be staying there for a few months," Harvey replied enthusiastically.


    "Perfect! See you there, uncle," Scarlett said joyfully. She was thrilled at the thought of finally meeting Uncle Harvey, whom she considered to be her own family.

 Chapter 354 Dinner With New Couple (1)

    ?


    At Rex Morrison Vi.


    Xander and Scarlett arrived early at Rex''s vi on Ind B. This wasn''t their first visit to the ce, as they had been here the previous months to see Grandpa Morrison.


    Scarlett felt a rush of excitement, eagerly anticipating her reunion with Casey. It had been almost a year since theyst saw each other. Scarlett had withdrawn from her activities with Fox after her ident. At the same time, Casey remained busy as a top movie star in Hollywood.


    As Scarlett stepped out of the car, her eyes lit up when she saw Casey waiting at the entrance. However, something seemed off when she noticed her brother standing beside Casey, wearing an unusual expression. It was the first time he didn''t smile upon seeing her, and Scarlett found it strange.


    "Sister Casey!" Scarlett called out and ran towards her, embracing her tightly. "Oh, how I''ve missed you, sister," she said, releasing the hug and narrowing her eyes at Rex. "Brother, why did you keep this from me? If I hadn''t asked Sister Casey directly, I wouldn''t have known you two were together!"


    Casey remained silent, unsure of how to respond.


    Rex swallowed hard, maintaining his calm demeanor, not wanting Scarlett to discover that his rtionship with Casey was merely an act.


    Sensing Scarlett''s attempt to provoke Rex, Casey feltpelled to divert her attention. She grabbed Scarlett''s arm and pulled her inside, saying, "Little sis, you''ll freeze if you stay out here for too long. Let''se inside..."


    Scarlett nodded and followed Casey, but her eyes continued to convey disappointment to Rex, silentlymunicating her displeasure at hisck of honesty in keeping his rtionship with Casey a secret.


    As they walked down the corridor towards the living room, Casey yfully teased Scarlett, "Little Sis, when will you introduce me to your handsome husband?" She chuckled, observing Scarlett''s surprised expression.


    Scarlett immediately halted her steps, turning to Xander and Rex, who were a few paces behind them.


    "Oops, sorry, sis. I forgot..." Scarlett grinned and called for Xander to stand beside her. She continued, "Xander, this is Casey Adams, one of my best friends who helped me during my time in the USA. I consider her as my older sister, and it seems she will soon be my sister-inw..." Scarlett smiled, shifting her gaze towards Rex.


    "Isn''t that right, brother?" Scarlett looked at Rex, awaiting his response, but he could only manage a weak smile. He was utterly speechless.


    Scarlett turned her attention back to Casey, saying, "Sister Casey, this handsome man beside me is Xander Riley, my loving husband..." She gazed affectionately into Xander''s eyes, filled with happiness, as she introduced him to Casey.


    "Hello, Mr. Riley. It''s finally nice to meet you. I''m d someone is finally taking care of Scarlett," Casey said, smiling warmly. She politely extended her hand for a handshake with Xander.


    "Thank you, Ms. Adams. You can call me by my name, Xander," he replied, epting her handshake. "And thank you for looking after my wife during her time in the US..."


    "Hahaha, this little girl is exaggerating. In fact, she was the one taking care of me during her stay there. Scarlett was such an independent youngdy when she lived in the US," Casey said sincerely, reflecting on their past experiences.


    Despite Scarlett''s young age and lonely life in another country, she possessed remarkable independence. Her exceptional hacking skills,bat abilities, and talent in marksmanship made her an indispensable member of their core team, holding the position of Three.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And you can also call me Casey!" she added.


    Xander remained silent, simply nodding as he continued to trail behind the two women, stealing nces at Rex. "Congrattions, man," he sincerely expressed.


    Rex, who had been avoiding the conversation, seemed surprised by Xander''s words. He looked at him and responded, "Thanks."


    However, Rex quickly shifted his gaze forward, avoiding further discussion with Xander. He was worried that this smart guy would expose his lies.


    "I never imagined you''d get serious with a movie star, Rex," Xandermented. He was aware that Rex''s family had reservations about him getting involved with a public figure. The Morrison family,ing from aristocratic backgrounds in the US, wished to avoid any negative impact on their reputation.


    "Does Auntie know about her?" Xander inquired, noticing Rex''s disregard.


    Rex''s previouslyposed face tensed up. He realized he had overlooked addressing this concern before agreeing to pretend to be in a rtionship with Casey. He inwardly cursed himself for his oversight but couldn''t back out now. He had already deceived both Xander and Scarlett.


    Clearing his throat, Rex responded, "Of course! You know, I informed my mother... If they don''t ept Casey as my partner, I''ll remain single, and they''ll never have a grandchild!" He spoke in hushed tones, ensuring their conversation remained private from the two women ahead.


    However, Rex was mistaken; Scarlett, that cunning fox, overheard his words. Once again, he silently cursed her in his mind.


    "Wow! Really, bro?" Scarlett, who had stopped in her tracks, looked at Rex with gleaming eyes. "Oh my goodness, I''m so thrilled that Mother has epted my sister Casey. In fact, I already had a n in mind. If Mother disapproved of your rtionship, I was prepared to plead with her..." She joyfullyughed.


    Casey, "..."


    Rex, "..."


    Rex felt a wave of dizziness as theplexity of his lie sank in. He could already envision the trouble he would be in if this news reached his mother''s ears. He wanted to punch himself in the mouth for uttering those words.


    And how on earth did that sly fox manage to hear what he said? He had purposely spoken slowly to Xander! Damn!


    "Let''s have a seat first!" Rex blurted out, hastening his steps toward the living room area.


    Rex settled onto a single sofa while Scarlett and Xander upied the two-seater sofa side by side. Casey, however, felt a tad uneasy with their seating arrangement. She found herself awkwardly sitting alone on the three-seater sofa, facing Scarlett.


    Casey took a slow, deep breath. She feared that Scarlett might suspect they were merely pretending. Gosh!

 Chapter 355 Dinner With New Couple (2)

    ?


    Casey could only maintain her smile, asionally casting loving nces at Rex. In those moments, she wasn''t pretending at all. Her gaze and smile were genuine,ing straight from the depths of her heart.


    "Sister Casey, I am very happy for you and Brother Rex. Finally, our mother approves of your rtionship. You know, the Morrisons don''t like women from the entertainment industry to be their daughters-inw, right?"


    Casey silently gulped. She had no prior knowledge of this. It was the first time she had heard about it. Now, she felt intensely nervous about the fate of her fake rtionship with Rex.


    "Thank you, sister," Casey managed to smile as she spoke those words, though she was rendered speechless. Her head spun as she realized this act was proving more challenging than anticipated. Pretending to date Rex as a couple turned out to be more difficult at times than acting in a movie.


    Feeling the need to divert the conversation, Casey quickly sought a way out. She prayed in her heart that Scarlett would drop the topic and move on to something else.


    "Now I''m curious... since when did you guys start dating?" Scarlett asks.


    Casey''s heart sank. It seemed as if fate had also betrayed her at that moment. She clenched her hand, unsure of how to answer. She and Rex hadn''t discussed this matter at all. Rex had simply asked her to be as natural as possible and cautioned her that Scarlett would be able to see through their lie if they weren''t careful.


    While Casey struggled topose the most natural response, her heart raced as she heard Rex''s voice.


    "After my birthday. I asked Casey to go out with me..." Rex''s words hung in the air, causing everyone in the room, including Casey, to look at him in shock.


    ...


    "I knew it!" Scarlett eximed after a brief silence. "That night, you guys gathered at tinum, didn''t you?"


    Scarlett recalled the evening when she and Xander were at Theodor''s ce; everyone had gathered at tinum, including Casey. It seemed they had recently acknowledged their feelings for each other.


    "Yes, that night," Rex responded nonchntly.


    Casey could only smile at Scarlett, feeling her cheeks flush with happiness at Rex''s confirmation.


    "Wow! So, you two are really a new couple!" Scarlett eximed joyfully. "Congrattions once again. I hope this time, brother, you''re truly serious about Casey and will follow in our footsteps to be a real couple." She giggled at the thought of Rex marrying Casey.


    Casey''s cheeks grew even redder as she imagined marrying Rex Morrison, her greatest dream. She was about to say something but swallowed her words when she saw Rex speaking.


    "Oh, please, Scarlett," Rex narrowed his eyes on her. "Don''t equate us with you. We both don''t want to get married anytime soon. We simply want to enjoy our time together." He then shifted his gaze to Casey, smiling at her before adding, "Isn''t that right, honey?"


    Casey swallowed silently, feeling a mixture of happiness and disappointment. Although she was d to hear Rex address her so affectionately, his words left her somewhat disheartened. She desperately wanted to marry him, but it was clear that he had drawn a line between them and had not considered marriage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Casey struggled to maintain a calm expression, masking any sadness or disappointment caused by Rex''s words. She smiled back at Rex and gently patted his shoulder, speaking softly, "Yes, honey..."


    Rex was taken aback by Casey''s gentle touch, and the sight of her beautiful smile made him feel a strange sensation. He quickly shifted his gaze away, feeling a bit unsettled.


    Casey then turned her attention to Scarlett, saying, "Sister, I can''t get married right now. You know I have a lot of work agreements that prohibit me from marrying and having children while the contracts are in effect."


    "Ah..." Scarlett lightly tapped her forehead. She had forgotten about Casey''s status as a top movie star. Clearly, Casey had endorsement deals and movie projects that imposed such restrictions. "I forgot, sister. But I still hope that you and Rex will get married soon..."


    "Thank you, Scarlett..." Casey replied weakly. "This time, Rex and I are serious. Right, Rex?" Casey decided to y along and tease him a little.


    Rex silently gulped as he turned to look at Casey once again. ''Why does she look different from before?'' he wondered to himself, feeling a sense of confusion as her eyes now sparkled with a fiery intensity. Unable to resist, he nodded in response and said, "Oh, yes, absolutely, we are serious..."


    Observing the affection disyed by the new couple before her, Scarlett giggled with happiness.


    "Brother," Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Rex, "Don''t keep my sister Casey waiting too long for you to be ready to marry her. Otherwise, someone mighte and sweep her away from you. You know what I mean, right, big bro!?"


    Casey, "..."


    Rex, "..."


    He chose to ignore her and summoned his butler, inquiring about their dinner arrangements. He didn''t want the topic of his fake rtionship with Casey to dominate the entire night. His ears were growing warmer, and he was on the verge of abandoning the act and being honest with this little fox. Damn!


    Fortunately, Rex was lucky that dinner progressed quicker than anticipated. Before long, they were all seated at the dining table, the two couples facing each other.


    The atmosphere during dinner became more rxed as they shifted their conversation away from Rex''s rtionship and onto other topics, such as their work.


    Rex engaged in conversation with Xander about their business while Casey and Scarlett discussed Casey''s uing movie.


    Casey informed Scarlett that she would be busy during the second week of January as she would start the promotional activities for her film in Europe. Additionally, she would begin shooting her new movie there at the end of January, at M Country.


    Suddenly, Scarlett remembered that Uncle Harvey was also in Europe.


    "No way, sisters!" Scarlett eximed suddenly. "Were you cast in Uncle Harvey''s movie?"

 Chapter 356 Dinner With New Couple (3)

    ?


    "Yes, I happen to be the female lead in Director Olson''s film," Casey said with a light smile. "And I''ll be staying in country M for a few months." As she spoke, a slight glint of sadness flickered in her eyes, realizing that she would have to live on a different continent than Rex.


    Unlike Casey, Scarlett was filled with joy upon learning that Casey would also be in Country M because she had already made ns to fly there in early February.


    "Sister Casey, did you know?" Scarlett asked, her voiceced with mystery. Seeing Casey''s raised eyebrows, she smiled and continued, "I''ll be going to M Country in early February too. And I''ll be staying there for a while..."


    "Really?" Casey replied excitedly.


    "Yes! So, we can meet again there..." Scarlett''s eyes sparkled with happiness.


    "That would be wonderful, sister. I''m looking forward to our reunion." Casey smiled, grateful she would have Scarlett by her side during her time away from Rex.


    The dinner continued with lively conversations.


    And, before long, the warm and satisfying meal came to an end as the night grewte.


    Casey and Scarlett continued their conversation in the living room while Xander and Rex retreated to the study. They discuss their ns to coborate on an investigation in X country.


    ...


    The two girls sat by the firece, enjoying their hot chocte and discussing their ns for M Country.


    Casey excitedly shared her ideas of shopping, visiting restaurants, and exploring the royal city''s famous cafes.


    Scarlett was left speechless by Casey''s enthusiastic ns. She was not ustomed to engaging in many public activities, especially shopping. Nheless, she found joy in listening to Casey.


    A tinge of envy started to creep into Scarlett''s heart. She realized that while Casey always seemed to fully immerse herself in a country''s culture, enjoying nature and city exploration, her own experiences were often limited to secret missions alongside Seven. She rarely had the leisurely time to appreciate the scenery or stroll through the city.


    Curiosity got Casey, and she couldn''t help but ask why Scarlett had suddenly decided to visit M Country. She wondered if a secret mission awaited her there, considering Scarlett''s history as a skilled operative.


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to reveal the truth. However, knowing that several core team members at FOX, including Casey, were aware of her real identity as Scarlett Piers and her family issues, she decided to tell Casey about what had happened to her recently.


    She shared her background as a Withers and her n to trace her mother, which led her to n the journey to M Country.


    Casey was taken aback by the revtion of Scarlett''s connection to the Withers family. Being from X Country herself, she was well acquainted with the Withers and understood the significance of their name and influence.


    "Are you certain that you''re connected to the Withers family?" Casey asked, still finding it hard to believe.


    Scarlett nodded solemnly. "Yes, sis. Several months ago, I was there with Nine and Seven. We conducted a DNA test with one of the Withers family members, confirming that I share their bloodline. My mother is Salvatore Withers'' daughter."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Casey took a moment to absorb the information, her mind racing with the implications of Scarlett''s revtion. "I understand," she finally managed to respond.


    Scarlett''s voice wavered as she continued, "To be honest, I''m not proud of having Withers blood in me. It''s not something I cherish." Casey empathized with her friend''s mixed emotions, as she herself would not be thrilled to be associated with that family.


    While the Withers family was renowned as one of the noble families in X Country, their involvement in underground business and corruption-tainted their reputation. Those aware of their illicit activities would feel less inclined to celebrate their connection, recognizing that the family''s involvement in the dark side of X''s affairs was nothing to be proud of.


    Scarlett continued to reveal the cruel treatment her mother endured at the hands of Jude Withers, the current patriarch of the family. Casey''s emotions surged, anger boiling within her as the desire to help Scarlett and teach that despicable Jude Withers consumed her thoughts.


    "Let me assist you, Scarlett! Let me help avenge your mother," Casey dered, her eyes burning with fury.


    Scarlett immediately shook her head, declining the offer. "No need!"


    "Let me finish my words first," Casey continued. "You know who my family is, right? My grandpa is one of the founding fathers of our country. They are well aware of the Withers family''s thorn-like presence in X. They always have a way of making it seem legitimate. Still, until now, they haven''t taken action as the Withers family has skillfully concealed their misdeeds. However, hearing all this makes me want to expose them."


    "No, sister! Please don''t do anything. This is my battle, and I will personally deal with that damn Jude Withers. Don''t worry. I will make sure he pays with his own life!" Scarlett vowed, trying to convince Casey to stay away from her family problem.


    Casey felt a tinge of disappointment at Scarlett''s refusal, but she tried to understand her reasons. Slowly nodding, she spoke, "Little sister, if you ever need anything from me, please don''t hesitate to let me know. I have strong connections in X country."


    "I know!" Scarlett smiled, touched by Casey''s concern. "And don''t worry, my husband supports me without condition to resolve this matter. He happens to be acquainted with a military family there..."


    "Who?" Casey''s eyebrows raised, curious to learn about Xander''s connection to a military family in X.


    "Hill, do you know Alex Hill?" Scarlett asked.


    Casey smiled upon hearing the name. "Of course, I know him. He''s my cousin''s best friend, and I''ve met him at family events. He is also close to my uncle..."


    "My husband has received assistance from him in investigating Jude Withers, so you don''t need to worry!" Scarlett reassured her.


    "If the Hills are helping you, I guarantee everything will be fine," Casey said, gently patting Scarlett''s hand.


    "And, one more thing," Scarlett smiled joyfully, "Our boss, One, will also assist me!" Scarlett''s words left Casey in surprise.


    "Oh, my God! He finally came out from his hide!"


    "Yes, he has!" Scarlett''s eyes were sparkling with happiness to meet him in person.

 Chapter 357 Sudden Kiss

    ?


    Their talk continues...


    This time, Scarlett grew curious about Casey''s rtionship with Rex. She wanted to know how they decided to be a couple.


    Afraid that revealing the truth would trigger Scarlett''s realization of their lie, Casey could only offer a smile and try to keep her answers brief, often changing the subject. However, knowing Scarlett, she wouldn''t be satisfied with ambiguous responses. She persistently pestered Casey, urging her to reveal everything.


    Casey found herself fabricating random stories to satisfy Scarlett''s curiosity.


    She said, "You know, his family pressured him to find a wife, right?" Casey began her fabrication.


    "Of course, I know. His mother alwayspares him to Xander and me whenever we meet," Scarlett replied, bitterly smiling as she remembered Rex''s mother scolding her son.


    "I think that''s why he finally asked me to start dating," Casey said, her eyes beaming as she imagined her words to be true. "And, of course, I epted him right away. You know I''ve always liked him..."


    "Ugh yeah, I know..." Scarlett smiles. "Sister, I''m so happy for you! My brother wouldn''t ask you to seriously date him if he didn''t have feelings for you. He must be falling in love with you..." she said sincerely.


    Casey remained silent, quietly swallowing her disappointment. She wished her rtionship with Rex were real, but unfortunately, they were just pretending to be a couple.


    "Thank you, little sis," Casey forced a smile, "When I learned about your father, I told him I wanted to meet you, and he immediately sent his jet to fly me here. He is so sweet, isn''t he?"


    Scarlett grinned, "My big brother really likes you, sis. He doesn''t act like that with other women. He''s a yer, doesn''t care about their feelings, just uses them..." She immediately covered her mouth, worried that Casey would find out about the yboy Rex.


    "Hahaha... Scarlett, I''ve known him for a long time. I know him well..." Casey shook her head. Even though she was aware of Rex''s ws, she still liked him. "You don''t have to worry about speaking ill of him."


    "Well, I''m just afraid that if you find out how jerk he can be towards women, you might decide to leave him," Scarlett chuckled.


    "I won''t," Casey replied sincerely, expressing her true feelings. "I love him so much. I don''t care about any of that as long as he loves me." Casey felt a pain in her heart as the words left her lips. It was as if someone had squeezed a lemon over her wound. Deep down, she knew this was all just an act.


    "Yeah, I know that!" Scarlett smiled awkwardly.


    Scarlett was aware that all this time, Rex had feelings for her, and that''s why he had never taken any other woman seriously. However, ever since she married Xander, Rex had started opening his heart to other women. And Scarlett was genuinely happy that Rex had chosen Casey. She truly wished for their happiness.


    While Scarlett and Casey were engrossed in their heartfelt conversation, the two men who had been the topic of discussion emerged from the study room. They appeared surprised upon hearing what the girls were talking about.


    After exchanging a brief nce, they joined the women.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Tsk, tsk... Looks like you two are having a st gossiping about us, huh!?" Rex casually said as he sat beside Casey. Instantly, Casey''s face flushed with surprise and worry, unsure of how much Rex had overheard.


    ''Did he hear my confession? All my nonsense!?'' Casey''s mind raced as she struggled to contain her embarrassment.


    "Oh, are you guys done talking?" Scarlett immediately rescues Casey after noticing her shy and flushed cheeks.


    "Yes, we''re finished," Xander replied to Scarlett as he sat beside her. He tilted his head and gazed lovingly into her eyes. "Are you feeling tired?" He gently took her hand and squeezed it.


    "I''m not tired..." Scarlett''s eyes blinked several times as she locked eyes with him.


    "But I am," he said, leaning his head closer to her and giving her a quick kiss on the lips.


    Rex felt the urge to whack Xander on the head for his overt disy of intimacy. Why was this fool suddenly kissing her?


    "Oh,e on, Xander Riley! Can''t you control yourself? You''re not alone in this room!" Rex couldn''t help but scold Xander.


    Xander released Scarlett''s lips and smiled at her while gently rubbing her blushing cheeks. Then he turned his gaze toward Rex. "Man, you have your girl right there. Why are you getting jealous? You can kiss her too, can''t you?"


    "W-What?" Rex couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "I''m not jealous, okay!"


    "Then why are you angry?" Xander casually leaned back on the sofa, relishing teasing Rex.


    Casey and Scarlett, listening to the two men argue, could only silence while holding back their smiles. They seemed to witness two teenagers fighting.


    "You!" Rex clenched his fists and suddenly leaned in, capturing Casey''s lips in a sh. He kissed her out of annoyance towards Xander''s provocation, but as soon as his lips met hers¡ªsoft, sweet, and inviting¡ªsomething stirred within his heart.


    Rex could feel his blood rushing through his veins. He deepened the kiss, testing whether his wavering feelings were genuine or not. Confusion clouded his mind. He was taken aback by the strange signals his heart was sending him. The lingering kiss seemed to release pent-up emotions from deep within Rex. After a few intense moments, he finally broke his lips, and his gaze met Casey''s blushing face.


    ''What the hell am I doing? Why did I kiss her?'' Rex scolded himself for his reckless actions, fueled by Xander''s provocation. He narrowed his eyes, shooting a piercing re at Xander as if he wanted to punch him with his gaze.


    "Ugh, hubby..." Still in shock from witnessing Rex and Casey''s passionate kiss, Scarlett just smiled. She continued, "It seems like you were right. I suddenly feel tired. We should go home now. Let''s not disturb this new couple!" She grinned, stood up from her seat, and quickly left Rex''s house.

 Chapter 358 Im Sorry!

    ?


    Rex stood in front of the main door, watching Scarlett''s car disappear from his sight. He remained rooted to the spot, his mind in chaos.


    Well, not only was his mind messed up, but his heart too, ever since he kissed Casey. Something had been bothering him ever since that kiss.


    He stood in his ce for a few moments, unable to move or even utter a word to Casey, who stood beside him. However, when he heard Casey''s footsteps moving away from him without a word, it made him worry.


    ''Is she mad?'' He silently talks in his heart.


    Then, Rex looked back and saw her walking inside. Suddenly, a sense of guilt washed over him, and he clenched his fists in frustration with himself.


    Driven by an unexinable force, Rex walked, almost running, after her. "Casey," he called out as she reached the top of the stairs. "We need to talk!"


    When he saw Casey frown at him, he quickly ran upstairs to catch up to her.


    "Follow me," he said, motioning for her toe with him. He led her to his study room on the other side of their bedroom.


    Rex gestured for Casey to sit on the leather couch, and he took a seat opposite her. He didn''t immediately address the topic he wanted to say. Instead, he took a moment to collect himself, carefully choosing his words so as not to hurt her.


    After a few seconds passed, he noticed Casey growing increasingly uneasy before him.


    "Casey, I''m sorry," he said sincerely.


    "Sorry?" Casey furrowed her brow, looking puzzled. "What for?"


    "For kissing you earlier," Rex apologized with genuine remorse. "I was foolish to do so without your consent..."


    Casey was at a loss for words. She had expected Rex to bring up something important. But it turns out he was talking about the kiss earlier. It made her whole body feel warm again at the thought of their first kiss.


    "There''s no need to apologize," Casey smiled, trying to reassure him that she was fine with the kiss. In fact, she had immensely enjoyed it. "I understand that it was part of our act to convince Xander and Scarlett that our rtionship is real."


    Rex was taken aback by Casey''s response. He had expected her to be angry, but instead, she appeared calm and disyed a maturity he hadn''t anticipated.


    "Anyway," Casey paused, gazing at Rex with a smile in her eyes. "You know how I feel about you, right?"


    Rex was speechless. How should he respond to her question?


    "I have feelings for you, Rex Morrison!" She continued with a tinge of bitterness, noticing Rex''s silence. "And I can''t force you to feel the same way. If tonight was just an act for you to convince Scarlett, it wasn''t for me. I enjoyed it and truly saw myself as your partner..."


    "Casey..."


    "Rex, please let me finish," Casey interrupted him, and upon seeing his nod, she continued. "Even though I know my feelings are unrequited, I don''t feel hurt. I won''t pressure you to like me either." She lowered her head, unable to meet Rex''s gaze, as she poured her heart out. She was too embarrassed to meet his eyes.


    Rex opened his mouth a couple of times, but no words came out from his lips. His forehead creased as he looked at her in silence. He was at a loss for words, feeling an increasing sense of guilt after listening to her confession.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a long silence, Rex finally regained himself. He said, "Casey, I''m sorry for not being able to answer your feelings..."


    Casey slowly lifted her head, meeting his gaze.


    "It''s okay, Rex! I understand..." She forced a smile to ease the tension between them, though inside, she scolded herself for being so open about her feelings for him. Now, she wished she could disappear from there. She felt too embarrassed to remain in the same room with him.


    Once again, Casey turned her gaze elsewhere. But when she heard him call her name. She quickly nced back at him.


    Their eyes met.


    Rex continued speaking in a calm tone. "But, Casey... I don''t mind if our fake rtionship continues."


    "What do you mean?" Casey asks, confused.


    "You can still be my girlfriend. I don''t mind," he exined.


    Casey couldn''t fully grasp the meaning behind his words. Her mind felt muddled, as if a fog had descended upon her thoughts.


    After a few moments, she attempted toprehend Rex''s statement. And then, her eyes widened in surprise. "R-Rex, are you saying I can still tell Scarlett that we''re dating?"


    "Hmm, you can," he affirmed.


    Instantly, her cheeks flushed with a blush.


    "And you can also call upon me if you need my help as your boyfriend," he added.


    It seemed that Casey''s brain wasn''t functioning properly, causing her tog for a few seconds before responding to Rex''s words.


    "A-Are you serious, Rex? But what if... the others start believing we''re dating?" she asked.


    Casey was worried because there was a possibility that the core members at FOX knew about their rtionship.


    Rex let out a chuckle before replying, "Of course, I''m sure. Well, have you forgotten? If Scarlett finds out about us, it means the entire Core Team will know we''re dating. Even my mother probably already knows..." He took a deep breath, imagining his parents against his rtionship with Casey.


    However, Rex set aside his concerns about his parents. Right now, he yearned to find answers to the unfamiliar emotions he felt when he kissed Casey, and he was willing to give her a chance.


    He couldn''t force himself to love her, but he would try to see her as more than just a co-worker, opening his heart to the possibility of something deeper.


    Casey was overwhelmed with joy. She felt as if she were floating on cloud nine, momentarily forgetting about the potential obstacles they would face, particrly Rex''s parents.


    That night, she found herself unable to sleep, overwhelmed by the fear that what happened tonight would vanish by morning, as if it were all just a dream.

 Chapter 359 The Truth

    ?


    The Next Day.


    After finishing thepany administration process with the new CEO of Ocean Group, Scarlett visited her father''s grave once again, which was ced right next to her mother''s empty grave.


    This time, Xander apanied Scarlett as they prepared to fly back to the capital after paying theirst respects to Jonathan Piers.


    The cemetery appeared deserted in the afternoon, with only a few visitors in sight.


    Scarlett stood solemnly before Jonathan Piers'' grave, her face reflecting a sense of sorrow. She couldn''t help but feel remorseful for the sacrifices this man had made for her and her mother. He had married her mother without questioning her past and eventually died without knowing the reason behind his untimely death.


    ''Father¡­ I hope that if you have a chance to reincarnate, you will find a happier life...'' Scarlett silently spoke to him in her heart. ''And, thank you for everything you have done for me and my mother. May you now rest in peace.'' Her heart trembled as she wiped away the tears that streamed down her cheeks, unable to contain her emotions any longer.


    Realizing that his wife was in tears beside him, Xander ced aforting hand on her shoulder and offered her a handkerchief. Without uttering a word, he provided her with his presence and a shoulder to lean on, ready to offer support whenever she needed it.


    After a while, Scarlett let out her sadness, and then she turned to look at Xander. "Let''s go back, Xander... I''ve finished talking to my father," she said.


    They made their way back to the car, and Scarlett remained mostly silent during the journey to the airport. Her mind was filled with bittersweet memories of her time on the ind.


    Scarlett didn''t know when or if she would ever return to this ind. Because this ind was no longer a ce that held cherished memories for her but was now overshadowed by sadness.


    She had lost all the people closest to her on this ind. Her mother; even though there was a chance her mother was still alive, however, thest time they met was on this very ind. Besides her mother, she also lost her father, Nicole Piers, her little sister, Aunt Lana, Uncle Adam, and all the loyal workers in her household, who she considered her own family.


    Onest time, Scarlett cast a nce at the ind before boarding the waiting ne that would take her away from Ind B.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in X Country,


    Noah Withers'' private jet touched down at the capital''s airport in J Town. He quietly settled into the backseat of the waiting ck SUV without exchanging any greetings with the chauffeur who awaited him. His gaze fixated on the bustling streets outside as he drifted into deep thought.


    The car eventually arrived at his apartment building''s lobby. After instructing the driver to head home, Noah entered the building in a rxed manner without going up to his apartment.


    Instead, he made his way to the underground parking area. Without hesitation, he stepped into a Maybach waiting there.


    "Master, where are we headed?" asked a burly man with short ck hair, seated beside the driver.


    "Return to the Withers mansion!" He responded, pressing the ss barrier between the driver and the passengers. Once the ss barrier was in ce, he removed the mask he had been wearing.


    He gazed at his reflection in the mirror before him. His face slowly transformed. The face that stared back at him was no longer that of Noah Withers but his true face.


    "What a hassle, Jude!" Jude Withers chuckled, gently massaging his pale cheeks that had been concealed for far too long by a mask resembling his brother''s face. "Why did you go through all this trouble just to meet that girl? Damn it! All you needed to do was kidnap her, and that slut Rosalie woulde running to your door!" He scolded himself for his foolish decision to travel to W Country merely to encounter his niece.


    The car didn''t take long to arrive at a prestigious residential area in country X, known for its luxurious homes owned by wealthy families.


    As the car pulled into the Withers mansion, Jude Withers stepped out, greeted by a line of maids standing in front of the main door.


    "Master, wee..." they said in unison, bowing their heads respectfully. Without uttering a word, Jude walked past them. A middle-aged butler followed closely behind, awaiting orders from their master, who had just returned from a business trip.


    Before entering the elevator to head up to his bedroom on the third floor, Jude paused and nced back at the butler.


    "Where is Dax?" Jude asks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Young Master Dax is in his apartment and has not returned home since you left for the USA," the butler exined.


    Jude nodded, continuing his words, "I will not be leaving until morning, and I won''t be having dinner either, so you may rest now..." He dismissed his servant.


    Then he ascended to the third floor, his private area. No one was permitted to enter that floor, not even his son. It was a realm reserved exclusively for him.


    Jude didn''t head straight to his bedroom; instead, he made his way into his study room. Standing before a door concealed behind a bookcase in the corner, he entered a series of password codes.


    With the correct sequence entered, the door swung open, revealing a staircase leading downward. Descending the stairs, he arrived in arge, dimly lit room bathed in yellow light after a few minutes.


    At the end of the hall, two doors awaited him. Approaching one of the doors, he inputs another passcode, causing the door to creak open, apanied by the sound of chains.


    Casually stepping into the dimly lit room, he located a chair in the center and settled into it, his gaze fixed on the disheveled man lying on the floor, too weak to move. The man''s face was covered in beard, his hair was messy, and his once white shirt was now a yellowish, repulsive sight ¡ª a stark contrast to the handsome, immacte appearance usually seen in print or on television.


    "Wow, Noah Withers, my little brother, you seem unusually calm today," Jude''s deep voice echoed in the room. "I have some news to share with you, brother. It''s about our lovely niece Scarlett..." He chuckled darkly.


    Noah Withers clenched his teeth, attempting to ignore the despicable Jude Withers. However, upon hearing hisst words, his heart tightened. Slowly, he lifted his head, meeting Jude''s gaze.


    "What have you done to Scarlett?" Noah''s voice dripped with coldness. "If youy a finger on her, I will kill you! I''ll drag you to hell, you bastard Jude Withers!!" Anger consumed him, an evil fire dancing in his eyes as he stared madly at Jude Withers.


    The steel chains bound Noah''s hands and feet jangled as he struggled, desperately attempting to break free from their unyielding grip.


    "Bwahaha..." Jude Withers'' evilughter echoed through the room, filling the air after Noah''s words. "You''re so stupid! How can you drag me to hell in your pathetic state? Tell me, how?" He taunted his younger brother.


    Without waiting for Noah''s response, Jude continued speaking once his happyughter subsided. "Don''t worry, little brother. I still need her life to lure that foolish Rosalie out of her hiding. But I''ve done something terrible to our little niece..." He said while sping his hand happily.


    Noah''s eyes narrowed as he locked his gaze on Jude. If only he wasn''t bound by chains, he would make sure to kill this bastard Jude Withers.


    "W-What have you done to her!?" Noah asked, annoyance seeping into his voice.


    "I sent a chilling message to Rosalie," an evil smile tugged at the corner of Jude''s lips. "I killed her beloved husband and everyone in their household. Consider it a warning to that wretched slut. Now that I''ve taken her husband''s life, next time, I''ll take her beloved daughter''s..."


    Noah''s hands clenched tightly, causing the dried wounds on his wrists to reopen, and anger welled up within him, causing his blood to boil.


    "You''re a monster, Jude Withers! Truly Monster!! How can a human beingmit such acts? How can you take lives so callously, as if swatting a fly?" Noah''s voice quivered with uncontainable rage.


    "Crist!! My little brother Noah, this is what makes you unworthy of being the true patriarch of the Withers family. Your heart is weak, Noah. Remember, the blood of the Withers flows within you. Our blood is special¡ªit runs cold and merciless!" Jude Withers said as he looked disappointed at his brother, who was different from him.


    "Why? Why are you doing this to Rosalie? To me? To our father?" Noah Withers'' voice trembled with sadness as he witnessed Jude rise from his chair and make his way toward the door. "We''re your family!"


    Jude''s steps came to a halt.


    He slowly turned his gaze back to Noah, whoy forlornly on the floor. A faint smile graced his eerie expression before he spoke, "It''s because of Rosalie! She knows something she shouldn''t. As long as she lives, I will never cease to torment all of you!" His words were emotionless as he walked out of the room, refusing to nce backward even though he heard Noah crying miserably.


    ****


    Author notes:


    This marks the END of Volume 1. Volume 2 will continue the next day.

 Chapter 360 Landed At M Country

    ?


    AN: This chapter marks the beginning of Volume 2: The Truth.


    ****


    February 10th.


    Scarlett touched down at the private airport in Royal City, the capital of M Country.


    Before she arrived in this city, Scarlett had been making extensive preparations for her sudden move.


    She had asked her headquarters to set up a branch of the RAS in this royal city, giving her a legitimate reason to stay here while keeping track of her parents'' whereabouts.


    Furthermore, her loyal assistants, Cruz and Logan, had already settled in the city to oversee the establishment of the RAS office since early January.


    And Scarlett felt immense gratitude knowing that Xander would be upied with his European business ventures. This meant he would also stay with her for a few months.


    For Xander, there was no need to relocate his office to this country since the main branch of Riley Group in Europe was already situated in Royal City. As the owner, he had designated office spaces in all Riley Group offices, eliminating the need for a physical move.


    During their time in this city, they would reside in one of the Riley Mansions located in the Royal Garden.


    This propertyplex was reserved for the royal family, the country''s wealthiest individuals, and a select few influential figures from around the world. Acquiring a property there was no easy feat. Xander considered himself fortunate to have obtained it through his connection with his best friend, Theodor Parker.


    "Babe," Xander gently held Scarlett''s hand as their Rolls-Royce sped towards the Royal Garden. "Do you visit this town often?" he asks.


    Scarlett shifted her gaze from the passing scenery to Xander and shook her head. "Not frequently, only twice. My previous visits were for work, so I didn''t have the chance to explore the city."


    She recalled her previous trips, where she had merely passed through the city after disembarking from the ne. They would proceed to the Fox base camp at the city border and stay there before moving on to another country. Her work primarily kept her in the control room at the base camp, and she rarely had the opportunity to be out in the field.


    "I see," Xander nodded, a genuine smile gracing his lips. "Now that we have plenty of time to stay in this ce, I''ll make sure to apany you," he said sincerely.


    "That''s wonderful! I can''t wait to explore this city with you," she replied, her voice filled with excitement.


    ...


    Their car soon entered the Royal Garden, and Scarlett was left in awe. She had never been to this ce before, and it appeared to be a stunning oasis in the city''s heart.


    A luxurious Royal Garden nestled in the heart of the city greeted her eyes. The sprawling estate boasted a magnificent house adorned with intricate architecture and was enveloped by a stunning garden. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she nced around, her gaze fell upon a golf course and a sereneke, adding to the enchanting beauty of the Royal Garden. The scene before her surpassed even the splendor of their residence in Cloudfort city in their country.


    She felt excited to stay in this ce.


    However, something added to her excitement besides their house location; It was the fact that she had someone like Theodor Parker.


    That foolish guy, Theodor, had been in constant contact with her, checking in almost every day to inquire about her needs and report on the progress of the RAS branch office. It was thanks to him that thepany had been established so swiftly.


    Having such an influential person like Theodor in this country was a significant advantage. Within just a month, herpany was settled. RAS officially opened its office in this country a week ago. The office is located in the middle of the city, not far from the Riley Group building.


    ''But where is that foolish Theo? Why hasn''t he picked us up at the airport?'' Scarlett found it odd since the man had been enthusiastic about their arrival, promising to be there. ''Is he busy?'' she wondered.


    Scarlett nced at Xander as she put aside her thoughts about Theodor. She asked, "Xander¡­ When youe to this city, do you stay in this ce?"


    "No, I always stay in the R Hotel, located beside the Riley Group building," Xander replied, stealing a nce at her. "The house we will be staying in is quite spacious. I feel lonely living there all by myself..."


    "So, this is your first time staying here?"


    "Yes! Let''s consider the house as our honeymoon home. We''ll have our second honeymoon here, babe..." Xander chuckled as he noticed her widened eyes.


    Scarlett swiftly diverted the conversation to avoid further flirtation. "Oh, by the way, does Theodor also live in this area?" she asked curiously, aware that Xander had purchased a property in the Royal Garden with Theodor''s assistance.


    "Absolutely," Xander replied, gesturing towards the house they had just passed. "That''s his house, right next to ours."


    Before long, their car turned into an expansive courtyard. It took a few minutes to drive from the gate before finally arriving at a modern three-story house with a ssic facade. The sight of the house and the beautiful garden left Scarlett in awe; it was truly breathtaking.


    "Summer in this ce can''te soon enough!" Scarlett mumbled.


    "Indeed. This Royal City rarely sees snow. It might happen once every five years, and even then, it''s usually short-lived, urring in December or January," Xander exined.


    "I see. No wonder the flowers in the garden are blooming," Scarlett observed, pointing to a meticulously arranged flower garden nearby.


    "Yes," Xander smiled. "Alright, babe, let''s go inside." He extended his hand, and Scarlett was momentarily stunned as her attention quickly fell to the sight of a dozen house staff standing by the entrance, ready to greet them.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Scarlett responded, following Xander. However, just as they were about to enter the house, the sound of a car approaching caught their attention.

 Chapter 361 Ready To Have Children!

    ?


    However, just as they were about to enter the house, the sound of a car approaching caught their attention.


    "Master, it''s Young Master Parker," said Albert, the middle-aged butler who stood behind Xander.


    Scarlett and Xander turned around to see a green sports car speeding toward the front yard.


    A chuckle escaped Scarlett''s lips as she caught sight of Theodor''s familiar red, ginger hair from a distance. As the car came to a stop a few meters away, she could hear the loud voice of that yful man calling her name.


    "SISTER-IN-LAW! Wee to the Royal Garden!" Theodor shouted as he hopped out of his sports car.


    "Hello, Theo," Scarlett smiled at him. "I truly appreciate your help to establish RAS in this city..."


    "Hahaha, it''s no big deal, sister," Theodor replied, waving his hand as if to dismiss any notion that his assistance was not a big deal.


    "Well, still, your help has helped me a lot." Scarlett faintly smiles.


    "Theo, why did youe so early?" Xander raised his voice slightly. He had expected Theodor to arriveter, as he had invited him to join them for dinner.


    Theodor scratched his head and nced at Xander. "I just wanted to personally wee my sister-inw!" he grinned, then turned his gaze to Scarlett. "Alright, sis, you should rest for now. I''ll leave ande backter to join you guys for dinner." With that, he swiftly returned to his sports car, and soon the green sports car disappeared from their sight.


    "He just left like that?" Scarlett was confused by Theodor''s sudden departure. Why did hee for just two minutes and then leave? It puzzled her.


    "Hmm, he''lle backter," Xander reassured her, then he asked Scarlett to enter the house. But before they proceeded, he introduced her to the butler and the head maid who would assist them during their stay in the house.


    Scarlett was no longer surprised to see the luxurious interior of the house, which looked simr to Xander''s other properties.


    They proceeded directly to the second floor, where their bedroom was located.


    On the third floor, there was a man cave dedicated to Xander. It consisted of a yroom with a spacious and inviting lounge area, resembling a charming lobby in a five-star hotel and his home office.


    "Babe, I know you need a dedicatedputer room for work, so I had someone install a high-techputer in there," Xander said, leading her to a door on the other side of their bedroom on the second floor.


    "Really?" Scarlett was amazed by Xander''s idea of creating aputer room just for her.


    She truly needed it to perform her office work efficiently, especially since her main priority ining to this country was finding clues about her mother. With aputer room dedicated to her own use, she could ess the necessary resources without any hindrance, even when she couldn''t do so in her office.


    "Yes, go inside and check. If you need anything else, just let me know. I''ll have someone arrange it for you," Xander said, eagerly awaiting his wife''s response. He leaned against the door frame, feeling a sense of happiness as he observed her enthusiasm.


    Scarlett entered theputer room, her eyes scanning the high-tech equipment and the meticulously organized workspace. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude towards Xander for his thoughtfulness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Xander, this is perfect!" she eximed, turning to face him with a bright smile. "Thank you so much for arranging this for me. It''s what I exactly needed."


    Xander returned her smile, his heart filled with joy. "I''m d you like it, babe. Anything for you," he replied, his voice filled with sincerity.


    Scarlett walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him into a loving embrace.


    Xander smiled as he pressed his body against hers and gently kissed her head.


    "Alright, let''s see our bedroom! I hope you''ll love the interior." He said as he released his embrace.


    "Mr. Riley... Everything you choose is something I''m bound to like. I''ve seen your taste in interiors before!" She chuckled and released her arms from around him, following him toward their bedroom.


    As they entered the room, Scarlett''s eyes widened in awe. The bedroom reflected Xander''s exquisite taste and attention to detail. The elegant furniture, the soft color palette, and the warm lighting created an atmosphere of serenity and romance.


    "As I expected," Scarlett whispered, her voice filled with admiration. She walked towards therge window, allowing the natural light to illuminate the room and reveal the breathtaking view outside. "And theke view... it''s simply breathtaking, Xander! I can''t wait to explore the backyard..."


    Xander approached her from behind, wrapping his arms around her waist. "I''m d you like it," he murmured, tenderly kissing her neck.


    Scarlett giggled in his arms, feeling thrilled by his sudden intimate touch.


    "This will be our haven for the next few months, where we can create our future, including the possibility of having a child together..." His whispered words made Scarlett''s face flush.


    It was the first time she heard Xander express his desire for a child. They had never really discussed it before, both consumed by their busy work lives.


    Scarlett leaned back into his embrace, feeling a wave of happiness and worry washes over her. She had been taking the birth control pill all along, fearing the potential side effects and making it difficult for her to get pregnant.


    Not receiving a response from Scarlett, Xander released his embrace and gently turned her to face him.


    "Baby, don''t you want to have children with me?" Xander asked.


    "Of course I do! I truly want to!"


    "But why don''t you seem happy about it?" He asked, feeling worried.


    "It''s because I''m afraid I may not be able to get pregnant," she confessed.


    Scarlett averted her gaze and lowered her head before continuing her words, "Xander, I have been taking contraceptive pills without your knowledge. I''m sorry for not telling you..."

 Chapter 362 Trust Me!

    ?


    Scarlett averted her gaze and lowered her head before continuing her words, "Xander, I have been taking contraceptive pills without your knowledge. I''m sorry for not telling you..."


    Not receiving a response from Xander left Scarlett feeling confused.


    ''Is he so angry that he can''t even speak?'' Scarlett wondered. Slowly lifting her head, she was surprised to see Xander''s calm and content gaze. And there''s a loving smile framed on his face.


    "Why are you smiling?" she asked, perplexed. "Shouldn''t you be angry?"


    "Why should I be angry with you?" Xander asked, gently holding her chin. He leaned in, capturing her lips in a deep kiss, not giving her a chance to speak.


    After their lips parted, Xander kissed her forehead tenderly before continuing, "I knew you were taking those pills. But it doesn''t bother me. I understand that we''re not ready to have a child. You''re busy with your work, and so am I..."


    Scarlett was speechless. She never expected that Xander had known all along and waspletely fine with it.


    "But Xander, I heard from Aunt Martha that Grandpa Riley is pressuring you to have a child," she said, her voice filled with concern.


    Scarlett smiled slightly after hearing Xander''s words. "Babe, don''t mind the old man. If he wants a great-grandson quickly, he can ask his other grandson Carter!"


    "Xander, I''m being serious," Scarlett replied, shaking her head slowly.


    "I''m serious too. No one can force us to have children. We will have children when we are ready."


    "I know," Scarlett said, understanding his concern. "But somehow, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to get pregnant..." She feels worried.


    "Babe, trust your husband!" Xander ced his hand on her shoulder, and as their eyes met, he continued, "I will make you pregnant!"


    Scarlett blushed, feeling a mix of emotions.


    ****


    Scarlett was hit by jetg on their first day in M Country. She spent the entire day in bed, feeling exhausted and sleepy.


    Fortunately, Xander was considerate enough to let her sleep undisturbed.


    She finally woke up as night fell and prepared to wee their first guests in their new home. They had invited Theodor along with Cruz, her assistant. Logan and Xander''s assistant would also join them for the family dinner.


    The first day they arrived in M Country, jetg hit Scarlett. She spent all day in bed, feeling tired and sleepy.


    Luckily Xander was kind enough to let her sleep all day without disturbing her.


    "My beautiful wife, how are you?" Xander entered the room. He happily smiled as he saw Scarlett finally waking up from her sleep. Throughout the afternoon, he had checked her condition several times, but she was sleeping so soundly that he couldn''t bring himself to wake her up.


    "I feel refreshed now!" Scarlett smiled as she got out of bed and walked into the bathroom. "Are they here yet?" she asked before washing her face.


    "Yes, they''re already in the backyard." Xander followed her to the bathroom, standing by the door as he watched her freshen up. "We''re having a barbecue tonight..."


    "Oh, really?" Scarlett''s eyes lit up at the thought of grilling some meat.


    "Yes! Let''s go. We''re just waiting for you to start."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett wasted no time. She quickly put on her warm clothes¡ªa blue tracksuit and a long ck coat¡ªand followed Xander to the outdoor backyard.


    ...


    The night was dark, but not pitch ck, thanks to the illuminating glow of the full moon that bestowed a breathtaking beauty upon the surroundings.


    Scarlett saw Theodor and the others engrossed in conversation while enjoying their drinks near theke. A bonfire flickered in front of them, creating a warm and friendly atmosphere.


    "Sorry if I''mte," Scarlett apologized as she joined them, finding an empty seat. Xander sat down beside her and silently nodded to Theodor and the others.


    "Sister-inw, you''re notte. We came too early!" Theodor said, raising his beer can for a toast.


    Scarlett didn''t have the urge to drink beer at the moment, especially after her conversation with Xander about starting to have a child. It was clear that from now on her chances of consuming alcohol were zero.


    Scarlett grabbed a bottle of mineral water at the table beside her and raised it to toast with Theodor.


    "Alright, let''s get started," Theodor said, gesturing to a few chefs standing nearby to begin grilling the meat.


    Scarlett was surprised. She had expected them to do the grilling themselves, but the chefs and kitchen staff seemed to be handling it instead.


    Xander could only smirk at Theodor, who was acting like he owned the ce. However, he didn''t stop him. He ignored him and nced at his wife.


    "Baby, are you feeling cold?" Xander asked, concerned about the temperature in the area and its possible difort.


    "No, I''m fine. This is warm enough for me," she reassured him with a smile.


    "That''s good!" Xander eximed, joining the others in discussing the uing royal festival to celebrate the king''s birthday, which would be held next week.


    Scarlett listened attentively, feeling curious. It was the first time she had heard of such a festival, and she couldn''t help but feel excited about the opportunity to experience it firsthand instead of just watching it on television.


    "Sister-inw, I will invite you to the King''s Birthday dinner party," Theodor said.


    Surprised, Scarlett voiced her concern, "Theo, isn''t it usually an event for important people and noble families?"


    Theodor smiled reassuring her, "You''re right. However, to me, both you and Xander are special and important. That''s why I want you guys toe."


    Scarlett nced at Xander, seeking his opinion. "Should we go?"


    Xander looked at her, knowing that she wasn''t particrly fond of parties. "Do you want to go?" he asked, considering her preferences before deciding.


    After thinking for a moment, Scarlett shook her head. "I don''t think it''s necessary. We can simply watch the celebration on television," she answered casually.


    "Huh!? Why, Sister?" There''s a disappointment sh through Theodor''s eyes.


    "Perhaps another time, Theo," Scarlett replied, smiling apologetically.

 Chapter 363 Talk With Theodor

    ?


    "Sister Scarlett, you don''t have to refuse it now," Theodor smiled. "The party is in a few days, so you can let me know if you decide toe..."


    Scarlett nodded.


    "And, just so you know, I''ve been inviting your husband every year, but he''s always been out of Europe during the King''s Birthday festival, so he has never attended. But I hope he can make it this year, especially since he is here," Theodor continued, his words making Scarlett feel guilty for initially declining the invitation.


    "We will inform youter, Theo!" Xander chimed in, sensing his wife''s uneasiness. He wanted to change the subject and ease the tension. But someone made it worse. It makes him speechless.


    "Oh, Sir... Brother Theodor... Can I have the invitation instead?" Cruz suddenly voices his words. "I would love to attend the royal party. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me. Please... please brother..." His eyes gleamed as he stared at Theodor, waiting for his answer.


    Theodor smiled, appreciating Cruz''s enthusiasm. He had gotten to know Cruz over the past month and hade to admire his strong work ethic and unwavering loyalty to Scarlett. This was the reason why he want to be friends with Cruz.


    "Of course, Cruz! I''ll give you the invitation."


    "YES!!!" Cruz eximed happily. "Thank you, Brother Theodor... you are the best!!"


    Scarlett was rendered speechless. She had the strong urge to scold her shameless assistant. How dare he refer to Theodor as his brother? Did he forget that Theodor was a noble in this country?


    "Boss," Cruz, who was still brimming with excitement over the royal invitation, looked at Scarlett from across the table. "Don''t be sad, Boss. Even if you don''te, I will share my experience from the party with you... Ugh, I will take a picture with the king and show you!"


    Scarlett, "..."


    ''How foolish!'' She scolded him silently, then shifted her gaze to Xander. "Why are they grilling the meat so long? I''m getting hungry," she said, unsure if she was genuinely hungry or just annoyed by Cruz''s smug face. Oh goodness!


    Xander furrowed his brows as he looked at the chefs. Then, he signals Ben to check on them.


    "Babe, I apologize for making you wait. If I had known they would take this long, I would have had them start grilling the meat before you came down here," Xander expressed regretfully.


    "It''s alright..." Scarlett replied, mustering a weak smile.


    Upon hearing Scarlett and Xander''s conversation, Theodor swiftly stood up from his seat and retrieved something from a nearby table. He returned with a small jar of almonds and a ss of milk in his hand.


    "Sister-inw, have this first..." Theodor offered the almonds and milk to Scarlett. "I knew you would be hungry, so I arranged for this to be prepared for you."


    Scarlett remained speechless.


    Xander''s expression grew darker, his gaze piercing as he stared at Theodor. "Theo, can you please stop acting like you own this house?" He no longer held back his scolding.


    "Hahaha, sorry, brother!" Theodor chuckled, then settled back into his chair. He conversed with Logan and Cruz, seemingly unconcerned by Xander''s grumpiness.


    Not long after, their dinner was finally served.


    Scarlett indulged in her meal without engaging in the conversation around her. She was too hungry and relished the delectable grilled beef prepared by the chef.


    The dish was so heavenly delicious that she couldn''t help but request seconds, unaware that she had eaten too much, and it made her feel ufortably full. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Babe, we still have a lot of meat... do you still want some more?" Xander asked.


    "NO!" Scarlett immediately answered. She might not be able to stand up again if she eats more.


    "Alright, let me know if you still want to..."


    She could only nod.


    The dinner didn''tst much longer, and they all returned inside the house.


    While Xander and the others headed to the third floor, Scarlett requested a chat with Theodor in the living room.


    She needed important information regarding her uing mission to trace her mother''s trail, which wouldmence the following day.


    After sitting opposite Theodor, Scarlett expressed her gratitude again for his assistance in establishing the RAS Branch in this country.


    "Oh, please, sister..." Theodor paused, ncing around to ensure they were alone in the spacious living room. He continued, "...Boss, don''t feel bad about me. I am your loyal servant. Have you forgotten about how loyal I am?"


    Scarlett remained silent, realizing she had indeed forgotten about their arrangement.


    "Boss, it is my duty to assist you during your stay here!" Theodor''s face beamed with happiness and pride, leaving Scarlett at a loss for words.


    ''Has he left his brain elsewhere? How is he so deeplymitted to his role?'' She shook her head slightly, setting aside their master and servant rtionship.


    She focused her attention on asking about her mother''sst known location when she had visited this country.


    Scarlett reached into her coat pocket and retrieved her cell phone, quickly typing a message. Shortly after, Theodor felt his phone vibrate in his pocket.


    "Boss, did you send something?" Theodor asked, seeing Scarlett''s name sh on his phone screen. "What is this?" He looked at her with curiosity.


    "Please, read it first..." Scarlett replied.


    "An address? This seems to be a location in this country..." Theodor recognized the address but couldn''t recall the exact details.


    "Yes, it''s an address in this country. Can you tell me which area it is?" Scarlett inquired. She hadn''t yet checked the specific details of the address, and asking Theodor might make her search easier.


    After pondering for a moment, Theodor finally remembered the ce.


    "Boss, if I''m not mistaken, this address belongs to one of the old towns that have now be a tourist area," he exined. "Why are you looking for this ce?"


    "I''m searching for someone, and the person''sst known address in town was at that location," Scarlett revealed. Although she trusted Theodor, it didn''t feel like the right time to share her sad life story with him just yet ¡ª she couldn''t tell him that the person she was looking for was her mother.

 Chapter 364 Phone Call From Uncle

    ?


    Hearing that Scarlett wanted to find someone made Theodor wish to help. "Boss, when are you nning to go there? Let me apany you..."


    Scarlett was tempted.


    She ponders for a while, trying to decide whether to invite him to that ce or not. After a few seconds, she silently gazed at him. However, it confused her even more because she knew this man was noisy. Afraid he will leak information about her mother.


    "Boss, I''ll help you to track down the person you''re looking for. Trust me, my connections in this country are extensive. I will never let you down..." Theodor tried to convince her.


    After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Theo, you''re a busy man. How can I ask you to do that for me? I can''t waste your precious time. I think it''s better if I go there with Logan," she refused his help.


    "Bloody hell, boss!" Theodor cursed bitterly. "I even spent a year searching for you... How can you say that apanying you for a mere hour wastes my time?"


    Scarlett nearly choked upon hearing Theodor''s foolish remarks about his past mistakes hunting her.


    Gosh!


    "Fine! You cane tomorrow. We''ll go there at nine in the morning," she said, feeling defeated. It''s toote to refuse him now.


    After finalizing their ns for the next day, Theodor joined Xander and the others on the third floor to continue their evening.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett made her way to herputer room. She had to thoroughly prepare for her mission to find her mother tomorrow.


    She sat down and directed her attention to theputer screen, determined to get a map of the location even if it was tough. The area was heavily developed now, and her mother was there decades ago.


    Scarlett grew increasingly puzzled as she browsed for several minutes to search for the original map and any relevant information about her mother''s apartment but found nothing.


    Even after hacking into the City nning office server, she found no trace of information regarding the apartment. Even the old map can''t be found. The oldest map she could find was from ten years ago.


    Thoughts raced through Scarlett''s mind, questioning whether Theodor had provided her with incorrect information.


    After pausing a few minutes trying to calm her mind, she made another attempt to find any leads, but the oue remained unchanged. It was as if all information about the apartment her mother had lived in vanished as if it had never existed.


    "Gosh! I thought everything would go smoothly... it''s not as easy as I imagined," Scarlett sighed deeply.


    While shaking her head in disappointment, she stood up from her seat and walked over to a ss window, gazing outside at the dark sky. She tried to calm her racing mind but couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the countless questions swirling within her.


    When Scarlett was lost in her thoughts, she was startled by the sudden vibration of her cell phone in her coat pocket.


    She quickly retrieved it and was surprised to see the name "Noah Withers" shing on the screen. A wide smile spread across her face as she saw her uncle calling her.


    It had been a while since Scarlettst spoke to him. Theirst conversation took ce when they met on Ind B. At that time, she regretted not being able to spend more time with him because she was too busy with her father''s funeral.


    Since their meeting on Ind B, they had been maintaining contact through text messages and emails. Noah had expressly advised Scarlett against making direct calls due to the unfavorable situation in X Country.


    Noah Withers had shared with Scarlett that Jude Withers had been behaving strangely recently. Therefore, Scarlett refrained from reaching out to Noah, instead patiently waiting for him to initiate contact.


    "Uncle!" Scarlett eximed cheerfully as the call connected.


    "Scarlett, how are you?"


    "I''m fine," she replied, her smile growing wider upon hearing Noah''s voice. "Uncle, are you feeling unwell? Your voice sounds hoarse..." she asked with concern.


    "Yes, I''m allergic to colds, as I mentioned before. I''m not particrly fond of winter because I easily develop a sore throat," Jude Withers, who pretended to be Noah Withers, exined.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, uncle," Scarlett expressed her genuine concern. "Spring ising soon, and I''m sure you''ll feel better!"


    "Thank you, my lovely niece. By the way, have you arrived in Royal City?" He asked.


    "Uncle, I arrived just yesterday but haven''t started tracking my mother yet. I''ll begin the investigation tomorrow." Scarlett exined.


    "Take some rest first. Your health is more important."


    Scarlett chuckled at her uncle''s concern. "I know. Don''t worry about me. Even though I''ll be investigating tomorrow, I''ll just check the address you gave me. However, Uncle, this investigation might be challenging."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh!? How so?"


    Scarlett swiftly exined the peculiar things she had discovered as if the address given by her uncle never existed.


    "Uncle, is the address you gave me wrong?" Scarlett asked, her voice filled with confusion.


    "Of course, it''s the correct address." Jude Withers chuckled at the other end. "Stay calm... You don''t have to rush. Your health is the most important priority..."


    "I will, Uncle. And you, too... be careful not to let that despicable Jude Withers know that you''ve been in contact with me!" Scarlett can''t help but curse his first uncle.


    Jude, at the other end, feels amused hearing that.


    "Hahaha, of course. Don''t worry. Everything here was under control. And, I''ll ensure that stupid Jude Withers never finds your location in M Country..." Jude Withers almost choked on his own words. He cursed himself for getting carried away by his lies.


    "Alright, Uncle. I''ll end the call now. It''ste here, and I need to get some rest," Scarlett said with a hint of weariness in her voice.


    "Mmm... Alright. Take care, and get a good night''s sleep. Ah, please give my regards to Xander, and I hope we can meet in person soon," Jude Withers replied, his tone filled with sincerity.


    "Sure, uncle!" After ending the call with her uncle, Scarlett left herputer room and entered the bedroom. To her surprise, Xander had juste out of the bathroom, wrapped only in a white towel around his waist.


    She swallowed silently, her eyes fixed on the perfect God creatures before her.


    ''Oh my! Why does my husband have to look so incredibly hot?'' she thought to herself.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in X Country,


    After Jude Withers finished his conversation with Scarlett over the phone, he sat silently in his chair, lost in thought. He was thinking about the next step he wanted to take.


    A few minutester, he pressed the red button located under his desk.


    Shortly after, a man dressed in ck with a tattoo on his neck entered the room and stood a few steps in front of Jude Withers'' desk.


    "Master," the man with the tattoo bowed respectfully to Jude.


    "How are things in the Royal City?" Jude asked, crossing his arms in front of his chest while staring at the men with his solemn gaze.


    "Everything has been arranged as per your instructions. We have also located Miss Piers'' current residence. She resides in the Royal Garden," the man with the tattoo on his neck reported.


    Jude Withers was surprised to learn that Scarlett could afford a house in the Royal Garden. He couldn''t even afford one for himself. Could it be that Xander owns property there?


    "Are you certain they will be staying there? Not just visiting a friend?"


    "ording to our people there, Miss Scarlett Piers didn''t book a room at the R Hotel, owned by Riley. They headed straight to the Royal Garden from the airport," the man with the tattoos replied. He paused for a moment before continuing, "Sir, gaining ess to that ce will be difficult as the security is tight. So..."


    "I understand. Instruct them not to force their way in, or they''ll risk their lives!" Jude said sternly.


    "Yes, Sir. I will warn them ordingly..."


    "And ensure their primary mission is to identify who is tailing Scarlett. Find out who else is after her besides our own team," Jude said. Ever since meeting Scarlett in person on B Ind, he suspected that his niece was not just an ordinary girl.


    Jude had attempted to extract information about Scarlett''s identity from Noah several times. Still, the stubborn Noah refused to speak, even under severe torture. He was willing to die to protect Scarlett''s secret.


    "And I''m certain that Rosalie, that wretched woman, will be concerned about her daughter visiting M Country. She might even arrive in the same city. Assign another team to track her down... and send the Gold Team to trace her!" Jude continued.


    The man with the tattoos was taken aback by his master''s request to deploy the elite Gold Team. They were usually assigned to critical missions.


    "Yes, Sir. I will make the necessary arrangements for their immediate departure!" the man responded.


    "Good!" Jude said, dismissing his subordinate.

 Chapter 365 Disguise, Again!?

    ?


    Next Day.


    Scarlett woke up in a cheerful mood.


    Today, she had a scheduled visit to her mother''s old apartment in the old town. She wanted to see where her mother had lived and search for nearby buildings that might have had CCTV installed.


    If she was lucky, she might find some traces of it. Although it was improbable, considering the ce had been relocated several years ago. But she just wanted to test her luck.


    Apart from her mission to find traces of her mother, she was also filled with happiness because it was the first day she and Xander woke up in their new home.


    The view of the beautiful emeraldke behind the house, visible from the window in her room, left her mesmerized. She stood by the window for a few moments, captivated by the new scenery before her eyes. It was truly stunning.


    However, she couldn''t indulge in the breathtaking view for too long because she realized she was runningte. It was almost eight in the morning ¡ª she was supposed to wake up at seven.


    Scarlett nced at Xander, who had juste out from the walk-in closet. He looked dashing in his office attire ¡ª a gray suit, with his hair impably styled as he always does when heading to the office.


    "Xander, I''ll be ready in ten minutes," Scarlett informed him as she headed toward the bathroom. She was slightly annoyed with him because he had been turning off her cell phone rmtely. It seemed he nned to let her sleep more and never to wake up before him. It was frustrating!


    If she didn''t have any appointments, she wouldn''t mind. But today was different. She had promised Theodor and Logan that they would leave at 9 in the morning.


    "Just rx, baby. There''s no need to rush. Take your time," Xander said, smiling at Scarlett, who pouted as she entered the bathroom. "Baby... I''ll be waiting for you at the dining table," he added yfully before leaving the room.


    ...


    10 minutester, Scarlett emerged from the bedroom, dressed in her stylish ck leather jacket, ck ripped jeans, and brand-new brown leather ankle boots. Today, she decided to wear her gray short-hair wig and apply makeup to conceal her actual appearance. She''s in disguise.


    When Scarlett arrived at the dining table, Xander was taken aback by her transformation.


    ''She''s in disguise!?'' He talks inwardly, feeling confused.


    "Babe, why are you wearing your ugly wig again?" Xander asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    Xander still remembered, her saying that the people who had been pursuing her were no longer a threat. That''s why since then, she never wears her wig again.


    "Has that person returned to chasing you?" Xander asked again. This time his voice sounded angry.


    Scarlett smiled at Xander''s surprised expression, and she answered him, "No." Then, she casually sat beside him, her face beamed as she saw the English breakfast on the table.


    "But..."


    Xander paused when Scarlett held his hand gently and said, "Xander, don''t worry... That person isn''t after me anymore," Scarlett reassured him.


    But his angry expression was still there. His face still looks dark, as if there''s a dark cloud hanging behind him.


    "Babe, please listen... if that person is still pursuing you, you must tell me," Xander said seriously, his hand gently caressing her back.


    Xander didn''t like seeing his wife having to disguise herself and restrict her freedom to go wherever she pleased. She wasn''t a public figure who needed to take such precautions.


    Scarlettughed, amused by Xander''s concern.


    "I''ve already told you, that person has changed for the better..." Scarlett locked her gaze with his. "He''s harmless now, so you don''t have to worry about him." She couldn''t help but smile. If only Xander had known the truth that the man he hated the most was his best friend, Theodor, he would have been shocked, right?


    Xander didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he sharply looked into her eyes, searching for sincerity in her words.


    "Baby, I trust you. But, if that person ever causes you any distress, please inform me. I can help you handle him. I can send someone to make him suffer!" Xander couldn''tpletely rid of his doubt. He is still wary that the supposed threat to his wife might resurface.


    Scarlett weakly nodded, diverting her gaze to her breakfast. ''Jeez, should I tell him that guy is Theodor?'' She silently pondered.


    "Who is he? Can you tell me his identity? I will send my people to watch over him and detain him if he poses any danger to you!"


    Scarlett nearly choked upon hearing his words. Slowly, she lifted her head and met Xander''s intense gaze. "Xander, trust me..." she spoke softly, her fingers caressing his cheek softly in an attempt to calm his distress.


    "But, baby, why are you wearing your wig again?" Xander asked, confused.


    Scarlett sighed deeply before replying, "Well, this is a new ce, and I don''t want to roam around with my true appearance in an unfamiliar location."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Xander''s confusion only grew upon hearing her exnation.


    "...I just want to stay hidden from Jude Withers'' people. I know that old bastard is trying to locate me." Scarlett finally revealed her concerns.


    Scarlett couldn''tpletely trust it despite her uncle Noah''s assurance that he could keep Jude Withers from harming her. She wanted to remain cautious, especially since she had just arrived in the city.


    Xander nodded slowly. Now, he understands and agrees with her.


    "Babe, don''t worry. They won''t be able to follow you to the Royal Garden. This area is the royal family''s residence, so you''re safe while you''re here. However, you still need to be extra cautious when you''re out." Xander said.


    "I know. That''s why I decided to disguise myself."


    "However... don''t worry too much. I have my people throughout the city, and they will keep an eye on you and Logan."


    "Hmm... Understood!" She said to him with an alluring smile.


    "Also, you can rely on Theodor. He''s not just an ordinary young prince in this country. He has a powerful group backing him up..." Xander gently stroked Scarlett''s back with one hand while using the other hand to begin his own meal.


    Scarlett nodded. She was well aware of Theodor''s capabilities. That man had relentlessly pursued her in the past.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Scarlett replied.


    Just as they finished eating, Albert, the butler, entered the dining room and whispered something to Xander.


    Xander''s expression darkened upon hearing the news.


    "Why did that mane again? I didn''t invite him to join us for breakfast," Xander asked Albert, but the butler didn''t know how to answer. He was also unaware. He had merely received a report from the gate guard that Master Theodor had entered the residence.


    Scarlett, who had just sipped her warm tea, was taken aback to hear Xander''s angry tone directed at Albert.


    "Xander, what''s wrong?" she asked, concerned.


    "Theo, he''s here this early," Xander replied. "Babe, I''ll go see him. You can continue with your breakfast..." He stood up from his seat.


    Scarlett was stunned. Shepletely forgot to tell Xander that she had invited Theodor toe over at nine.


    "Xander, I''m sorry. I''m the one who invited him," Scarlett said, gazing apologetically at him. "You don''t have to greet him. Just ask him to join us for breakfast," she suggested. He nods.


    Scarlett then asked Albert to prepare an additional breakfast set for Theodor and invited him to join them.


    "Why did you invite him?" Xander inquired as he sat back down beside Scarlett. "We only met himst night..."


    "Mr. Riley, did you forget?" She smiles teasingly at him. "You told me that Theodor has extensive knowledge about this country. So, when I asked him about my mother''s apartment addressst night, he offered to help me. I didn''t want to miss the opportunity, so I asked him toe at nine so we could go together."


    "I see," Xander nodded in agreement. "Theodor is indeed the best person to assist you..."


    "Yeah, that''s why I need his help!" She said while silently cursing Theodor in her heart because that man came too early. Gosh!


    ...


    It wasn''t long before they heard approaching footsteps at the door.


    Scarlett gazed at the entrance and smirked when she saw Theodor entering the room with his cheerful expression.


    "Good morning, sister-inw," Theodor''s voice boomed in the room. "You''re so kind to invite me for breakfast. It just so happens I haven''t had mine..." he said happily and sat opposite them.


    Scarlett was speechless. She couldn''t believe her eyes, seeing how neatly dressed he was. Theodor was wearing a navy suit, his hair slicked back meticulously. He appeared ready for an important meeting, a sharp contrast to her cyberpunk-style outfit. Jeez!


    "Theo, you came early. Didn''t I say we would leave at nine?" Scarlett asked.


    "Early? Sis, I am only fifteen minutes ahead of schedule. Well, truth be told, I''m the most punctual man to ever grace this world..." Theodor said with a wide smile. "I''m neverte!!"


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 366 Theodor Parker Identity

    ?


    "Sister-inw, don''t mind me. Continue with your breakfast..." Theodor casually said, expressing his gratitude to Albert as the butler ced an English breakfast before him. "Thank you, Albert!" He smiled at the butler.


    While Scarlett and Theodor exchange words, Xander observes Theodor keenly. He was at a loss for words, observing how Theodor seemed to feel more and more at home in their house, appearing so rxed.


    Just as Xander was about to scold him, he saw Theodor speaking to Scarlett. He paused.


    "Sister-inw, why do you appear like this again?" Theodor raised an eyebrow, looking puzzled.


    "I have my reasons," Scarlett responded indifferently. "Hurry up and eat. We can leave once you''re finished!" she continued.


    Theo stopped talking and started to eat, not wanting to put his boss in a bad mood this early.


    "Babe, I''m sorry, but I can''t apany you. I happen to have a meeting this morning," Xander said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, Xander. I just want to see that ce. Nothing important and I won''t be there for long. I''ll head to the office afterward. Mmm... we can still have dinner together. How about we eat outside?" She suggested.


    "That''s a great idea, babe. What do you want to eat? I can ask Ben to find a fancy restaurant in this city..." Xander can''t hide how happy he was.


    "Xander, how about you guys have dinner at my new restaurant? I will show you guys my new restaurant..." Theodor chimed in, looking at his best friend.


    "Since when did you get into the restaurant business?" Xander asked curiously. He knew for a fact that Theodor had never been interested in the Food and Beverage business.


    Teodor casually wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "Since I know my sister-inw owns many restaurants." He nced at Scarlett, who was looking at him with surprise in her eyes.


    "Hahaha, sis, I bought a restaurant that you might like. Well¡­I followed Cruz''s preferences... we should go there for dinner. How about it?" Theodor eagerly awaited her reply.


    Scarlett was rendered speechless. This man was bing a source of headache for her. Not only was he overly nosy and wanting to know every detail about her life, but now he was also getting involved in her hobbies. It was bing too much.


    She regretted ever getting involved with him in the first ce. Dealing with him was starting to tire her.


    "Sorry, Brother Theo," Scarlett politely addressed him that way, "...but I just want to spend my dinner with my hubby, just the two of us," she said with her forced smile at Theo, then she looked at Xander. Slowly her affectionate smile appears on her face. "Right, hubby?" Xander nods, feeling happy.


    Scarlett tried to calm Xander''s anger. She could feel his aura dropping to zero degrees, and his gaze was fixated on Theodor with the same expression he had when he was mad at Rex. He knew Xander was easily jealous of other men she was close to.


    Not wanting these two friends to have a dispute, Scarlett quickly changed the subject. "Theodor, you look neat in that suit. Did you have a meeting in your office? It''s okay if you don''t follow us to the old town..."


    "No, I don''t have a meeting today. I wear this kind of outfit every day," he smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett just realized that it was indeed rare to see him in casual clothes, as she had only witnessed it a few times.


    Scarlett could only let out a deep sigh since there was no reason to ask Theodor not to join them. She finished her breakfast and urged Theodor to do the same.


    ...


    Soon, Scarlett and the two men who sat in the front seats began their trip to the old town.


    The Old Town is located quite a distance from Royal Garden, so they need to drive there for almost two hours.


    Scarlett remained quiet throughout the trip. She wasn''t interested in hearing Theodor talk about his country, as she already knew about it beforeing here. However, when Theodor started discussing the royal family, she became interested.


    Information about the Kingdom of M was scarce on the inte, indicating a high level of secrecy.


    Scarlett struggled to uncover ssified details about the kingdom as if a skilled hacker, or even a team of skilled hackers, blocked her ess.


    She could only find standard information from media sources and the inte, with no updated photos or information about the royal family other than King Simon Gilwynn. It struck her as peculiar how this kingdom differed so significantly from others in Europe.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Scarlett decided to question Theodor about the royal family. "Theo, correct me if I''m wrong, but isn''t the current King Simon Gilwynn?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, why is yourst name Parker? And I''ve heard that you also hold the title of prince," she asks.


    Theodor''s face lit up as he enthusiastically exined, "Well, obviously, I can''t use the Gilwynn name because my father was not Gilwynn but my mother. She is the younger sister of the previous King, King Rnd Gilwynn. And the current King is my cousin..." Scarlett attentively listened to his exnation, processing the new information.


    "Ah, I see," she responded, gaining a better understanding.


    Theodor chuckled, his eyes glinting mischievously. "Well, sister... If you''re interested in meeting the King, my cousin, you should attend the uing party. It''s a private event, only for family members and close friends," he suggested, hoping to convince Scarlett to attend.


    Although tempted by Theodor''s invitation, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel uneasy about attending a private event as an outsider. "Theo, I appreciate the offer but feel it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to attend. I don''t want my identity to be questioned," she exined apologetically.


    "Sister, let me assure you that Xander is considered family by me and my parents. They always meet whenever Xander visits our country. So, there''s no need to worry about your identity being questioned!" Theodor reassured her earnestly.


    "I''ll let you knowter," Scarlett finally replied, unsure about attending the private affair.

 Chapter 367 A Glimmer of Hope

    Chapter 367 A Glimmer of Hope


    Before long, their car arrived at the old town, and Scarlett was stunned to see the buildings there. The architecture, almost identical to one another, resembled the charm of old Paris.


    "Theo, why did the royal city suddenly move to a new location?" Scarlett asked curiously.


    Theodor pondered for a moment before responding, "I''m not entirely sure of the exact reason. But what I heard from my parents was due to concerns over the royal family''s health. They believed the old town''s location was unsuitable, prompting the former king to relocate to the new site alongside the government offices..."


    He continued, "As a result, the royal heritage buildings in this area were transformed into museums. Over time, with the shift of the government center, this ce gradually transformed into a popr tourist attraction," he exined as they walked towards the address Scarlett had.


    Scarlett nodded, although still somewhat puzzled by Theodor''s exnation.


    "I see," she acknowledged.


    "You''ll notice that the buildings here have transformed function. Many have been repurposed into hotels, restaurants, and cafes, but the physical form of the architecture remains the same. There is a rule that they are forbidden from changing the facade." Theodor added. "And during the holiday season, this ce bes bustling with tourists from various countries."


    Scarlett''s observation confirmed Theodor''s words as she spotted Asian tourists capturing precious moments with their families.


    "Young Madam, this is the ce!" Logan''s voice abruptly interrupted their conversation, causing them all to halt in their tracks.


    Scarlett was taken aback by the sight of a five-story building before her. This building was supposed to be an apartment building, but now it has changed its function into a Chinese food restaurant.


    "Logan, are you sure this is the correct address?" Scarlett asked. She nced at Logan.


    "Yes, ma''am. This is the exact address you provided," Logan responded, equally perplexed. He surveyed the old building, searching for clues to aid his young madam in looking for her mother''s trace.


    "It appears that a restaurant now upies the ground floor," Theodor said, pointing towards a metal door tucked in the corner. "Meanwhile, the upper floors are still being used as residences. I think that door leads to the stairs, right!?"


    "Yes, I think so!" Logan said while eyeing the separate entrance.


    "So, sis, would you like to enter the restaurant? Perhaps we can ask the restaurant owner about it..." Theodor suggested, his gaze fixed on Scarlett, who remained rooted in her ce. She looked disappointed.


    Scarlett sighed softly, realizing that her hopes of finding any significant leads had been dashed. Nevertheless, she smiled and nodded at Theodor.


    "Yes, let''s go in and see if the owner has any information that could help us," she agreed, mustering her optimism once again.


    They entered the restaurant, greeted by a spacious interior typical of a Chinese restaurant. The room was adorned with numerous round tables covered in vibrant red tablecloths. Although it was still early in the morning, the restaurant was bustling with visitors enjoying their breakfast.


    Scarlett selected a table near the window to have a clear view of the street ahead. It was essential for her to keep an eye out for any CCTV cameras in the opposite building.


    "Ma''am, what would you like to order?" Logan asked as the waitress approached to take their orders, diverting Scarlett''s attention. She turned to face Logan.


    "Anything will do. You can order the usual dishes I enjoy," Scarlett replied, shifting her gaze once again to the building across the road.


    Her eyes were drawn to a tall, five-story building situated directly across from the restaurant. It appeared more like an office than an apartment; she noticed it now served as an information center.


    A glimmer of hope sparked within her as she spotted the presence of CCTV cameras affixed to the building and its neighboring structure. The sight brought a sense of relief, as she knew that these surveince systems could potentially hold valuable footage.


    Beforeing to this country, Scarlett had investigated that this country was a first-ss country, which was more advanced than the countries around them. Twenty-five years ago, this country had an instation of CCTV all over the public space, like this old town.


    Scarlett needs to find the old server that stored all the CCTV footage, hoping that the footage is still being stored.


    So, for her next step, she made up her mind to investigate further and gather any information that might be stored within those CCTV archives. But she needs Theodor''s help. Again!


    "Huh, where''s Theo?" Scarlett inquired, turning to Logan. She had been so engrossed in observing the building across the street that she hadn''t noticed Theodor''s absence from their table.


    "Mr. Theodor is on the phone," Logan replied, gesturing toward Theodor, who stood near their table next to therge ss window.


    Scarlett looked at Theodor for a moment, but before she could gaze away, something caught her attention.


    "Why does he look angry? Has something happened?" She asks while trying to calm her mind after spotting something.


    "I''m not sure, but it could be work-rted issues..."


    "That stubborn Theo!! I already told him... he didn''t need to apany us if he was busy with work but he insisted on following us," Scarlett exhaled deeply to calm her anger.


    ...


    "Did you happen to notice anything peculiar around us?" Scarlett asked after sipping her warm tea.


    Logan''s expression turned serious as he responded, "I''m not entirely certain, ma''am. But I believe someone may be tailing us..."


    "When did you first notice it?"


    "Since we left the Royal Garden," Logan replied. "However, I can''t be certain if they are affiliated with us or not."


    A somber silence fell upon Scarlett. She slowly turned her gaze towards the window, wearing a bitter smile.


    "They are not rted to Xander or Theo," she said softly, causing Logan''s face to tense up.


    "M-Mam," Logan stammered, his eyes darting around, trying to find them.


    "Stop! Don''t look around. Let''s not give them any clue that we are aware of their presence," Scarlett calmly instructed, maintaining her smile as she locked eyes with Logan.

 Chapter 368 Fine, I Will Come!

    Chapter 368 Fine, I Will Come!


    Logan met Scarlett''s gaze. He tried to keep hisposure, though inside he felt a surge of anger at himself for not realizing it sooner.


    Earlier, Logan had initially assumed that the individuals tailing them were solely Xander''s people and Theodor''s bodyguards. However, it seemed he had been mistaken.


    Now, a nagging thought troubled Logan''s mind; How did Scarlett be aware of the other individuals following them? And, more importantly, who were they?


    "Listen, don''t mention anything about someone tailing us to Theodor," Scarlett whispered, her gaze shifting towards Theodor, who had just finished his phone call and was now approaching their table. "Let''s just act casual..."


    "Yes, I understand, ma''am," Logan replied with a nod.


    "You look annoyed, Theo..." Scarlett said as Theodor settled down next to her. "If you''re busy, you can go back to your office."


    Theodor chuckled before speaking, "Is it that obvious?"


    "Yes. Who pissed you off?" Scarlett shook her head and began to enjoy the warm porridge and dim sum the waitress had just served.


    Scarlett was used to Asian cuisine, especially Korean food, so the porridge and dim sum Logan ordered were familiar to her.


    Theodor followed Scarlett to eat the unfamiliar food on the table. After a few bites of dim sum, he nced at Scarlett once again. "It wasn''t a work call. It was from home..."


    "Did something happen at your house?" Scarlett asks, concerned.


    "Not really, but my mother found out about Xander''s arrival, so she asked me to invite both of you for dinner at our house," Theodor exined. He felt frustrated that his mother insisted Scarlett and Xander join them for dinner tonight.


    He had exined to his mother that Xander already had a n, but his mother still insisted on persuading them.


    "Theo, I wish... to join you guys, but I need to consult with Xander before making any decisions. However, we can''t make it for dinner tonight..." Scarlett replied apologetically.


    "Yes, I understand. However, my mother also asked me to ensure that both of you can attend the King''s birthday party," Theodor let out another sigh. He knew Scarlett hadn''t confirmed yet, but he wanted to convey his mother''s wish to her.


    Feeling defeated, Scarlett finally agreed to Theodor''s request. "Fine! I wille to the party!"


    "Really?" Theodor eximed happily, relieved that Scarlett had finally agreed. His mother would be pleased to hear the news.


    "Yes! However, there are conditions, you must take me somewhere..."


    Theodor looked confused, noticing the seriousness in Scarlett''s gaze. He replied, "Boss, I''ll take you wherever you want to go!"


    "Boss?" Logan muttered, confused by how Theodor addressed Scarlett.


    "Oops, I mean sister-inw," Theodor grinned at Logan. "I''ve heard Cruz call her that so many times, so it slipped out..." He made a quick excuse. He then turned his attention back to Scarlett, ignoring Logan''s curious gaze.


    Scarlett was speechless. She warned him through her sharp gaze as if she wanted to say, ''Theo, if they find out you are the one who has been chasing me all this time, you will be in big trouble!!''


    After a few seconds of warning Theodor, she said, "I want to visit the central database for this country. A server that stores all the CCTV footage recorded in public spaces."


    Theodor was confused by Scarlett''s request. As a skilled hacker, he wondered why she didn''t hack into the M Country''s government database. Why did she ask him to bring her there?


    "You can''t help me?" Scarlett was taken aback, looking at Theodor, who remained silent and could only stare back at her, unable to say a single word. "Didn''t you mention that you have extensive resources in this country? I thought you could do anything to assist me. Why the sudden hesitation?"


    "Sis..." Theodor interrupted, raising his hand to signal Scarlett to stop speaking. "Of course, I can take you there. But why don''t you do it yourself? Isn''t it an easy task for you?" he asked in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" Scarlett asks back.


    Theodor leaned in and whispered to Scarlett, "Boss, why didn''t you hack that ce? It would only take you a few minutes, right?" he said.


    Before responding, she finished the ss of water in front of her in one gulp.


    "I can''t do it. They sealed it tightly," Scarlett said, a bitter smile forming on her face. This was the first time she encountered such a formidable opponent, making it difficult for her to quickly find what she was looking for. She needed to physically ess that server and hack into it directly.


    skilled as Trinity be unable to breach their government database? Did he mishear her?


    Theodor was shocked to hear her words. How could a hacker as skilled as Trinity be unable to breach their government database? Did he mishear her?


    For a brief moment, he was speechless, his eyes fixed on Scarlett. He wanted to make sure she wasn''t joking. However, after seeing the seriousness in her gaze, he regained hisposure.


    "Damn! Are you serious, Boss?!" Theodor eximed but quickly covered his mouth with hisrge palm, cursing himself for speaking too loudly and addressing her as "boss." Again.


    Gulped in silence, he continued, "Hahaha, I mean, sister-inw..." He corrected himself as he nced at Logan. "Fine! I will tell you, Scarlett was my hidden Boss!" He was tired of hiding his ve and master''s rtionship with Scarlett.


    "What?" Logan eximed in surprise. Instantly his mind filled with countless questions; Since when did Theodor work for his Young Madam? Had they met before their first meeting in New York? Did Xander know about this?


    Feeling overwhelmed, Logan turned his gaze to Scarlett. "Young Madam, is what Mr. Theodor said true?" he asked, seeking confirmation.


    Scarlett, "..."


    This time, Scarlett felt the urge to shove a slipper into Theodor''s mouth. He was being too loud!


    How could he blurt out their secrets without even asking for permission?


    Scarlett silently cursed him in her heart and then met Logan''s gaze. "No, he''s just talking nonsense," she replied firmly. "Alright, we can leave now!" She stood up from her seat.


    Before walking out, Scarlett asked Theodor not to follow them and assured him she would call himter with the details of the ce she wanted to visit.


    "Ma''am," Logan, who sat behind the wheel, nced at Scarlett in the backseat. "Is Theodor serious about working for you? Ma''am?" he asked, still curious.


    "Of course not," Scarlett chuckled. "Why would you believe him? That guy likes to joke around..."


    "Indeed. He''s a bit odd," Logan said, refocusing on the road ahead. asionally, he noticed a car following them from behind. He could easily spot them after Scarlett informed him about their presence.


    Two cars were tailing them, and based on Logan''s observation, he estimated there were four people in each vehicle, making a total of eight individuals following them.


    Logan felt a little concerned, considering only two of them were in the car. Moreover, Scarlett had instructed him to ask Xander''s guard not to follow them closely. She only wanted him to send their GPS location but not physically join them unless requested.


    "Rx, Logan," Scarlett reassured him, sensing his anxiety. "Just follow the location I gave you. And, please maintain your moderate speed, don''t let them know that we''re aware of their presence," she advised calmly.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Logan tightened his grip on the steering wheel and periodically nced at the GPS screen before him. He didn''t know their exact destination, but he can guess they were heading near the city border.


    "Ma''am, could you please share your n with me so I can be prepared to assist you?" Logan asked again after a few minutes had passed. He stole a quick nce at Scarlett, who was engrossed with her iPad, looking so calm.


    Logan was not worried by Scarlett''s calmness to the impending threat, having witnessed her y eight skilled mercenaries easily in the past. He was well aware of her excellent shooting skills and expertise in martial arts.


    "My n?" Scarlett repeated, her attention briefly diverted from her iPad to Logan.


    "Yes, your n to deal with them..." Logan inquired, eager to understand her strategy.


    "I don''t have a specific n. I''ll simply send them to hell''s door after a brief conversation," she replied casually before redirecting her gaze back to the screen of her iPad. Logan swallowed nervously.


    ...


    "Do you have guns here?" Scarlett asked as they neared their destination. She had led them to an empty forest that she was familiar with, situated near the Fox headquarters. Fox''s vast expanse ofnd has resulted in minimal vehicle traffic in the area.


    "Yes, there are two guns and a sniper rifle," Logan replied, his gaze briefly shifting to the car tailing them. Despite the increasing distance between them, he could still see their presence.


    "Good! Hand me two guns, and you stay in the car with the sniper rifle," Scarlett said while motioning for Logan to turn onto a small road. After driving a few hundred meters, she instructed him to halt the car.

 Chapter 369 Stupid Assassin!

    ?


    "Use this... We''llmunicate through these," she handed Logan flesh-colored earbuds.


    Scarlett readied the guns as Logan donned the earbuds, discreetly concealing them beneath her coat.


    "Ma''am, are you certain about going down alone?" Logan voiced his concerns. A sense of worry could be heard in his tone.


    "Yes! Why do you ask?" Scarlett responded, a hint of confidence in her voice.


    "Allow me to handle them," he insisted, his worry growing.


    "No! They might kill you. As for me, I believe they won''t kill me right away," she reassured him with a smile, trying to ease his worries.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because these people are the Withers. They only aim to kidnap me, not kill me," she exined, a smile lingering on her lips as she observed Logan''s shocked expression.


    "Ma''am... Please be cautious. If anything happens to you, Master Xander will kill me," Logan said. After following Scarlett for a few months, he understood her personality and other unique traits quite well. And as far as he knows, once she had made up her mind, no force on earth could deter her.


    "Of course! Just make sure you cover my back," Scarlett responded, pointing towards the sunroof. "You can appear from this sunroof if I give you the signal to eliminate them. Only then, Logan...Not sooner orter."


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    "Logan, is this car bulletproof?"


    "Yes. All cars owned by Master Xander must be bulletproof," Logan said.


    "That''s perfect!" A satisfied smile appeared on her lips while her eyes looked back at the street behind their car. Soon enough, two cars approached them,ing into view. She opened the car door, exited the car, and pretended their vehicle had broken down.


    Scarlett felt so rxed, luring her target like this because this wasn''t her first time making such a move. Her observation skills were extremely sharp, allowing her to quickly know anyone who was following her with ill intent.


    ''These foolish Withers Assassins! How dare they send a mere low-level assassin to tail me!'' Scarlett could only curse them in her heart, irritated by their stupidity.


    ...


    Scarlett could see the reflection of three tall and well-built men approaching her car through the back windshield. Meanwhile, the other three men remained near their own vehicle, their sharp eyes fixed upon her. She noticed two drivers were still behind the wheel, keeping their engines running.


    "Excuse me, miss!" one of the approaching men called out, his deep voice resonating like a baritone.


    Maintaining her innocent expression, Scarlett turned to face the three men who had approached her. "Y-Yes?" she responded, feigning vulnerability.


    "Is your car broken down?" the man asked, while his twopanions appeared tense, their eyes locked onto her. Despite the situation, she remained calm.


    "Yes, the engine suddenly died, and I couldn''t restart it," she replied, pretending to wipe off sweat from her forehead.


    "Too bad," the man said in his apologetic tone. "Young miss, if you need a ride, you can join us in our car. It''s just the two of you, right?" The man wore a smile, but it only served to disgust Scarlett.


    "Uncle, ugh... no, thank you. We don''t want to trouble you," Scarlett quickly responded, attempting to decline the man''s offer.


    "Hahaha, young miss, don''t hesitate. We happen to be heading in the same direction," the man replied, rubbing the back of his neck and signaling his colleagues to rx. This young girl is so easy to fool.


    "Uncle?" Scarlett looked at the man, forcing a broad smile while inwardly suppressing herughter at how easily he fell for her act. Gosh!


    "Yes, yes... It''s okay. Alright, let''s get going now, shall we?" The man chuckled. "Go grab your bag and tell your friend to follow us. As for your car, don''t worry. You can have someonee and pick it up, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scarlett nodded happily, pretending to appreciate the man''s offer. "Waah... Uncle, you''re so kind," she said, then turned around. But before she took a step, she discreetly retrieved two guns from her coat and whispered, "Logan, shoot the driver now!"


    When she noticed the car sunroof open, she swiftly turned back. Then she smiled at the three men who were engaged in casual conversation behind her. It amused her how these foolish assassins had let their guard down, oblivious to the fact that she now had her gun aimed at them.


    In a matter of seconds, the sound of gunfire echoed, startling the men. They frantically scanned their surroundings, only to be shocked by the lifeless body of their driver.


    "FUCK!!!" One of the men near her shouted in shock as they desperately tried to retrieve their guns. The other three men near the car quickly sought cover behind the vehicle.


    "Shoot the three running guys, Logan!" Scarlettmanded calmly as she skillfully shot the hands of the three men closer to her. "Ah, don''t kill them. Just immobilize them. I still need them!" she said, seeing one of the men fall motionless.


    "AARRGGHH!!!" The man she had shot in the shoulder cried out in pain, his bloodshot eyes filled with a burning rage directed at Scarlett. He was fuming that this young girl had dared to shoot him. Despite the searing pain in his shoulder, he was determined to eliminate her, even without his gun that had been thrown several meters away.


    Gritting his teeth and enduring the nameless pain, he marched towards her. "You bitch!! I will definitely kill you!!" he screamed,unching a powerful punch with his free hand.


    Scarlett smiled as she effortlessly dodged the man''s wild attack, her eyes remaining focused on the two men who had drawn their weapons and were now pointing them at her.


    "Do you need my help, ma''am?" Logan''s voice rang in her ear.


    "NO!" she shouted. Then, swiftly threw herself to the ground, narrowly avoiding their gunfire. She skillfully shot both men simultaneously in their hands and knees as she rolled.


    The scene unfolded so quickly that the man, who was about to strike her, couldn''t react in time. He stood there, stunned, his eyes fixed on the girl''s lightning-fast movements and hisrade, who now fell to the ground.


    His anger slowly dissipated. It was reced by a growing fear as he locked eyes with the girl again. Their gazes intertwined, and he was struck by a bone-chilling shock, captivated by the fiery depths of her eyes.


    He had been cautious since learning that she was the one who had taken down the Bronze Team a few weeks ago. But seeing her in person, she appeared harmless, and he had let his guard down.


    Now, he deeply regretted being deceived by this girl. It dawned on him toote that she had been ying the fool, luring him and hisrade into her trap.


    Scarlett aimed both guns at the man''s head, a wicked smile gracing her face as she stood up. Her eyes never wavered from the man. She assumed this man was the leader of these foolish Withers assassins.


    "You move, and I''ll blow your little brains out!" she warned him. Her gaze was enough to make the man frozen in his ce.


    "Logan, handle the others. I''ll take care of their leader," shemanded, rising to her feet. With ease, she approached the motionless man standing before her.


    "You''re the leader?" Scarlett asks. Her voice was filled with authority. She delivered a swift kick to his chest as she saw him nod, sending him hurtling several meters through the air. His massive form crashed to the hard ground, causing a loud cracking of bone to be heard, and fresh blood spilled from his mouth.


    A pained groan escaped his lips as he stared at Scarlett, a mix of fear and disbelief shing across his face. He felt as though he were face to face with a grim reaper, a force that hade to im his life. For the first time in years, genuine fear swallowed him.


    "W-What do you want?" he stammered, his voice trembling in fear. "Please, spare my life!" he pleaded, attempting to crawl away from Scarlett''s advancing figure. However, his body felt heavy and unresponsive, as if transformed into a lifeless log.


    "Damn! Are you stupid or something?" Scarlett chuckled, halting a few steps away from him. "I''m the one who should be asking questions here, not you! Old man, why are you following me? Who sent you?"


    The man remained silent, refusing to divulge any information. How could he betray his guild?


    "Tsk, tsk... there''s no need to hide anything from me. I already know exactly who sent you. I just wanted to test whether I should spare your pathetic life or let you enter hell sooner," she stated, raising her gun, ready to pull the trigger.


    "WAIT! I''ll talk..." The man hastily interrupted, desperately trying to prevent the girl from ending his life.


    "No, I don''t need your information because I already know. Jude Withers sent you!" A sinister smile flickered across Scarlett''s eyes.


    "Wait, wait, Miss... I have valuable information that you may find useful," the man attempted to entice Scarlett with the promise of his knowledge.

 Chapter 370 Valuable Information

    ?


    "Wait, wait, Miss... I have valuable information that you may find useful," the man attempted to entice Scarlett with the promise of his knowledge.


    Scarlett locked her gaze on the man, scrutinizing his eyes for any signs of deceit. To her surprise, she detected the truth in his words. Instantly, her interest arose.


    "Alright, but it had better be truly important. Otherwise... I''ll ensure your flesh bes food for the hungry beasts on the mountain!" Her voice was soft, yet enough to send a chill down the man''s spine, almost causing him to lose control of his dder.


    "I know, miss. Please, please listen..." the man pleaded, wiping away the blood from his mouth.


    Scarlett''s impatience ran thin, "Then speak up now!"


    "Our boss sent another highly skilled team to track you down," he revealed, his voice filled with urgency.


    Scarlett''s eyebrows furrowed as she absorbed the information. Hearing about the more capable team annoyed her a bit, but she maintained her calmness.


    "More capable than you?" she asked with a hint of skepticism. "If that''s the case, you truly weren''t worthy of being called assassins. Merely an infamous gang of amateurs."


    The man winced, realizing the truth in her words. He felt a mix of shame and admiration for the woman standing before him. No wonder their boss warned them to be careful of this young girl, but he was too stupid to ignore his boss''s warning. What a shame!


    "Please, allow me to continue," he pleaded desperately. Upon seeing her nod, he took a deep breath and continued, "Miss, in our guild, there are three levels of TOP assassins: Bronze Team, which you eliminated on B Ind, and Silver Team, to which I belong..." He nced at the rest of his men, who were now lying on the ground in a miserable state.


    "Damn it, what do you want to talk about? I have no interest in your Withers guild!" Scarlett interrupted, feeling irritated. She took a moment topose herself before raising her gun again. "You''re wasting my precious time, you pathetic asshole!"


    Having dealt with the other assassins and ensuring they were incapacitated, Logan stood just behind Scarlett, his eyes fixed on the remaining man. The sight of his young madam in such anger shocked him. He remained motionless, observing the tense situation.


    "Miss, please, hold your fire! I implore you to listen," the man pleaded, raising his hand to halt Scarlett''s impending shot. Scarlett hesitated, keeping her gun aimed but waiting for him to continue. "The Gold Team is en route to this country. They are even more formidable than us..."


    Scarlett''s expression shifted slightly, "Damn it! Is this the so-called important information you wanted to tell me?" she interrupted the man, and her annoyance grew stronger.


    Scarlett didn''t care who wasing after her now; she would eliminate them all if they dared to show up. Even if that evil Jude Withers himself appeared, she wouldn''t hesitate to fight and end him!


    If only her uncle Noah hadn''t forbidden her from seeking immediate revenge on Jude Withers, she might have imed his life. She had no fear of him. She had the support of Fox and Xander by her side.


    In addition to her uncle Noah''s request, she also harbored concerns that Jude might use her as bait to draw out her mother from hiding. For now, she needed to be patient.


    She will try to find her mother at all costs and would not remain silent if someonees after her life. Anyone sent by Jude to confront her would meet their creator!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, of course not, miss... The information I wish to share is not rted to that," the man said.


    "Well, spit it out then!" Scarlett demanded.


    "The Gold Team''s target is not you, but someone who might be tailing you..." The man revealed, carefully observing Scarlett''s reaction. He felt a sense of relief as he saw her lower her gun and fall silent, seemingly lost in thought.


    ...


    ''They sent their best assassin to eliminate someone who was tailing me? Who could it be?'' Scarlett muttered to herself, trying to understand the situation. ''...And what is the sinister Jude Withers'' n?''


    After a moment of silence, Scarlett finally broke it by asking, "Who is the person they were targeting?"


    "I apologize, miss, but I don''t have that information. It is ssified and exclusively known by the Gold Team. Our task today was simply to capture you and bring you to a designated location..." the man exined.


    "Wait a moment!" Scarlett raised her hand, sensing something suspicious about the whole situation. She locked her gaze on the man for a few seconds before inquiring, "How did you know that I was your target? You''re aware that this isn''t my real face, right?"


    Scarlett had been perplexed since earlier, wondering how these people could identify her as Scarlett Piers despite her disguises since leaving the Royal Garden.


    She suspects there is an intruder in Xander''s house, which will exin how they recognize her instantly.


    "It''s quite simple," the man replied, shifting his gaze to Logan. "We recognized him, Mr. Logan Lee. His face was too distinctive for me to forget."


    "..." Logan was speechless, ''Oh shit! Why am I the scapegoat?''


    After turning his gaze at Scarlett again, the man continued, "Besides, we received information that you frequently used disguises, which allowed us to believe that you were in the car. That''s why we follow the car to the old town..."


    After a brief moment of silence, Scarlett asked with a nonchnt expression, yet her voice was as cold as ice. "So, you have information about me?"


    "Yes, the higher-ups sent it to me," he hesitated before continuing, "Miss, I have the data if you''d like to see it..."


    "I want to see it!" Scarlett dered. She desperately wanted to understand the extent of their knowledge of her.


    The man swiftly retrieved his cell phone from his pocket and handed it to Logan, who already stood before him. Logan''s imposing presence seemed to unnerve the man, causing a shiver to run down his spine.

 Chapter 371 Gold Team Target

    ?


    Scarlett easily unlocked the man''s cell phone without needing the password that the leader assassin shouted, "MariaMyLoveTheOnlyWomanInMyLife"


    She began reading the information about herself. As she read through the details, she was left speechless.


    How could they possess such detailed information about her? Despite her belief that she had sealed her personal information, they still knew about her employment at RAS and her marriage to Xander Riley, and they even had her most recent photograph!


    Goodness!


    Could they have a formidable hacker working behind them?


    Is their hacker really Queen?


    Scarlett set aside her thoughts about the Withers hacker for the time being.


    The more pressing issue is the identity of Team Gold''s target. Who is the person they want to kill?


    This question loomed in her mind, urging her to return to her office and ess herputer for further investigation.


    Scarlett cast a brief nce at the man before speaking in a frigid, icy tone, "I will take your cell phone." She ced the phone in her coat pocket. Then she said, "And inform your boss that I will kill you guys if we ever cross paths again, I will eliminate you without hesitation or inquiry."


    After ensuring the man understood her message, Scarlett shifted her gaze toward Logan and instructed him to leave the ce. She had changed her mind; she would spare their lives. She needs to let Jude Withers know about her ability!


    Scarlett couldn''t help but wonder about Jude Withers'' reaction upon discovering that she had effortlessly defeated his Silver Team. That wicked old man would surely be shocked to the core, wouldn''t he?


    Not long after their car sped away from the scene. Countless questions flooded Scarlett''s mind; Who was the target of the Gold Team? How formidable were they?


    She yearned for an encounter with them. If she could easily beat them, it would prove that the Withers family was nothing more than a fa?ade, stronger only in rumors and not in reality.


    "Ma''am, why didn''t you kill them all?" Logan asked, puzzled. He had expected Scarlett to eliminate them to ensure there would be no evidence left behind, worried that these people might cause trouble for her in the future.


    Scarlett nced at Logan, who drove the car, "Do I appear that heartless, Logan?" she asked.


    "N-No ma''am..."


    "Well, as you know, I consider myself a good person. How could I take the lives of innocent people?" Her voice held an air of innocence.


    Logan was utterly speechless. The memory of Scarlett''s determination to send them to the gates of hell was still fresh in his mind. So why had she suddenly changed her ns?


    Silently, Logan took a deep breath, setting aside his curiosity as he observed Scarlett opening herptop.


    ...


    Scarlett was immersed behind herptop, busily hacking the cellphone she had obtained from the Silver Team leader. She needed to discover how theymunicated with their home base and locate their server.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Today, she would ensure they faced a relentless attack, keeping them upied for the weeks toe. How dare that wicked Jude Withers sends his minions to capture her? How foolish he is!


    After a few minutes had passed, a faint smile appeared on Scarlett''s lips. She felt a surge of happiness as she finally uncovered the location of their server.


    However, she refrained from taking immediate action. Right now, she wanted to identify the target of the Gold Team Assassin. She desperately wanted to catch one of them and satisfy her burning curiosity. However, before she could investigate them, a thought struck her. She turned her gaze slowly towards Logan.


    "Logan, did you remove the CCTV from their car?" Scarlett asks. In her haste, she had forgotten to erase any evidence from the Withers Assassin camera dashboard, fearing that her actions might be known. She also worried for Logan, who had not taken the precaution of disguising himself.


    "Yes, ma''am! I''ve taken care of everything. I also retrieved all theirmunication devices and wallets for you to investigate. I''ve ced them in this ck bag," Logan informed, handing over the bag to Scarlett. "And, actually, I put a tracker in their car." He smiles proudly.


    "Thank you, Logan!" Scarlett eximed. Her surprise could be heard in her voice as she observed Logan''s careful handling of crime scenes.


    "And, Logan, from now on, you must also disguise yourself whenever we go out, just like today. It appears my enemies are bing aware of your presence, making it easier for them to track me down..." She continues.


    Logan could only nod in agreement. With his present near Scarlett, the enemy had indeed be far too easy to follow her. Thankfully today, they had managed to handle them without any harm. If anything were to happen to his young madam, he knew his master would punish him.


    "I will ensure that, ma''am," he promised.


    "Good! Now, you need to drive faster. We need to reach my office before Xander knows about this," Scarlett urged with concern. She didn''t want Xander to panic or abandon his work if he discovered she was in danger.


    "Ma''am, I believe Master Xander is aware of this. The tailing team seems to have tipped him off..." Logan apologetically said as he pointed towards several cars they had passed, which now made abrupt U-turns to follow them.


    Before Scarlett could respond, her cell phone vibrated in her pocket.


    She wryly smiled when she saw Xander''s name sh on the screen. Well, at least he was only calling and not appearing before her as he usually did. It would be troublesome if he suddenly showed up, right!?


    "Hello, hubby," she greeted him affectionately. "Have you had lunch?" she asked cheerfully.


    Xander didn''t bother to reply to her greeting. Instead, he said, "Babe, tell Logan to stop the car. Now!"


    "WHAT?" His strange instructions left Scarlett stunned.


    Why did he suddenly ask them to stop?


    Does he know their location?


    Had he been watching her all this time?


    She was puzzled.

 Chapter 372 Spy

    ?


    "Please, just follow my instructions!" Xander''s serious tone left Scarlett stunned. It was the first time he had spoken to her like this, and the first time he abruptly ended the call before her.


    ''Is he angry?'' She shook her head and put aside her curiosity. She instructed Logan to pull over.


    "Ma''am, why did you ask me to stop?" Logan inquired, ncing back with a confused expression.


    "Well, I''m just as curious as you..." Scarlett stopped when she saw a ck caring toward them¡ªa very familiar car, the same car that had picked her up at the airport the day before. Her heart beat faster, realized that the car was Xander''s car.


    "Oh, my goodness... I guess your master is furious, Logan. We''re in trouble," Scarlett muttered, shing a bitter smile as she observed the caring to a halt right in front of them.


    Logan, unaware of the presence of a Rolls Royce, had stopped their car a few meters ahead and was taken aback when heid eyes on it.


    "Damn it! Why is Master Xander here?" Logan stammered, his voice filled with surprise.


    "Why did he suddenly show up? You guys alerted him too soon, didn''t you?" Scarlett sighed deeply, her gaze fixed on Xander as he emerged from the backseat and made his way toward their car.


    "Oh no, he''s definitely angry," she whispered under her breath. Even though his sunsses concealed his eyes, she could sense he was in a bad mood.


    Scarlett swiftly stepped out as the car door opened, greeting Xander with a wide smile. "Hubby, why did youe?" she innocently asked.


    However, Xander gave Scarlett the cold shoulder. He didn''t answer her; instead, he exchanged a few words with Logan. Then, he took her hand and led her to his car. After ensuring she was safely seated, he settled into his seat beside her.


    The Rolls Royce started moving, and with the partition separating them from the driver and bodyguards, Scarlett anxiously nced at him and waited for whatever Xander wanted to say.


    Yet, several minutes passed without him uttering a word. He averted his gaze outside the car but kept holding her hand firmly.


    Scarlett was rendered speechless as she looked at their intertwined hands. After a few more seconds, she took a deep breath before speaking up, "I''m sorry, Xander. Please don''t be angry with me. Those lowly assassins were no threat to me. They will never hurt me. You have to trust me!"


    Xander turned his head to meet her worried eyes. "Of course, I trust your ability, babe. I''m not angry. But right now, I''m considering sending someone to confront your wicked uncle. How dare he send someone to follow you? I''ve heard they have ns to kidnap you!?"


    Scarlett was left speechless by his words.


    "Xander, are you really not angry with me?" she asked repeatedly, yearning to hear the sincerity in his response.


    "Hmm, why would I be angry with you?" Xander reassured her with a gentle smile, pulling her onto hisp and encircling her slender waist with his arms.


    "I know my wife is far from being a weak girl..." Xander continued, burying his head in her neck to breathe in her familiar and sweet scent. "...but please, take care of yourself. I cannot bear the thought of losing you, Scarlett Piers!" he whispered in a barely audible voice.


    Scarlett was taken aback by his final words, and as his embrace tightened, it tugged at her heartstrings. She could sense his deep concern and fear at that moment.


    ''Have I been too selfish, causing him to worry like this?'' Scarlett''s conscience weighed heavily upon her.


    Several times, she attempted to speak, to find the right words tofort him, but they remained trapped behind her lips. It felt as if her tongue had betrayed her.


    "I will," Scarlett managed to whisper. Only those words could escape her lips. She could do nothing more than hold him tightly, cherishing their embrace inplete silence. They found sce in each other''s warmth.


    After a while, Xander gently released his arms from around her and pulled back slightly to gaze into her eyes.


    Relief washed over him as he saw the love reflected in her gaze. "It''s already past lunchtime. Let me take you to a nice restaurant," he said.


    Scarlett nodded. A smile appears on her lips. "Where are we going? I''m starting to feel slightly hungry again," she remarked, amused at the thought of having finished her porridge at a Chinese restaurant just a few hours ago and already feeling hungry once more.


    "You''ll see," Xander replied, cing her head on his shoulder.


    Scarlett nestled in his embrace, trying to fit her body perfectly against his. She felt a sense of warmth and safety enveloping her in his arms.


    Scarlett recounts the incident to Xander for the rest of the trip, holding nothing back. She revealed how The Gold Team will tail her, expressing her confusion about whom Jude Withers intended to capture.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Xander, who do you think that person might be?" she asked, seeking his perspective.


    "Babe, are you genuinely asking or just seeking reassurance?" Xander raised an eyebrow, finding it obvious that Jude Withers intended to capture Scarlett''s mother.


    "I honestly have no idea!" Scarlett replied, desperately searching for any clues.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Jude Withers has deployed his best people to capture your mother..." Xander''s voice remained calm andposed.


    Scarlett felt a surge of tension coursing through her body as she sat up straight, meeting Xander''s gaze.


    "Remember, his goal was never to harm you directly. He wanted to draw your mother out of hiding... and so..." Xander continued.


    "Oh, my god! How could I forget about that?" Scarlett took a deep breath, lightly pping her forehead in frustration.


    "What are your ns now?" Xander asks, observing Scarlett lost in deep thought as if thinking something important.


    After a brief pause, Scarlett responded, "I have a n. However, I need to discuss it with Uncle Noah first."


    Xander nodded understandingly. "Yes, you should. After all, he has a better understanding of the situation there."


    "By the way, Xander... Have you received any news from James regarding his investigations in X Country?" Scarlett asked curiously. She hasn''t heard any updates from Xander or Rex about their cooperation in carrying out the investigation.


    "Actually, we have our people already infiltrated as staff within the Withers household and their underground operations. It''s only a matter of time before we acquire valuable information about what goes on there," Xander exined.


    Scarlett was taken aback by what she heard. "Y-You''ve ced spies inside?" she asked, astonished. She had anticipated a conventional investigation, never expecting Xander to go that far for her sake.


    "Babe, of course! We''re dealing with the Withers, a family that has reigned over the underworld of Country X for nearly a century. Even the government wants nothing to do with them," Xander reassured her with a smile.


    "I understand, but please ensure their safety. I don''t want any more casualties on ount of me..." Scarlett''s voice trembled, her eyes growing misty as thoughts of herte father, Jonathan Piers, and Aunt Lana, as well as the others, filled her mind.


    Even though a month had passed, the tragedy had left an indelible mark on her heart and mind. Recalling the horrific incident still caused her deep pain.


    "Yes, babe! Don''t worry," Xander reassured her, gently caressing her warm cheeks. "That''s why we''re not acting hastily. We have our people blending in with them, patiently waiting for their reports. We''re taking our time. However, we''ll slowly uncover crucial evidence that will make it impossible for Jude Withers to escape his crimes, ensuring he is detained forever..." He exined their grand n to Scarlett.


    It was the first time Scarlett had heard of Xander and Rex''s extensive n, and she was astounded to learn that their objective extended beyond capturing and detaining Jude Withers.


    They aimed to eradicate the entire dark business of the Withers family from X Country. Moreover, they joined forces with the Special Forces from X Country under the leadership of Alex Hill.


    Xander and Rex''s n far surpasses Scarlett''s simpler intention of sending the wicked Jude Withers to the depths of hell. The contrast amused her as she realized the depth and breadth of their strategy.


    ...


    Not long after, they arrived at the seaside. Scarlett is surprised to know Xander brought her to the luxury restaurant. The ce was bustling with visitors.


    "This is the finest seafood restaurant around," Xander exined as he assisted her out of the car. "You''re going to love their grilled lobster, babe," he continued.


    Scarlett was taken aback by the sight of the restaurant hall, packed with visitors. There were no empty tables avable for them to dine in. However, Xander confidently entered, ignoring the other guests who were still waiting in line at the entrance.


    "Xander, should we wait in line?" Scarlett asked, her confusion and embarrassment growing as she heard murmurs and whispers from the people behind them.


    Xander smiled, his gaze fixed on her. "I''ve already reserved a private room for us," he replied. At that moment, a slender man with sses approached them, politely smiling at Xander.


    "Mr. Riley, wee... Your VIP room is ready. Please follow me. I will lead you to your room," the man said, his smile extending to Scarlett before leading them to the second floor.

 Chapter 373 Feeling Unwell

    ?


    As they stepped into the VIP room, Scarlett was captivated by the sight that greeted her. A spacious room adorned with elegant decor dominated by natural colors and featuring arge ss window that offered a breathtaking view of the vast blue sea.


    The beauty of the scenery reminded her of the scenery from her RAS office on Palm Avenue in her home country.


    "Stunning," she murmured in awe, walking closer to the window to satisfy her eyes in the beautiful view expanse unfolding before her.


    ...


    "Babe, what would you like to eat?" Xander asked, his eyes fixed on Scarlett, who was mesmerized by the breathtaking view outside the window.


    "Sorry, Xander," Scarlett apologized with a smile, turning her attention to him. "You can order anything. I''ll just go with your rmendation." She sat beside him and nced at the menu in his hand.


    "Alright," Xander replied, closing the menu and handing it back to the attentive restaurant manager, who patiently awaited their order. "You can bring me my usual," he instructed.


    The manager nodded and excused himself politely, leaving the room.


    As the door closed, Scarlett turned her gaze to Xander. "Xander looks like you visit this ce a lot," she said, curious about the person who greeted them before knowing Xander as they entered the restaurant.


    "Hmm, I used to visit this ce whenever I was in town. Well, this ce is part of Riley''s group F&B department," Xander exined, pouring water into her ss.


    "Really? This ce belongs to your group too? Wow, I had no idea you guys owned a seafood restaurant as well," Scarlett was surprised to hear that.


    She had heard of the Riley Group''s F&B business, which was well-known in their country and even abroad. Still, she had never known this particr restaurant before.


    "Well, this isn''t a franchised restaurant. That''s why we only have one here. The chef running this ce used to work at R Hotel. It was a shame to see him retire, so I proposed the idea of opening a restaurant for him," Xander exined.


    "I can''t wait to try the food. It must be really good if you are willing to make this restaurant for that chef," Scarlett said eagerly to taste the food.


    As Scarlett''s eyes sparkled with excitement to wait for the delicious food, Xander couldn''t help but smile. He gently ruffled her hair, a gesture filled with affection.


    "Hahaha, don''t set your expectations too high, babe," Xander chuckled. He worried that her taste standards might surpass his own, and he didn''t want her to be disappointed if the dishes didn''t meet her lofty expectations.


    Moreover, Xander was aware of Scarlett''s peculiar hobby¡ªshe had an uncanny ability to taste and discern the quality of a restaurant before deciding to add it to her collection.


    "We''ll find out soon," Scarlett replied, returning his smile.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door, and several waiters entered, carrying their orders. Scarlett''s eyes widened with astonishment as she beheld a tter of grilled lobster and prawns ced before her. The presentation of the food enticed her appetite.


    "Sir, Madam, if you require anything, you can press this button," one of the waiters ced a ck bell box on the table. "Please enjoy your meal," he added politely before leaving the room.


    Scarlett''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at her favorite dishes adorning the table.


    "Go ahead, try it, babe!" Xander warmly smiled when he saw his wife had not touched her food. She had only looked at it.


    "Hmm..." Scarlett returned his smile and prepared to take a bite. However, just as she was about to eat the slice of ck pepper-grilled lobster, a sudden wave of nausea washed over her as the aroma filled her nostrils.


    Her stomach churned unexpectedly, leaving her shocked and bewildered.


    Why was she suddenly feeling this way?


    "Why aren''t you eating?" Xander asked, surprised as he noticed her face pale. "Babe, is something wrong with the food?" he asked.


    Scarlett ced her spoon down and took a sip of water, emptying the ss in an attempt to alleviate the difort. Once she felt slightly better, she gazed at Xander, her expression troubled.


    "I... I don''t know why, but... I feel like I''m going," she paused. Don''t want to make Xander worry. "Ugh, Xander, I need to use the restroom," she continued, rising from her seat. She hurriedly made her way to the restroom, ensuring to lock the door behind her.


    Desperately, she turned on the water tap, ensuring that her vomit sound would not drown out from the bathroom. Afraid Xander could hear it.


    It felt as if the entire contents of her stomach were surging upward into her chest. She exerted great effort to let them out, but to her dismay, nothing came out. She continued to relieve the difort, but her efforts were in vain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Frustration swallowed her, and tears welled up in her eyes. She sshed her face with cold water, hoping to bring some relief. After feeling her face turn cold, she slowly raised her head to look at her reflection in the mirror. She was startled by what she saw. Herplexion had turned as pale as a sheet of paper.


    "Am I poisoned?" she mumbled, desperately trying to recall the food she had consumed earlier. However, she realized that she hadn''t eaten anything other than the porridge at the Chinese restaurant that morning, and several hours had passed since then. "It can''t be food poisoning," she concluded with certainty.


    Scarlett sshed water on her face once more, attempting to wash away her tears and regainposure.


    "Baby, are you alright?" Xander''s concerned voice resonated from outside the restroom.


    Swiftly, Scarlett dried her face with a tissue and exited the restroom. She met Xander at the door, mustering a reassuring smile.


    "I''m fine, Xander. Let''s eat..." She said,


    "Are you sure?" Xander questioned, still visibly worried.


    "Yes, I''m fine!"


    "But why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell? Maybe we should go to the hospital!" Xander''s tone turned serious.


    "No need, Xander. I''m fine!" Scarlett took his hand, guiding him back to their seat. She continued, "Maybe it''s just because I missed lunch..." She casually said, realizing it was already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Oh yeah, you''re right. Let''s eat quickly," Xander said anxiously. He carefully ced a piece of lobster meat on her te, urging her to eat it.


    Scarlett starts to eat her lobster and is greeted by an unfamiliar scent. Normally, she enjoyed this scent, but today it made her feel nauseous as soon as it reached her nostrils. She couldn''t understand why!


    Not wanting to rm Xander, she forced herself to eat the lobster while holding her breath. However, she couldn''t consume as much as she usually did. She only managed to take a few bites before deciding to ask Xander to leave. She needs to go home and lie on her bed.


    Thankfully, Xander didn''t press her with further questions. He immediately agreed to go home.


    ...


    After leaving the restaurant, Xander was worried when he observed his wife remaining in a weak state.


    "Baby, I''m sorry if the food didn''t taste good to you. I''ll never take you there again..." Xander expressed his guilt, believing that the restaurant with a sea view would remind her of their homnd. However, he realized he had made a mistake.


    Scarlett turned to face Xander, feeling relieved to be away from the restaurant and no longer feel tortured by the scent of grilling lobsters.


    "No, it''s not about the food. But..." Scarlett hesitated, concerned about sharing the truth with him. However, seeing how strongly he med himself, she made up her mind. "Xander, earlier I felt unwell..."


    "What? Are you sick? Where?" Xander''s panic began to show as he held her hand and attempted to check her condition. He worried that she might be in pain after she fought against the assassin sent by Jude Withers.


    "No... I mean, my body is fine. But, earlier at the restaurant, I suddenly felt nauseous and vomited. I also experienced dizziness..." Scarlett exined, still bewildered by her earlier condition. It was the first time she had ever felt that way.


    "You threw up? Why didn''t you tell me earlier!?" He was taken aback to hear that. "Baby, let''s go to the hospital. We need to check your condition..."


    "No need. I''m feeling better now, Xander." Scarlett didn''t want to burden him by going all the way to the hospital just because she had felt nauseous.


    "Okay, but I''ll ask my personal doctor toe to our house and examine you." Xander gestured for Scarlett not to refuse.


    Reluctantly, Scarlett shrugged and nodded slightly.


    She knew she was fine; her nausea was likely due to missing lunch. However, she couldn''t stop Xander from calling the doctor. He would only worry more if she refused.


    Soon, they arrived home, and shortly afterward, the doctor arrived.


    Scarletty on the bed while the doctor checked her pulse and asked her a few questions.


    Meanwhile, Xander stood at the end of the bed, his face tense with concern, as he observed Scarlett.

 Chapter 374 She Is Fine, But...

    ?


    Scarletty on the bed while the doctor checked her pulse and asked her a few questions.


    Meanwhile, Xander stood at the end of the bed, his face tense with concern, as he observed Scarlett.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile when she saw her husband''s tense face, she said, "Xander, I assure you, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry so much," she tries to reassure him. "I told you before... I feel sick because I ate my lunchte..."


    She shifted her gaze towards the doctor, who was still examining her.


    "Isn''t that right, doctor?" she asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Ms. Riley, you are indeed in good health," the doctor replied as he stood up from the edge of the bed and approached Xander. There was something he needed to discuss with him.


    "Thank you, doctor. Can I get up now?" Scarlett asked.


    "Yes, you may," the doctor responded before turning to Xander and saying something in his hushed tone.


    ...


    Scarlett, eager to get out of bed, suddenly froze upon hearing the doctor''s words to Xander. "Wait, you want to take my blood for further tests?"


    "Yes, ma''am..."


    "Doctor, are you serious?" she continued, walking towards Xander. Once she stood beside him, she continued her protest, "Why do I need a blood test?" she questioned Xander.


    The thought of the needle made her body shudder. She couldn''t bear the idea. "Xander, please tell the doctor that I''m fine! I don''t want my blood drawn," she pleaded, adamantly refusing.


    Gradually calming down from the initial shock, Xander gently held Scarlett''s hands. "Babe, this is just a test..."


    "A test? What for?" she asked, confusion shing through her eyes. She felt perfectly healthy at this moment. There was no need for any additional tests. She was sure of it.


    Xander found his wife''s fear of the syringe incredibly endearing. It was the first time he had witnessed her like this, and it made him smile.


    Instead of immediately responding to Scarlett, he requested the doctor to wait outside. He needs a private conversation with Scarlett.


    Once the doctor had left the room, he guided her to sit on the sofa at the end of their bedroom.


    "Baby, have you noticed any changes in yourself?" Xander asked cautiously, taking a seat beside her on the sofa.


    Confused by his question, Scarlett inquired, "What do you mean? Changes in me?"


    "Hmm, have you felt anything different within yourself?" Xander asked, gently holding her hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "I don''t think so. I haven''t noticed anything unusual," Scarlett replied, trying to remember if there was anything unusual that she had been feeling recently. After a few moments, her brows furrowed, and she looked at Xander. "Well, I do think I''ve gained some weight. Why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    Xander raised his hand, softly caressing her cheek, ensuring their eyes met before he spoke, "Baby, the doctor mentioned that you might be pregnant."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gazed into Xander''sforting blue eyes, Scarlett found herself momentarily lost in their depth.


    She hadn''t fully registered his words until a few seconds had passed, and when she did, she was taken aback by what she had heard.


    "W-WHAT!? I''m p-pregnant?" she asked with her trembling voice. She was so shocked she could feel her body shaking, too excited by the news.


    "Hmm, the doctor suspects you''re pregnant. That''s why he suggests you do a blood check..." Xander smiled widely the moment he saw her face blush.


    "Seriously, I''m pregnant?" Scarlett repeated as if she still couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    "We need to check it. You can give your blood to them, and we will know the result."


    "I don''t want a blood test. Can we use a pregnancy test kit? Did the doctor bring one?" she said.


    "Alright, I''ll check with the doctor. You wait here," Xander replied and left the room.


    Once the bedroom door closed, Scarlett felt a rush of emotions welling up inside her ¡ª a mixture of happiness and fear. She ced her hand on her still-t stomach, trying to feel if a fetus was growing inside her.


    Recalling the doctor''s words about her pregnancy, she couldn''t help but remember the peculiar sensations she had been experiencingtely.


    Wanting to confirm what she felt were signs of pregnancy, she swiftly grabbed her cell phone and searched the inte.


    As she read through the article, shock coursed through her. Every description exactly matched what she had been feeling ¡ª the bouts of nausea, the persistent fatigue, and when she traced back, she realized her menstrual cycle had been absent since the end of December.


    "Am I really pregnant? Oh my goodness..." Scarlett covered her mouth with her hand, trying to contain her overwhelming emotions.


    The reality of bing pregnant so soon after she had stopped taking the pill was beyond her wildest expectations. She was genuinely excited to finally be pregnant with Xander''s child but was scared too.


    ...


    Xander entered the room and was taken aback to find his wife in tears, her gaze fixed on her cell phone. "Babe, are you okay?" he rushed to her side and sat down beside her.


    Pulling her into hisforting embrace, he gently took the phone from her hands. A sense of relief washed over him when he saw the article she had been reading.


    He had been worried that something had upset her and caused her tears. Holding her tightly, he tenderly stroked her back, offering his unwavering support.


    Xander allowed her to release her tears of joy in his arms. He could feel her emotions because he shared the same overwhelming happiness. Their deepest desire had finallye true.


    "Xander, I think I might be pregnant," Scarlett managed to say, her voice softening. "The article... all the signs match what I''ve felt!"


    "We''ll find out soon, babe. The doctor is arranging to have the pregnancy test kit brought here. They should arrive shortly. Why don''t you freshen up and change intofortable clothes for now?" Xander suggested, his voice soft and tender. At that moment, Scarlett felt her love for him grow even stronger.

 Chapter 375 The Result!

    ?


    Scarlett went into the bathroom to freshen up. She removed her shirt and jeans, changing into clean, casual home clothes.


    Just as she was about to leave the bathroom, Xander returned to the room and brought her a pregnancy test.


    Her hand trembled as she held the pink box. Once again, she found herself hesitating before entering the bathroom.


    "X-Xander, please wait here!" Scarlett stopped him from following her inside.


    "Why?" he asked, confusion evident in his voice.


    "I won''t be able to pee if you''re in there with me..." she said, offering an awkward smile.


    "Hahaha. Baby..." Xander couldn''t hold hisughter. "I''ve seen you pee before, and I''ve seen your entire body. Why are you stopping me now?"


    "This is different, Xander. Please just wait outside, okay!?" she pleaded sincerely.


    "Fine! But let''s see the result together, alright!?"


    "Yes, we''ll look at the results together!" she promised.


    Scarlett closed the bathroom door behind her and nervously opened the box. It didn''t take long for her toplete the test. She ced the test kit in the sink and emerged from the bathroom, looking for Xander.


    She saw him pacing tensely, not far from the bathroom door. When their eyes met, he asked, "Are you done?"


    "Yes. Let''s see the result, Xander." Scarlett held his hand and led him back into the bathroom. However, just before they passed through the doorway, she abruptly halted. "Wait a moment! Let''s close our eyes and open them on the count of three. How about that?"


    "Hmm," Xander could only smile at Scarlett''s excitement. He didn''t say anything, simply nodding and following her lead. He yfully cautioned her, "Baby, be careful not to bump into anything."


    Soon, they both stood in front of the sink.


    "I''ll count to three. Don''t peek, Xander!" Scarlett instructed.


    "Yes, hurry... hurry, babe!"


    "One, two, three...." she counted aloud, and they both opened their eyes on cue.


    Instantly, a scream escaped from Scarlett''s mouth, "OH-MY-GOD!!" She covered her mouth with her palm, holding back the tears that threatened to spill. Even though she had suspected she was pregnant, she was still taken aback to see the positive sign on the test.


    Frozen in ce, Xander struggled to contain his emotions as he witnessed the result he had longed to see. A smile spread across his face, and he was at a loss for what to do next.


    However, his trance was short-lived as he noticed his wife''s tears. Snapping back to reality, he hugged her tightly, holding her close and gently kissing her forehead.


    "My wife, congrattions! We''re going to be parents..." Xander whispered in a trembling voice, overwhelmed with happiness and deeply moved by the moment.


    Scarlett couldn''t find the words to respond; she returned Xander''s tight embrace. An indescribable joy enveloped herpletely. This newfound feeling was entirely novel to her, and she cherished it.


    "I''m going to be a mother," she whispered softly, almost to herself.


    ****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Two dayster.


    For the past two days, Scarlett had embraced her role as a princess in her own castle, pampered and protected by Xander.


    She spent her time lounging on the couch, indulged in her favorite snacks, and binge-watched her beloved TV shows.


    Xander, determined to protect her from difort, has forbidden her from lifting even the lightest object, much to Scarlett''s amusement. However, this over-treatment was starting to scare her. Because she can''t do whatever she wants.


    Luckily today Xander has to go to the office because he has an important meeting at his office that he can''t ignore.


    Scarlett uses this opportunity to ask Xander to let her work from home. She feels delighted because Xander allows her ¡ª she calls Cruz to meet her at home.


    ...


    As she reclined on the couch, a knock on the door interrupted her Netflix marathon. It was a female maid. She informs her that her guest has alreadye.


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up with delight. She immediately went down to meet Cruz. She is kind of missing his bubbly assistant.


    "Cruz! Oh, nice to meet you!" Scarlett''s voice is full of excitement. She chuckled as she looked at his bright outfit; a sky-blue shirt and white trousers.


    Cruz widely grinned as he looked at his boss. He had expected her toe to the office two days ago, but Logan informed him that she wouldn''t being for a few days. He was confused, but when he tried to call her, he couldn''t reach her.


    Today, however, Logan finally calls him and tells him about something that makes his heart almost stop beating; Scarlett was pregnant.


    "I heard the news. Congrattions, boss," Logan said, his voice trembling with happiness.


    Scarlett giggled, genuinely delighted by Cruz''s presence and sweet words. "Thank you, Cruz. You''re so kind. Please, have a seat. I need to share all the details with you."


    Cruz was the first person, aside from her family members, to learn about her pregnancy. In fact, she hadn''t disclosed this news to Rex, her best friend Zara, or even her uncle Noah.


    She intended to wait until the first trimester passed, as her pregnancy was still in its early stages. Announcing it now would be too risky.


    Cruz''s gaze remained fixed on hers as they settled on the couch. He attentively listened as she shared how she had discovered her pregnancy and described how Xander was now confining her like a prisoner in their house.


    "Oh,e on, boss. Why do youin about it?" Cruz rolled his eyes. "Every pregnant woman out there would be envious of you to no end! Trust me..." he said.


    "Hahaha, indeed. When my husband insists on spoiling me, I can''tin. At first, I was excited. The feeling was like Inded on cloud nine, but after two days, I was bored without my usual activities." Scarlett shook her head.


    "Boss, endure it!" Cruzughs before continuing, "I''m overjoyed for you and Boss Xander. I still can''t believe I''m going to be an uncle..." he giggled.


    "Thank you, Cruz. By the way, I hope you haven''t revealed my pregnancy to anyone. It''s still too early to announce it," Scarlett reminded him.


    Cruz froze upon seeing Scarlett''s reaction. "Oh, crap! Boss, I''m sorry. I identally shared it in the group chat," he said, filled with regret.


    Scarlett was utterly speechless, unable to find the right words to express anger. She just scolded him through her sharp gaze.


    Gosh!

 Chapter 376 Uninvited Guest

    ?


    Upon seeing Scarlett''s pierced gaze, Cruz gulped silently.


    "B-Boss, I''m sorry. I write about your pregnancy in our Food ve group chat," said Cruz apologetically. "Ugh, boss, let me remind everyone to keep this matter..." He said, reaching for his cell phone.


    However, before he could type anything, Scarlett stopped him.


    "No need..." Scarlett stops him. She was sure that Zara had already informed everyone, who was close to them, especially Rex. She set aside her worries for the time being.


    Now, she needed to discuss progress in her office with Cruz because Xander had effectively isted her from the outside world, including her work, for thest two days.


    Scarlett and Cruz started to talk about the progress of the new RAS office in the country. Since Scarlett would be staying in this city for a few months, she had gathered all the CGI artists under Red Animation Studio residing in the nearby country to work at the new office.


    She needed to meet them in person since their interactions had been limited to video calls thus far.


    "Well, boss... Twenty people have reported and are scheduled to start next Monday. I hope you cane to the office that day to meet them," Cruz suggested.


    Scarlett pondered for a moment, ''Xander should allow me to go out, right?''


    "Next Monday?"


    "Yes, boss..." Cruz scanned the room, ensuring no one was in there, before continuing in a hushed tone, "Is Boss Xander still banning you from leaving the house?" he asked.


    Cruz was curious. He heard from Logan that, Xander be overprotective after he found out Scarlett was pregnant. She was not allowed to go out alone. And if she has to go out Xander insists on apanying her everywhere.


    "Hmm, that''s why I can''t promise whether I can stop by the office or not," She answers softly. "However, don''t worry, I''ll try to talk to Xander..." she continued quickly after seeing the disappointment on Cruz''s face.


    Cruz could only nod in response to her words. Then, he remembered something, "By the way, Director Olson''s secretary called and said Director Olson wants to meet with you."


    "Really?" Scarlett''s excitement grew. They had nned to meet, but it seemed impossible due to Harvey''s filming schedule.


    "Yes, boss!"


    "When?"


    "His secretary said he''ll follow your schedule. He is kinda free next week," Cruz paused, pondering the right time for their meeting. "Boss... how about meeting Director Olson on Monday? That way, you can meet with your CGI team, and then you can also meet with Director Olson. I thought Boss Xander would permit you..." he suggested.


    "That''s a great idea, Cruz!" Scarlett''s smile widened.


    Indeed, if Xander knew she was going to meet Harvey Olson, he wouldn''t stop her.


    "Very well, set up an appointment with Uncle Harvey for Monday, arrange the meeting at our office!"


    "I will make the arrangements, boss." Cruz nodded.


    Scarlett and Cruz carried on with their conversation, delving into various topics.


    However, before long...


    Their conversation was interrupted when a maid quietly approached Scarlett and whispered something in her ear.


    Scarlett''s face immediately turned sour after receiving the message from the maid. Despite her annoyance, she managed to maintain herposure and instructed the maids to allow uninvited guests to join them.


    Cruz, curious by Scarlett''s reaction, "Are you expecting another guest?" he asked.


    She took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on Cruz. "An uninvited guest," she said, feeling amused.


    "What? How can someone enter this house without an appointment?" Cruz was taken aback. He had attempted to visit Scarlett a few times, only to be turned away by the guards who insisted on Scarlett or Xander''s permission to enter the Royal Garden.


    "Hmm, he''s the most shameless person I''ve ever encountered!" Scarlett chuckled. She asked another maid to prepare warm tea and snacks for their unexpected visitor.


    ''Who could possibly arrive without an appointment?'' Cruz thought. He cast a curious nce toward the door, waiting for the arrival of that mysterious person.


    Before long, the door swung open, revealing a figure Cruz knew all too well. The familiar face wore a radiant smile as he stepped into the room. Cruz was rendered speechless upon seeing him, but he managed to maintain hisposure and directed his gaze toward Scarlett.


    "Sister-inw," Theodor''s voice boomed, filling the room. "Congrattions on your pregnancy, sis. Wow! This is excellent news. I can''t believe I''m going to be an uncle so soon..." he said.


    Then, Theodor sat opposite Scarlett without waiting for an invitation. Expressing his gratitude, he thanked the maid who had just ced a cup of tea before him on the table.


    "Thank you, Theodor..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off softly as she smiled at him. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Now Scarlett understood why her husband grew increasingly annoyed whenever Theo visited them. This man seemed to make himself at home, bing more and morefortable with each passing day when he visited their house.


    ...


    Theodor was taken aback by Cruz''s presence in the room. A warm smile graced his face.


    "Cruz, you''re here too? My apologies, I didn''t see you earlier!" He raised his teacup in a polite gesture toward Cruz.


    "Sir Theodor, it''s nice to meet you," Cruz greeted him respectfully.


    "Why do you address me like that again, Cruz? I''ve mentioned it before, you can call me brother." Theodor shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Theodor continued, "You are my sister-inw''s trusted person, so we do not need formality. Just call me brother!"


    Cruz swallowed nervously, torn between his urge to address Theodor as such. However, the memory of Scarlett scolding him, makes him stop.


    "Sir, I cannot simply befriend someone like you," Cruz replied with utmost respect. "You hold the title of prince in this country. How could I..." His words trailed off as he noticed Theodor raising his hand.


    "Oh, please, Cruz! Enough with the excuses. There''s no need for that. Just call me whatever you feelfortable with," Theodor had grown tired of hearing such lines whenever people discovered his true identity.


    Cruz, "..."


    Theodor then nced at Scarlett.


    "Sis, you did this, didn''t you?" Theodor asked. He knew it must be Scarlett who forbade Cruz to call him that because they had been friends for a month, Cruz had called him casually. But, when Scarlett arrived, Cruz''s attitude toward him suddenly changed ¡ª Cruz kept his distance from him.


    Still busy eating her apple pie snack, Scarlett paused as she looked at Theodor.


    "Did what?" she asked innocently, pretending not to understand his question but inwardly finding it amusing.


    "Forget it!" Theodor chuckled, noticing Scarlett''s expression. "Where is Xander? Is he still at the office?" he asked, diverting their conversation.


    "Xander has a meeting this afternoon. Why do you ask? Do you have an appointment with him?"


    "No, just curious. I thought he was at home keeping youpany," Theodor said.


    Scarlett ignores his words, her mind slightly distracted. "Theo, how did you find out about my pregnancy?" she asked. She had ensured that Xander did not reveal the news of her pregnancy to anyone.


    Theodor gasped.


    Excitement had clouded his judgment upon learning of Scarlett''s pregnancy, causing him to overlook the potential consequences ofing here. Now, he found himself in trouble.


    If Scarlett discovered who had informed him, she would also uncover his rtionship with that person. How troublesome it had be!?


    A wave of confusion enveloped Theodor, leaving him pondering the situation. After a few moments of thinking, a brilliant idea began to form in his mind.


    "Ah, sister-inw..." Theodor smiled gently at her before continuing his words, "I have finished my tea... I should be heading home now. I will see you tomorrow. Please remind Xander, having dinner at my home, alright..." He rose swiftly from his chair and strode towards the door.


    However, after just a few steps, Scarlett''s voice called out his name with a cold, icy tone that sent shivers down his spine, reminding him of their secret rtionship as master and ve. Theodor secretly gulped, cursing himself for being stupid.


    "Theodor Parker!!" Scarlett red at him, her face slowly turning into an ice princess ready to attack her enemy.


    However, Scarlett''s cold demeanor only for a second, her expression softened, transitioning from cold to warm, as she smiled broadly at Theodor.


    "Brother Theo, I haven''t finished speaking with you..." Her tone sounds yful.


    Scarlett couldn''t simply let him go when she sensed he was concealing something from her. No, she wouldn''t allow it. She is determined to make him spill everything.


    Ensuring Theodor had resumed his seat opposite her, she called a maid to refill his teacup.


    "Now that your cup has been refilled, let us continue our conversation," she grinned, relishing the sight of Theodor''s pallid face.


    "Now tell me, who told you!?"


    "Ugh, sister-inw, I''m full. I can''t drink tea anymore. Can we continue our tea time tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?" Theodor said while grinning, still trying his luck to avoid the topic.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 377 Try to Avoid Her

    ?


    "Ugh, sister-inw, I''m full. I can''t drink tea anymore. Can we continue our tea time tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?" Theodor said while grinning, still trying his luck to avoid the topic.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Why the rush, brother?" Scarlett chuckled. "Let''s continue our conversation..." she said yfully.


    Theodor rolled his eyes in resignation. "Fine, what do you want to know?" he muttered, feeling defeated. It seemed he could no longer avoid her confrontation.


    Scarlett didn''t rush to respond; instead, she took a deliberate sip of her tea, savoring the moment. After delicately cing the cup back on the table, she leaned forward, cupping her hands together and fixing her gaze on Theodor.


    A faint smile yed on her lips as she spoke, "Alright," she began, her voice tinged with curiosity. "...let''s start with this; who informed you about my pregnancy?" Her piercing gaze locked onto his.


    Theodor''s mouth opened and closed several times, but he hesitated to utter the excuse he had formed in his mind; He had considered shifting the me onto Xander, but for some unknown reason, he hesitated.


    "Brother, don''t try to deceive me, huh! I know my husband would never betray me..." Scarlett chuckled when she witnessed his troubled-looking face.


    Theodor''s throat went dry.


    ''How on earth did she know? I was just about to use her husband''s name,'' Theodor pondered inwardly, narrowing his eyes as he observed Scarlett. ''Is she able to read minds, besides his ability withputers? Is she really a human, or could she be the reincarnation of a goddess?'' he was puzzled.


    "Oh please, brother Theo, why are you silent? Can you say it now?" Scarlett urges him to speak, curious to know the person who leaks her secret ¡ª she ns to punish him. For real!!


    "Sister, I will tell you," Theodor stammered, his voice filled with uncertainty. He hesitated momentarily, stealing a quick nce at Cruz before proceeding. "But..." He paused, carefully choosing his words. "What I''m about to reveal is highly confidential, and I don''t think this is the right moment to discuss it."


    Theodor attempted to maintain a reassuring smile, silently signaling Cruz to stay put and divert Scarlett''s attention away from talking about the matter ¡ª Cruz is herst hope to deflect Scarlett''s persistence.


    Then, Theodor turned his gaze back to Scarlett, a gentle smile adorning his face. "How about we discuss this tomorrow?" This is hisst chance.


    Apparently, Cruz had misunderstood Theodor''s intention. He swiftly rose from his seat before saying to Scarlett, "Boss, I should head back to the office now. I have plenty of tasks awaiting me..."


    Scarlett nodded at Cruz, "Alright, I will contact youter, Cruz..." She smiled at him.


    Cruz bid farewell to Theodor in a casual manner and walked fast.


    "Please stay, Cruz..." Theodor tries to make Cruz stay. But that man ignores him, not even ncing at him ¡ª he dashes toward the door.


    Theodor could only curse inwardly, feeling betrayed, ''What a betrayer! When I need him, he flees. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Cruz Reeves, you just wait!''


    Once Theodor saw Cruz disappear behind the door, he shifted his gaze back to Scarlett.


    It seemed he had no choice but to be honest, or she would not allow him to leave until he confessed.


    "Speak now, Theodor. Don''t try to avoid me again..." Scarlett''s voice sent a shiver down Theodor''s spine.


    He took a deep breath before saying, "The person who informed me about your pregnancy is Rex Morrison!"


    Scarlett was taken aback.


    She had assumed Theo had learned the news from Logan or one of the household staff. However, it turned out she was mistaken. Rex was the one who had disclosed the information to him.


    How did they be so close that Rex feltfortable sharing such personal news?


    She felt perplexed.


    "Rex Morrison? Are you talking about my brother, Rex Morrison, who lives in New York?" Scarlett''s voice was filled with surprise and disbelief.


    "Yes, indeed. Sis, is there another friend of yours named Rex Morrison?" Theodor responded with a hint of sarcasm. "...During our phone call, he identally mentioned your pregnancy, and I rushed here to offer my congrattions," he exined, trying to ease the tension.


    "Theo, it doesn''t matter if you found out from him! I''m okay with that." Scarlett shook her head. Her temples throbbed as she massaged them. The realization hit her that these two men had been in contact behind her back since the incident in New Yorkst year. A wave of confusion and frustration washed over her.


    Considering their history, it seemed odd to her that Rex and Theodor had developed any friendship. She vividly remembered Rex''s deep-seated hatred for Theodor.


    Theirst encounter had resulted in Rex brutally assaulting Theodor, leaving him battered and on the brink of death. Yet now, they appeared to have formed some kind of friendship without her knowledge.


    Her mind raced with questions.


    What are they hiding? Why didn''t she know anything about their new alliance?


    Theck of information left her feeling unsettled and desperate for answers.


    Scarlett''s curiosity is burning within her, forcing her to uncover the truth about their current alliance.


    ...


    Theodor was bewildered by her response. Wasn''t she the one who wanted to know how he had discovered her pregnancy? Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    "Sister, is this one of the characteristics of pregnant women?"


    "Huh!? What do you mean?" She asked, confused.


    "Mmm.... mood swings!?" he innocently asked,pletely flustered by her odd demeanor.


    Scarlett took a deep breath, gazing at Theodor with annoyance.


    "How do you know him?" Scarlett asks curiously, ignoring his remarks.


    "Why do you ask? Have you forgotten that Rex Morrison was the man who attacked me in New York!?" Theodor rubbed his chin, narrowing his eyes at Scarlett. He couldn''t help but add the word ''forgetful'' to Scarlett''s pregnancy symptoms.


    "I mean," Scarlett took a deep breath, trying to gather her thoughts so she wouldn''t get emotional. "How did you two be friends?" she asked in a calmer tone.

 Chapter 378 Server Attack

    ?


    "I mean," Scarlett took a deep breath, trying to gather her thoughts so she wouldn''t get emotional. "How did you two be friends?" she asked in a calmer tone.


    Theodor opened his mouth several times, but no words escaped his lips.


    He was rendered speechless, realizing that he needed to consult Rex before revealing any information to Scarlett.


    "Theo?" Scarlett called his name after waiting for a few minutes. But he remained lost in his thoughts,pletely ignoring her.


    Gosh!


    "Fine, if you don''t want to talk, I''ll call Rex right now!" Scarlett said.


    She reached for her cell phone and didn''t care about the time difference between their locations. She really needed to know what they were hiding from her. Judging Theodor''s excessive bearing made her even more sure they were doing something behind her.


    Theodor grew increasingly anxious in his seat as he observed Scarlett''s relentless attempts to contact Rex. It felt like he was sitting on burning coals, his worry intensifying with each passing moment. He felt like he wanted to disappear from that ce.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t Rex answer my call!?" Scarlett''s frustration grew as she made another futile attempt to reach Rex using a different number. Despite her persistent efforts, she was unable to establish a connection.


    Just as Scarlett decides to hack Rex''s phone to check his location, she hears Theodor call her name.


    Startled, Scarlett turned her gaze toward him.


    "What? Are you finally going to tell me, Theo?" A smile slowly appeared from the corners of her lips, knowing this man finally wanted to tell her.


    "No," Theodor sighed, taking a deep breath before continuing, "I just wanted to let you know that Rex is on his way here. He will arrive in a few hours, and you can ask him immediately..."


    Scarlett was surprised to hear that. Why did Rex suddenly fly here?


    "Boss, I''m so sorry. I really wanted to tell you, but I needed permission from Rex... because..." Theodor''s voice trailed off, unable toplete his sentence.


    Scarlett felt a sense of helplessness facing Theodor at this moment. Despite her curiosity, she didn''t want Theodor and Rex to argue because of her.


    Resolving to give in for now, she decided to wait for Rex to arrive and ask him directly.


    "I won''t press you for answers, don''t worry, Theo!" Scarlett assured him.


    Relief washed over Theodor''s face, and he managed to smile. Finally, he was able to breathe normally.


    "Thank you, boss. I really appreciate your understanding..." Theodor sincerely said while smiling at her. However, his smile suddenly disappeared when he noticed her gaze was sharp at him.


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Theodor, her gaze piercing. After a few seconds passed, she said, "However, I hope the two of you are not involved in any actions that would anger me," she warned, her tone firm. "If either of you crosses that line, I will sever all ties with you. I mean it, Theo! I will never speak to either of you again!"


    Theodor panicked as he pleaded, "What? Why? Please don''t do that..." his voice filled with desperation.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but burst intoughter, delighted by Theodor''s reaction. She had sessfully lured him into her trap.


    "Aha! So the two of you have been up to something behind my back?"


    Theodor shook his head, his expression solemn, and he replied quickly, "No, boss!"


    "Don''t lie! I knew it... You must be up to some wicked scheme, right?" Scarlett probed further, enjoying the yful banter.


    "Oh,e on, boss... We haven''t done anything that would upset you. Trust me, huh!?" Theodor pleaded once again, hoping to convince her of his innocence.


    However, the doubt still lingered in Scarlett''s eyes, and it was clear that she didn''t fully believe him.


    Theodor pressed his lips tightly, refusing to say anything more. Without uttering another word, he swiftly excused himself and left, heading home to reflect on his own foolishness.


    Scarlett could only chuckle as she watched Theodor hurriedly go home. It was the first time she had seen him leave their house without being asked. His reaction brought her a mix of amusement and satisfaction, knowing she had sessfully teased him.


    ***


    After Theodor went home, Scarlett went back to her bedroom on the second floor. She still had two hours before Xander''s return, so she had ample time to rx.


    She continues watching movies on Netflix. However, as she enjoyed her movie, a thought crossed her mind¡ªthe n to attack Withers'' server.


    It had been on her n to do that for the past two days. Still, Xander always forbids her from spending too much time in front of theputer ¡ª Xander believes that pregnant women should not have too much contact with electronic devices.


    ncing at her watch to confirm she still had enough time, Scarlett made her way to theputer room.


    ¡¤?¦Èm In a matter of minutes, her fingers danced across the keyboard, and her eyes focused sharply on the monitor.


    After a few minutes passed...


    The tension on her face eased, reced by a smile that formed at the corners of her lips. She discovered that her hacker idol, Queen, wasn''t defending Withers'' server ¡ª This makes it easy to screw up the Withers server.


    Scarlett effortlessly breached the defenses of the Withers server. Before injecting her powerfulputer virus, she carefully copied and stored all Withers documents on her secret server. It took nearly two hours toplete the data transfer ¡ª She deliberately took their documents to fight Jude Witherster.


    "Uncle Jude, this is my first gift for you! I hope you appreciate it," she giggled, a pleased smile shing across his eyes.


    By pressing the ''ENTER'' key, the virus spread across theputers of the entire Withers group around the world, rendering them incapacitated for at least two weeks.


    She only needed two weeks to capture the Withers Gold Team Assassin, who had secretly entered this country.


    Knock... knock...


    A faint knock on the door startled Scarlett, causing her to swiftly shut down herputer and rise from her chair.


    As she opened the door, she saw a female servant standing before her.

 Chapter 379 Once Again Meet The Divine Doctor (1)

    ?


    Scarlett opened the door and found a female servant standing before her.


    "Madam, sir''s car has just passed through the main gate," the maid politely said.


    A radiant smile appears on Scarlett''s face as she hurriedly runs to the first floor. The maid trailed behind, growing increasingly anxious. "Young Madam, please... please don''t run," she pleaded while trailing behind her, fearful that her pregnant Madam might stumble down the stairs.


    Scarlett dashed forward,pletely forgetting about her pregnancy. She also ignored the maid''s warning. Luckily, she reaches the main entrance unharmed.


    She stood there smiling happily to see the Rolls Royce approaching. Soon, the car halted in front of the main entrance.


    "Xander!" Scarlett called as she ran towards him.


    "Babe, please don''t run." Xander expressed concern, fearing she might stumble in her haste. "Remember, you''re pregnant now!" He said as he walked quickly towards her.


    Scarlett ignores his words, instead throwing herself into his arms.


    "I thought you would arrivete..." She smiles, looking at her handsome husband.


    "How could I do that? I already told you we would have dinner together," he lovingly replied as they entered the house. "How was your meeting with Cruz? Did you have a good time?" he asked.


    "Yeah, we discussed work and gossiped about the entertainment world too. But in the middle of that, someone suddenly visited," she said and told Xander about the uninvited guest, Theodor. Xander could only take a deep breath, he was used to Theodor''s uninvited visits to their home.


    ...


    Today, Xander''s mood was somber. He longed to skip going to his office, but there was an important event that he couldn''t postpone. Reluctantly, he had to leave Scarlett alone in the house, promising her that they would have dinner together.


    Xander was grateful that he managed to return just in time for dinner.


    They enjoyed their dinner while chatting about Scarlett''s activities this afternoon with Cruz and Theodor. However, Scarlett deliberately avoided mentioning Rex, who was already aware of her pregnancy and had flown to the city.


    She also took the opportunity to remind Xander about their n to have dinner at Theodor''s house on Sunday, worried that he may have forgotten and made other arrangements.


    "No worries, babe. I still remember," Xander reassured her with a smile, casting a nce in her direction. "And on Tuesday, we''re also attending the King''s Birthday party, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, I promised Theodor we would be there," Scarlett responded softly. Despite her promise to Theodor, she still felt uneasy about attending the party. She wouldn''t have agreed to go if it hadn''t been for Xander.


    Shortly after they discussed the king''s birthday party, their dinner came to an end.


    ****


    Before they settled in for the night, Xander brought up their n to visit the hospital the next day.


    "Babe, what time are we going to the hospital tomorrow?" he asked as theyy in bed, ready to sleep.


    "Nine in the morning!" Scarlett replied, her voice filled with nervousness. While she wasn''t particrly fond of hospitals, this visit was different. She is excited yet anxious, wanting to have a thorough prenatal check-up.


    Xander pulled her into his arms, enveloping her in a gentle embrace from behind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t be tense, baby. Everything will be fine," he whispered, sensing her body tensing up.


    "Hmm, I know, but I still feel nervous. I''m afraid something might happen to our baby," she confessed softly.


    "Our baby will be healthy, just like you." Xander tightened his embrace, providingfort and reassurance. "I heard that Dr. Robert, the Divine Doctor, will meet us tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes." Scarlett''s lips curved into a small smile as she reminded herself of the wise old doctor.


    Yesterday, after learning they would be visiting M Int''l Hospital, Scarlett called Doctor Robert to inform him about their uing visit.


    She believed Doctor Robert was still traveling in Asia, selflessly offering his skills to those in need. However, surprisedly, she discovered that he had been back in town since Christmas.


    "So, what are you worried about? You have him here. Everything should be fine, right?" Xander whispered, seeking to calm her anxious thoughts. He fell silent as she nodded in response, allowing her to find sce in sleep.


    Scarlett also remained silent, her eyes closed as she tried to put her worries aside, trusting Doctor Robert''s skill and presence.


    ****


    The next morning.


    They arrived at M Hospital on time.


    Scarlett was delighted to see Doctor Robert Lewis, the doctor, who treated her fatherst year. She considered him not only her family doctor but also her own grandfather.


    "Scarlett, Xander, I''m so happy to see both of you again... finally," Robert said, extending his hand for a handshake. "And I''m so happy to hear the wonderful news. You guys will be wonderful parents..."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Robert!" Scarlett smiled at him.


    "Thank you for making time for us, sir!" Xander said politely.


    "Okay, let''s not talk here. Follow me," Robert said, leading them to a special elevator usually used by hospital executives or VVIP patients.


    Scarlett was no longer surprised as they entered the elevator. She knew that Doctor Robert was one of the owners of the hospital.


    However, Xander was taken aback. He had already known this old doctor had a prominent name in the medical industry as a Divine Doctor. However, he didn''t realize he was still actively involved in one of the best hospitals in Europe.


    They followed Robert to the top floor and entered arge room with advanced medical equipment installed.


    Several hospital staff members appeared busy with their respective tasks. Still, when they saw Doctor Robert''s presence, they promptly ceased their activities and respectfully greeted him.


    Doctor Robert acknowledged their greetings with a slight nod and proceeded to exin about his office to Scarlett and Xander.


    "Almost the entire floor is used as the workspace for me and my team. By the way, Scarlett, my most trusted gynecologist, will examine you in that room," Robert pointed toward one of the doors at the end before leading them into another room.

 Chapter 380 Once Again Meet The Divine Doctor (2)

    ?


    Doctor Robert proceeded to exin his office to Scarlett and Xander.


    "Almost the entire floor is used as the workspace for me and my team. By the way, Scarlett, my most trusted gynecologist, will examine you in that room," Robert pointed toward one of the doors at the end before leading them into another room.


    "And this is my office," he said, gesturing for them to take a seat. Once they were settled, he continued, "Scarlett, I''ve already arranged for the senior doctor to examine your pregnancy, so you don''t need to worry."


    "Thank you, Gramp," Scarlett smiled back at him, trying to set aside her worries. "I''m not worried. But I''m a little bit excited!"


    "That''s great!" Robert sighed with relief as he noticed Scarlett''s tension easing.


    Robert shifted the conversation to hospital matters as he chatted with Xander. Still, his thoughts quickly turned to one of his patients, Jonathan Piers.


    Curiosity sparked within Robert as he stole a nce at Scarlett, wondering about her father''s condition. It had been months since Jonathan''s surgery, and he hadn''t received any updates from the hospital staff or Scarlett. Could it be that Jonathan was recovering well?


    "Scarlett, how is your father''s condition? Is he doing alright now?" Robert ask, his voice filled with concern.


    After hearing Doctor Robert''s question, Scarlett''s face suddenly darkened, a shadow cast over her face.


    Scarlett fought to push away her overwhelming sadness, her voice sounding soft and trembling as she spoke. "My father..." Her voice trailed off, her eyes starting to blur with tears. She held back her emotions with great effort, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    "My father... he passed away," she finally managed to say, her voice trembling as she delivered the heartbreaking news.


    An instant hush fell over the room, the weight of Scarlett''s words hanging heavily in the air.


    Doctor Robert was taken aback, his heart sinking at the news of Jonathan Piers'' passing. Countless questions raced through his mind, wondering how Scarlett''s father could have passed away so suddenly. Could there have beenplications from hisst surgery? Robert pondered deeply.


    "Scarlett, I''m truly sorry for your loss..." Robert''s voice trembled with genuine sorrow as he spoke. His eyes filled with empathy as he gazed at Scarlett, who was on the verge of tears.


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Scarlett met Doctor Robert''s gaze with a faint smile on her lips.


    "T-Thank you, Grandpa," Scarlett replied, her voice tinged with sorrow as she cherished the memories of her father. "I believe my father is now in a better ce, finding happiness in heaven. He was truly a good man..."


    "On that, I am certain; he was indeed a good man!" Robert nodded slowly, his expression solemn. "If I may ask, how did he pass away? Did his illness resurface?" he asked.


    Before Scarlett could answer, Xander chimed in, sensing the trouble his wife would be having to exin the situation.


    "Sir, my father-inw wasn''t ill. However, he was killed in his own home..." Xander gently held Scarlett''s hand, supporting her as he shared the grim details with Robert. He recounted the tragic incident where a team of assassins took Jonathan Piers'' life.


    Robert couldn''t conceal his shock at the heart-wrenching news. An overwhelming sadness enveloped him as he contemted the loss Scarlett had suffered, losing both her parents in such a brutal manner.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    How could someone as kind as Jonathan meet such a fate in his own home?


    Robert wanted to giveforting words to ease Scarlett''s sadness. However, his voice seemed to falter, as he feared that his attempts might inadvertently deepen her sorrow, particrly considering her early stage of pregnancy.


    After a moment of silence...


    "Scarlett, I truly hope that things will improve from now on," Robert said, mustering a smile to break the tension. "I believe your parents up there must be overjoyed with the news of your pregnancy. Please, don''t be sad anymore, will you?" He smiled warmly at her.


    Scarlett lifted her head, meeting Robert''s gaze. Her smile appeared somewhat forced, but hearing his words¡ªthat her parents would be happy up there¡ªgradually eased the heaviness in her heart.


    Indeed, her father, in heaven, would be filled with joy. And if her mother were still alive somewhere, she would undoubtedly be thrilled to hear about her pregnancy too.


    "Yes, they must be happy. Thank you for reminding me, Gramp!" she replied, her voice filled with gratitude.


    Not long after, a female senior doctor with short, dark brown hair entered the room. As soon as Robert saw her, he stood up and introduced Scarlett to her.


    "Scarlett, this is Dr. Tiffany, the best gynecologist in this hospital. You will be fine in her care..." Robert said reassuringly.


    Scarlett quickly stood up and warmly shook hands with Dr. Tiffany. After exchanging a few words, they left Robert''s office. They made their way to the examination room, with Xander apanying them.


    ****


    A man entered Robert''s office after Scarlett and Xander left the room.


    Robert was stunned when he saw Rnd Gilwynn, the former King of this country.


    Even though Rnd Gilwynn had long passed the throne to his son, his presence still held an awe-inspiring aura that fascinated all who encountered him.


    As Robert was lost in a trance-like state and gazed at the influential figure standing closely before him, a realization suddenly dawned upon him. His heart skipped a beat, and a chill ran down his spine with what he thought.


    ''Why does Sir Gilwynn bear such a striking resemnce to Scarlett?'' Robert pondered.


    Secondter, he hastily rose from his seat and offered a respectful greeting to Rnd Gilwynn.


    "Sir, it is a great honor for me to receive your visit," Robert said, bowing deeply to the man. Once Rnd took a seat, Robert settled back into his own chair.


    "Robert, my old friend, why were you surprised to see me just now? You looked at me like you just saw a ghost..." Rnd spoke calmly, but Robert felt a warning under his words. He swallowed nervously, his mind racing with thoughts looking at Rnd.

 Chapter 381 Roland Gilwynn

    ?


    "Robert, my old friend, why were you surprised to see me just now? You looked at me like you just saw a ghost..." Rnd spoke calmly, but Robert felt a warning under his words. He swallowed nervously, his mind racing with thoughts, looking at Rnd.


    Robert still couldn''t believe his eyes. He was surprised to see someone like Rnd Gilwynn, the former King, visiting his office. Typically, Robert would conduct medical examinations at Rnd''s residence, so this sudden visit caught him off guard.


    Yet, the uncanny resemnce between Rnd''s face and Scarlett''s left Robert even more astonished. It wasn''t the first time Robert had noticed this. Still, he never paid attention to it because Scarlett often concealed her actual appearance with disguises.


    However, Scarlett hadn''t donned any disguises today, making their striking simrities apparent. With his expert-level knowledge of human anatomy, he immediately thought these two people were rted.


    The realization struck Robert deeply, causing him to ponder the connection between them and the secrets beneath their shared features.


    Robert immediately put aside what was on his mind. Then smiled at Rnd.


    "Sir, I''m pleasantly surprised by your presence in my humble office," Robert said, maintaining his polite smile. "Usually, our routine checkups take ce at your residence. May I ask why you chose toe here?" he continued.


    "Hahaha, Robert, I simply wanted to pay you a visit," Rnd chuckled lightly, shaking his head yfully. "I grew tired of staying at home. Besides, it has been too long since Ist went outside, and I''ve started to forget the beauty of our kingdom," he joked.


    "Indeed, you should explore more, sir," Robert responded with a smallugh. "...Since you''ve honored my office with your presence, shall we proceed with a medical checkup?" he suggested, fulfilling his responsibilities as Rnd''s personal doctor.


    "Sounds excellent!" Rnd Gilwynn agreed. "But before we begin, let''s discuss your recent trip to Asia. What kept you there for such an extended period?" he asked curiously.


    Robert Lewis began to share his exhrating experiences with Rnd, "Sir, I have always had a strong desire to broaden my perception of the world. That''s why I travel to different continents..."


    Rnd was astonished to hear his story. They engaged in pleasant conversation for several minutes, discussing their respective travels and adventures.


    However, a lingering curiosity nagged at Robert''s mind, forcing him to ask Rnd Gilwynn further.


    "Sir, if you don''t mind me asking..." Robert paused momentarily, feeling a little worried that his question would offend Rnd.


    But Robert can''t hold himself to ask, "...Do you have any other children?" He hurriedly added, "I apologize for any impoliteness on my part. Please forgive me."


    Rnd raised his hand in a reassuring gesture. "Robert, there''s no need for apologies, my friend," he smiled, his face softening.


    In the past few months, Robert was the third person to inquire about his offspring, piquing Rnd''s curiosity ¡ª Everyone in the country knows he only has two legitimate children. So why were people still asking him about it?


    "Well, as you know, I only have Simon and Maggie. May I ask why you''re suddenly inquiring about this?" Rnd questioned a hint of intrigue in his voice.


    Just as Robert was about to respond, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Startled, he called out, "Come in!"


    Robert''s secretary entered the room and informed him that the room for the medical checkup was ready.


    "Sir, shall we proceed?" Robert asked politely, turning his attention to Rnd Gilwynn.


    Soon, the two of them went to the designated medical room, a ce exclusively reserved for the VVIP members of M International Hospital. But this morning, it was closed to amodate Rnd Gilwynn''s medical checkup.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ...


    At the same time, Scarlett hadpleted her pregnancy checkup with Dr. Tiffany.


    It was Scarlett''s first pregnancy. She found sce in consulting with the doctor and spent a significant amount of time discussing her concerns. If it weren''t for Xander''s reminder, their conversation could have easily continued until lunchtime.


    Reluctantly, Scarlett agreed to conclude the consultation. Before parting ways, Dr. Tiffany suggested exchanging phone numbers, enabling them to continue their discussions in the future.


    As Scarlett exited the examination room, Robert''s secretary awaited her at the door. Sensing some urgency, Scarlett approached her.


    "Ms. Riley," the secretary greeted her politely. "I would like to convey Doctor Robert''s apologies to you because he cannot meet you now because an important patient has suddenly appeared and needs action..." She also told Scarlett that Robert would call her as soon as he finished treating his patient.


    Understanding the situation, Scarlett decided to head home as Rex had just informed her of his arrival in town and expressed his n to visit their house for lunch.


    Scarlett says goodbye to the secretary and rushes back home with Xander.


    However, Scarlett grew curious about Doctor Robert''s mysterious patient during the trip to their home. It was pretty unusual for Doctor Robert to act this way ¡ª In the past, he usually refused to see his VIP patients whenever Scarlett visited him at the hospital.


    Scarlett regretted not asking Doctor Robert''s secretary for any information before leaving. She let out a sigh of frustration.


    "What''s on your mind, babe?" Xander asked, noticing the turmoil in Scarlett''s thoughts. He could sense something was bothering her.


    "Do you still worry about your pregnancy? Babe, Dr. Tiffany assured us that our baby is as healthy as you are. You don''t need to dwell on it too much. Just focus on staying happy and nourishing yourself with nutritious food," Xander reassured, noticing her silence.


    Scarlett turned her gaze towards Xander and smiled as she heard his concern.


    "It''s not about my pregnancy," Scarlett said, moving closer and resting her head on his shoulder. "I''m simply curious about who Grandpa Robert''s patient is..."


    "Oh, so you''re curious about that?" Xander replied.


    Scarlett instantly sat up straight, her eyes widening in surprise. "You know who the patient is?"


    Before they left Doctor Robert''s office, Xander had noticed a familiar face, a man he had seen at one of the royal events. He was confident it was the same person, the former King''s personal assistant, and several royal guards guarding a door.


    "Yeah, I think... I know him," Xander said.


    "Who is it?" Scarlett asked curiously.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that person might be the current king''s father, Sir Rnd Gilwynn..."

 Chapter 382 Starting To Like Her

    ?


    Rosewood Apartment.


    Rex Morrison was standing by the wide ss window in the penthouse of the Rosewood Apartments located on the main street of Royal City. His gaze was fixed on the road below as he engaged in a telephone conversation.


    "I happen to be in this city for work," Rex lies. "...If you have the time, we can meet up," His tone sounds calm.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me. Even if you finish filming in the middle of the night, I''lle to your ce if you want to meet me," he paused, listening intently to the person on the other end of the line.


    After a moment, a smile shes across his face as he says, "Alright, send me the address. I''ll give you a callter when I arrive. Bye, see you soon, Casey!"


    Even after five minutes had passed, Rex continued to stare at his cellphone screen, a broad smile adorning his face, making him look like a fool''s teenager.


    He couldn''t help but feel foolish at himself for the past few days.


    His mind seemed to betray him. Whenever it came to Casey Adams, he found himself acting against his own will.


    How strange!


    "What the hell, Rex Morrison!" He ced his cell phone in his pocket and shook his head, feeling foolish. "Are you falling for her now? Oh boy, seriously!?"


    Rex couldn''t believe how fast his rtionship with Casey Adams was progressing. It had only been a month since he decided to give her a chance, yet his thoughts were consumed by her every single day.


    Last week, he mustered the courage to fly here to meet her, but he had canceled his ns several times. He was afraid to embark on a serious rtionship with Casey, fearful that he would disappoint her.


    Rex knows that Casey was aware of his feelings for Scarlett, but Casey strangely neverined or showed any signs of jealousy toward Scarlett. This made him hesitant to pursue a real rtionship with Casey, worried that he wouldn''t be able to make her happy.


    However, yesterday, when he heard the news of Scarlett''s pregnancy, something stir inside him. He needed toe to this city and meet Casey to let her know he was ready to open his heart to her.


    It was the best decision for him and Scarlett.


    He was always confident that Scarlett had never seen him as a romantic partner but only as an older brother. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t change her perception.


    Knowing that Scarlett would soon have a child with the man she deeply loved made Rex even more aware that it was time for him to move on and find his happiness.


    "You''ve made a great decision, Rex Morrison!" He sighed deeply, feeling a newfound light in his heart. "You did a great job, Rex!!" he patted his chest lightly.


    ...


    Shortly after, Rex''s cell phone vibrated, alerting him to a text message from Casey. She provided him with the details of their meeting time.


    His smile grew wider as he immediately made a call to his assistant. He must make preparations for a memorable first date with Casey tonight.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Having concluded his conversation with his assistant, Rex heard a doorbell ring.


    He eagerly walked toward the door, knowing that the person he had been waiting for since his arrival in the country had finallye. Opening the door, he was greeted by a tall man with ginger-red hair.


    "Pleasee in," Rex said calmly, walking back inside without paying much attention to the man.


    Theodor couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle as he followed Rex into the apartment.


    "Nice to meet you too, Rex Morrison," Theodor chirped, despite receiving a rather chilly wee.


    Rex remained silent, his gaze fixed on Theodor as he settled into the chair opposite him.


    Theodor, sensing the tension, attempted to lighten the atmosphere. "Do you like this ce, Rex? I''ve arranged the best penthouse I could for you," he said with an awkward smile, hoping to make this man talk nicely to him.


    Rex''s response was sharp and curt. "We''re not close enough for a casual conversation like that, Theodor Parker!" He snapped, causing Theodor to press his lips together, refraining from furtherments.


    Theodor couldn''t help but feel that he was facing a male version of Scarlett, someone whose emotions were constantly in flux whenever they interacted.


    ''Hell! Why do these two always manage to get on my nerves!?'' Theodor thought desperately.


    Seeing Theodor remain silent, Rex continued in his icy tone, "Did you do what I asked?"


    Theodor straightened up, his tone bing serious as he spoke. "I do," he replied, devoid of any earlier jesting. "But I didn''t take the test myself," he continued.


    Rex was confused hearing his answer. "Then, who did you take the test with?" he asked, trying to make sense of Theodor''s response.


    From the beginning, Rex had noticed a resemnce between Scarlett and Theodor. He had suspected that they might be rted by blood, which prompted him to urge Theodor to take the test.


    Initially, Rex hadn''t been overly interested in delving into their rtionship. However, upon confirming that Scarlett''s mother had a special connection to Country M and it was difficult to trace her trail, he decided to take a detour in his investigation, starting with Scarlett''s father.


    Rex decides to follow his instincts. Over the past month, he had discussed this matter with Theodor, who also believed the same. Theodor had noticed the striking resemnce and suspected their possible rtion.


    ''But why did this foolish brat suddenly change the person for the DNA test? Why didn''t he take it?'' Rex was perplexed. He narrowed his eyes at Theodor, furrowing his brow.


    "I conducted the DNA test with the person who bears the closest resemnce to Scarlett," Theodor said in a hushed tone, as if afraid to talk about the person.


    "You mean there is another person who strongly resembles her?" Rex felt a surge of anticipation. He was eager to know more.

 Chapter 383 [Bonus ] Shocking News (1)

    ?


    "You mean there is another person who strongly resembles her?" Rex felt a surge of anticipation. He was eager to know more.


    "Yes! And when this person was younger, his face bore a striking resemnce to hers. That''s why I believe they are rted by blood. But..." Theodor paused, his hands sping together as his palms grew sweaty.


    The thought of the test results frightened Theodor. If Scarlett and that person are rted, it could potentially lead to a massive scandal within the royal family.


    "But what?" Rex couldn''t hold back his patience waiting for Theodor to continue his words.


    Theodor''s uneasy gaze met Rex''s curious gaze. He secretly took a deep breath before saying, "If the results confirm her connection to that person, her life could be in danger!"


    Rex was momentarily struck speechless, trying to grasp Theodor''s words. "Are you saying that she might be in danger?" he asked, repeating Theodor''s statement.


    "Yes!" Theodor confirmed.


    "Why? Who the hell is this person you''re referring to? Your father?" Rex''s anger surged at the thought of another threat looming over Scarlett''s life. If anyone intended to harm her, he vowed to be the first to eliminate them.


    Theodor''s face turned sour when he heard Rex using his father. "No, absolutely not!" he quickly denied. "But, my uncle... he is the former king of this country, King Rnd Gilwynn!"


    Rex''s expression grew grim, unable to understand how Rosalie Withers could form a rtionship with the king of this country and give birth to his children. The whole situation seemed so absurd.


    Rex closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to make sense of this bizarre story. The story presented a baffling puzzle in his mind.


    After a moment, Rex opened his eyes slowly, meeting Theodor''s gaze. "The results? Where are the results?" he asked, his voice filled with tension.


    Rex couldn''t fathom the possibility that Scarlett could be the daughter of the former king of this country until heid eyes on the results of the DNA test result.


    "The results are here!" Theodor handed Rex a white envelope, his eyes fixated on it with an indescribable expression. Nervousness overtook him.


    "Have you seen the results?" Rex inquired as he received the envelope.


    "No. I''m too afraid to look at them. I fear I won''t be able to keep this information to myself..." Theodor confessed.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued, "Rex, it''s better if you see it. You need to decide the necessary steps to protect her if... Well, man, I don''t want Scarlett to get hurt," he spoke earnestly.


    Rex nodded, agreeing with Theodor''s concern. He slowly opened the envelope and checked its contents. Instantly, his hand trembled. Despite his efforts to control his reaction to the test results, his shock was evident on his face.


    "T-This..." Rex struggled to find the words. He carefully folded the paper and returned it to the envelope. Then, he lifted his head and gazed at Theodor. "The results confirm that she is indeed rted to your uncle," he said.


    "Shit!! We are in trouble!" Theodor muttered as he brushed his hand through his hair, scared at the thought of Scarlett''s identity being revealed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Veins popped up on Rex''s forehead as he watched Theodor''s frightened reaction.


    "Theodor, I need you to be honest with me. Why would Scarlett be in danger if her identity were to be discovered by the royal family?" Rex asked with utmost seriousness.


    Rex wasn''t particrly interested in delving into Theodor''s family problem. However, considering the seriousness of Scarlett''s situation, he needs some rification.


    Attempting to maintainposure, Theodor began to exin the potential risks faced by Scarlett.


    Upon hearing the exnation, Rex found himself increasingly bewildered. He felt like he wanted to beat this stupid and useless Theodor.


    "Given the known threat, why on earth are you still pressuring her to meet your family? Are you foolish or downright senseless?" Rex couldn''t hold back his scolding tone. "If they were to recognize her the moment theyid eyes on her, wouldn''t that mean big trouble?"


    Theodor swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Rex''s words. He was initially hesitant to address Rex''s question, but the intensity of Rex''s anger made it impossible to ignore. With a deep breath, he finally exined his intentions.


    "Well, I nned to have Scarlett observe my family at the king''s party while disguised so that she could draw her conclusions about their striking resemnce. I wanted her to uncover the truth on her own without having me tell her about it, explicitly or implicitly..." Theodor paused, allowing his words to sink in.


    "However, now that we have the DNA test results, there''s no need for her to expose herself and go to the king''s birthday party," he concluded.


    Rex remained silent, his mind consumed with thoughts of the following steps. He disregarded Theodor''s rambling, considering it nothing more than nonsensical chatter.


    The room fell silent as Rex and Theodor were lost in their own thoughts, each one grappling with the best solution in this matter.


    Eventually, it was Rex who broke the stillness, rising from his seat and fixing his gaze upon Theodor.


    "Let''s go meet Scarlett immediately," Rex dered, striding purposefully out of the room. He simultaneously contacted his assistant to arrange for a car.


    "Rex, are you certain it''s wise to reveal this to Scarlett now? Is it truly the best solution?" Theodor asked, trailing behind Rex as they made their way toward the elevator.


    "Yes, we must inform her without dy," Rex responded, ncing at Theodor. "You''re aware that she''s searching for her missing mother, right?"


    Rex continued after Theodor nodded in affirmation. "Time is crucial as Scarlett must decide whether to confront your uncle and potentially uncover clues about her mother or refrain from doing so."


    Theodor agrees with Rex.


    It had only been a few days since he discovered Scarlett had been searched for her mother''s whereabouts. Theodor couldn''t help but imagine the immense sadness in Scarlett''s life story, which only deepened his sympathy for her.

 Chapter 384 Shocking News (2)

    ?


    That girl had endured a life filled with tragedy¡ªlosing her mother at a young age and growing up without any knowledge of her father. Ironically, her father turned out to be none other than his own uncle, the former king of their country.


    Knowing the full extent of Scarlett''s struggles overwhelmed Theodor, causing his head to throb. Moreover, he couldn''t ignore the lingering emotions he harbored for her, feelings that had blossomed since the day they first met.


    Now, he felt a deep sense of fear, worried that Scarlett would beat him once she knew about the DNA result.


    ''Gosh!! How could I harbor romantic feelings for someone who shared my blood?'' He took a deep sigh silently as he followed Rex toward the car.


    "You want to ride in my car?" Rex asked Theodor before getting into his own vehicle.


    "I''ll ride in your car," Theodor replied. He needed to discuss something with Rex before they reached Scarlett''s house.


    ****


    At the Royal Garden.


    Scarlett busied herself reading tons of pregnancy articles as soon as they got home. Meanwhile, Xander sat beside her while busy behind hisptop.


    They spent the afternoon leisurely in the living room while waiting for lunchtime. They will have lunch with Rex and Theodor, who are heading to their residence.


    As the clock ticked closer to the agreed time, a car pulled up in front of Scarlett and Xander''s house. Rex Morrison stepped out of the vehicle, followed closely by Theodor.


    Rex and Theodor enter the house led by the butler. A warm smile appeared on Rex''s face as he saw Scarlett waiting for them in the living room.


    They share a warm embrace before congratting her, "Congrattions, sister!" Rex said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I can''t believe you''re going to be a mother. You''ll be an amazing one, I''m sure."


    Scarlett blushed, touched by Rex''s heartfelt congrattions. "Thank you, brother. It means a loting from you." She turned to Xander, who had risen from his seat, and extended his hand to Rex.


    "Thank you, Rex. Your kind words mean a great deal to both of us," Xander said, shaking Rex''s hand firmly. "We''re thrilled about the pregnancy and looking forward to this new chapter in our lives."


    Rex smiled warmly, ncing between Scarlett and Xander. "I''m d to hear that. You two deserve all the happiness in the world. Ah, let''s sit, afraid my little sister will be exhausted."


    Scarlett was speechless. She prays her brother, Rex, will not treat her like Xander treats her ¡ª he treats her like she is a fragile crystal. Gosh!


    As they settled on the couch, Xander nced between Rex and Theodor, causing a frown to appear on his face. Curiosity made him unable to help but asked, "Are you guys already familiar with each other?" He had no idea that these two men shared a connection.


    Theodor''s face froze at Xander''s question, caught off guard by the sudden question. He attempted to speak several times, but no words managed to escape his lips, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    Thankfully, Rex swiftly came to Theodor''s rescue, smoothly ¡ª exining. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Yes, I actually know Theodor quite well," Rex chimed in, his voice steady andposed. "Scarlett introduced us when Theodor sought a business partner in New York. We gradually became friends, and Iter discovered he was also your best friend..."


    Xander''s frown faded into a content smile. "Ah, I see! That''s good to know," he responded happily, relieved to learn about the connection between his two closest friends.


    Before long, they all gathered in the dining room, where Scarlett had prepared a delightful lunch to wee Rex.


    The inviting aroma of home cooking wafts through the air, enhancing the warm and cozy atmosphere. They took their seats around the dining table, engaging in light-hearted conversation.


    As they eat their delicious meal, the three men find something inmon in their shared passion for ser.


    The room buzzed with animated discussions about thetest matches, yers, and strategies. Laughter filled the air as they recounted their favorite football moments, their friendship growing stronger with every story they shared.


    While the men immersed themselves in their lively ser chat, Scarlett, seated beside Xander, listened to their warm conversation with a smile.


    Though she didn''t fully understand the topic they talked about, she basked in the joyful ambiance and silently enjoyed her lunch.


    Surprisingly, Scarlett found herself able to eat without any hint of morning sickness. It was as if her appetite, which she lost every time she ate, had returned in full force. She finished her food eagerly, not realizing how much she actually ate.


    Once she finished her meal, Scarlett excused herself from the table, leaving the men to their conversation. She rxes in the living room, settlesfortably on the couch, and continues to read her pregnancy articles on her iPad.


    Engrossed in her reading, Scarlett remained oblivious to Xander and the others joining her in the living room. It wasn''t until Rex, sitting across from her, spoke up that she finally noticed their presence. His serious expression caught her attention.


    "Scarlett, can we talk?" Rex''s request was urgent, and he hastily added, "Alone!" before she could respond.


    Curiosity mixed with confusion, but Scarlett nodded, agreeing to Rex''s request. Maybe he has some news to share about Fox.


    After getting permission from Xander, Scarlett, and Rex made their way to the library, which is located at the back of the house, offering stunning views of the beautiful Lake.


    Rex hesitated to immediately inform Scarlett what he knew about the DNA test. Instead, he chose to share Seven''s investigation report on the Withers family in X Country.


    Scarlett listened attentively to the report, refraining from interrupting.


    Most of what Rex ryed was almost the same as what she heard from Xander. However, hisst words intrigue her, especially about her uncle Noah.


    Something is not right!


    "Brother, you mentioned that my uncle Noah stepped back from his political activities after returning from B ind?" Scarlett voiced her confusion. It was inconceivable for her to believe that her uncle would simply quit politics without any valid reason.

 Chapter 385 Shocking News (3)

    ?


    Something is not right!


    "Brother, you mentioned that my uncle Noah stepped back from his political activities after returning from B ind?" Scarlett voiced her confusion. It was inconceivable for her to believe that her uncle would simply quit politics without any valid reason.


    Rex was taken aback by Scarlett''sck of knowledge about this development. He wondered why Noah hadn''t informed her about his decision.


    Perplexed by Scarlett''s apparent cluelessness, Rex continued, "Yes. Well, Noah Withers made hisst public appearance a few weeks ago when he announced his decision to step back from his political activities. I can send you the video so you can review itter..."


    Scarlett nodded, her mind consumed by numerous questions regarding her uncle''s sudden departure from his political responsibilities.


    The situation weighed heavily on Scarlett''s mind and was starting to give her a headache. She strongly sensed something was amiss, especially since her uncle had never mentioned his decision to her.


    "Sister, is something bothering you?" Rex asked, noticing the worried look in her eyes.


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately but locked her gaze with Rex''s, searching for the right words to convey her confusion. The more she delved into her thoughts, the more she realized there was no usible exnation for her uncle''s actions.


    What frightened her the most was the unsettling possibility that someone had forced her uncle into retreating from politics and returning to the Withers family. And if that really happened, then there''s only one person who can do it, Jude Withers.


    "Yes, I''m just confused. Why didn''t Uncle Noah inform me about this?" Scarlett''s eyes pierced Rex''s as she expressed her concern. "He called me a few days ago but never mentioned anything about that. I''m starting to worry about him..."


    "Maybe it wasn''t something he felt the need to share with you?" Rex answered.


    Scarlett shook her head slowly, continuing, "No, you don''t understand. My uncle''s political career is his passion. He has dedicated himself to that field, even prioritizing it over the family business. Every time he calls me, he would talk about it..."


    Rex fell into silence, absorbing Scarlett''s words.


    After a moment, he nodded in agreement. "Well, you''re right. These are odds. If I recall correctly, he even severed ties with the Withers family, didn''t he?"


    "Yes!" Scarlett responded quickly. "That''s precisely why I feel that something isn''t right. Why would he suddenly choose to stop? And why would he decide to return to the family now?" Scarlett asks Rex, seeking answers despite knowing he can''t answer her confusion.


    "I see!" Rex responded, his suspicion growing, mirroring Scarlett''s own. "Why don''t you call him now and ask him directly? Perhaps by speaking to Noah Withers, we can uncover the exact reason behind his actions."


    "That''s the problem!" Scarlett took a deep breath. Her frustration could be heard in her tone. "Uncle Noah specifically asked me not to contact him. He said he would be the one to reach out to me."


    "That''s weird. Why would he do that?" Rex''s conviction in his suspicions intensified. Something was definitely amiss with Noah Withers.


    "Because Uncle Noah worries that Jude Withers will discover my whereabouts!" Scarlett exined helplessly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll ask Seven to try and contact Noah Withers and urge him to call you," Rex offered, wanting to assist in any way he could.


    "Thank you, brother, but there''s no need for that," Scarlett replied, pausing to take a deep breath. "Well, Jude Withers is already aware that I''m staying here. Tonight, I''ll try to reach out to Uncle Noah myself..." Scarlett asserted with determination.


    "That son of a bitch knows you''re staying here? In the Royal Garden?" Rex eximed in utter shock.


    Scarlett nodded and proceeded to recount the incident she had experienced when assassins sent by Jude Withers attempted to capture her. She also informed Rex about the Gold Team and their mission, tailing her to kill her mother.


    Rex''s posture straightened, and he felt anger coursing through his veins. The intensity of his emotions could be heard in his voice. "Damn it! Sis, let''s go after them. Jude Withers makes me want to tear someone apart!" His voice was as cold as ice, and his eyes fierce looking at Scarlett.


    Scarlett held him back, preventing his impulsive actions that could potentially bring ruin upon the Withers family with a single strike. She had her own reasons for restraining him and urging caution at that moment.


    "How much longer do we have to wait?" Rex asks, his patience wearing thin. He yearned to take drastic measures, well aware that they had a spy in the Withers organization who could potentially ruin them with a single strike.


    "No, brother! Not yet. My mother..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off as Rex raised his hand to stop her. His gaze pierced hers.


    "Your mother, we will find her soon. I have a significant lead to share with you..." Rex suddenly remembered the DNA test results he held in his hand.


    "You discovered a significant clue about my mother?" Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock, her heart racing with anticipation for the information Rex held.


    If she knew her mother''s whereabouts, nothing would stop her from seeking revenge on Jude Withers for what he had done to her family on B Ind.


    "No, sister. I haven''t found any clues about your mother," Rex said, causing Scarlett''s shoulders to slump in disappointment. He quickly added, "...However, I have found your birth father!"


    Scarlett suddenly froze, her eyes locked onto Rex. Her mind went nk as if consumed by an invisible ck hole which made her in a daze for a few seconds.


    She tried to speak several times, but no words escaped her lips.


    ''Found my father? How can he be so sure?'' confusion now clouded her thoughts. Yet, a sense of intrigue and amusement also stirred within her.


    "Hahaha, brother, don''t try to cheer me up! Just thinking about my mother matters makes me dizzy... Oh, please stop it!" Scarlett said with a wry smile.


    Rex remained silent, handing her an envelope. "You can see for yourself!"

 Chapter 386 Shocking News (4)

    ?


    Rex remained silent, handing her an envelope. "You can see for yourself!"


    Watching Rex''s calm expression as he held out the envelope, Scarlett''s smile of disbelief gradually turned into a worried expression filled with anticipation.


    "B-Brother, are you serious? You''re not ying a prank on me, right?"


    Rex''s gaze held steadfast as he gently ced the envelope on the coffee table between them.


    "Since when have I ever deceived you?" Rex responded, his voice calm.


    Scarlett''s heart began to race, the rhythm faster than usual.


    ''So he''s serious...''


    Scarlett''s hand moved slowly toward the envelope on the table, trying to maintain a calm expression. With deliberate calm, he began to open the envelope.


    "DNA test results?" Scarlett''s voice slightly wavered as she continued reading and discovered the conclusive findings within. Perplexed by the DNA results she held, she gradually raised her gaze to meet Rex''s eyes, her own filled with a mixture of confusion and intrigue.


    "Brother, you imed to have found my father, yet why am I being presented with these DNA test results instead?" Her bewilderment grew as she pondered the paper in her hands. She couldn''t recall ever undergoing a DNA test with anyone. "Whose DNA results are these?" she asked, seeking rification.


    Rex''s response was concise yet enigmatic. "You and your father''s."


    Scarlett was utterly speechless, the shock of the revtion leaving her at a loss for words.


    Rex possessed her DNA sample, a fact she was well aware of, but the source of her father''s sample remained a mystery. How had Rex managed to find her father without her knowledge, without even the faintest hint about his identity?


    This seemed utterly imusible. It defied all logic.


    After a few moments of silence, Scarlett finally found her voice as she sought to gather her thoughts. Her tone was filled with curiosity and a touch of fear. "Who is this man, brother?"


    "I believe you''ve heard the name before," Rex remarked, crossing his legs and settling into a more rxed position as he observed Scarlett''s expression.


    "His name is Rnd Gilwynn, the former king of this country..." Instantly Rex stopped his sentence seeing Scarlett coughing until her face turned red. "Sis, are you alright!?"


    She raised her hand, trying to answer Rex if she was okay.


    *Cough... Cough... Cough...*


    Her surprise was palpable upon hearing the man''s name. Countless questions swirled in her mind, shrouding the truth and leaving her momentarily nk.


    How could she possibly be connected to Country M, especially their royal family?


    How could she be Rnd Gilwynn''s daughter!?


    If what Rex said was true, she was Rnd Gilwynn''s daughter, it meant she was the younger sister of Simon Gilwynn, the current king.


    How funny!? She had already confirmed she would attend Simon''s uing birthday party even before learning about her potential royal lineage.


    She shook her head, trying to dispel the thought of being the king''s younger sister. Gosh!


    "Brother, are you saying the DNA test matches me with Rnd Gilwynn?" She asked. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Yes," Rex affirmed.


    "How did youe to know about this and obtain his DNA sample? As far as I know, Rnd Gilwynn has never made a public appearance, and obviously, his security is very tight!" Scarlett asked.


    Scarlett was aware that The Fox had considerable resources in the country. Still, she had never imagined they would have such easy ess to the royal family, let alone obtain a DNA sample from Rnd Gilwynn himself.


    Her mind felt muddled, making it challenging to think clearly amidst the whirlwind of this unexpected news.


    "Actually, I didn''t intend to test your DNA with Rnd Gilwynn''s," Rex confessed with a smile. "You see, sister... just like you, I also had suspicions about someone connected to you." He continued.


    "You mean Theodor?" Scarlett began to piece together the puzzle in her mind.


    "Yes. I asked him to conduct a DNA test between you two. However, without informing me, Theodor decided topare your DNA with Rnd Gilwynn''s instead..." Rex started to reveal his recent cooperation with Theodore.


    Scarlett was left speechless.


    It now made sense why Theodore and Rex had grown closertely. They had been secretly conducting a DNA test behind her back, and the results they discovered had left her utterly shocked.


    Scarlett found herself unable to utter a single word. The knowledge that her mother had been involved with Rnd Gilwynn while he was still married left her feeling dizzy.


    She was born out of wedlock!


    ''Mom, this is the reason you disappeared from everyone? To keep me hidden from Rnd Gilwynn?'' Scarlett silently talks with her mother in her heart.


    She is sure that Rnd is unaware of her existence. If he knew, he would not remain silent. He would either seek to acknowledge her as his daughter or take measures to eliminate any shame to the royal family ¡ª kill her.


    In her mind, her presence in this world was certainly not something a king like Rnd Gilwynn could be proud of, right?


    Scarlett''s hands clenched at the thought of her identity being exposed.


    "Brother, I need to talk to Theodor!" Scarlett suddenly panicked. She didn''t want her existence to be known by the royal family.


    But she also longed to meet Rnd Gilwynn. Numerous questions flooded her mind, and she yearned to ask him how her mother had be involved with him, such a powerful figure.


    "Alright, I will call him..." Rex stood up and left the room.


    As Scarlett watched Rex disappear behind the door, she felt a heavy weight in her chest as she contemted her mother''s past. She gently rubbed her chest, attempting to take a deep breath.


    However, just as Scarlett was starting to regain herposure, her blood ran cold as she received a text message from an unknown number.


    [Anonymous:] Whatever you are doing now, stop it. Or someone you love will die because of what you did.


    She stared at the brief message on her cell phone screen for a moment, trying to decipher its meaning.


    "Did this person send it to the wrong number?" she muttered slowly.


    Before she could investigate the number and trace its sender, the door swung open again.


    Scarlett saw Rex enter the room, followed by Xander and Theodor.

 Chapter 387 Her Decision (1)

    ?


    "Did this person send it to the wrong number?" she muttered slowly.


    Before she could investigate the number and trace its sender, the door swung open again.


    Scarlett saw Rex enter the room, followed by Xander and Theodor.


    ...


    Xander sensed something was amiss when he noticed Rex''s intention to speak with Scarlett alone. And when he saw Rex leaving the room calling them in, it made him more sure and worried at the same time ¡ª something had happened to his wife.


    "Babe," Xander smiled as he sat beside her, leaning his head closer before speaking in a hushed tone, "Is everything alright?"


    Scarlett smiled back at him before revealing the truth about the DNA test with her father.


    Xander was utterly speechless¡ªhe had never imagined that her father was none other than Rnd Gylwinn.


    "B-Babe, a-are you sure about that?"


    Scarlett couldn''t help butugh at Xander''s expression as his expression mirrored her own.


    "Well, yes... Theodor and Alex conducted DNA tests using samples from Rnd Gilwynn and me, and the result confirmed that he is indeed my father," She replied with a deep sigh. "I never imagined my mother would have any connection with that man..."


    Scarlett was overwhelmed with conflicting emotions. Finding her father brought a mix of joy, fear, and shame. Knowing he had a family while she was born added to her distress. The fact that he held a high status in the country only intensified her feelings of unease.


    Xander reached out and gently squeezed her hand, understanding the mess she was in.


    "Have you decided whether you want to meet him or not?" Xander asked, his voice filled with concern.


    "Yeah, that''s why I need Theodor to find a way for me to meet him," she said, her gaze shifting towards Theodor.


    Scarlett felt deeply disappointed in Theodor. He was supposed to be her confidant, the one who promised to be her loyal person, her loyal ve, but this man betrayed her.


    How could he have kept such an important secret from her?


    The fact that he conspired with Rex to conduct a DNA test only adds to her sense of betrayal. She couldn''t help but contemte how she would punish him for his actions.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this, Theodor?" Scarlett scolded him, her voice filled with hurt and anger.


    Theodor was well aware that Scarlett would be furious with him, and he couldn''t avoid the consequences. All he could do was apologize sincerely.


    "Boss, I''m really sorry. I never intended to keep this from you," Theodor stared back at her gaze. "I hesitated to tell you because I was afraid it would upset you. That''s why I hoped you woulde to the birthday party..." His words trailed off as he noticed Scarlett and Xander''s piercing gazes fixed upon him.


    He swallowed nervously, sensing their anger.


    Scarlett remained silent, her frustration growing. She wanted to signal to Theodor to stop talking. Still, he continued to divulge their secrets, calling her Boss while Xander was in the room. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Heaven! If I had to look at this stupid Theodor face for another second, my emotions would''ve gone out of control.'' She turns her gaze to her cell phone, trying to calm her temper.


    "Please, Boss, don''t be angry with me. I only wanted to help you. And, hey, you can''t stay mad at me, Boss. We''re family now, you are my cousins! Hahaha..." Theodor eximed with a loudugh, attempting to ease the tension.


    Then, Theodor turned to Xander, a sense of pride could be seen through his expression.


    "Xander, my friend, you should call me... brother-inw. Your wife is my real sister," Theodor dered triumphantly. It was the first time he could boast to Xander, reveling in their newfound familial connection.


    Xander''s gaze remained sharp as he stared at Theodor sitting opposite him. He couldn''t understand why Theodor referred to Scarlett as "boss." When did Theodor start working for Scarlett? Why was he unaware of this?


    "Theo, before I address you as my brother-inw," Xander''s voice held a serious tone, "...you should exin to me why you call my wife ''boss''?" His Eyes twitched in annoyance.


    Theodor''s body tensed up in an instant, realizing he had made yet another grave mistake. He cursed himself internally, wishing he could retract his words.


    ''What the heck, Theo!'' He scolded himself, frustrated with his careless remarks.


    His eyes darted towards Scarlett, hoping for her assistance in diverting Xander''s attention from the question. However, this time Scarlett seemed to ignore himpletely, engrossed in her cell phone.


    ''What on earth, Boss! You''re supposed to help me here!?'' Theodor inwardly screamed, attempting to maintain a smile before Xander.


    "Hahaha, you must have misheard, man..." Theodor blurted out in an attempt to dismiss the question. However, Xander wasn''t convinced and persisted in asking for an exnation.


    "I''m not a five-year-old to be fooled, Theo!" Xander retorted coldly.


    Theodor froze in his seat,pletely speechless. After a brief moment of contemtion, he decided it was futile to hide the truth any longer. He would reveal his identity as the one who pursued Scarlett a year ago, prepared to face Xander''s wrath if the man discovered his involvement in making Scarlett''s life miserable.


    With a deep breath, Theodor gathered the courage to speak, "X-Xander... Actually... I..."


    "Xander. Now is not the right time for such questions," Rex chimed in,ing to save Theodor, who was about to reveal his secret.


    Scarlett and Theodor turned their gaze towards Rex, their eyes filled with awe, particrly Theodor. He silently expressed his gratitude to Rex for stepping in and saving him.


    However, Xander''s displeasure was evident as he frowned at Rex.


    "There''s a big problem here, Xander..." Rex tries to convince Xander to refocus on Scarlett''s status issues.


    "What do you mean?" Xander asked, a sense of unease settling within him upon hearing Rex''s words.


    "Scarlett''s life could be in danger if her identity as Rnd Gilwynn''s illegitimate child is exposed to the royal family and the media..." Rex disclosed.


    Xander flinched immediately upon grasping the gravity of the situation.

 Chapter 388 Her Decision (2)

    ?


    "Scarlett''s life could be in danger if her identity as Rnd Gilwynn''s illegitimate child is exposed to the royal family and the media..." Rex disclosed.


    Xander flinched after understanding the gravity of the situation. The potential consequences of revealing Scarlett''s identity weighed heavily on his mind.


    He nced at Scarlett and offered her a reassuring smile, conveying that he would always stand by her side, even if Rnd Gilwynn''s family refused to ept her as part of their own.


    After seeing his wife smile, he shifted his gaze to Rex. "You''re right, Rex. Thanks for reminding me..." Then, he turned his attention to Theodor.


    "Theo, aside from the people present here, does anyone else know about the DNA test you conducted?" Xander asked.


    Theodor shook his head. "No! Nobody knew the true identity of the samples when I sent them to the hospital. So, only the four of us are aware of it..."


    "Keep it that way, Theo," Scarlett spoke up, her gaze fixed on Theodor. "But I need your help to arrange a meeting with Rnd Gilwynn." Her voice trembled as she uttered the name. Saying it aloud felt surreal, and she was still struggling to fully grasp the fact that the man was her father.


    Now she urgently needs to talk to Rnd Gilwynn to uncover how her mother met him and became pregnant. Did they have a one-night stand or do it because they loved each other?


    ''Loving each other? Sounds impossible. How can Rnd love my mother when he already has a wife and children?'' Scarlett inwardly sighed, feeling shamed.


    "Sister, I''ll take care of arranging the meeting," Theodor responded, his mind already working on a n to entice his uncle into meeting Scarlett. Knowing that his uncle, Rnd, rarely left his pce. He considered revealing Scarlett''s true identity to his uncle as a means to secure his cooperation.


    "But, Theo... Please don''t reveal my identity just yet. I will tell him directly," Scarlett reminded Theodor, worried that this foolish man would reveal something that shouldn''t be talked about again.


    Theodor fell into silence, trying to think of another way to entice his uncle. Suddenly, an idea struck him¡ªSimon''s uing birthday party.


    "Sis, how about I arrange a meeting at Simon''s party?" Theodor suggested eagerly.


    Scarlett pondered for a moment. "It could work. The most important thing is for me to have a private conversation with him without him knowing my true identity. Can you make that happen?"


    "Absolutely! I''ll make sure of it," Theodor replied confidently, already formting a n to bring them together.


    After chatting for a while, Theodor decided to take his leave. He needed to arrange his ns. However, Theodor reminded Xander and Scarlett toe over to his house before he left.


    "My mother has prepared dinner for you two. I hope you wille as nned..." Theodor said, concerned that Scarlett might refuse to meet his family before meeting his uncle.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be there..." Xander assured him, rising from his seat. "Allow me to escort you to your car," he added, walking to walk Theodor outside.


    As Xander and Theodor left the room, Scarlett turned her attention to Rex. A frown appeared on her face, and for a while, she seemed to be thinking about something deeply.


    "Is something bothering you?" Rex asked when he saw her expression look tense.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Scarlett nodded. "Someone sent me a strange message," she said anxiously.


    During their earlier conversation, Scarlett attempted to trace the sender but discovered that the cell phone was no longer active.


    "What did the text say?" Rex inquired as Scarlett handed him her cell phone. After reading the text, he looked at Scarlett again as he returned her phone.


    "I traced the number, but it was from a disposable cell phone. Thest known location was Zurich." Scarlett said.


    Rex proceeded to ask, "What have you been up to in the past few days?" Observing Scarlett''s puzzled expression, he added, "I mean, have you offended anyone recently?"


    Scarlett immediately nodded. "I hacked into Withers'' server and nted mytest virus there. I doubt they''ll recover in a week or even longer," she admitted with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes.


    "Hahaha, it seems your wicked uncle is getting agitated," Rex chuckled, a sense of satisfaction evident in his voice. He believed that the text message was sent by Jude Withers.


    "What? So you''re saying the person who texted me is Jude Withers?" Scarlett was taken aback to hear that. "How did he know it was me who ruin their server?"


    "Well, I can''t say for sure that he sent it personally, but I guess it was done on his orders. Wait here. I''ll have Seven provide updates from our spy," Rex retrieved his cell phone and walked toward the terrace to make the call.


    Scarlettughed happily, knowing she had managed to piss off Jude Withers. One of her goals was to send an unspoken message to her wicked uncle, warning him not to mess with her. And she had done it.


    "Babe, you look so happy. Is there something that''s making you smile?" Xander''s voice startled Scarlett, but her face immediately lit up upon seeing him enter the room.


    Excitedly, she shared the details of the text messages she had received and the possibility that Jude Withers might be the sender.


    "I''m pretty certain it''s him," Xander smiled as he settled beside her. "I heard from James that Withers'' business is in shambles, especially their underground operations."


    "Oh, you already heard the news?" Scarlett expressed her surprise.


    "Yeah, just a few hours ago. I initially thought someone was attacking them, but it turns out it was you," Xander yfully tousled her hair. "You did an amazing job, baby!"


    "Well, to be honest, their server was easy to breach. I nted my virus and ensured they''ll be busy for a week or more. But sensing their hacker capability, it seems they won''t be able to recover anytime soon," Scarlett proudly exined.


    "I also made copies of all the data on their server. I''ll use it against themter," she added.


    Rex, who had returned from the terrace, joined Scarlett and Xander once again. "Sister, you copied all their documents?"


    "Absolutely. Well, I''ll send Brother Ten a few files for...," Scarlett''s voice trailed off as she caught herself almost exposing their guild. "...Brother, I''ll send you the files. I need you to check something," she continued, ncing at Xander, hoping he wouldn''t ask about Ten.

 Chapter 389 Her Decision (3)

    ?


    "Absolutely. Well, I''ll send Brother Ten a few files for...," Scarlett''s voice trailed off as she caught herself almost exposing their guild. "...Brother, I''ll send you the files. I need you to check something," she continued, ncing at Xander, hoping he wouldn''t ask about Ten.


    Rex was surprised by the close call from Scarlett. She''s almost revealing their organization.


    He tried not to show surprise and responded casually, "Sure, sis. By the way, what would you like me to investigate?"


    "I mentioned before that Jude Withers sent another assassin to tail me, right?"


    "You mean the Gold Team assassin?"


    "Yes, the Gold Team. I''ve obtained their profiles and need you to capture them..." Scarlett exined her n to Rex, outlining her n to capture the assassins and gather any information they may have about her mother.


    "I understand," Rex nodded. "I will ask my team to search for them." He paused when he noticed Xander''s expression turned tense. "Do you want to be involved, Xander?" He asked politely so that this man would not be cranky as usual. What a hassle!


    "No, you can handle it," Xander replied. He had confidence in Rex''s capabilities and believed he would be better suited to oversee the operation with his team.


    Rex was taken aback by Xander''s unexpected response. Normally, Xander would eagerly offer his help to Scarlett.


    ''Why does he look so calm?'' Rex narrowed his eyes at Xander, trying to find the reason for his refusal. However, after seeing him remain calm, he decided to let it go, at least for now.


    "Alright then, I''ll handle it," Rex said with a soft chuckle. Then, he gazes at Scarlett. "Sister, I''ll leave now. I need to coordinate with my team to locate the assassins. I''ll contact youter if I have any information."


    "Thank you, brother..." Scarlett paused, a thought crossing her mind. "Brother Rex, if you feel lonely at the hotel, you''re wee to stay here with us." She felt a tinge of guilt, knowing that Rex had made the journey specifically to visit her, only to be left alone in a hotel room.


    A soft smile formed on Rex''s lips. "I appreciate the offer, sister. But I''ll be fine at the hotel. Don''t worry about me," he reassured her.


    Scarlett nodded, "If you change your mind, just let us know. We''d be happy to have you stay."


    Rex swallowed nervously upon hearing her offer.


    "Thanks, but there''s no need..." Rex replied, standing up from his seat. He couldn''t stay there because he had ns to meet Casey tonight, and they might end up spending the night together.


    "Alright then! How many days will you be in town?" Scarlett asked as she followed him to his car with Xander walking beside her.


    "I''m only staying for two nights," Rex replied, stopping in his tracks just before reaching his car. He turned to face Scarlett. "I''ll give you a call before I leave. And it would be better if we could have lunch," he suggested.


    "Hmm, that sounds good, brother," Scarlett said with a smile. However, as Rex''s car slowly drove away, her smile gradually faded. She remembered she needed to call her uncle, Noah.


    ...


    As nightfall approached, Scarlett attempted to contact Noah Withers. Still, to her surprise, the phone number she had used tomunicate with him was no longer active.


    "This is strange," she muttered to herself, puzzled by the sudden inessibility.


    Scarlett was sure that the number was her uncle''s private number which was always active even when he was sleeping. And only a select few, including herself, know that number.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Perhaps he''s already asleep," Xander chimed in, ncing at Scarlett with a reassuring smile. "Remember, there''s an 8-hour time difference between J City and Royal City. It''s already midnight there."


    Scarlett sighed, realizing that her timing might not have been ideal. "You''re right, Xander. I''ll try again tomorrow when he''s more likely avable."


    "Take your time, love. We''ll figure it out together."


    Scarlett fell silent, her mind flooded with questions that only deepened her confusion.


    She couldn''t help but ponder over her uncle''s peculiar habits, particrly his tendency to call her around midnight, just like the present hour.


    ''But why is Uncle Noah sleeping at this hour now?''


    The peculiarity of the situation weighed heavily on Scarlett''s thoughts, intensifying her sense of unease. Everything felt very strange, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was fishy.


    While Scarlett was lost in thought, her cell phone suddenly vibrated. She quickly picked it up and checked the caller ID.


    Though disappointed that the call wasn''t from Uncle Noah, she couldn''t help but feel a little happy when she saw Dr. Robert''s name on the screen.


    She wanted to discuss a few things with him regarding Rnd Gilwynn, whom she had indirectly encountered earlier in the day.


    "Grandpa, I''m so d to hear from you," Scarlett greeted him warmly.


    "Oh, my dear Scarlett, I apologize for leaving abruptly this morning. A patient arrived at the hospital unexpectedly, and I had no choice but to attend to them before your checkup wasplete," Robert exined in a somber tone.


    He was originally supposed to apany Scarlett during her pregnancy checkup. Still, due to the arrival of Rnd Gilwynn, he had been forced to cancel his n to attend Scarlett.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Grandpa," Scarlett chuckled to reassure him.


    "Let me make it up to you, Scarlett. I''ll treat you and Xander to dinner. How does that sound?"


    "That sounds wonderful, Grandpa! I''ll choose a fancy restaurant in this city," she said cheerfully, teasing him.


    "Hahaha, of course, the choice is yours."


    Scarlett grinned, hearing Grandpa Robert take her bait.


    "Grandpa, may I ask you something?"


    "Yes, of course. What would you like to know?"


    "Who was your patient this morning? They must be someone important, right?" she asked. Even though she already knows from Xander that the patient may be Rnd Gilwynn, she wants to hear from him.


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line. Robert was contemting whether or not to disclose the resemnce between Rnd Gilwynn and Scarlett.

 Chapter 390 A Call From Robert Lewis

    ?


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line. Robert was contemting whether or not to disclose the resemnce between Rnd Gilwynn and Scarlett.


    After a moment, Robert finally spoke up. "Yes, that person is indeed very influential and highly regarded in some countries. But, I apologize, Scarlett, I can''t disclose the patient''s identity..."


    "It''s okay, Gramp. I understand," Scarlett chuckled softly. "Alright, Gramp, about the meal you offer, we''ll join you for lunch because, in the evening, Xander''s friends have invited us to dinner at their ce."


    "Okay, I''ll send you the address of the restaurant tomorrow morning..."


    "Sure, Gramp!"


    Just as Scarlett was about to end the call, she heard Robert ask her something. A smile formed on her face, knowing that this old man would bring up the topic she anticipated.


    "Scarlett, if I remember correctly, you mentioned that Jonathan Piers isn''t your biological father, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. Grandpa, why do you suddenly ask about it?" Scarlett pretended not to understand, but joy grew inside her, knowing what he wanted to discuss.


    "I was just thinking about your father," Robert lied. "...My dear, have you ever considered trying to find out who your real father is?" He asked cautiously, mindful of Scarlett''s emotions.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Scarlett''s lips. The conversation was heading exactly where she had hoped.


    She deliberately took a deep breath, as if releasing the bitterness in her heart. After a moment, she replied, "I truly wanted to find him. However, I have absolutely no information about him," her voice trailed off as if she needed a moment to collect herself.


    After a brief pause, she continued in the same tone, "Grandpa, you know... I only recently discovered that Jonathan Piers isn''t my biological father, right?"


    "Yes, I''m aware."


    "Well, my father, Jonathan, also never knew anything about my birth father. My mother never told Jonathan about my father''s identity before she died... So how am I supposed to find him? I don''t even know his name," another deep sigh escaped from Scarlett''s lips.


    Robert gripped his phone tightly, deeply saddened by Scarlett''s words. He felt a strong urge to tell her about Rnd Gilwynn, who bore a striking resemnce to her, and a part of him believed that they were somehow connected.


    However, how could he disclose such information when he had absolutely nothing concrete as evidence to support his hypothesis?


    He needed some proof, some confirmation of their rtionship. But how could he obtain it?


    Suddenly, an idea sparked in Robert''s mind.


    "Scarlett, have you heard about the King''s Birthday party?" he asked.


    Robert nned to bring her to the party and set up a meeting between Scarlett and Rnd. It seemed like this was the best approach since he couldn''t simply ask Rnd Gilwynn toe to the hospital again.


    "Of course, I''ve heard about the party," she replied with a broad smile. The thought of Robert attending the same event filled her with excitement. It would be much easier for her to meet Rnd Gilwynn there.


    "...Well, Grandpa, I''ll also be attending the party. Xander''s best friend is a royal family member who invited us to the event."


    Robert was both surprised and delighted to hear that. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Wow! What a coincidence that I''ll also be there. We can meet at that party, Scarlett..."


    This was his opportunity to facilitate a meeting between Scarlett and her potential biological father.


    Even though Robert found it impossible, there was still a possibility that Rnd had an affair with an unknown woman and fathered a child with that woman.


    Still, he finds it hard to ept because he knows how deeply Rnd loved histe wife, even during her severe illness.


    However, a part of him couldn''t help but yearn to understand the truth behind Rnd and Scarlett''s rtionship and how Scarlett''s mother hade to know Rnd and conceive his child. Curiosity gnawed at him, fueling his desire to uncover hidden secrets.


    ...


    After finishing her conversation with Doctor Robert, Scarlett realized that Xander was nowhere to be found in the living room.


    Wondering about his whereabouts, she called out his name as she entered their bedroom, only to find it empty. Frustrated, she muttered to herself, "Where could he be?"


    Just as she was about to dial Xander''s number, the bedroom door swung open, revealing him standing there with his beautiful smile framing his handsome face.


    "Oh, there you are, Xander. Where were you?" she asked.


    "I was just checking on our dinner downstairs," he replied, approaching her. "Are you finished talking to Grandpa Robert?" He took her hand and led her downstairs.


    "Yes, and guess what?" Scarlett''s excitement couldn''t be contained, and she eagerly continued speaking before Xander had a chance to interject. "It seems the old man noticed something between me and Rnd Gilwynn. He asked about it..."


    As they made their way downstairs for dinner, Scarlett proceeded to exin the details of her conversation with Robert.


    ****


    At the same time,


    Rex deliberately chose not to bring his driver or anyone else. He wanted to be alone with Casey, uninterrupted by others.


    After waiting a few minutes in the car, his cell phone finally rang. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he answered the call.


    "I''m already in front of the studio. I''m in the Maybach. You''ll recognize it when youe out from where you are now..." Rex informed Casey, knowing that as a member of the Fox core team, she would easily identify the car he was driving.


    After ending the call, Rex felt his heart begin to beat faster. It was a strange sensation he rarely experienced when meeting a girl, and now it started tormenting him.


    He attempted to calm himself down but couldn''t stop his heart from beating rapidly and loudly. He tried to recall his training as a special force soldier to calm his heartbeat. Still, nothing is working. The circumstance is totally new to him.


    "Stop pounding so hard!" Rex scolded his heart, feeling somewhat helpless.


    And then, his fear came true. As he saw a tall girl wearing a ck hoodie, half of her face concealed, walking towards his car, his heart raced even faster.

 Chapter 391 Rexs First Date (1)

    ?


    And then, his fear came true. As he saw a tall girl wearing a ck hoodie, half of her face concealed, walking towards his car, his heart raced even faster.


    "Damn! I''m in trouble!" Rex muttered under his breath, putting on his best smile as he stepped out of the car.


    He casually approached her, opening the car door.


    "Thank you, Rex!" A beautiful voice, akin to the sound of enchanting melodies, reached Rex''s ears, causing his entire body to shiver.


    "Hmm..." was all the sound he had managed to utter. Quickly, he closed the car door and walked to his side. Before getting into the car, he took a deep breath, attempting to calm his mind.


    Feeling much better, Rex finally entered the car. To his surprise, he saw Casey had now removed her hood, revealing her captivating beauty. She resembled an angel, emanating a radiant aura.


    He suddenly felt his throat go dry.


    "Hi, Rex... it''s been a while. I''ve missed you..." Casey said, leaning closer and wrapping her arms around Rex''s neck in an affectionate hug.


    Rex was rendered speechless.


    ''Oh, crap!'' he quietly said, slowly raising his hand to return the hug.


    Despite the intense sensation throbbing in his heart, Rex managed to maintain hisposure, enjoying the warmth of Casey''s embrace.


    However, a surge of desire coursed through his veins when he became aware of her breasts softly pressing against his body.


    After a brief moment, Casey''s arms gradually loosened, and she leaned back into her seat, fastening her seatbelt.


    "Thank you, Rex. You saved me from this ce," Casey expressed her gratitude, her eyes locked on him with a radiant smile.


    She proceeded to share the details of her rigorous filming schedule at the studio without a single day off. However, after learning of Rex''s visit to the city, she sessfully secured two days off of everything and intended to spend them with him.


    Rex drove silently, his attention divided between Casey''s animated storytelling and his mind''s inner turmoil. The embrace they shared lingered in his mind, stirring up a whirlwind of emotions.


    Every now and then, Rex stole nces at Casey, who remained enthusiastic about recounting her shooting experiences. The sparkle in her eyes inexplicably warmed his heart.


    ''Am I truly falling for her?'' he pondered silently, his gaze shifting back to the road ahead.


    After a while, Casey wrapped up her stories and turned her attention to their dinner ns.


    "Rex, where are we going for dinner?" she asked, her gaze drifting to the unfamiliar streets they passed.


    Although she had visited the city numerous times, she had yet to explore the mountainous region, often spending her time in the city or by the beach.


    "We''re heading to Starlight Mountain. Have you heard of it?" Rex asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Starlight Mountain?" Casey repeated, the name sounding familiar. "Yes, I''ve heard of it. If I''m not mistaken, there''s a luxurious clubhouse at the summit, right?"


    Rex nodded, stealing a quick nce at her. "That''s right. We will go there. The restaurant we are going to is over there. It has an amazing night view. And their food is also some of the best in town." Rex said.


    "Wow! It must be amazing if you say so, Rex," Casey couldn''t wait to get there.


    Rex simply nodded in response.


    After a momentary silence, Casey spoke up again, her voice filled with excitement. "You know Rex, I''m so happy right now. I can finally enjoy my vacation after filming non-stop. It feels like I''ve just emerged from a month-long mission in the forest..."


    Casey looked at Rex with a warm smile, reminiscing about their rigorous training and the test they underwent to be members of The Fox core team.


    Rex had thrown them on a grueling month-long survival mission in a tropical forest. At the time, Casey had felt like she was in hell, but fortunately, she and a few of her teammates had passed the test, securing their ces on the core team. She held the position of number six.


    As Rex listened to her story, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. However, a slight feeling of regret also surfaced within him for putting her through such a challenging experience.


    "It seems like you could use that training again," Rex teased, his tone yful. "You''re starting to lose your edge, Casey!"


    Instantly, horror crossed Casey''s face as she looked at Rex.


    "What!? No! I''m not joining again. I can''t bear to spend another week in the rainforest. I''m more ustomed to missions in the city. Please, Rex, never put me in that ce again!" Casey shook her head vigorously as she recalled the past struggles she had to endure.


    Rex chuckled silently, finding amusement in her reaction. He responded casually, "How about if I''m with you in that ce?" Casey was taken aback by his suggestion.


    ''Going to the forest with him? Spending a month together?'' The thought intrigued her, and she narrowed her eyes at him, trying to observe whether he was serious or not.


    "Are you serious?" she asked curiously. Rex nodded calmly. "If... If I''m with you, I''m willing to go!" Her voice was barely audible, but Rex could hear it clearly.


    "Casey, I promise I''ll lead you this time," he said, locking eyes with her. His heartbeat quickened as he witnessed the alluring smile that graced her lips.


    In an instant, he averted his gaze to the road, desperately trying to maintain control. He fought the urge to pull the girl into his arms and taste the softness of her enticing lips.


    Being alone in the car with Casey was torment for Rex. It felt like hell, and Casey shared the same feeling.


    Her heart yearned to express her love for him once again, to ask him to be her true lover.


    ''Oh, God! What should I do now? Why is this feeling so torturous?''


    Casey clenched her hands, attempting to calm her racing heart and the intrusive thoughts that gued her mind. She couldn''t help but imagine the sultry scenarios that would unfold if she spent the night with him.

 Chapter 392 Rexs First Date (2)

    ?


    Soon, Rex''s car arrived at the Starlight Peak Club.


    The sprawlingplex covered several acres, dominating thendscape of Starlight Mountain. It boasted a luxurious club with a wide range of amenities, includingvish vis and five-star hotels.


    The club also featured an entertainment center, hosting several restaurants helmed by Michelin-starred chefs. Additionally, it offered an international golf course, horse racing, and numerous other facilities catering to the hobbies and interests of billionaires.


    Although owned by the royal family, the Starlight Peak Club was professionally managed by apany headed by Aistar Parker, Theodor''s father, ensuring its seamless operation and impable service.


    After a short drive, their car stopped at a restaurant near a cliff. This is a two-story building with many luxury cars parked in front of the restaurant.


    Since they had arrived after dark, Casey couldn''t fully see the beauty of the surroundings.


    However, from thefort of their VIP room, she could catch a glimpse of the stunning night view of the Royal City in the distance.


    "Wow, the view from here is absolutely breathtaking..." She softly whispered as she stood by the ss wall.


    After a few moments of spoiling her eyes with a mesmerizing sight, Casey turned her gaze toward Rex, standing beside her.


    Casey secretly admired how handsome Rex was from the side. His height made her have to look up to see his face.


    "Rex, thank you for bringing me here." She said,


    "You like this ce?" Rex turned to meet her captivating eyes.


    She nodded, her smile widening. "Yes, I do. I hope the food is as delicious as the view!"


    "I''m d you like it," Rex replied with a smile.


    Inwardly, he expresses his gratitude to Theodor for suggesting and arranging this ce.


    "For the food, I can assure you it will be delicious. Shall we ce our order?" He asks.


    ...


    "What do you think of the food?" Rex asked, observing Casey opposite him. She sat silently, enjoying her meal.


    "The food is absolutely delicious, Rex!" Casey replied with satisfaction.


    The dish they had ordered was a fine local cuisine¡ªa grilled meat delicacy with a unique sauce resembling steak sauce but with a distinct and addictive vor.


    "Great, eat more. Casey, just for today, let go of your diet n!" He spoke with a serious tone.


    Casey nearly choked on her food in surprise. She quickly took a sip of water and nced at him. "Well, Rex... I''m actually not following an extreme diet anymore."


    Initially, when she started her career in the entertainment world, she was on a strict diet, but now she no longer does that. She will go on a diet if the film she is in requires her to change her body shape.


    "d to hear that," Rex responded, then continued to savor his own meal.


    They continued their meal in silence, savoring the taste and enjoying the serene atmosphere in the room.


    While enjoying their meal, Casey''s mind was consumed by deep thoughts. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She couldn''t help but notice the change in Rex''s attitude towards her since he had picked her up at the studio. He seemed much more gentle and affectionate, which left her pondering about their rtionship.


    It felt as if they had effortlessly transitioned from mere friends to something more, with no signs of being just casual couples.


    This fact brought joy and sorrow to Casey''s heart. Although she findsfort in their current rtionship dynamic, a constant desire for more begins growing within her.


    She longed to express her true feelings and take their rtionship to the next level, bing a real couple.


    However, fear gripped her each time she contemted asking Rex to officially date.


    The fear of potential rejection haunted her, as she couldn''t bear the thought of being turned down by him for a second time. This fear held her back, preventing her from taking the leap and baring her heart to him.


    ''Dear God, can you make Rex like me too?'' She silently prayed in her heart.


    ...


    "Casey," Rex suddenly called out her name, causing her to slowly raise her head and meet his gaze. "Let''s date," he continued. His words hung in the air.


    Casey''s calm expression couldn''t hide the shock that overcame her.


    "Let''s date?" she repeated, almost unconsciously. Her eyes rapidly blinked as she stared back at him as if trying to confirm that what she heard was not a figment of her imagination.


    As she has fantasized about this moment countless times, her mind blurs the line between reality and fantasy. The sudden turn of events left her momentarily disoriented, making it difficult for her thoughts to gather.


    "Yes," Rex smiled, observing the rosy flush that adorned her beautiful face. "Casey Adams, would you be willing to be my woman?"


    She swallowed hard, feeling terrified that this was just a dream.


    ''Be his woman? Did he actually say that?'' She pinched her hand, hoping to convince herself again that this was real.


    "Ouch!" she cried out in pain.


    Rex chuckled softly. "Why are you hurting yourself?"


    "R-Rex, are you serious?" Finally regaining herposure, she locked her gaze with his. "You''re not ying a prank on me?"


    "I''m serious. After a month apart, thoughts of you have haunted my every waking moment. Your face lingers in my mind, no matter what I do..." Rex couldn''t help but express his feelings honestly, baring his soul to her.


    Casey listened attentively to Rex''s heartfelt exnation while attempting to calm her racing heart. She was overwhelmed by the confession from the man she loved, her emotions running high.


    "After much thought, I flew here to meet you. And now, I''m asking you, will you be my woman?" His gentle voice held a captivating power, rendering Casey momentarily speechless.


    But deep within her heart, pure bliss enveloped her, as if she were floating on cloud nine, knowing that this man returned her feelings. Her love for him was not unrequited but mutual.


    ''God! Thank you for answering my prayers so freaking fast!''


    "Casey, can you give me an answer?" Rex asked once more, his voice filled with anticipation.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice trembling with joy.

 Chapter 393 Rexs First Date (3) *

    ?


    Casey had assumed that after dinner, they would part ways and return to their respective hotels. However, to her surprise, Rex suggested something different.


    His proposal to stay at a vi, which he had already booked for two nights, filled Casey with a rush of excitement and shyness. The thought of spending more time together in a private setting made her heart flutter.


    Casey was still floating on cloud nine. She couldn''t contain her joy. The man she loved had taken the initiative to improve their rtionship. It was a dreame true.


    The car ride to the vi near the restaurant was filled with awkward silence.


    Casey could only smile secretly, her mind filled with wild thoughts of what they would do once they arrived at the vi. Not only did Casey feel a thrill, but Rex did feel it too.


    Rex felt like a foolish teenager, unable to wipe the wide grin off his face. He was ted by the fact that he had sessfully asked Casey to be his woman and that they would spend the night together after confirming their rtionship.


    His happiness left him speechless.


    ...


    It wasn''t long before their car pulled up to a small whitewashed vi, standing at the highest point in the area.


    As Casey stepped into the vi, she was immediately captivated by the minimalist interior design of the living room.


    The space seamlessly connected to the modern kitchen, creating an open, airy atmosphere. The sleek furniture and clean lines added to the overall simplicity and elegance of the room.


    But what truly took her breath away was the ss wall that adorned one side of the living room. She could see the breathtaking view of city lights twinkling in the distance through its transparent surface.


    The sight was nothing short of mesmerizing, casting a romantic vibe across the room. It was as if the vi itself embraced the beauty of the outside world, bringing a sense of tranquility and charm to the space.


    However, Casey''s admiration for the beauty of the ce quickly turned to nervousness when she realized she had arrived empty-handed, carrying only her wallet and cell phone.


    She needed to call her assistant to bring her belongings to the vi.


    Noticing her dilemma, Rex said, "I''ve already arranged for someone to prepare your clothes, so there''s no need to worry."


    "Really!?" Casey was surprised by Rex''s thoughtfulness. It meant a lot to her that he had taken care of such details.


    Rex nodded, his gaze fixed on Casey as she stood near the entrance. Sensing her difort, he smiles while motioning toward the white door on the other side of the living room.


    "Casey, this vi only has one bedroom. You can change into yourfortable clothes there, as all your belongings have already been ced in the room," he exined, gesturing towards the door.


    ''Only one bedroom...'' Casey repeated Rex''s words silently, attempting to push away the enticing thoughts that were beginning to preupy her mind.


    With a nod, she hastened her steps towards the bedroom, her heart threatening to burst with anticipation as she entered the room.


    The sight of the bed positioned in the center caused her pulse to quicken.


    "S-o... So, will we be sharing a bed?"


    Casey''s throat went dry. Her blood surged through her veins, sending warm waves throughout her body.


    "Oh my gosh! Casey,e on... why are you so nervous? You and Rex are not teenagers. You''re adults, and he is the man you love. Why should you be afraid of sharing a bed with him?"


    She covered her face with her hands, half-running towards the bathroom. She needed to ssh cold water on her face, hoping to quell the rising heat. Otherwise, her face would soon resemble a ripe tomato.


    Casey sshes her face with cold water, allowing the refreshing sensation to wash away her unease.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After a few moments of sshing her face with the chilly water, she felt a significant improvement. The heat had dissipated, and her breathing had returned to normal.


    She lifted her head, meeting her own gaze in the mirror, a shy smile gracing her lips.


    "Come on, Casey Adams, act more mature!"


    She scolded herself, shaking her head in disbelief at her own childishness in such matters.


    Goodness!


    Refreshed, Casey checked out the wardrobe and was pleasantly surprised again. Inside the closet, she found her own and Rex''s neatly arranged clothes.


    Realizing that Rex had nned this thoughtful gesture, Casey couldn''t help but feel over the moon.


    "Why are you so romantic, Rex Morrison? You make me fall even deeper in love with you," she giggled, caressing his clothes as if trying to capture his warmth.


    "Is that so!?" Rex''s voice suddenly broke the tranquility behind Casey.


    Her body froze, and she couldn''t help but wonder, ''Since when is he here?''


    Turning around slowly, Casey met his gaze. She opened her mouth a few times, but no words could escape her lips.


    ''Gosh!! Casey...'' She silently scolds herself. She quickly averted her gaze, no longer able to bear Rex''s irresistible charm.


    Casey feared that if she continued to stare into his captivating eyes, she would sumb to the overwhelming desire to throw herself into his arms and kiss him passionately.


    ''Be strong, Casey Adams!'' she whispered to herself, desperately trying to regain herposure. However, her efforts proved futile as she witnessed Rex''s feet steadily approaching her. Secondter, she found herself enveloped in his warm embrace.


    "I love you too," Rex confessed, his words causing Casey''s heart to melt. "I will strive to make you feel cherished every single day, Casey." His voice resonated with sincerity and tenderness, leaving Casey drowned in his honey pool.


    As Rex''s embrace loosened, Casey lifted her gaze to meet his eyes.


    Before she could utter a word, the sight of his face approaching startled her. In the next moment, their lips met in a passionate kiss.


    Rex''s lips met Casey''s, he skillfully parted her teeth, and his tongue gently invaded her mouth, engaging in a passionate dance of kissing and sucking.


    Casey''s eyes widened, and her breath caught in her throat. Her small hands, resting on Rex''s chest, trembled slightly, and a sudden weakness swept over her body, draining her strength.


    Instinctively, she tried to retreat, but the arm around her waist held her firmly, preventing any escape. He forcefully sealed her surprised cry, asserting his dominance. Even the space to take a breath was snatched away. The mingling of their lips and teeth sent waves of warmth tingling on her tongue, spreading through every corner of her mouth.


    The air in Casey''s chest waspressed, leaving her gasping for breath. She longed to breathe, to create some distance between them. Yet, in Rex''s embrace, it felt as if she were ensnared by an unbreakable spell, unable to move.


    Theck of oxygen gradually weakened Casey''s limbs. Ultimately, she could only rely on Rex''s arms to stand. As Casey nearly suffocated by the joy she felt from Rex''s kiss, Rex reluctantly broke the kiss.


    Taking in deep breaths of fresh air, Casey resembled a drowning soul gasping for life. Her gaze locked with his piercing light-blue eyes simmered with a hunger to make love with her.


    "I love you, Casey Adams," he whispered, prompting her to bury her head in his chest.


    "I love you even more," she replied in a hushed and whispered voice, barely audible.

 Chapter 394 Dinner With The Parker (1)

    ?


    The day Scarlett had been eagerly anticipating had finally arrived.


    Tonight, she will be having dinner with Theodor''s family.


    Her nerves were on edge, knowing that she would be meeting Theodor''s mother, Melinda Gilwynn, who also happened to be Rnd Gilwynn''s younger sister.


    Scarlett''s anxiety increased as their car drew closer to Theodor''s parents'' residence.


    She attempts to distract her mind with other thoughts. Still, the worry of being recognized and negatively judged by Melinda Gilwynn haunts her mind, tormenting her.


    ''Gosh, how exhausted!''


    Again, she secretly took a deep breath, trying to relieve the tightness in her chest.


    Beside her, Xander raised an eyebrow as he observed Scarlett''s worried expression. Without hesitation, he reached for her hand and gently squeezed it.


    "Babe, why do you look so tense?" Xander gently asks her, his eyes locked with hers, hoping to calm her.


    Scarlett looked into his eyes forfort but to no avail. The nervousness remained, refusing to fade away.


    "I''m not sure why I feel this way, Xander. It''s... I can''t quite put it into words," Scarlett''s voice trailed off, her confusion clear through her gloomy eyes.


    Xander gently lifted his hand and caressed Scarlett''s cheek, reassuring her as he spoke, "Babe, Theodor''s parents are wonderful people. I''ve known them for a long time, and they''ve be like family to me. As my wife, they''ll be happy to meet you..." His gaze met her worried eyes.


    "I''m just afraid they''ll recognize me," Scarlett admitted, her voice filled with worry.


    She tried to convince herself once more that she was visiting Theodor Parker''s house as Scarlett Piers, Xander''s wife, not as Scarlett, the potential illegitimate child of Rnd Gilwynn.


    "Your disguise is wless, even though I despise seeing you in that wig," Xander chuckled, his fingers delicately brushing against her dark blonde wig. "They won''t see any resemnce to your father..."


    "He''s not my father yet! I still need to talk to him..." Scarlett couldn''t bring herself to ept the truth, despite the DNA test results confirming their blood rtion.


    Xander smiled, finding amusement in her pouting face. "Alright, baby, I''ll stop calling him that. Don''t worry. I believe no one will recognize you under your makeup."


    Scarlett nced at him, her eyes reflecting her concern.


    "...Xander, does my makeup look too heavy?" She worried that the makeup she had applied might be too thick, and she didn''t want to make a negative impression in front of Theodor''s parents, especially Melinda Gilwynn.


    "No, you look magnificent. Your makeup appears very natural. Babe, your skills are exceptional; you could surpass any professional makeup artist out there..." Xander reassured her.


    But even though he praised her, deep down, he preferred his wife without any makeup at all.


    "I''m d to hear that! It puts my mind at ease about meeting them."


    "But if it''s unnecessary, try not to wear it like this. I prefer my wife without heavy makeup like this. I love you just the way you are..." Xander expresses his fondness, reminiscent of the first time they met when he jokinglymented on his disguised appearance.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile, finding his warning amusing. She simply nodded, her smile conveying her response.


    It didn''t take long for their car to pull up in front of a grand mansion,ing to a halt at the main entrance.


    Scarlett caught sight of Theodor standing there, dressed in casual home attire ¡ª a dark brown sweatshirt, ck trousers, and white sneakers,pleting his look.


    Wearing his brightest smile, he warmly greeted them, "Sister-inw, Xander... wee to my home!" He gestured for them to enter, leading the way.


    With Theodor by her side, Scarlett''s restlessness faded, reced byfort and ease.


    They soon stepped into a spacious living room adorned with mid-century decor in earthy tones.


    Scarlett''s gaze was immediately drawn to a stunning woman with short ginger-red hair standing near the firece. The woman''s eyes lit up with a friendly and weing smile as she spotted their arrival.


    "Oh, Xander Riley, you''ve finallye to visit us..." Melinda approached Xander, enveloping him in a warm hug resembling a mother embracing her son.


    "It''s wonderful to see you again, Auntie..." Xander returns the hug, his gaze shifting towards Scarlett. "And this is my wife, Scarlett Piers..." he politely introduced her.


    Scarlett, still captivated by Melinda Gilwynn''s beauty and grace, snapped out of her trance when Melinda extended her hand for a handshake.


    "Scarlett," Melinda''s smile radiates warmth, instantly putting Scarlett at ease. "...Can I call you that?" Her friendly tone prompted Scarlett to nod quickly.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am..." Scarlett replied awkwardly, epting the handshake.


    "Scarlett, please call me Auntie, just like how Xander does," Melinda gently patted Scarlett''s hand, motioning for everyone to take a seat.


    Theodor felt a warmth spread within him as he observed his mother''s joy in meeting Scarlett. He wondered what would happen if his mother discovered Scarlett was her niece. Perhaps it would bring her even greater happiness.


    Taking a discreet deep breath, he also reminded his mother to introduce his father to Scarlett.


    "Hahaha, I almost forgot about you, Aistar..." Melinda lovingly gazed at her husband. "Scarlett, this is my husband, Theodor''s father..."


    Aistar could only smile as he listened to his wife warmly greeting Scarlett.


    "Scarlett, you can call me Uncle Aistar. And I''m pleased to meet you..."


    "Nice to meet you too, Uncle Aistar," Scarlett responded, receiving his handshake with her best smile.


    Upon arriving at the house, Melinda and Aistar''s warm wee made Scarlettpletely forget her previous worries.


    Being in this house made her feel as though she were at the Morrison home in New York with her second family.


    ...


    After warm greetings, the men delved into business discussions while Scarlett casually chatted with Melinda.


    As Scarlett sat so close to Melinda, she couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Melinda''s face was strikingly radiant, and despite Xander''s revtion that she was over fifty years old, she appeared to be in her early forties.


    What captivated Scarlett the most were the captivating eyes that Melinda possessed, bearing a resemnce in color and shape to her own.

 Chapter 395 Dinner With The Parker (2)

    ?


    When Scarlett sat so close to Melinda, she couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Melinda''s face was strikingly radiant, and even though she was over fifty years old, she still looked to be in her early forties.


    What captivated Scarlett the most were the captivating eyes that Melinda possessed, bearing a resemnce in color and shape to her own.


    ''Jeez, no wonder Theodor fell in love with me the moment heid eyes on me! Our eyes are so mesmerizing!''


    Scarlett reminisced about her first encounter with Theo, where he had seen her true appearance.


    "Scarlett, you know, when Theo mentioned that Xander''s wife was incredibly beautiful, I became even more curious to meet you. That''s why I force Theo to invite both you and Xander for dinner at our house..."


    Melinda chuckled, finding amusement in her own insistence. "Please don''t be upset at him, Scarlett," she quickly added.


    "No, Auntie. I''m not upset with Brother Theo. In fact, I''m delighted to have the opportunity to visit you. Xander already considers you his own family," Scarlett''s throat felt dry as she uttered those words, for her true motive ining here was to uncover more about the Gilwynn family.


    "You are truly kind-hearted, Scarlett," Melinda felt very pleased with Scarlett. Besides, she is beautiful, and she also has a soft heart. "If only my son could find a wife like you, I would be overjoyed," Melinda continued.


    "Auntie, I believe Theo will find a partner soon," Scarlett smiled awkwardly, recalling Theo''s confession of love a few months ago.


    "I hope so. By the way, Scarlett, if you have a sister, perhaps you can introduce her to Theo. He''s quite picky when ites to choosing a partner. Whenever we arrange a marriage for him, he always declines," Melinda paused as she nced at her son.


    She leaned closer to Scarlett and whispered, "...I am concerned that my son might not be interested in women."


    Scarlett nearly choked upon hearing Melinda insinuate that her son might be gay. Goodness! If Theodor were to hear this, he could be choking ¡ª she was certain that Theo still likes his opposite sex.


    "A-Auntie, please, don''t worry... I guess Theo still has an interest in women," Scarlett reassured Melinda, hoping to ease her worries.


    "I''ll make sure to introduce him to a wonderful girl, Auntie. You don''t need to worry," she continued, pondering her single friends, and suddenly Zara''s face came to mind. Goosebumps tingled down her spine.


    ''Zara!? Zara and Theo?'' Scarlett felt a surge of excitement at the thought. If this pairing actually happened, it would be amazing!


    "Hahaha, thank you, Scarlett. You''re truly kind," Melinda couldn''t help but feel amused at the idea of Scarlett sessfully setting up Theodor with her friend.


    ...


    "...I heard from Theo that you''re from W Country, just like Xander, isn''t that right?" Melinda shifted the conversation to learn more about Scarlett.


    "Yes, Auntie, I was born there, but I grew up in the US," Scarlett shared her childhood experiences on B Ind. However, she chose not to mention Jonathan was not her biological father.


    Scarlett didn''t realize how effortlessly she was opening up to Melinda. She didn''t hold back any details about her personal life. It felt unusual because, before meeting Melinda, she had been a very private person, rarely discussing her personal matters with someone she just met.


    ...


    Talking to Melinda Gilwynn felt like conversing with her own mother. Their discussion carried on even after dinner had concluded.


    They now found themselves in Melinda''s private space, a multipurpose room where she worked from home and entertained guests and friends. The room was adorned with pastel colors and a cozy interior design, setting it apart from the previous living room.


    Settling on one of the sofas, they continued their conversation while enjoying dessert.


    "Scarlett, would you like to see pictures of Theodor when he was little?" Melinda didn''t wait for Scarlett''s response. She promptly stood up and made her way to the shelf at the end of the room. Within moments, she returned with several photo albums in hand.


    "Here are our family photos," Melinda offered Scarlett a photo album, which she eagerly epted, brimming with enthusiasm.


    With hands slightly trembling, Scarlett opened the photo album before her.


    She feels amused looking at Theodor''s childhood photos. However, after a few minutes, her heart suddenly quickened as her eyes locked onto the image of a man she believed to be Rnd Gilwynn.


    Without her noticing, her hand rose and gently stroked young Rnd''s face, noting the striking resemnce to her own. The young Rnd Gilwynn looked tall and firm, looking magnificent and noble.


    ''Oh-my-god! Why does he resemble me so much? Could he really be my father?'' Scarlett whispered to herself, her thoughts racing.


    However, her fists automatically clenched as her gaze shifted to the elegant woman beside Rnd. She assumed the woman to be Rnd Gilwynn''swful wife.


    ''Mom, howe you have a rtionship with him? Did you know he was already married?'' Scarlett''s inner turmoil grew as she contemted her mother''s decision to have a romantic rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn.


    A heavy weight settled upon her chest at the realization of her mother''s involvement with a married man.


    "Oh, my dear Scarlett," Melinda eximed, taken aback by Scarlett''s pale face and teary eyes. "Are you alright? Do you feel unwell?" She grew frantic, deeply concerned for Scarlett''s well-being.


    Scarlett mustered a smile and looked at Melinda''s worried gaze to snap out of her sorrowful reverie.


    "Auntie," Scarlett reassured her, gathering warmth in her voice. "I''m fine, just feeling a little envious looking at these photos..." she exined.


    "Hmm? Why would you be envious?" Melinda''s voice trailed off as she recalled Scarlett''s loss of her mother at a young age. "Scarlett, I''m so sorry for reminding you of yourte mother..." She tenderly squeezed Scarlett''s hand, seeking to offer sce.


    "Thank you, Aunt," Scarlett replied, smiling as she closed the photo album. She couldn''t bear to continue looking at the pictures, fearing she might break down in tears without realizing it.

 Chapter 396 Dinner With The Parker (3)

    ?


    "Thank you, Aunt," Scarlett replied, smiling as she closed the photo album. She couldn''t bear to continue looking at the pictures, fearing she might break down in tears without realizing it.


    "Scarlett, would you like to hear about my family?" Melinda''s sudden question caught Scarlett off guard, leaving her surprised.


    ''How can Auntie Melinda predict I want to know about Gilwynn?'' Scarlett fell silent, unsure of how to respond. All she could do was nod, showing her interest.


    "You already know that I am the younger sister of the former King Rnd Gilwynn, don''t you?" Melinda asked.


    "Yes, Auntie. I learned about that from my husband," Scarlett replied.


    Melinda nodded happily and proceeded to share the untold story of her family with Scarlett. As Scarlett silently listened, she realized Melinda was revealing details that had never been exposed or published by the media. It stirred up an indescribable emotion within her.


    After a few minutes of absorbing Melinda''s narrative, Scarlett''s curiosity grew regarding why King Rnd had suddenly abdicated the throne and handed it over to Simon, despite his youth and good health.


    Unable to contain her curiosity anymore, Scarlett finally asks her, "Auntie, why did King Rnd abruptly abdicate from his throne?" She quickly added, noticing Melinda''s stiffening expression upon hearing her question, "I''m sorry, Auntie, please disregard my question..."


    Scarlett felt a wave of guilt for asking into such a personal and sensitive topic. She knew it was a delicate matter, and even when she asked Theodor about it, he seemed to avoid discussing the subject.


    Melinda bitterly smiled as she looked at Scarlett. She couldn''t me Scarlett for asking such a question because many people had previously asked about it. However, she had always chosen to remain silent, as it was an embarrassing incident to discuss.


    "Scarlett, there''s no need to apologize," she gently patted Scarlett''s hand. "It''s just a story from the long-forgotten past¡­" Melinda paused and took a deep breath.


    She continued, "There was an incident at that time that brought great embarrassment, and as a result, my brother''s wife, the queen, passed away."


    Melinda sighed deeply, gathering her thoughts. "...And my brother med himself, ultimately abdicating the throne. He punished himself by isting himself in the pce for years, which led to his declining health."


    Hearing the sadness in Melinda''s voice could make Scarlett''s heartache. She could sense the embarrassing incident because the royal family was aware of her mother''s forbidden rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn.


    "Since then, my brother Rnd has had an illness. The royal doctor said it might be abination of stress and he lost his reason to live..."


    Scarlett appeared calm on the outside, but internally, she was in turmoil. Learning about Rnd Gilwynn''s past pained her deeply.


    Now, she was faced with a difficult decision. Should she meet Rnd and reveal that he had a child with the woman responsible for his wife''s death? The thought weighed heavily on her mind.


    Confusion clouded her thoughts. If she were to disclose this truth to him, would that foolish man be even more devastated? Could he possibly sumb to the shock of the revtion?


    ''Damn, it!! God, why have you ced me in such aplicated situation?'' Scarlett couldn''t help but curse herself, feeling overwhelmed by theplexity of her life.


    Initially, all she wanted was to find her mother and uncover her whereabouts. But now, knowing that her mother had yed a role in destroying other people''s lives, a mixture of anger, annoyance, and indescribable pain washed over Scarlett.


    "Even though Rnd is my brother, I despise his past actions," Melinda spoke with a cold tone.


    Scarlett remained silent, unsure of how to react. She tightly pressed her lips together, silently praying for this conversation to end soon.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett, I talk too much about my family..." Melinda smiled, attempting to lighten the mood after the somber discussion. She noticed Scarlett''s difort and wanted to shift the topic. "Let''s forget about my foolish older brother. We can talk about something else."


    Scarlett forced a smile in response to Melinda''s attempt to alleviate the tension. However, her smile was clearly strained.


    Worried that Melinda might notice her sudden change in demeanor, Scarlett excused herself to use the bathroom. She needed a moment alone to collect herself and find some sce after learning about the troubling past.


    ...


    Scarlett''s steps were heavy as she made her way to the bathroom, her feet dragging along.


    As the bathroom door closed behind her, she felt her knees turn to jelly, almost causing her to copse. She steadied herself by gripping the wall.


    Taking a moment topose herself, Scarlett caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. She was shocked to see her own pale face as if all the blood had been drained under her skin.


    Suppressing the urge to cry, she tried to breathe normally but found it difficult as her chest felt weighed down, as though someone had ced a heavy burden upon it.


    This was her worst fear, and she realized that Gilwynn would despise her, because her mother might have caused a family to be torn apart, and a king had to abdicate his throne.


    How could she be proud of that?


    How would she face Rnd Gilwynn?


    "M-Mom," Scarlett whispered softly, her voice barely audible to her own ears. "What am I supposed to do now? Can you pleasee out and exin to me what truly happened? Did you really ruin this family?"


    With a heavy sigh, Scarlett closed her eyes, feeling a deep sense of embarrassment as she saw her reflection in the mirror.


    After feeling much better, Scarlett reached for her cell phone and sent a message to Xander.


    [Scarlett: ] I can''t stand it! I despise my parents so much! I truly, truly hate them!


    [Scarlett: ] I want to go home right now!


    [Scarlett: ] (Cry Icon) (Cry Icon)


    Xander was conversing with Aistar and Theodor when he saw and opened her message. He was taken aback when he read Scarlett''s text message and swiftly responded to her.


    [Xander: ] Alright. Let''s go back home!


    [Xander: ] (Love Icon)

 Chapter 397 Let Her Decide

    ?


    On the way back to their house, the Royal Garden, Scarlett remained silent about her conversation with Melinda. Each time she attempted to talk about it, her tongue grew numb. She felt too ashamed to confess to Xander that her mother yed a role in the Queen''s death.


    She could only take deep breaths of air a few times to try to relieve the tightness in her chest.


    The car ride, whichsted only a few minutes from Theodor''s house, seemed to stretch into an hour. All Scarlett yearned for was to return home, find sce in sleep, and momentarily forget everything that had happened.


    After a few minutes had passed, their home came into view, relieved her a bit.


    Scarlett hastily stepped out as the car stopped right before the main entrance, not waiting for Xander to open the car door for her.


    Xander grew concerned, but he couldn''t force Scarlett to talk. He caught up to her swiftly, holding her hand as they entered their house together.


    Scarlett was slightly taken aback by the touch of Xander''s hand in hers. She cast him a faint smile before making her way to the second floor, heading for their bedroom.


    "Babe, why don''t you freshen up first? I have some things to attend to in the study," Xander suggested upon reaching the master bedroom. She nodded and entered the room.


    Deliberately, Xander granted Scarlett some time alone. He intended to call Theodor to ask why his wife looked so gloomy after talking to his mother.


    Xander''s call to Theodor connected without dy. Xander expressed his concern and requested that Theodor investigate what Scarlett discussed with his mother.


    Theodor took a deep breath before speaking as if in sync with Xander''s thoughts.


    "Xander, when Scarlett abruptly bid farewell, I sensed something had happened to her. That''s why I immediately asked my mother about their conversation..." Theodor paused, attempting to gather himself. The words he had heard from his mother still left him speechless.


    Understanding Scarlett''s actions now, Theodor could empathize with her, as he, too, had been shocked upon learning the truth.


    "What is it?" Xander inquired urgently.


    Without hesitation, Theodor disclosed the scandal involving his uncle, which had remained concealed for years. Even Theodor himself had only be aware of it today.


    Given Scarlett''s true identity, Theodor understood her emotional turmoil. That poor girl must be heartbroken.


    "How is she? Is she alright?" Theodor asked, feeling worried.


    Xander stood before the ss window, gazing at the dark sky, his brows furrowed. He was deeply worried about his wife''s emotional state.


    Regret weighed heavily on Xander because he couldn''t turn back time to prevent Scarlett from engaging in that conversation. He med himself for bringing her to meet Theodor''s family.


    "She''s not okay, Theo!" Xander finally spoke, breaking the silence. "...Throughout the entire journey from your house to ours, she remained silent. She didn''t say anything about her conversation with your mother!"


    "I see," Theodor responded apologetically, filled with guilt. "Xander, I''m truly sorry. I couldn''t hold my mother..."


    "It''s not Auntie''s fault either," Xander said with a deep sigh. "After all, Scarlett wanted to learn more about Rnd Gilwynn, so we can''t me your mother."


    "I understand," Theodor whispered, but then a thought crossed his mind. "Xander, what about the King''s Birthday party? Will you both be attending?"


    Xander didn''t respond immediately. He didn''t even know how to answer because the decision rested solely with Scarlett, and he would support whatever choice she made.


    "Let her decide. I''ll inform you once she confirms whether or not she wants to attend the party. In the meantime, proceed with your n as usual¡ªfind a way for Scarlett to meet your uncle," Xander instructed.


    While Xander talked with Theodor, Scarletty in bed, wrapped under the covers in the softly dim room, trying to shut her eyes.


    However, several minutes passed, and sleep eluded her.


    Countless questions raced through her mind. All about her mother; Where was she? Is she really alive somewhere out there?


    She made several attempts to clear her mind, but all her efforts proved futile. Even using her childhood method of counting sheep failed to bring her sleep.


    Gosh!


    It seemed she needed to talk to someone and get rid of the anxiety in her mind.


    She needs Xander!


    Swiftly, she rose from the bed, yet just as she was about to leave the room, her cell phone on the nightstand buzzed, halting her steps. Intrigued by the identity of the caller, she hesitated for a moment.


    Curiosity piqued, she considered the few numbers that could call her at thiste hour, such as her uncle.


    "Uncle?" she whispered to herself, hastening to retrieve her cell phone. However, her excitement slowly vanished as Rex''s name appeared on the cellphone screen.


    "Brother Rex!?" Scarlett greeted Rex with bewilderment. Why was he calling her at such ate hour?


    "Sis, I have good news for you," Rex''s voice echoed with joy from the other end. "We''ve detained the Withers assassins. Would you like to interrogate them now?"


    Instantly, a faint smile graced Scarlett''s face. Finally, there was something to uplift her spirits today¡ªa piece of good news indeed!


    "Of course! I want to go..." She responded quickly, but the realization that she needed to seek Xander''s permission dampened her excitement. A hint of worry crept into her thoughts. "Where are they?"


    "They''re at our base camp. If you want to go, I''ll pick you up right away!"


    Scarlett paused, realizing she needed to consult with Xander first. Her identity as a member of the Fox posed aplication, especially if she were to leave in the middle of the night like this.


    "Do you need my help?" Rex picked up on Scarlett''s anxiety.


    "No, it''s fine. I''ll talk to Xander now. Brother, I''ll let you know soon..." she said before ending the call.


    "Baby, what did you want to talk to me about?"


    Scarlett''s body tensed instantly upon hearing Xander''s voice from behind.


    ''Did he overhear my conversation?'' Scarlett wondered, turning to face him with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 398 Identity Exposed!

    ?


    Scarlett''s body tensed instantly upon hearing Xander''s voice from behind.


    ''Did he overhear my conversation?'' Scarlett wondered, turning to face him with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Xander, I need to go somewhere..." Even though she worried he would refuse her request to leave in the middle of the night, she gathered her courage and spoke up.


    "Where to?" Xander approached her and took hold of her hand.


    He waited for her response, but Scarlett found herself unable to utter a single word as she gazed into his eyes. He smiled, cupping her chin and keeping their gazes locked.


    "You want to go to The Fox headquarters!?" Xander asked nonchntly, but to Scarlett, it felt like thunder crashing in her ears.


    He knows!?


    "Xander, you..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off as confusion clouded her mind.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to be honest with him, but finding the right words to exin her involvement with the Foxes was a struggle. She also needed to gauge his knowledge of her identity as a member and the Foxes as an organization.


    "Baby, let''s sit down first..." Xander gently guided her to the sofa. They sat side by side, their closeness making Scarlett feel his skin''s warmth whenever she moved.


    "You know about the Fox?" Scarlett finally mustered the courage to ask, her senses sharpened.


    Xander chuckled and shook his head slowly. "Baby, you have to answer me first; is your organization the Fox?"


    Scarlett was taken aback, but she no longer wanted to hide anything from him. She was tired of concealing her true identity from someone like Xander.


    "Yes!" she replied, locking her sharp gaze onto his, eager to know his reaction. After a few seconds passed by, she was surprised to find calmness in his eyes, despite having heard her confession.


    Did he truly understand the depth of her involvement?


    "How much do you know about Fox?" Scarlett continued, pressing further. She needed to know if Xander viewed Fox negatively or positively.


    Scarlett''s hands sped tightly in herp, nervous at his response.


    Xander smiled as he noticed Scarlett''s tension. He gently ced his hand on hers and spoke reassuringly, "I am aware of everything regarding the Foxes'' activities... But there''s no need for you to worry. I understand the reasons behind what you all do, and I won''t judge your organization."


    Curiosity sparked within Scarlett as she asked, "When did you first suspect my involvement?"


    Xander replied, "I had my suspicions for a while, especially after witnessing the incident where you single-handedly took down a group of criminals in a warehouse on Ind B. I realized you were not an ordinary hacker."


    Scarlett was left speechless. Her throat felt dry as she managed to utter, "You... you knew it was me who killed them all?"


    Xander nodded with a smirk. "Yes, I knew. I began to piece things together during that encounter, especially after working closely with Rex on X country. I recognized one of the members of the Foxes..."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but bury her face in her hands, feeling embarrassed and surprised.


    "Baby, don''t be shy," Xander chuckled. He gently ced his hand on her neck, lifting her face to meet his gaze. With a hint of authority in his tone, he said, "Look at me, Scarlett Piers."


    Scarlett slowly raised her face, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She remained silent, realizing that she had been keeping her identity hidden from Xander, but he had already uncovered her secret. She felt a sense of shame overwhelming her.


    "I know you''re not a weakling. And I understand the nature of your organization, but hey... that doesn''t matter to me," he reassured her. "As long as you love me and stay by my side, whatever you do with the Fox, I don''t care. You don''t need to worry about how I perceive you, dear," he added with a gentle smile.


    Xander could sense Scarlett''s internal struggle as she tried to reveal her true identity.


    "Thank you!" She smiled weakly at him. She felt her heart lighten after hearing Xander''s warm words.


    Scarlett no longer had to conceal her involvement with the Fox to Xander. She also felt a sense of relief knowing that he discovered the truth on his own, sparing her the need to betray the organization by revealing it to him.


    "Babe, you''re only a hacker there. You''ve never been in the field on an extreme mission, have you?" Xander asks casually, his fingers ying with her soft hair. "...Well, being a hacker there is much better than being an executor," he adds.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Babe?" Xander raised an eyebrow, noticing herck of response to his question.


    After a soft, deep sigh, she gathered her courage and said, "X-Xander, have you forgotten? I once told you that I''m not an innocent woman. I have killed a lot of people... So..."


    Xander''s expression froze momentarily, a mix of surprise and concern crossing his face. But he immediately calmed down, not wanting to upset or worry her.


    He chuckled pretending he wasn''t shocked by her confession.


    "...I know. I''m just kidding. By the way, I heard you wanted to talk to me about something earlier. What was it?" he asked, attempting to change the subject.


    Scarlett sat up straight. She remembered the captured Withers Assassins and felt an urgency in obtaining information from them regarding her mother.


    "Xander, I need to go out for a few hours," Scarlett said, observing his tense expression. She hurriedly added, "...Rex informed me that he has detained the Withers Gold Assassins, and I want to interrogate them."


    "Are you heading to the Fox base camp?" he inquired.


    "Yes, they''re being held there," she confirmed.


    "May I apany you?" Xander''s expression seemed casual, but his tone carried the weight of an order rather than a request.


    ''Gosh, Why did he want toe to our base camp? What would he like to see?'' Scarlett went awry. Although she was reluctant, she also could not refuse him.


    "I will ask first..." She immediately rose from her seat and called Rex.

 Chapter 399 Meet Casey Adams

    ?


    ''Gosh, Why did he want toe to our base camp? What would he like to see?'' Scarlett went awry. Although she was reluctant, she also could not refuse him.


    "I will ask first..." She immediately rose from her seat and called Rex.


    Scarlett wastes no time rying the news to Rex, letting him know about Xander''s knowledge of their connection with The Fox.


    "What! How did your husband find out?" Rex''s voice echoed with surprise on the other end of the call. "Damn it! Are you telling him!?"


    "I''m not! Xander recognized one of our men in Country X. I think he identified Seven..." Scarlett responded in a hushed tone.


    "How could he recognize Seven?" Rex''s frustration was palpable, clearly upset that Xander had discovered their organization.


    "If only I knew!" Scarlett said. She positioned herself in a corner, ensuring that Xander didn''t overhear her conversation with Rex.


    "Does he also know about us, the core team?" Rex asked, his irritation easing.


    "I''m not certain. I''ll check on himter." Scarlett said, taking a deep breath before continuing, "So, can he apany us to our base camp?"


    There was hesitation in Rex''s response. "This... I''m..."


    "Brother, I can''t refuse him. You know him, right!?" Scarlett pleaded.


    After a brief moment of silence, Rex finally relented. "Fine! I''ll be at your ce in thirty minutes!"


    ****


    After thirty minutes had passed, Xander and Scarlett waited for Rex''s arrival in the living room downstairs.


    Scarlett had wrapped herself in a thick ck coat and draped a red wool scarf around her neck, protecting herself from the biting cold of the night.


    "Babe, are you really not sleepy!?" Xander asked. He was confused to see that she was still refreshed. Her eyes showed no sign of tiredness, even though it was the middle of the night.


    "No, I feel wide awake," she replied with a grin, resting her head on his shoulder.


    Xander ced aforting hand on her shoulder. Before saying, "But you can''t stay up all night, my love. You''re pregnant, and you need sufficient rest," he expressed his concern.


    "I understand. I promise it''s only for tonight. The Fox base camp is quite a distance away. I''ll try to catch some sleep in the car," she reassured him.


    Xander nodded, reaching for his phone to check something.


    Soon, the butler entered the room and informed them that Rex had just arrived.


    As Scarlett made her way to the front yard, she spotted Rex driving, apanied by a woman seated in the passenger seat. She was taken aback when she recognized the woman.


    "Casey!?" Scarlett eximed in a hushed voice, approaching the car. At the same time, Casey greeted her with a sweet smile as she stepped out of the vehicle. "Wow! Casey, you alsoe!?" she adds.


    "My little girl Scarlett, I miss you so much!" Casey embraces her tightly. "After so many days busy with filming and taking a few days off," she added, releasing the hug.


    "Sis, I''m so happy to meet you!" Scarlett holds her hand.


    "Scarlett, Casey, continue your conversation inside," Rex interrupted their chat. "We need to leave now; it''s freezing outside."


    Scarlett nodded and gestured for Casey to join her in the back seat. Then, she turned to Xander. "Hubby, can you sit in the front with Rex? I want to chat with Casey," she requested, shing a sweet smile and yfully batting her eyshes.


    Xander could only nod, unable to resist her request, especially when she addressed him as "Hubby" in front of others. It melted his heart.


    ...


    As soon as they settled into the car, Scarlett initiated the conversation.


    "Sis Casey, I apologize for not contacting you in the past few days. I didn''t want to disturb you since I heard from Uncle Harvey that you were busy filming," Scarlett said apologetically.


    "Yes, we''ve been quite busy. But how could I leave my boyfriend alone in this city?" Casey giggled, stealing a quick nce at Rex, who was driving the car.


    "Oh, you''ve been together for the past two days?" Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Casey. It exined why Rex hadn''t called her at all; he was busy with his girlfriend. Gosh!


    Casey smiled and gestured for Scarlett toe closer. She whispered, "Litlle sis, actually, we''re staying in a small vi up in the mountains." Her face flushed red as her mind wandered to the activities they had engaged in there.


    Scarlett felt delighted seeing Casey like this. She could tell Casey was deeply in love; her eyes sparkled as she spoke about Rex.


    "So, you two... have you... you know what I mean, right? Ugh, did you guys already... sleep together?" Scarlett asked in a hushed tone, ensuring only Casey could hear her.


    Casey burst intoughter. "Hahaha, do you think we''re still teenagers? Of course, we have," her voice trailed off when she realized she hadughed a bit too loudly. She quickly covered her mouth in shock.


    Scarlett couldn''t help butugh along. "Is it true?" she asked again in a whisper.


    Casey nodded with a mischievous grin, her face turning red as she imagined the passionate moments she had shared with Rex in the vi. They had never left the ce, spending their time together like a couple on a honeymoon.


    "Congrattions, sis Casey. I''m genuinely happy for you. I hope my brother proposes to you soon," Scarlett expressed sincerely. She felt happy for Casey as she had finally managed to capture Rex''s heart.


    This was the first time Scarlett had seen Rex being serious about a woman. As far as she knew, Rex had never shown such affection or asked women to date. It puzzled Scarlett because Rex had always maintained a cold attitude toward women. He had even confessed to never sleeping with the same woman. How peculiar! Yet now, it seemed he was also in love with Casey.


    Scarlett discreetly smiled as she observed Rex from behind. She is proud of him for moving on from their past and embracing a new rtionship.

 Chapter 400 Xander Visit Fox Basecamp

    Chapter 400 Xander Visit Fox Basecamp


    Scarlett and Casey''s chat continued as their car moved away from the Royal Garden and sped outside the city.


    "Scarlett, I heard from Rex that you''re pregnant," Casey asked. When she saw Scarlett nod, confirming her pregnancy, tears welled up in her eyes. She held Scarlett''s hand and gently patted it, overwhelmed with happiness for her.


    "Congrattions, Scarlett. I hope you enjoy every moment of this journey. And... girl, I know you''ll be an amazing mother," Casey paused for a moment, trying to wipe away her joyful tears.


    "Thank you, sister..."


    "Do you know the gender?"


    Scarlett shook her head.


    "It''s too early to know the gender. We''ll check once I reach the second trimester," she exined.


    "I see. Girl, you should let me know," Casey''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she imagined Scarlett with her cute little baby.


    "Of course. Well, I might throw a Gender Reveal Party." Scarlett said, smiling quietly, amused by her own thoughts.


    Ever since she found out she was pregnant, Scarlett has learned many new things, including the Gender Reveal Parties, which she often saw on her Instagram feed. Seeing so many couples celebrate that way, she had always pictured herself throwing a party like that.


    "Ugh! I can''t wait for that party," Casey said happily. "You know what? I can''t wait to be an auntie. Girl, remember... if your child is a girl, make sure I''m her godmother, alright!?"


    Scarlett chuckled.


    "I will definitely remember that..." Scarlett replied, unable to resist Casey''s enthusiasm. How could she refuse such a request?


    She was already in Casey''s embrace before Scarlett could continue her words.


    "Thank you, girl. I promise I will be a great aunty for your baby..." Her voice trembles.


    Casey''s hoarse voice made Rex nce through the rearview mirror. He smiles before saying, "Little sister, I''ll be your child''s godfather!" he chimed in.


    However, Rex''s smile faded as he suddenly felt the temperature in the car drop to freezing levels. He nced at the man sitting beside him and inwardly chuckled.


    ''What the hell! This Xander Riley is really giving me a headache!'' Rex silently cursed Xander in his mind. He turned his gaze back to the road ahead, ignoring Xander''s intense re, while secretly praying that Scarlett would grant him the role of godfather to her child.


    Shortly after, the car entered the freeway and sped out of town.


    After thirty minutes, their car exited the highway and continued down smaller roads. The number of passing cars dwindled, and buildings became scarce.


    A few more minutes passed, and they traveled along a deste road nked by lush trees on both sides.


    The streets were devoid of streetmps, with only moonlight and car headlights illuminating the way. Suddenly, the car slowed down and came to a stop on the side of the road.


    Scarlett and Casey, who had been engrossed in their conversation, abruptly paused. They both saw Rex, confused why he suddenly stopped even though Fox''s base camp location was still quite far away.


    "Have we arrived!?" Xander asked, perplexed by their unexpected stop in the middle of nowhere. There were no visible signs of buildings, and the darkness engulfed the surroundings.


    "No," Rex replied quickly, handing a ck box the size of a sses case to Xander. "Please use this," he instructed.


    Xander was puzzled by the box in Rex''s hand. Nevertheless, he epted it and was taken aback by its contents.


    "Close your eyes and put in the earplugs," Rex rified, meeting Xander''s gaze.


    "You want me to use this?"


    "Yes, please use them!" Rex replied.


    Xander hesitated for a moment, his gaze shifting towards Scarlett. Upon seeing her guilty eyes, he understood that he needed toply. He smiled reassuringly at her before covering his ears.


    However, before he finished putting on the earplugs, he turned his attention to Casey. "Why doesn''t your girlfriend use it too?" Xander asked Rex, puzzled by the unequal treatment.


    "Oh, my girl doesn''t need to wear that!" Rex responded with a smile.


    "Why?" Xander inquired, frustration evident on his forehead. Seeking support from Scarlett, he turned to look at her, "Babe?" he called her.


    "Hubby, sister Casey is one of us!" Scarlett replied, offering a gentle smile.


    Xander was taken aback and rendered speechless. He nodded silently, no longer pressing the issue. Wearing a blindfold and earbuds, he let himself sink into the silence that enveloped the car as it sped forward.


    Lost in thought, Xander tries to process what he just found out about The Fox.


    The most shocking revtion was that Casey Adams, a renowned Hollywood star, was a member of The Fox¡ªa secretive organization known for its underground, professional assassins. His curiosity grew as he pondered about the other members of this enigmatic group. Thus far, he hade to recognize his wife, Rex, and now Casey Adams.


    In addition to them, Xander had already identified Seven. He was the man they encountered in Country X, who now coborated with James to investigate the Withers family. ording to Xander''s sources, Seven was also a top author of fantasy fiction books.


    Now, Xander felt a surge of excitement, eager to catch a glimpse of the Fox''s base camp. He knew the organization maintained base camps in several major countries, including his own.


    However, until this moment, he had remained oblivious to the location of their base camp.


    ...


    The car gradually slowed down and eventually came to aplete stop. Sensing Scarlett''s hand on his shoulder, Xander felt a sense of reassurance from her touch.


    "Go ahead and remove your blindfold, Xander," Scarlett whispered softly. As he untied the blindfold, Xander''s eyes took a moment to adjust to the surroundings.


    To his surprise, heid eyes upon an old two-story house in front of him. Although the lighting was dim, he could see the house''s silhouette nestled amidst towering trees. It appeared to stand isted in this remote location.


    Only one car was parked outside the house, and there were no visible signs of heightened security measures. Perplexed, Xander stepped out of the car and followed Scarlett inside.


    They led him to a study room, where he was taken aback by the sight of a concealed door with an elevator leading underground.


    ''No wonder their base camp is hard to find!''


    Xander stepped into the elevator.

 Chapter 401 Interrogation

    Chapter 401 Interrogation


    As Scarlett and the rest entered the corridor bathed in bright light, she abruptly halted her steps.


    "Xander, I have a private room here. You can wait for me there," Scarlett gazed, shifting to Rex. "Brother Rex, could you escort Xander to the room? I''ll handle the interrogation of the assassin on my own," She added.


    Scarlett didn''t want Xander to witness when she torments others.


    "Of course!" Rex nodded slowly, signaling for Xander to follow him. However, as soon as Rex took a step forward, Xander remained unfazed, seemingly ignoring Rex. "Come on, man!"


    "Baby, I want to apany you..." Xander ignored Rex entirely, his gaze fixed upon Scarlett.


    "I don''t need someone to apany me. I can handle it on my own..." Scarlett replied with an apologetic tone.


    "Please!" Xander''s voice grew firm, conveying his unwavering desire not to be turned down. Scarlett secretly took a deep breath, observing the resolute expression on Xander''s face. She knew she couldn''t deny him.


    "Fine," Scarlett finally relented. "But I want you to just observe without interfering," she said.


    "Sure, babe!" Xander beamed with happiness. Although he was curious to witness his wife confronting her enemy, his primary objective was ensuring her safety. He couldn''t bear the thought of Scarlett getting hurt during the interrogation process, and that''s why he insisted on following her.


    "Scarlett," Rex called. "Casey and I will apany you..." He said. He immediately joined Scarlett and Xander as they walked towards the detain room.


    Before long, they reached the detain room ¡ª a room evenrger than where Theodor had been held in New York.


    Scarlett noticed two men and one woman securely bound to iron chairs at the far end of the room.


    Before approaching them, Scarlett removed her coat and shawl and gave it to Xander. She then instructed Xander and the others to sit in the seating area across the room. Scarlett didn''t want them to get too close and potentially interfere with her investigation.


    "Sis, don''t forget this..." Rex handed Scarlett a Glock, a firearm. She epted the weapon in silence.


    On the other hand, Xander began to feel a sense of unease upon witnessing his wife wielding a gun. However, he couldn''t quite pinpoint the reason for his growing concern.


    ...


    Scarlett approached the Withers assassin, pausing in the middle, a few steps away from them. With sharp eyes, he observed them one by one.


    A silent smile graced her lips as she saw their current wretched state. Their heads hung low, fixated on the floor. It appeared that either they had failed to detect her presence or were too afraid to meet her gaze.


    Even though their faces were hidden, the dried blood on the floor testified to how bad their injuries were. Luckily, they all managed to survive.


    Scarlett''s gaze fixated upon the girl in the center.


    "Do you recognize me?" Scarlett asked.


    Scarlett purposely met these people without using her disguise, which was useless because these people had her most recent photos.


    The woman in the center raised her head, locking eyes with Scarlett. Shock washed over her as she beheld the sight of a young woman donned in a ck turtleneck and jeans, standing merely a few steps away. She recognized her distinctive red wavy hair and realized that their target, Scarlett Piers, stood before them.


    "You... How did you get here?" The woman''s voice trembled, prompting the other two of her colleagues to also turn their attention towards Scarlett.


    Their expressions mirrored that of the woman, brimming with confusion and curiosity. How had this young girl ended up here? Meanwhile, they find themselves captured by an enemy they are unaware of.


    "Good, I''m d you recognize me!" Scarlett''s smile persisted as she took a few deliberate steps forward, halting a mere three paces away from the tattooed man, whose robust physique stood out amongst them.


    "Alright, big guy," Scarlett''s tone turned cold andmanding, her demeanor transforming alongside her shifting aura. Her eyes lost all traces of warmth, reced by an unwavering intent to kill.


    "Enough with the confusion. Now, tell me why you''ve been tailing me. What is your mission?" Scarlett continued, her gaze sharpened on the man who returned her gaze with a smirk.


    "Hahaha, you bitch!" the tattooed man on his neckughed, spitting before continuing his words, "Who do you think you are bitch? How dare you address me in such a manner? Don''t you know who I am..."


    BANG! Gunshots echoed across the room, quickly followed by howls of agony and curse words pouring out of the tattooed man''s mouth.


    "What the fuck..."


    BANG!


    "Keep spewing nonsense. My bullet will not be at your feet anymore but will find its way into your temple," Scarlett warned, slowly aiming at the man''s temple. Her eyes shone with intensity, fixated on him without hesitation. An unsettling grin stered on her face as she uttered, "You can try!"


    "You bitc..."


    BANG!


    In an instant, the tattooed man slumped heavily in his chair, his head hanging lifelessly. The sound of blood dripping onto the floor formed a crimson pool, seeping around the chair.


    As Scarlett changed her next target to the woman in the middle, Casey and Rex couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen her like this. Little sister still has her ruthless side, huh?" Casey said in a hushed tone, didn''t want to distract Scarlett.


    "Yeah, she''s even more ruthless than you," Rex replied without tearing his eyes away from Scarlett. He had sorely missed embarking on missions with her. Still, in recent years, they hadn''t had the opportunity due to her active involvement with Seven.


    Not only Casey and Rex were stunned to see Scarlett, but also Xander. He watched in shock when Scarlett took someone''s life. He had never witnessed Scarlett kill her enemy before; this marked his first experience with such a sight.


    The intensity of Scarlett''s aura, shrouded in darkness, rmed Xander deeply. However, he remained silent because he had promised her not to interfere.


    ...


    Scarlett''s gaze sharply into the two individuals, sending a chill down their spines.


    "I don''t have much time for idle chit-chat," Scarlett stated, her voice as cold as an icy cier, causing the pair before her to tremble to the core. "Answer my question; What is your mission?" Her expression remained the same,ced with killing intent.


    She swiftly added, "...don''t try to deceive me. I already know your mission. I was merely wondering if you would tell the truth or... No!"


    "Miss," the man with a wound on his face spoke up first. "...Our mission was to track your movements, but we were never instructed to cause you harm."


    "Yes, miss... Our task was never to harm you. You can trust us," the woman responded, her voice hoarse and slightly trembling.


    She was still shocked to know that the people who arrested them had something to do with Scarlett. The people who caught them were very professional and stronger than them. They were unable to escape their ambush. Even two of theirrades had to die when they tried to escape.


    "Darn it!" Scarlett cursed at the two stupid assassins. She rubbed her forehead, feeling a throbbing headache building up as their stupid answers began to frustrate her.


    "I already asked you about your mission! Why do you persist in lying to me? Do you both truly wish to join that man in hell?" Scarlett said while pointing toward the tattooed man''s lifeless body.


    The pair of assassins shook their heads in response.


    "Miss, this is truly our mission..."


    BANG!


    The room echoed with the agonizing cry of the man with the wound on his face.


    "Miss... I''m sorry! I will tell, I will tell you, please don''t kill me," the man pleads for his life.


    "As I warned you before, I have no patience for your meaningless babble. I simply want to know one thing: What is your mission?" Scarlett repeated her question, observing the horror-stricken expression on the man''s face as he tightly pressed his lips.


    "Our target isn''t you," the female assassin finally responded, observing her partner''s momentary freeze. "...but Rosalie Withers!" she continued.


    Scarlett felt a sense of relief wash over her upon hearing this woman speak the truth. "I already knew that," she replied, finally starting to regain herposure. "Now, tell me everything you know about Rosalie Withers."


    Scarlett yearned to uncover any information they possessed regarding her mother. It could potentially lead her closer to finding her long-lost mother.


    As the weight of the conversation settled upon her, Scarlett stood frozen, contemting the wealth of new knowledge that could potentially unveil her mother''s whereabouts. However, she found herself grappling with a conflicting decision¡ªwhether to release these people or eliminate them altogether.


    After deep contemtion, Scarlett resolved to eliminate both of them. They had served their purpose and held no further value for her.


    However, Scarlett heard footsteps echoing from behind before she could execute them.


    Instantly she turned around and was surprised to see Xander standing behind her.


    "Babe, you must read this!" Xander said, extending his cell phone toward her.


    Scarlett''splexion drained as if all her blood vanished under her skin. Her eyes scanned the short message disyed on the phone''s screen. Her trembling hands threatened to betray her stability, but Xander''s support prevented her from falling.


    "X-Xander..." she whispered, her voice shaking with fear.

 Chapter 402 Captured

    Chapter 402 Captured


    Scarlett''splexion drained as if all her blood vanished under her skin. Her eyes scanned the short message disyed on the phone''s screen. Her trembling hands threatened to betray her stability, but Xander''s support prevented her from falling.


    "X-Xander..." she whispered, "Is he alright?" her voice shaking with fear.


    "I''m not sure. It seems like we should leave now," Xander said, putting his cell phone into his coat pocket. His eyes were fixed on Scarlett. "Baby, are you done here?"


    She nodded, allowing Xander to help her put on her coat. But before he could put on her shawl, she stopped him. "Wait!" She turned back to the Withers assassins and shot them.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    She didn''t give them a chance to speak, too enraged with the Withers at that moment. After confirming they were no longer moving, she turned to look at Xander.


    "We should leave now, Xander," she said softly. Her heart still trembled from the text she had read earlier. "Brother Rex, thank you for the gun." She handed him the gun. "I''ll use one of the cars here to go home. You don''t have to ride us back home because I need you to take care here..."


    "Sure!" Rex replied.


    "Oh, brother, could you ask Seven to contact me?" Scarlett''s words made Rex frown, confused. "I need him..." She paused, considering her n. After a moment, she looked at Xander, seeking his opinion.


    "I''ll take care of it, babe." Xander held her hand and smiled to calm her down. "I''ll talk to you about my n to rescue him after I speak with my people."


    "Alright..." she said softly, feeling extremely sad.


    "What the hell are you guys talking about?" Rex couldn''t contain his curiosity. He could sense that something bad had happened on Xander''s side. He felt Xander''s aura was so sharp that it seemed to be able to cut the air around him.


    Scarlett and Xander turned to look at Rex, who looked annoyed, his forehead furrowed with a big question mark. He was very curious.


    "Xander, should I tell him?" Scarlett asked. Xander nodded with a wry smile in response.


    She shifted her gaze to Rex.


    "The Withers have captured my brother-inw. It seems they knew I captured their Gold Team Member, which is why they targeted me through Xander''s family," Scarlett exined apologetically.


    Scarlett never anticipated that Jude Withers would target her through Xander''s family. It was truly beyond her expectations, and it fueled her anger.


    "Damn! That bastard!" Rex cursed, furious at this unexpected turn of events. "We can''t wait anymore, sis. Let''s just attack them now, huh!?"


    Scarlett opens her mouth, but no wordse out. She could only look at Xander, wanting to hear his n. As for her, she agreed with Rex. She doesn''t care about her mother now. She just needed to kill that damn Jude Withers. Perhaps, if she seeded, her mother woulde out!


    "Babe, we have to leave now. I need to coordinate with my people," Xander said.


    "Xander, let me help. Fox has troops there..." Rex offered his assistance.


    "Thank you, Rex, but it''s not necessary for now. I''ll handle it. However, if I need your helpter, I''ll give you a call..." Xander said, not giving Rex a chance to speak. He grabbed Scarlett''s hand, pulled her, and walked out to the door.


    He needed to return home immediately to make the necessary arrangements to save his brother and protect the rest of his family, including his wife. He would never allow Jude Withers to use Carter as bait to lure his wife.


    After arriving at their residence...


    Xander insisted that Scarlett rest. He didn''t want her to do anything, especially trace Carter''s location. He is determined to protect his pregnant wife from unnecessary stress. After all, it was dawn, and she needed to sleep.


    Seeing Scarlett enter the master bedroom, Xander disappeared behind his study door.


    He needed to talk with his people in W Country to trace Carter''s location. Not only that, but he also asks to tighten the security of his entire family andpany. He wasn''t going to let the Withers seed with their n.


    ...


    Although Scarlett is frustrated at being told to rest while Carter is being held captive because of her, Scarlett understands Xander''s concerns. Her condition could worsen. She had to be extra cautious and couldn''t afford to act recklessly like before.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett found herself lying down and ready to sleep.


    However, her body once again betrayed her as she struggled to rest. Her mind was racing non-stop, refusing to calm down, which only added to her stress.


    "Gosh! Please, I need to sleep..." she muttered, burying herself beneath the soft nket.


    Several minutes passed, during which she attempted to remain still and squeeze her eyes shut tightly. But anxiety lingers, urging her to seek help from Rex.


    If Xander stops her from tracing Carter''s whereabouts, she may turn to someone else for help.


    Scarlett reached for her cell phone and swiftly opened the Fox unique app, her fingers typing with urgency.


    [Three:] Please trace Carter''s location.


    Her gaze fixed upon the screen, awaiting Rex''s response. Soon enough, a reply appeared from Rex.


    [Two:] Why don''t you do it yourself? (Confused Icon)


    [Three:] Xander forbids me. He asked me to sleep. (Upset Icon)


    [Three:] How am I supposed to sleep when we still haven''t found Carter''s location?


    [Three:] That''s why I need your help to utilize any avable resources to find him.


    [Three:] Please do it quickly!


    [Two:] Xander''s right! It would be best if you sleep now.


    [Two:] Don''t worry. Without your request, I''ve already taken care of it.


    [Two:] Sleep now! (Bye Icon)


    Scarlett smirked wryly. "Why are those two so alike during the day? My gosh!" she muttered, cing her phone back on the nightstand, feeling happy because Rex would help her to find Carter.


    After concluding her text conversation with Rex, a sense of calm settled her mind. Finally, she drifted into a deep sleep.


    ****


    The following day, Scarlett awoke feeling refreshed, only to be taken aback by the sight of the sun already high in the sky. No wonder she felt hungry now.


    Immediately, Scarlett rose from the bed, coinciding with Xander''s entrance into the room. He appeared handsomely casual, wearing a ck Henley outfit that matched the color of his trousers.


    "Good morning, babe," Xander greeted her with a loving smile, stepping closer to her.


    Scarlett greeted Xander back while studying his expression carefully, trying to see if he looked stressed. A nce left her confused and curious as his face radiated an uncharacteristic serenity¡ªalmost as if he wasn''t harboring worries about the Carter kidnapping case.


    ''Has he located Carter yet?''


    Scarlett put aside her curiosity for a moment because right now, she was famished.


    "Xander, I''m hungry," Scarlett said after finishing her morning routine in the bathroom, washing her face, and brushing her teeth.


    "We can eat now. Breakfast is ready," Xander, lean casually by the walk-in closet door frame, observed her selecting a pale blue knee-length dress. "Wear that one," he added, noticing her perplexed expression.


    Later,


    The couple made their way down to the dining room.


    Scarlett remained awestruck by the transformation she had experienced since meeting Doctor Tiffany. She no longer suffered from the waves of nausea that tormented her during her meal.


    This morning was no exception, as she consumed a lot of food. However, a peculiar observation troubled her¡ªher weight remained unchanged despite eating heartily. It made her feel worried. Nevertheless, Doctor Tiffany assured her it was normal and nothing to worry about. She just had to focus on maintaining the healthy food she consumes.


    As Scarlett finished her breakfast, thoughts of Carter flooded her mind, leaving her no longer to contain her curiosity.


    She gazed at Xander, who gently ced his coffee cup on the table. His calm attitude prompted Scarlett to ask the question that weighed heavily on her heart.


    "Xander, what''s thetest on Carter?" she inquired, her voice tinged with concern and hope.


    Xander met her gaze with a faint smile, his eyes reflecting reassurance. "We''ve uncovered some leads, but we haven''t pinpointed his exact location yet," he replied.


    Scarlett''s brows furrowed in worry. She took a deep breath in secret, gathering her courage before expressing what she thought all night.


    "Let''sply with Jude''s demands. I''ll go and meet him myself..." she said in a soft voice.


    Scarlett refuses to allow Carter to fall victim due to her family problem. The thought of something happening to Carter scared her. And the thought of her facing Aunt Martha in such circumstances was too terrifying to bear.


    "Never, ever think that thought!" Xander''s expression swiftly shifted, his once calm demeanor darkening with intensity. "I will never allow you to do that, Scarlett Piers!"


    When she saw his emotions, what she was thinking about suddenly disappeared. She knew Xander would never agree to that.


    Scarlett could only take a deep breath as she tried to find another way to help.

 Chapter 403 A Piece of Bad News

    Chapter 403 A Piece of Bad News


    When she saw his emotions, what she was thinking about suddenly disappeared. She knew Xander would never agree to that.


    Scarlett could only take a deep breath as she tried to think of another way to help.


    "All right, Xander, you won''t stop me from using myputer, will you?" said Scarlett. She desperately wants to help them and uses her team to search for Carter. Still, it''s unlikely she will be able to persuade Xander.


    "Please allow me to assist you. I''ll do everything to find Carter from here," she continues to plead, her words brimming with sincerity.


    Xander could only offer a slow nod in response. Despite having his own hacker, they had yet to locate his little brother. Concern started to gnaw at him, amplifying his worry with each passing moment.


    ***


    Scarlett wasted no time and swiftly made her way into theputer room, determined to locate Carter''sst known position. Activating the tracking program, she patiently waited for the magic of technology to weave its spell.


    As the tracking system diligently worked its magic, Scarlett diverted her attention to anotherputer screen, opening a system disying all FOX members'' present locations. She wanted any members near her country to fly to the W Country as quickly as possible.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, most of the twelve Fox Core Team members were scattered across the continent, with none avable near her country. She had no choice but to rely on a regr member for assistance.


    Several red dots appeared on theputer screen, indicating the presence of several individuals currently in Country W. This fortunate circumstance would hasten their arrival on the scene.


    Just as Scarlett was about to assign the person closest to the city of Cloudfort, a green dot suddenly appeared in Boston, USA, bearing the number twelve. He is Daniel Kang, his parents are South Korean but he was born in the US. Currently, he is taking his master''s degree at Harvard University.


    A wide smile crossed Scarlett''s face as she realized that a member of the Core Team was near her country. She quickly grabbed her cell phone and dialed a number ¡ª happy to finally have someone she could rely on to find Carter.


    "I can''t believe I received a call from you, Three! What''s up?" Twelve greeted her from the other end.


    Scarlett''s smile widened when she heard his cheerful voice, but she ignored his greeting, "Twelve, I need you to do something for me," She said, her words rushed because they didn''t have much time.


    The longer Carter was held, the more tormented he was. Scarlett knew how cruel the Withers family was.


    "It''s a personal matter, but trust me, I''ll repay you for your help this time, bro..." Scarlett continues.


    "What is it?" Instantly, Twelve''s tone turned serious, a hint of tensioncing his voice. Such a rare situation, as this young girl was known for her independence ¡ª she never asked for help.


    "Can you fly to Cloudfort City in W Country right away?" Scarlett urged.


    A chuckle resonated through the phone. "So, the mission in W Country is yours?"


    Scarlett rose from her seat and approached the window as she inquired, "You already know? How did you..."


    "Rex assigned me a few hours ago. I''m currently at the airport, ready to take off," Twelve exined, shedding light on Rex''s directive.


    Hearing Twelve''s confirmation warmed Scarlett''s heart. Rex went all out, mobilizing several core team members to be ready in W Country whenever Xander needed help.


    "Alright, that''s good. I will send the details of my brother''s location for you to track down and help him. I also will assign a few other members to join you there for support..."


    "Cool! I''ll text you once I arrive," Twelve replied before ending the call.


    Scarlett remained standing by the window, gazing at the tranquilke behind their house. With a deep breath, she dialed another number, her n spinning through her mind.


    However, even though it kept ringing, no one picked up the phone until, finally, the ringing tone ended.


    "This is strange!" Scarlett held the phone away from her ear and checked the screen to ensure she dialed the correct number. "Why isn''t he answering?"


    A confused expression shed through her gaze as she stared at the cellphone screen.


    "It''s so unlike him to ignore her phone calls. This is really odd!" Scarlett silently took a deep breath, butter a bitter smile appeared on her lips, "...He must be with Casey, isn''t he? Goodness, brother!"


    Scarlett dialed Casey''s number, and the call connected on the second ring.


    "Hi, Sis Casey... Sorry if I''m bothering you. Is Brother Rex with you?"


    "It''s okay, Scarlett," Casey''s chuckle came through on the other end. "No. I''ve returned to the shooting studio. Sis, didn''t he tell you? He''s flying back to New York today, this afternoon!"


    "Oh my god! I forgot..." Scarlett gently pped her forehead. "Alright, Sis, thanks for letting me know. I''ll call youter," she said before ending the call.


    Scarlett immediately sent a text to Rex, urgently asking him to call her back. She has important documents that she needs Rex to review, as they concern her uncle Noah Withers.


    Before she could return to theputer desk to check the still-running face-tracking system, her cell phone buzzed.


    Scarlett quickly grabbed the phone upon seeing Rex''s name on the screen. "Brother, I thought you had already boarded..." She felt relieved that Rex had called her back.


    "Not yet. I''m still at the base camp. My flight is scheduled to depart in... two hours. I noticed your missed call and text message," Rex''s voice sounded curious on the other end. "What''s going on with your uncle Noah!?"


    "Do you remember my suspicions?" Scarlett asked as she walked back to herputer, typing quickly with one hand. Soon, a folder appeared on theputer screen.


    "About his retirement from politics?" Rex asked.


    "Yes, exactly. I suspect that my uncle is currently facing threats and pressure from Jude," Scarlett said softly, gritting her teeth. "...That''s why he withdrew from politics, and we haven''t been able to contact each other." Worry was evident in her voice.


    Rex remained silent, recalling his recent conversation with Seven. This conversation had delivered a piece of bad news, which would only add to Scarlett''s concerns. That''s why he had chosen not to reveal it immediately, knowing that Carter''s situation was already weighing heavily on her.


    He didn''t want to burden her further. Nevertheless, he had already instructed Seven to take action and conduct further investigations.


    After a brief pause, he asked, "Do you have a n?"


    "I''ll send you some documents..." Scarlett had obtained these "These documents are rted to Jude Withers, including hismunication records. Can you have someone check if Jude and documents by copying them from the Withers'' server.


    "These documents are rted to Jude Withers, including hismunication records. Can you have someone check if Jude and Noah have been inmunication since my encounter with Noah in Country X?" she added.


    "Sure. Sis, you can email it to me. I''ll have someone look into it right away," Rex replied.


    Rex felt relieved that Scarlett was still unaware of Noah Withers'' situation. For now, he decided to keep the secret of Noah''s disappearance from Scarlett.


    Over the past few days, Rex had tasked his team with investigating Noah Withers'' whereabouts.


    However, their findings revealed that Noah had never returned to his residence. Hisst known sighting was when he returned from W Country earlier this year. Since then, he was never seen again. And his current location remained unknown.


    "Thank you, brother," Scarlett quickly sent the file to Rex''s secure email address.


    "...oh, before I called you, I spoke with Twelve. He told me that you assigned him to find Carter. Well, once again, thank you. And, I just provided Twelve with the details of Carter''sst known location." She exined.


    Rex smiled, "Sister, you don''t have to worry about Carter. I''m confident that Jude won''t kill him. So we..."


    Scarlett stops Rex to continue his words, "Please, don''t say that word, brother!" Her voice was filled with anxiety. She couldn''t bear to hear of such a possibility.


    Rex was taken aback by Scarlett''s anxious tone, sensing her distress. He quickly apologized for causing her additional stress.


    "I''m sorry, sis. But I''m serious here, don''t stress out about Carter. Everything will be alright. Twelve and Xander''s people will find him soon..." He tried to calm her down.


    "Hmm, I hope so," Scarlett answered, her voice still sounding worried. She took a deep sigh, her gaze fixated on the monitor screen that continued to work on tracking Carter and the suspicious people involved in his kidnapping.


    "Once you have the results, send them to me and Twelve," Rex instructed.


    "I will,"


    After discussing a few more details, Scarlett ended the call. Then she refocused her attention on the monitor while her hands danced rapidly across the keyboard.


    The face tracking system was already 50%plete, and Scarlett would receive the results in just one hour. She hoped the information she obtained would make it easier for the team to locate Carter.


    Scarlett was so engrossed in her work that she didn''t notice the door open and Xander standing there, his expression filled with worry.

 Chapter 404 Give Him A Chance

    Chapter 404 Give Him A Chance


    After finishing her task, Scarlett stretched her arms up, letting out a soft groan as she relieved the stiffness in her hands.


    "Are you finished?" Xander''s voice caught her off guard, causing her to startle.


    Scarlett rose from her chair and turned to face Xander, who leaned against the door frame, observing her.


    "X-Xander," Scarlett grinned and walked towards him. "How long have you been there?" She buried herself between his arms, enjoying the closeness.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the calming and charming fresh mint scent, giving her a sense of serenity.


    Being in Xander''s arms for a few moments, Scarlett slowly loosens her hug, her gaze meeting him. However, her heart skipped a beat as she noticed a flicker of concern in his eyes. It sent a wave of worry through her.


    "Xander, what''s wrong?" Scarlett stepped back, hoping to look at his face more clearly. "Why do you look gloomy?" Her voice trembled slightly, fearing that something happened to Carter. "H-Has something bad happened there?" she asks warily.


    "No, there''s no news about Carter so far. But I need to fly back to W now," Xander answered, pausing to observe her surprised expression. "Babe, I''ll return as soon as I can. So..."


    "...Xander, I want to go back with you," Scarlett gripped his hand tightly. The thought of being alone in this city unsettled her. She wanted to contribute and believed having her there would really help.


    Though Xander''s heart yearned to have her by his side, he knew he couldn''t bring her back with him. Tonight, Scarlett had an important n at the pce.


    "Babe, have you forgotten about the party tonight? You have a n to meet Rnd Gilwynn..."


    Xander gently reminded her of Simon Gilwynn''s birthday celebration, where she had ns to meet her biological father. If she returned to W now, the chances of encountering Rnd would be dyed.


    There is no way he would allow Scarlett to let go of this opportunity, especially not because of Carter. This was an important moment for her to uncover the mysteries surrounding her parents.


    As for Carter, Xander assured Scarlett that he would handle the situation. However, he must be there in person to make progress on his investigation; see the crime scene.


    "Xander, I refuse to meet him!" Scarlett''s fists clenched tightly as Melinda Gilwynn''s words echoed in her mind.


    She could kill people without hesitation. However, shecked the courage to face Gilwynn.


    How could she bring herself to meet them, knowing that she bore the identity of the woman who had torn their family apart?


    Scarlett understood all too well that, in the eyes of the Gilwynn family, her mother''s sin ran deep.


    She couldn''t trust her own heart. At this moment, she didn''t have the strength to confront Rnd Gilwynn without Xander''s presence.


    "Please, Xander, don''t forbid me, okay!?" Scarlett pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears, causing Xander to falter momentarily.


    Observing her profound sadness, Xander embraced her tightly, offering sce in his arms. He allowed her time to regain herposure, easing the intensity of her emotions.


    When he sensed her tension subsided, he guided her to their bedroom¡ªseated on the couch beside each other.


    Xander gently asks, "Babe, why did you refuse to meet him?"


    Although he had already received insights from Theodor regarding the conversation between Scarlett and Melinda Gilwynn, Xander yearned to hear the reasons directly from her lips.


    Scarlett opened her mouth several times, but no sound escaped her lips. Frustrated with herself, she buried her face in her hands, attempting to calm her restless mind and heart.


    Xander remained patient, refraining from interrupting her. He stroked her back gently, waiting for her to find the words to exin.


    After a while, Scarlett began to feel a little bit calm. She lifted her head to meet Xander''s smiling gaze.


    "I-I..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off, her words hesitant. Taking a deep breath, she gathered her thoughts before continuing. She recounted the embarrassing incident that had urred several years ago between Rnd Gilwynn and her mother.


    Several minutes passed...


    Scarlett finally finished rying the details to Xander. Although relieved that she had told him about the embarrassing incident, she couldn''t shake off her irritation towards Rnd and her mother.


    Xander remained silent, choosing to embrace Scarlett in aforting hug instead. He hoped that his gesture would help ease her heavy emotions.


    From her tone when sharing stories about her parents'' past, Xander could tell she was mad at them. He empathizes with her and understands how painful it is for her. He, too, had experienced simr emotions when his father remarried. Even though the cases were different, the pain they felt was more or less the same.


    "Babe, I know you harbor hatred for your mother and Rnd Gilwynn," Xander gently released his embrace, ensuring that Scarlett looked into his eyes. "...But have you ever considered hearing Rnd''s perspective?"


    Xander continued, "You''ve already heard the story from Melinda Gilwynn''s side. Why not give Rnd a chance? Listen to what truly happened in the past. Why did he have an affair with your mother? Did he know about your existence? And why did your mother suddenly vanish?"


    Her expression slowly softens.


    Scarlett could think clearly now. Xander''s words had some truth to it. She couldn''t ignore the opportunity to meet Rnd Gilwynn and hear his side of the story.


    A question lingered in Scarlett''s mind,pelling her to meet Rnd Gilwynn, ''Does he know about me?''


    If Rnd was aware of her existence but never made an effort to find her, then she vowed never to cross paths with him again. She would erase the memory of that man from her mind.


    "Alright, I''ll stay and attend the party. However," Scarlett''s voice turned serious. "You must be cautious! I fear Jude Withers might capture you..."


    Xander chuckled, finding amusement in her concern. "Oh, my dear wife... Your husband isn''t weak. Please don''tpare me to Carter. How could that foolish boy allow himself to be captured by Withers!?" Xander smiled as he gently yed with Scarlett''s hair.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but be amused by his words.

 Chapter 405 Kings Birthday Party (1)

    405 King''s Birthday Party (1)


    When Scarlett''s facial recognition system sessfully located thetest traces of Carter''s whereabouts, Scarlett promptly shared the data with Xander before he departed for their country.


    She also sent the file to Rex, who was still en route to NYC, and to Twelve, who had arrived in Cloudfort City a few hours earlier.


    The anticipation of hearing updates from Twelve regarding his search for Carter and waiting for a call from Seven made Scarlett''s entire afternoon tense. In the midst of it all, shepletely forgot that Theodor had already arrived at her house to escort her to Simon Gilwynn''s birthday celebration.


    Hasten, she changed into her evening gown and applied makeup to conceal her actual appearance. She cleverly disguised her long hair using a wig, a wavy dark blonde hair down to her back.


    Once she was sure her disguise was perfect, Scarlett descended to the first floor to meet Theodor. She was both excited and worried about attending tonight''s party.


    "Wow, sister!" Theodor jumped up, rising from his chair as Scarlett entered the living room. She looked stunning in her Navy Blue A-line knee-length dress. "You look gorgeous in that gown, sis!"


    "Thank you, Theo. You also look good in your tuxedo," Scarlett replied with a smile, allowing a maid to help her into her khaki swing coat. "Shall we go now?" She nced at Theodor, eager not to waste any time. She nned to head to that party, meet Rnd Gilwynn, and then return home to await Seven or Twelve''s call.


    ...


    Theodor asionally nced at Scarlett, who looked tense beside him as their car headed towards the party venue ¡ª Simon Gilwynn''s private residence.


    The distance between Simon Gilwynn''s residence and Scarlett''s own residence was not far, only a few minutes as it was within the Royal Gardens.


    "Sister, are you worried about meeting my uncle?" Theodor broke the silence in the car as he looked at her.


    Scarlett flinched at Theodor''s question. She turned her head to look at him, maintaining a calm expression. But inside, her heart pounded as she wondered, ''...does everyone there know about the affair Rnd Gilwynn had in the past?''


    Curious, Scarlett ignored Theodor''s question and instead asked, "Theo, do you know about Sir Rnd Gilwynn''s past?"


    "Which past do you mean?" Theodor replied, even though he already knew what Scarlett wanted to ask.


    "About him having an affair with my mother?" Scarlett asked, her eyes sharply looking at him. She no longer needed to hide this from Theodor since he had already been involved in the matter. He had conducted the DNA test between her and Rnd.


    Theodor chuckled.


    "...Sis, would you believe me if I said I had never heard of it?" Theodor smiled as he saw her surprise.


    He continues, "Well, yeah... I only found out after you met my mom. She told me about a story that had been tightly buried within our family. Only a few people know about it. I don''t think anyone in my generation knows, including your siblings..."


    Scarlett felt a little relieved. Her current worry was whether Simon and Maggie would hate her if they learned about her true identity.


    After a moment of silence, Scarlett looked at Theodor again, recalling something. "Theo, do you have a n for how I can meet your uncle?"


    "Sis, you mean your father," Theodor paused to hold back hisughter when he saw her sulking. He cleared his throat before adding, "Sure, I have ns for you to meet him."


    Theodor had already learned from the butler that his uncle had arrived at Simon''s house. However, his uncle would not be present at the party; he would be meeting with some guests he wanted to see in a special room. He devised a strategy to ensure Scarlett could meet him without anyone noticing.


    "Ah, really?" Scarlett''s curiosity arises, eager to hear about Theodor''s ns. "Tell me, what are your ns, Theo? I want to be prepared and assist you with them," she said. Excitement could be heard in her voice.


    Theodor rubbed the back of his neck, smiling at her before revealing his n. "Well, my n is simple. I will request to meet him with my future wife! He will surely grant my request," he said with a grin, feeling pleased with his idea.


    "...sis, you will be my future wife. I guarantee that my uncle''s personal assistant and security will allow me to meet him, as I am his favorite nephew," he added confidently.


    Scarlett''s facepalm left her utterly speechless. Did this naive Theodor just call it a n? It felt more like scheming against the former king!


    ''No, I refuse to be a part of his scheme!'' she thought, turning her gaze towards the street outside while shaking her head. She gave up on relying on this foolish Theodor and instead asked Grandpa Robert to help her meet Rnd Gilwynn.


    Theodor''s brows furrowed at Scarlett''s disappointed expression, and a sense of panic washed over him.


    "Sis, don''t you like my idea? Are you worried Xander will be jealous if I tell them you are my future wife?" Theodor asked innocently, seeking rification.


    Scarlett turned to face him ¡ª she felt frustrated talking to this stupid man.


    "Damn it, Theo! Is that what you call a n?"


    Theodor raised an eyebrow, looking perplexed by her reaction.


    "Do you have any other ideas?" Scarlett pressed, her tone insistent. "I''m asking for a decent n, not some useless scheme, Theo!" she added.


    Theo snapped back to attention, his expression serious. "If you don''t like it, that''s fine. I do have other ideas..." His smile appears.


    "Then spill it out! We''re almost there," Scarlett urged, noticing the mansion with its lights on in the distance, just half a mile away. She could already guess that it was their destination.


    "Here''s another simple n," Theodor said, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. "I''m going to drink with my uncle until he''s drunk. And then I''m going to sneak you into the room to talk to him," he proudly proimed. "It''s easy, right?"


    Scarlett remained silent, her frustration mounting. ''This foolish Theodor Parker, how dare he waste my time with these absurd ns? Damn it!'' She felt the urge to whack Theodor on the head.


    Happy reading. And please also support my new book :-)

 Chapter 406 Kings Birthday Party (2)

    ?


    Scarlett remained silent, and her frustration mounted. ''This foolish Theodor Parker, how dare he waste my time with these absurd ns? Damn it!'' She felt the urge to whack Theodor on the head.


    It was a good thing they had arrived at the king''s residence, otherwise, she would have scolded Theodor for his stupidity. She too was wearing feminine clothes; it restricted her movements. Otherwise... She will beat him into a pulp!


    They soon entered the hall.


    As Scarlett stepped into the transformed hall, which had been turned into a mid-winter summer garden, her nervousness returned. The sight of the fresh flowers adorning the space was breathtaking. The beauty of the surroundings helped ease some of her nervousness.


    Despite her nervousness, her habit of observing her surroundings still appears. She saw a long table in the center that could seat about twenty people, with another smaller table at the end featuring five chairs facing each other.


    In a few corners of the room, several guests already upied a seating area.


    Scarlett felt even more tense as she observed the friendly interactions among the guests¡ªchatting,ughter, and the enjoyment of wine. It seemed as though they were all familiar with each other. She couldn''t help but feel like an uninvited guest in that ce. Aside from Theodor, she recognized no one.


    "Sis, don''t be nervous. They are all my family and friends of King Simon, who also happened to be my cousin..." Theodor exined, trying to reassure Scarlett and keep her calm.


    Scarlett turned her gaze to Theodor, who was still standing beside her. Seeing his sincere expression made her smile faintly.


    "Okay, let''s find my mother..." Theodor said, scanning the room to locate his mother. Spotting her, he led Scarlett towards her, hoping to relieve her nervousness.


    Melinda rose gracefully from her seat and made her way over to Scarlett and Theodor. Upon seeing Scarlett in her beautiful and perfectly fitted dress, it was impossible for Melinda not to shower her withpliments.


    "Oh my, Scarlett, you look absolutely stunning, my dear..."


    "Thank you, ma''am..." Scarlett began to respond, but Melinda interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    "Oh, please, just call me as usual, Scarlett... Auntie!" Melinda beamed, taking hold of Scarlett''s hand and guiding her with gentle grace.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile and obediently follow Melinda''s lead. However, she noticed a change in Theodor''s expression as they approached the seating area. It aroused her curiosity, and she slowly shifted her gaze toward Theodor''s line of sight.


    There, she noticed two beautiful young women sitting, their eyes fixed on them. Scarlett caught sight of the one woman''s hair color, and her heart began to race, realizing that that girl must be a Gilwynn. She quickly adjusted her expression andposed herself, maintaining a friendly smile as she took a seat next to Melinda.


    The young woman with simr hair color to Scarlett possessed a delicate beauty, her petite face entuated by her stunning hair color. However, one feature sets Scarlett apart ¡ª this woman has pale blue eyes. She carried herself with elegance, dressed in a ssy, long-sleeved red gown. A sense of serenity and grace surrounded her, reminiscent of the noble families.


    The woman directed her attention towards Theodor, engaging him in conversation and inquiring about Scarlett''s identity.


    "Theo, is thisdy your new girlfriend?" The ginger-red-haired woman asked, her gaze fixed on Theodor, who had joined them to sit on the couch.


    Scarlett nearly choked upon hearing the woman''s question. Seeing Theodor''s seemingly pleased reaction made her curse him inwardly.


    "Hahaha, Maggie! I wish... but she''s not!" Theodor chuckled, enjoying Scarlett''s sulky-looking face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After swallowing hard, he continued, "Sister Scarlett, this is my cousin, Maggie Gilwynn..." He nced at Scarlett with concern as he introduced them. Though the introduction felt awkward, Theodor had to do it to avoid any suspicion.


    Theodor looks at Maggie, "...Maggie, this beautifuldy is Scarlett Piers. She is the wife of my best friend, Xander Riley," Theodor added quickly. "You know Xander Riley, right?"


    Maggie nodded and replied, "Of course, I know him."


    "Well, Scarlett is Xander Riley''s wife," Theodor rified.


    Maggie looked surprised as she observed Scarlett butposed herself and smiled warmly. "Hello, Scarlett. It''s a pleasure to meet you," she greeted.


    "Hello, nice to meet you too..." Scarlett managed to reply, her voice slightly choked. Because she knew Maggie was Rnd Gilwynn''s daughter.


    At that moment, Scarlett felt like she was sitting on hot coals. She wished she could just disappear from that ce.


    She didn''t expect that she would meet this woman the moment she arrived at this ce. Gosh!


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Scarlett engaged in small talk with Maggie Gilwynn while discreetly searching for Grandpa Robert''s whereabouts. She needed to find him urgently, to escape from this awkward situation.


    Amidst Scarlett''s anxiety, she suddenly heard Melinda talk to her, "Scarlett, where is Xander? Why didn''t hee with you?"


    Scarlett tries to find an excuse to divert Melinda''s attention from Xander. No one, not even Theodor, knew about Carter''s kidnapping by the assassins.


    "Aunty, Xander had to fly back to W this afternoon..."


    Theodor chimed in with a displeased expression, "That Xander... He chose to leave early for work! Sister-inw, you should give him a hard timeter!" He said annoyed.


    Scarlett was speechless. She could only smile and ignore Theodor''sment. Her gaze turns back to Melinda.


    "Auntie, Xander is dealing with some family issues that require his immediate attention. That''s why he couldn''t join us here..." Scarlett exined to Melinda.


    ...


    Just as Scarlett and Melinda finished their conversation about Xander, Maggie asked, "Scarlett, earlier, you mentioned that you''ll be staying in this city for a few months. Are you working here?"


    Still surprised by the close rtionship between the young and beautiful Scarlett and her aunt, Maggie felt a tinge of envy. Her aunt had always been reserved, and she herself was not particrly close to her.


    Before Scarlett could respond, Theodor interrupted again to answer Maggie''s question.


    "Yes, my sister-inw has set up apany in this country, so..." Theodor excitedly exined, prompting a secret smile from Scarlett.

 Chapter 407 Kings Birthday Party (3)

    407 King''s Birthday Party (3)


    Before Scarlett could respond, Theodor interrupted again to answer Maggie''s question.


    "Yes, my sister-inw has set up apany in this country, so..." Theodor excitedly exined, prompting a secret smile from Scarlett.


    "Really? Whichpany, if I may ask?" Maggie stole a nce at Scarlett, but as their eyes met, she noticed a flicker of awkwardness in Scarlett''s gaze.


    Maggie smiled at her before speaking, "Scarlett, I apologize for prying. I was just curious. Perhaps I can assist you in setting up yourpany here in the city..."


    She feels excited because if Scarlett got into the fashion industry, it would give them something inmon to discuss. Besides, she sensed there was more to Scarlett than what meets the eye. She felt curious and wanted to know more about her.


    "It''s alright, miss..." Scarlett paused as she saw Maggie raise her hand, gesturing for her to stop.


    "Scarlett... if you don''t mind, call me Maggie. We''re only a few years apart, after all. I hope we can be friends," Maggie smiled warmly.


    Scarlett could only offer a smile in return, nodding in agreement. At that moment, her ability to speak seemed to desert her. She felt her mind had abandoned her. She didn''t know how to chat with them without revealing her anxiety.


    Theodor discreetly gulped as he observed Scarlett''s expression. He knew she must be feeling awkward. "Hahaha, that''s great, Maggie..." he chimed in, swiftly stepping in to assist Scarlett. He was pleased to address Maggie''s curiosity about Scarlett''s identity.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett returns to her conversation with Melinda, catching only part of Theodor''s exnation of herpany. She wasn''t sure whether to feel happy or annoyed that more and more people were bing aware of her role as the owner of Red Animation Studio. Gosh!


    Before long, Scarlett heard the woman beside Maggie speaks, "Maggie, is that Doctor Robert? I thought he was still in the East?" Her voice was filled with excitement.


    Scarlett followed the woman''s gaze and spotted Grandpa Robert approaching them. A smile slowly appeared as she finallyid eyes on him. A sense of relief washed over her, knowing that she would be able to meet Rnd Gilwynn soon and return home.


    Every minute spent in this ce felt like torture to Scarlett. She couldn''t bear the thought of staying here for much longer. Her heart remained restless, despite her attempts to calm herself.


    "Oh, you''re right. Uncle is finally back!" Maggie said, feeling delighted when she saw Robert Lewis.


    "Maggie, you should ask him about Francis... You two will be engaged soon, Mag!" the woman whispered, apanied by a mischievous giggle. Although her words were hushed, Scarlett could hear them clearly. And those words caught her off guard.


    ''Francis? So Maggie has a special rtionship with Francis Lewis?'' Scarlett''s eyes darted toward Maggie and her friends. ''Now that''s interesting!'' A mysterious smile appeared across her lips.


    "Maggie, don''t be so naive! Francis will never have feelings for you. He''s interested in someone else," Theodor couldn''t resistmenting upon hearing about Maggie and Elle talk. He rolled his eyes, dismissing their fantasies.


    "Nope. You''re wrong and know nothing, Theodor! Francis has asked Maggie out several times. So, they''ve been dating for a while!" Elle Jones retorted, ring at Theodor.


    Scarlett paid no mind to Theodor, and the two women were engrossed in their conversation. Her attention was solely fixed on Grandpa Robert, and as he caught sight of Scarlett, he hastened his steps toward them.


    A joyous smile spread across Robert''s lips, indicating that the old man was in high spirits to see Scarlett. At that moment, a realization struck Scarlett. Her heart was slightly trembling.


    ''Now, I''m pretty sure Grandpa Robert must have noticed the resemnce between me and Rnd Gilwynn!'' she thought, her mind racing with curiosity.


    "Can you two please stop arguing?" Maggie red at E and Theodor. She felt a little bit embarrassed, particrly with Scarlett and Melinda present. Moreover, she harbored concerns about Uncle Robert discovering her intense desire to be romantically involved with his son. She didn''t want to look cheap, chasing after Francise''s heart!


    Theodor and E promptly sealed their lips, anxious to avoid upsetting Maggie.


    All eyes turned to Robert Lewis as he stood before them.


    "Hello! So you''re all gathered here?" Robert Lewis nced around the group before his gaze settled on Melinda Gilwynn. "Madam, nice to see you again."


    "Robert, thank you!" Melinda replied, a faint smile gracing her lips. "I heard you were traveling to the East. I didn''t expect to see you here..." She gestured for Robert to join them.


    "Indeed, but I returned a few months ago," Robert replied, his polite smile lingering. He briefly turned his gentle gaze toward Scarlett before refocusing on Melinda. "Madam, I apologize for not joining you all, but I would like to have a moment to speak with Scarlett..."


    Melinda and the others were taken aback by Robert''s request. They were surprised he knew Scarlett, even though she had only recently arrived in the city. How did shee to know someone as influential as Robert Lewis? Curiosity danced in their eyes as they turned their gaze toward Scarlett.


    Scarlett politely excused herself from Melinda before standing up to follow Robert. "Auntie, I''ll be going now. See youter," she said.


    Still in shock after learning about Scarlett''s connection to Robert Lewis, Theodor hastily got up and called out to her, "Wait, wait, sister-inw... So you know Doctor Robert?" he asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    Maggie and the others, equally curious, turned their attention to Scarlett and Robert Lewis.


    "Hmm, I do know him. He is my grandpa!" Scarlett feels amused when she looks at their shocked expression. "Theo, I''ll call youter when I''m finished talking to Grandpa!" she said, and with that, she followed Robert Lewis out of the party hall.


    ...


    It took a while for Theodor to gather his thoughts, and he eventually settled down near his mother.


    "How is it possible that I never knew Scarlett had a connection to Robert Lewis?" Theodor mumbled to himself. He was certain that Scarlett hadn''t known Robert through Xander.


    "When did Uncle Robert get a granddaughter?" Maggie inquired, her gaze fixed on Theodor. "You didn''t know either?" Curiosityced her voice.


    Theodor shook his head. "I had no idea," he replied, then turned to his mother. "...I''m going out to smoke, Mother."


    "Stop smoking, Theo! I hate it when my son hurts himself like that!" Melinda scolded her only son.


    However, Theodor walked away, paying no heed to her words.

 Chapter 408 Finally, Meet Roland Gilwynn (1)

    408 Finally, Meet Rnd Gilwynn (1)


    Scarlett followed Robert as they left the hall, taking an empty, dimly lit stone path that led them to the main house. She noticed several guards strategically positioned, blending into the surroundings. She guessed that they must be royal guards.


    "Grandpa, where are you taking me?" Walking behind Robert, Scarlett couldn''t contain her curiosity and had to ask him.


    Suddenly, Robert stopped in his tracks and turned around to face Scarlett. His gaze darted around as if checking for any prying eyes or ears.


    Once he was certain they were alone, he spoke in a calm voice, "Listen, I want you to meet someone. I..." His words trailed off, his hesitation apparent, worried that someone might overhear.


    He is also afraid that Scarlett would be overwhelmed by the information he intended to share, the possibility that Rnd Gilwynn could be her father.


    Observing the uncertainty in Robert''s eyes, Scarlett couldn''t help but smile.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, Grandpa," she said, causing his eyes to widen in shock. She leaned closer and whispered, "And you don''t need to say it here, Grandpa... There are hidden guards all around us. This isn''t the right ce for this conversation. Let''s go meet that person."


    Robert waspletely astonished. He opened his mouth a few times, but no words escaped his lips like all words make a U-turn down his throat.


    ''This girl is aware that she might be rted to Rnd...'' He wonders. While observing Scarlett''s expression, curious to know if she actually knew!?


    "Grandpa, shall we?" she asked.


    Snapping out of his trance, Robert cleared his throat and replied, "Sure! Let''s go..." He led the way into the main house, eager to know if his hunch was correct.


    Two guards dressed in ck suits greeted Robert Lewis and conversed briefly with him. At the same time, Scarlett waited patiently behind, aware that Robert was likely exining her identity as his granddaughter.


    Soon after, the guards led the way, guiding them into the vast mansion. Scarlett and Robert silently walked down the corridor, trailing behind the guard who took a few steps ahead of them. Eventually, they stopped in front of a massive wooden door.


    "Sir Lewis, please wait here. I will announce your arrival," the guard informed them. He proceeded to announce Robert Lewis''s presence. Within seconds, the grand door swung open, revealing another guard donning the same uniform, who granted them entry.


    As they stepped inside, Scarlett could feel her heart fluttering with anticipation. She was about toe face to face with Rnd Gilwynn, the man, possibly her biological father.


    Her gaze immediately locked onto the figure of a man casually dressed in a bright blue shirt and ck trousers standing by the firece. Merely looking at his back was enough to make her heart skip a beat.


    Scarlett''s expression froze instantly as the man slowly turned to face them. ''Rnd Gilwynn!'' She was left speechless as he bore an uncanny resemnce to herself. The overwhelming feeling of familiarity enveloped her.


    It wasn''t easy to put into words the emotions that surged within her, but one thing made Scarlett even more certain that this man was her father; the look in his eyes seemed to reflect her own. It felt like she had known him for a decade, despite never having met him. How peculiar!


    Trying her best to maintainposure, Scarlett stayedposed behind Robert, who exchanged warm greetings with Rnd Gilwynn. Their interaction didn''t resemble that of a doctor and patient; instead, they appeared to be old friends reuniting.


    Scarlett shifted her attention to her surroundings, taking in the room. It was a home office connected to a Victorian-style library dominated by wooden and leather furniture. Antique pieces adorned various corners, along with old paintings that are priceless and carry historical significance.


    A sense of alertness washed over her as she noticed another guard hiding in a discreet location. Her gaze also caught a few CCTV cameras in the room. She smiled faintly, realizing that this space was a highly secure area. Perhaps it was due to Simon Gilwynn''s home office, or maybe it was because Rnd was in this ce? She couldn''t be certain!


    "Scarlett," Robert called out to her, noticing she seemed frozen. "Come here, say hello to Your Highness..." He offered her a gentle smile.


    Scarlett snapped out of her trance. Her anxiety arose when she met Rnd Gilwynn''s gaze. She attempted to greet him with a slight bow, but no words escaped her lips. She was rendered speechless.


    Rnd, now aware of the young girl standing behind Robert, smiled politely and addressed her, "Nice to meet you, miss..." His gaze then shifted to Robert, silently demanding an exnation.


    "...Her name is Scarlett Piers. She is my granddaughter," Robert exined. As he took hold of Scarlett''s hand and positioned her beside him, he couldn''t help but notice the chilling coldness in her hands. Concern washed over him, fearing that this meeting might be overwhelming for her.


    ''Is it too soon for them to meet?'' Robert wondered, feeling uneasy about the timing of this encounter. He questioned whether this was truly the right idea.


    "Robert? You have a granddaughter?" Rnd couldn''t conceal his surprise. He was perplexed, as he knew Robert only had young grandchildren. This girl looked too old to be Robert''s granddaughter and seemed closer in age to Robert''s youngest son, Francis.


    Curious, Rnd motioned for Robert toe closer. He whispered, "Is this your granddaughter from your first love!?" He raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on Robert.


    Robert''sughter boomed throughout the room upon hearing Rnd''s question.


    "No, hahaha, definitely not," Robert Lewis shook his head. "Scarlett is a wonderful girl I havee to regard as my granddaughter. Well, I asked her to call me ''Uncle,'' but she always refused and insisted on calling me ''Grandpa''..." A bittersweet smile adorned Robert''s face as he looked at Scarlett, almost scolding her with his eyes for making himself feel even older.


    Scarlett secretly gulped.


    Please continue to support me with your power stone and Golden ticket voted. Xoxo!

 Chapter 409 Finally, Meet Roland Gilwynn (2)

    409 Finally, Meet Rnd Gilwynn (2)


    Scarlett discreetly gulped, recalling how she had consistently declined to address him as "Uncle."


    "Hahaha, well, let''s sit down..." Rnd said, leading them to sit on a dark brown leather sofa set.


    Somehow, witnessing Grandpa Robert and Rnd sharingughter put Scarlett''s mind at ease.


    Scarlett took her seat, her mind buzzing with questions she yearned to ask Rnd Gilwynn, yet she didn''t know where to begin. Seeing Rnd in person has shattered all the well-organized queries in her mind. His charisma alone was enough to render her speechless and thoughtless. How frustrating!


    She didn''t say much as Robert recounted their past encounters with Rnd. She could barely muster a response when Robert asked if he had forgotten anything.


    "Robert, you are indebted to Scarlett indeed," Rnd nodded slowly, impressed by Robert''s story. Now, he held a newfound admiration for this young girl. "Thank you, Scarlett, for helping my friend..."


    Scarlett could only respond with a smile and a nod.


    "Of course, I am indebted to her. If Scarlett hadn''t helped me in the past and brought me out of that conflicted country, I might have been just a name..." Robert smiled affectionately at Scarlett. He knew he could never repay her kindness; he owed her his life.


    "Scarlett, now that you are Robert''s granddaughter, you should call me ''Uncle'' from now on!" Rnd''s unexpected request left Robert and Scarlett momentarily speechless, exchanging nces as they struggled to determine how to respond.


    "Rnd, you can''t ask Scarlett to do that. She is your daughter, not your niece..." Robert desperately wanted to voice his objection, but the words remained trapped on his tongue. He swallowed hard, trying to find the proper excuse to decline such a request.


    Something caught Robert off guard amid the confusion, causing him to startle in surprise. He looked at Scarlett, his brow furrowing in concern.


    ''So, this girl wants to talk to Rnd now?'' Robert wondered, worried about theck of proof they had. Would Rnd believe her just based on their resemnce?


    "You want to talk to me?" Rnd Gilwynn asked, his eyes filled with confusion as he stared at Scarlett.


    "Yes, Your Highness, can we talk for a minute?" Scarlett''s voice trembled slightly, but she fought to maintain aposed expression, not revealing anything that might arouse Rnd''s suspicion. "If you don''t mind, alone..." Her voice trailed off when she heard Robert urgently calling her.


    "Scarlett," Robert chimed in frantically, "Can we talk for a minute?" he asked, his concerned gaze prompting Scarlett to nod immediately.


    Robert rose from his chair and motioned for Scarlett to follow him to a corner.


    As Scarlett stood by his side, he drew her closer, speaking in a barely audible voice. "Little girl, you can''t ask him directly," he cautioned. "We need proof before revealing your rtionship to him. Trust me, he won''t believe you. He might think you''re a scammer!" Worry flickered in his eyes.


    Scarlett could only smile, looking at Robert and his evident panic.


    "Grandpa, I''ve known about my connection with him for a while, and I have strong evidence to prove it..." Scarlett reassured him.


    "Evidence? You... Do you have evidence? Really!?" Robert''s eyes widened with intensity.


    "Hmm, have you forgotten how I came to this party?" Scarlett calmly inquired. Seeing him nod, she continued, "My husband is Theodor Parker''s best friend. When we first met, Theo became suspicious of me. Then, he conducted a DNA test on Rnd''s and my DNA sample without my knowledge. The test results confirmed our blood rtion..."


    Robert''s worries vanished instantly, reced by a joyful smile.


    "That''s great, Scarlett! Okay, you can talk to him now," Robert encouraged, patting her gently on the shoulder. "But, are you sure you want to speak to him alone?" he was still worried that Scarlett would be overwhelmed talking alone with Rnd.


    "Yes, Grandpa," Scarlett replied. "I want to talk to him alone. Just the two of us...there''s something I want to ask him," She couldn''t allow anyone else to know about her mother, not even Robert.


    "I''m afraid..." Robert hesitated, his sentence trailing off as he worried about hurting Scarlett''s feelings. Nheless, he needed to express his thoughts for her own well-being.


    "Scarlett, no matter what the oue of your conversation with Rnd, remember that I will always stand behind you, even if Rnd chooses not to acknowledge you as his daughter!" Robert said.


    Scarlett felt a warmth upon hearing Grandpa Robert''s sincere words. Although they were not blood-rted, this elder had positioned himself as a grandfather she had never met before. Scarlett had held a ce in her heart for him for a long time, just like Grandfather Morrison. They were both her grandfathers.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa! I only want to inquire about my mother. As for iming my status as her daughter, I have no intention to do so!" Scarlett stated seriously.


    This decision had been discussed with Xander; she wanted to keep her distance from the royal family. She knew her life would be fraught withplications if her identity as Rnd Gilwynn''s illegitimate child were to be exposed to others.


    "Y-You..." Robert struggled to form words, but they couldn''t quite make it out. However, he understood what Scarlett meant, and he agreed with her. It would be better for her to avoid getting involved with the royal family.


    After concluding their brief discussion, Robert and Scarlett returned to join Rnd.


    "What were you both discussing?" Rnd smiled, observing Robert''s expression¡ªtense yet apanied by a mysterious smile. Curiosity danced in his eyes as he awaited their response.


    "Your Highness... I mean... My friend, Rnd," Robert began, meeting his gaze. His calm demeanor gradually grew tense. "As Scarlett mentioned earlier, she wishes to speak with you alone. She has something important to ask," he paused, assessing Rnd''s reaction. "If you''re willing," he added.


    Scarlett sat in her chair, visibly anxious. Her hands clenched tightly in herp, fearing Rnd would refuse her request. Moreover, she noticed several guards in the room, appearing shocked at her request.


    "Your Highness, if you''re concerned, you can ask your guards to perform a body check on me," Scarlett spoke up when she saw Rnd fall into silence, seemingly deep in thought and not responding to Grandfather Robert''s suggestion.


    After a few seconds passed by, Rnd smiled and shifted his gaze towards Scarlett. "Alright," he acquiesced, motioning for his bodyguards to leave the room.


    Robert also rose from his seat, preparing to exit the room. However, a gray-haired man suddenly appeared, approaching Rnd with a concerned expression. His sharp gaze locked onto Scarlett before he whispered something to Rnd.


    Even though the gray-haired man whispers, Scarlett can hear their conversation.


    "Your Highness, please don''t agree to her request. This is very dangerous. We can''t leave you alone with someone you''ve just met. Your safety..." The gray-haired man halted his words when Rnd motioned for him to stop.


    "No need to worry," Rnd reassured his butler loudly, deliberately ensuring Scarlett and Robert Lewis could hear his words. He continued, "If this girl intended to kill me, Robert wouldn''t have needed to bring her here. He could have simply poisoned my medicine, right Robert?" Rnd''s narrowed eyes shifted towards Robert and Scarlett.


    "Hahaha, indeed, Your Highness! Don''t worry. Scarlett only wishes to talk to you," Robert responded, chuckling before leaving the room. It felt as if he couldn''t bear to remain there any longer. Otherwise, he would have revealed to Rnd that the girl was his daughter, not a killer!


    Soon, the room fell into silence. Only Scarlett and Rnd remained. They sat facing each other with a coffee table between them.


    As time slipped away, Scarlett found herself unable to utter a single word. Her tongue felt stiff, rendering her speechless. She cursed herself for losing her confidence in the presence of this man.


    Helplessness washed over Scarlett, causing a frown to crease on her face. She fought to suppress her nervousness, but her efforts seemed in vain. She couldn''t bring herself to ask him the question she desperately wanted to know: Did he know Rosalie Withers?


    "Scarlett," Rnd gently called out her name. "You can speak now..." he reassured her, attempting to ease the tension in the air. He sensed her difort after Robert''s departure and wanted her to feel at ease. "Tell me what you would like to ask me?" he asked.


    Gazing into Rnd''s gentle eyes and witnessing his warm smile, Scarlett began to feel slightly more at ease.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Scarlett, please call me Uncle or Sir. There''s no need to be so formal," Rnd interjected, gesturing for her to continue speaking.


    Scarlett silently swallowed, moistening her dry throat.


    "...Sir, before I ask my question, I would like to apologize because my question concerns your past. If you find it too personal, I am really sorry. But this I got to ask." Scarlett stated, finally gathering her confidence.


    Rnd was taken aback by her words but remained silent. He instead offers a reassuring smile.


    "Have you ever known a woman named Rosalie Withers?" Scarlett asked, a sense of relief washing over her as she finally voiced a name that had been weighing on her mind all this time.

 Chapter 410 Finally, Meet Roland Gilwynn (3)

    410 Finally, Meet Rnd Gilwynn (3)


    Rnd was taken aback by her words but remained silent. He instead offers a reassuring smile.


    "Have you ever known a woman named Rosalie Withers?" Scarlett asked, a sense of relief washing over her as she finally voiced a name that had been weighing on her mind all this time.


    "Rosalie Withers?" Rnd repeated the name, his mind searching for any memories of encountering such a woman. However, after pondering for a moment, he found no trace of Rosalie Withers in his memories. He had never crossed paths with that name.


    ''Who is she? Why is this girl asking me about her?'' Rnd''s curiosity arose, eager to know who that woman was.


    "No, Scarlett, I''m afraid I have no recollection of meeting with any woman by that name," Rnd replied sincerely. "Could you show me a picture? Perhaps seeing it will jog my memory," he suggested, hoping to assist her.


    A faint smile graced the corners of Scarlett''s lips as she realized that her mother likely wouldn''t have revealed her true name. Hopefully, she hadn''t concealed her true appearance either.


    Without hesitation, Scarlett retrieved a photo of her mother from her wallet and handed it to Rnd.


    "Perhaps you recognize her?" she asked, her eyes fixed on Rnd''s expression as he observed the old photograph of her mother¡ªthe only picture she possessed.


    A shadow fell over Rnd''s previously calm face. A line of sorrow carved itself on his forehead, and his eyes held a sorrowful gaze fixed on Scarlett.


    "How did youe across this photo?" His voice quivered, mirroring the trembling in his hand that clutched the picture. "Where is she now? How do you know her?" A torrent of questions flooded his mind, and he demanded answers from Scarlett.


    Scarlett''s heart sank as she witnessed Rnd''s stunned expression. Each question he posed carried a mix of sorrow and curiosity.


    ''Damn it! This man is really my father!'' Scarlett inwardly cursed, her mind reeling. The sadness in Rnd''s eyes confirmed her suspicions. ''So, Mom, you escaped from him as well, huh?'' She couldn''t help but release a heavy sigh, burdened by the weight of it all.


    Scarlett tries to conceal any visible emotions, her voice steady as she addresses Rnd. "Sir... Before I provide an answer, I want you to share details about her," she stated firmly.


    Rather than immediately responding, Rnd rose from his seat and went to a study table at the end of the room. Scarlett''s unwavering gaze remained fixed on him, eager to discover his intentions.


    After a moment, it became apparent what he was doing, turning off the CCTV camera. A silent smile tugged at Scarlett''s lips as she averted her eyes elsewhere.


    Indeed, this room was equipped with CCTV cameras. Even though they were alone in this ce, she was certain the people outside and in the monitoring room were observing their conversation.


    "What is it that you wish to know?" Rnd asked, settling back into his chair. Though his expression remainedposed, a hint of impatience flickered in his eyes.


    "Do you truly know the woman in that photograph?" Scarlett asked, gesturing towards the picture held in Rnd''s hand.


    "Yes, I know her," Rnd responded his hands tightly clenching as he recalled the past he had desperately tried to bury. However, seeing the image before him gradually thawed his frozen heart.


    "What was her name?" Her curiosity now extends to her mother''s alias. Throughout her life, Scarlett had been shielded from the truth of her mother''s identity, her secrets kept well hidden.


    "Vanessa Moore," Rnd''s voice trembled as he spoke the name. Memories surged within him, threatening to ovee his emotions. "Now, it is your turn to answer my question," he asserted, narrowing his eyes at Scarlett. However, before he could ask his question, he noticed her raised hand, silently signaling for him to pause.


    His brows furrowed in response.


    "No, I have not finished my question, sir," she hurriedly interjected, her voice filled with urgency.


    Rnd gritted his teeth, facing this bold young woman who showed no fear in his presence. How could she dare to interrupt him? Multiple times, he considered reminding her of his true identity. Yet, each time he heard her voice, something stirred within him, tugging at his heart and mind¡ªa haunting resemnce to the girl from his past. It softened him, causing him to withhold his scolding.


    "Very well, you may proceed with your inquiries. However, I will allow you only two questions. After that, it is your turn to answer mine," Rnd dered in amanding tone. The weight of his words caused Scarlett to flinch, swiftly nodding her agreement.


    Scarlett pondered momentarily, realizing she only had two chances to ask her question.


    After some time, she finally mustered up the courage to ask her question.


    "Are you romantically involved with her? I mean, in an adult rtionship... Well, you know what I mean, sir," somehow, her tongue felt stiff as she struggled to express her question. The weight of the unspoken words hung in the air¡ªdid they have a sexual rtionship?


    Rnd''s face immediately darkened. He remained silent, but a single nod was enough to cause Scarlett''s shoulders to slump, burdened by the weight of the confirmation.


    "Next!" Rnd demanded impatiently, his tone conveying his growing frustration.


    Scarlett''s gaze remained sharply locked on him as she proceeded to her second question. "How did youe to know her?" she inquired, her eyes searching for any hint of truth in his response.


    "She suddenly appeared before me, and I was drawn to her..." Rnd responded tersely, his tone sharp.


    Scarlett sensed that further questions would yield no fruitful information. She had confirmed that Rnd was indeed her father, yet he remained unaware of her mother''s name. The realization washed over her, apanied by a profound sense of despair ¡ª this man is useless. He can''t give her any hint about her mother''s whereabouts.


    Gosh!


    Even this man never knew about her existence. It seemed her mother had vanished following their love affair.


    ...


    A frown appeared on Rnd''s face, and for a while, he appeared to be thinking about something deeply; The two questions asked by Scarlett sparked a sudden rity in his mind, giving him goosebumps.


    "How old are you, Scarlett Piers?" he asked, his tone filled with curiosity and concern.


    Bitterness colored Scarlett''s smile as she averted her gaze, directing it towards the dark garden beyond the window, attempting to find sce and rity.


    ''So, you''ve finally connected the dots, Sir Rnd Gilwynn,'' she muttered to herself, rubbing her temples as she struggled to contain her anger. She was furious¡ªangry that her parents didn''t care about her, forcing her to live in the dark all along.


    "I''m almost 23 years old, sir," Scarlett responded, her voice appearingposed, although her heart ached as if someone had just rubbed salt into her wounds.


    Despite knowing that this man was her father, she felt no emotional connection towards him. He was merely another stranger in her eyes, akin to a random uncle she might encounter on the street.


    Scarlett silently took a deep sigh!


    ¡­


    Silence enveloped the room as the only upants seemed lost in their thoughts.


    Rnd Gilwynn attempted to piece together information in his mind, his gaze still fixed upon Scarlett''s face, searching for any resemnces between them. However, he found none. This girl bore no resemnce to Vanessa whatsoever.


    Doubt slightly appears in Rnd''s heart. ''Is this girl truly Vanessa''s daughter? My daughter?'' The thought threatened to overwhelm him, causing his head to throb.


    He continued staring at Scarlett, his eyes reflecting confusion and curiosity. But he couldn''t put it into words. He was confused and scared at the same time.


    After a while, Scarlett was the first to break the silence. "Sir, if you have no further questions, I will take my leave," she said.


    Rnd panicked. "Scarlett, there is something else on my mind. I have another question for you," his voice conveyed a sense of urgency.


    "Please, go ahead, sir!" Scarlett responded, a hint of amusement gleaming in her eyes as she observed Rnd''s flustered state.


    Countless questions swirled in Rnd''s mind, seeking rity. If Scarlett truly was Vanessa''s daughter, what could be her intention in seeking him out? Did she simply desire to assert their blood rtion?


    "Why are you searching for her? What is your connection to Vanessa?" Rnd finally voiced the questions haunting his thoughts. And now he would demand answers.


    Before Scarlett opened her mouth, suddenly, a thought made Rnd freeze. Another surge of pain washed over Rnd, jolting him.


    ''Could it be that Vanessa had passed away, and this girl came to me after learning about my forbidden rtionship with Vanessa?''


    Frantically, Rnd asks, "Scarlett, is Vanessa no longer in this world?" His voice trembled while his eyes shook as he gazed at theposed girl before him, her calm demeanor amplifying his growing impatience.


    Scarlett chuckled inwardly.


    It seemed she could no longer hide this. She needed to tell him about her identity. However, before


    that, she needed to say one thing to him¡­


    It seemed she could no longer hide this. She needed to tell him about her identity. However, before that, she needed to say one thing to him¡­

 Chapter 411 Finally, Meet Roland Gilwynn (4)

    411 Finally, Meet Rnd Gilwynn (4)


    Scarlett chuckled inwardly.


    It seemed she could no longer hide this. She needed to tell him about her identity. However, before that, she needed to say one thing to him.


    "Sir, before I answer your question, there is something I need to say," Scarlett stated, pausing to take a deep breath and fill her stifled chest with air.


    As Scarlett spoke, an odd stillness seemed to settle upon the room. She felt a growing unease, a strong desire to escape from this ce as quickly as possible. Her encounter with Rnd had yielded no clues about her mother''s whereabouts, leaving her disappointed.


    Nheless, she remained determined to trace her mother''s steps and found her. Her best hope nowy in essing the CCTV footage from twenty years ago, despite the daunting task of oveing any potential efforts her mother might have made to erase her tracks.


    She needed to discover how her mother had managed to escape from this ce. And a thought appears in her mind, ''Perhaps, Jude Withers'' people were already tailing my mother at that time!?'' her hands slowly clenched hard at the thought.


    Scarlett''s expression confused Rnd, but he remained silent, patiently waiting for her words. Deep down, he was strongly convinced that this girl was somehow connected to Vanessa.


    "...Sir, I promise we will never cross paths again once our conversation ends. You won''t see me anymore," Scarlett stated matter-of-factly, her tone tinged with anger that Rnd could sense.


    The furrows on Rnd Gilwynn''s forehead deepened. Though he didn''t fully grasp the implications of her words, he nodded in agreement, acknowledging her request.


    "Her name isn''t Vanessa. It''s Rosalie Withers," Scarlett continued, her voice trailing off. She couldn''t help but smile as she observed Rnd''s shock upon realizing that Vanessa had been deceiving him.


    ''Rosalie Withers? Are they different people? Maybe they just resemble each other?'' Rnd pondered, contemting the possibility that Rosalie and Vanessa might be distinct individuals who bore a striking resemnce. He feltpelled to meet Rosalie in person to ask her directly. However, before he could voice his thoughts, Scarlett continued speaking.


    "My mother passed away a few years ago, and she was Rosalie Withers, the woman in that photo," Scarlett revealed.


    Rnd''s shoulders slumped as his suspicions were confirmed. This girl was indeed Vanessa''s, or rather, Rosalie''s daughter, who would now be around 23 years old. If his calctions were correct, Vanessa had been pregnant after their encounter all those years ago.


    ''But why does this girl bear no resemnce to her mother or me?'' Rnd wondered, his gaze still fixed on Scarlett, searching for even the slightest hint of simrity. Yet, he found none. It perplexed him, leaving him frustrated and unsettled.


    "Scarlett, listen," Rnd pulled himself together, realizing that he needed to reveal the truth about his past with Vanessa, or rather, Rosalie Withers, as this girl imed her name to be. "I will tell you about my past with..."


    "I know!" Scarlett interrupted, her smile never faltering as she looked at him.


    Rnd was taken aback. How could she possibly know? This was the deepest secret within his family, something even his son and daughter was unaware of.


    Sensing his confusion, Scarlett continued, "I know about your dark past from Aunt Melinda."


    "Wait, you know my sister? How is that possible?" Rnd''s confusion deepened. This girl not only knew Robert, his best friend, but she also knew Melinda.


    "It would take a long time to exin, Sir. But yes, I am acquainted with Her Highness Melinda Gilwynn, although she remains unaware of my true identity..." Scarlett calmly replied, urging him to continue his story.


    This was one of the stories Scarlett needed to hear to find sce within her troubled mind. Lately, she had been consumed by despair, grappling with the knowledge that she was the daughter of the woman who had caused turmoil in someone else''s family.


    "...Allow me to get straight to the point and tell you what happened in the past," Rnd said, his smile carrying a bitter undertone. "The woman in this photo imed her name was Vanessa Moore. We were in love at the time, but suddenly, after a few months together, she vanished. If my memories serve me right, she disappeared after I revealed my identity as the ruler of thisnd and proposed to her..." He paused, feeling the ache in his heart resurfaces.


    Scarlett was shocked. She sat up straight, feeling her heart race with increasing intensity. Her eyes trembled as soon as she saw Rnd''s eyes turning red as if sadness swept over him.


    ''So he proposed? But why would he propose when he still had a legal wife?'' Her mind swirled with confusion. ''Does this kingdom allow its king to have a harem? Goodness!'' She was speechless.


    Setting aside her curiosity, Scarlett focused on listening to Rnd to continue his story.


    "I tried to find her, but my efforts were in vain. No matter how much I searched or mobilized my forces, I couldn''t find her. It was as if she had vanished into thin air or had never existed on this earth!" Rnd said, bitternesscing his words.


    Taking a deep breath, Rnd recollected those difficult times. Now, he understood why he had been unsessful in his search. All the information he had about her had been fabricated. She was not Vanessa Moore but she was Rosalie Withers.


    Another peculiar detail he remembered about her was that she never left the house without disguising herself. At the time, he thought it was a precautionary measure to protect her and keep their rtionship hidden from the royal family, at least for the time being.


    "Did you know that she was pregnant at the time?" Scarlett''s voice trembled with sorrow, her words filled with weight that echoed throughout the room.


    Rnd slowly raised his head, meeting Scarlett''s gaze. "No. I had no knowledge of that," he replied, his voice filled with tension as his hands tightened into fists. "Scarlett, it''s difficult for me to believe whether Vanessa Moore and Rosalie Withers are the same. I need..."


    "You need proof?" Scarlett cut in, a faint smile ying on her lips. She understood Rnd''s doubt, considering she had appeared before him in disguise.


    Rnd fell silent, unsure of how to express his doubts, afraid he identally hurt this young girl''s feelings.


    Observing Rnd''s silence, Scarlett''s smile grew wider, her serene gaze fixed upon him. Slowly, she reached up and removed her wig, allowing her long ginger-red hair to cascade down her back.


    "What about this, Sir? Is this proof sufficient for you?" She smiled yfully, her eyes locked on Rnd. Witnessing him in shock only fueled her desire to unveil herself.


    "Do you have a bathroom here?" Scarlett asks. Rnd pointed towards a brown door at the far end near a row of bookshelves. Without hesitation, she rose from her seat and made her way toward the door.


    A few minutester, Scarlett emerged from the bathroom, her face devoid of makeup and her eyes free of contact lenses. With each step she took, drawing closer to Rnd Gilwynn, she could see it seemed his very soul was escaping his body. His face paled, and his eyes widened at her.


    "Well, do you now believe that Vanessa Moore and Rosalie Withers are the same?" Scarlett asked, a bitter smile gracing her lips as she took her seat opposite Rnd, waiting for his response.


    "S-Scarlett, you... You are Vanessa, no, I mean, Rosalie''s daughter," Rnd''s voice trembled in shock at what he witnessed. The girl before him bore striking resemnces to his younger self, leaving no doubt in his mind that she was indeed his daughter. He gathered his thoughts and continued, his voice filled with a mix of astonishment and uncertainty, "... You are my daughter?"


    Scarlett felt a powerful surge in her calm heart upon hearing his question. She already knew the answer, but somehow her tongue felt stiff, unable to form the words.


    Feeling too exhausted to exin further and afraid that he would still doubt her, Scarlett retrieved a white envelope she had prepared from her bag and handed it to Rnd. She could see his hands trembling as he epted the envelope.


    "Inside are the DNA test results," Scarlett exined. "Theodor, your nephew, conducted a DNA test using your and my samples. I hope that by examining the results, you can find the answers you seek." She closed her mouth tightly, not uttering another word.


    Scarlett had nothing more to say. Everything had been revealed to Rnd Gilwynn. Just as she had told Robert Lewis, she would vanish after speaking with Rnd. She had no desire for this man to acknowledge her as his daughter; she would never appear before him again.


    Rnd Gilwynn''s hands violently shook as he read the DNA test results in his hand. His eyes reddened, and he turned his gaze toward Scarlett, who sat in front of him with a calm expression.


    Scarlett''s cold attitude left Rnd speechless. He felt a mixture of confusion and worry. After a few seconds passed, he attempted to speak, but Scarlett interrupted him.


    Happy Reading!


    And, please check my new book: The Dark Lord''s Genius Wife :-)


    PurpleLight

 Chapter 412 Finally, Meet Roland Gilwynn (5)

    412 Finally, Meet Rnd Gilwynn (5)


    Scarlett''s cold attitude left Rnd speechless. He felt a mixture of confusion and worry. After a few seconds passed, he attempted to speak, but Scarlett interrupted him.


    "Sir, the DNA test results won''t change anything," Scarlett says softly.


    Caught off guard, Rnd couldn''t help but ask, "Why? Why Scarlett?"


    "Let''s consider our meeting today as the first andst. You don''t need to worry about anything; nothing will change in your life," Scarlett exined further.


    Rnd was shocked to realize the true meaning behind her words. He quickly rified, noticing the disappointment reflected in Scarlett''s words.


    "Scarlett, please don''t say that. I sincerely apologize to you because I only discovered your existence now. I would have never ceased searching for you if I had known from the beginning!" Rnd''s voice deepened with sincerity.


    A frown appeared on Scarlett''s face, and she seemed lost in deep thought for a while. After a few seconds, she finally spoke.


    "I know it''s not your fault because you were unaware. However, I will still ept your apology for having a rtionship with another woman. At the same time, you were legally married," she med him for cheating on his wife. As a wife herself, she understood how it would feel if Xander were to do the same to her.


    Rnd was utterly speechless.


    "If you have no further questions, let''s end this meeting." She stood up from her seat, bowed slightly, and left the room without giving him a chance to respond.


    Scarlett''s legs felt weak as she walked out of the room, but when she heard no words from him ¡ª like words to stop her ¡ª a bitter smile slowly formed on her lips, and her steps gradually quickened.


    ''Sir Rnd, this will be our final meeting,'' she whispered under her breath, feeling as though a thousand needles were piercing her heart. She had no choice but to endure it.


    ...


    For a moment, Rnd remained seated, watching Scarlett''s figure drifting away from his sight. His mind felt empty as if an invisible ck hole was consuming his thoughts, leaving him only with a fixed gaze unable to halt the girl vanishing behind the door.


    Rnd sat silently until his consciousness slowly returned, pulling him back to reality. He immediately pressed a button on the small table beside him to call his butler, Albert.


    Since earlier, Albert and Rnd''s entire security team had been on edge. They were unable to hear or see what was happening inside the room. Yet a few minutes ago, despite their inquiries, they witnessed the young girl leaving without uttering a word.


    To their surprise, the girl appeared different from what they had seen before, heightening their panic and concern that there may have been a third person in the room, engaging in vicious activities with their lord.


    As Albert was about to break into the room, he received a signal from Rnd summoning him. He barged in, and as soon as he entered the room, he was shocked by what he witnessed; his master was visibly shaken, and his face darkened as if an invisible dark cloud loomed above him.


    "...Milord, how may I assist you?" Albert stood in front of Rnd with concern that was clearly shown on his face.


    "Milord? Are you alright?" he asked again after several minutes had passed without any response from Rnd. Albert began to suspect that the girl had caused his master''s current state.


    ''But where was the dark-brown-haired girl? And who was the red-haired girl from earlier?'' Perplexed, Albert stared at Rnd Gilwynn in worry, awaiting his master''s words.


    Rnd slowly turned his gaze to his butler, wearing a bitter smile as he locked eyes with him. "Did you see her?" he inquired.


    "S-Sir, you mean the girl with red hair? Yes, I saw her..." Albert''s tone held confusion. "But where is the other girl, the one with dark brown hair?" he asked.


    "They are the same person," Rnd took a deep breath before continuing. "Did you notice anything?"


    "Same person?" Albert was perplexed by Rnd''s question. He shook his head in response.


    "She is Vanessa Moore''s daughter," Rnd sighed as he observed Albert''s shocked reaction. His voice trembled as he continued, "Now you see, that young girl resembles me. She is my child with Vanessa." Sadness washed over him as he recalled the past. "...How could she leave me while she was carrying my daughter? How could she do such a thing?"


    "S-Sir... The girl we just saw, the one with red hair, is Lady Vanessa''s daughter?" Albert struggled toprehend what he had heard.


    "Yes, she is. Her name is Scarlett Piers," Rnd cleared his throat, trying to regain hisposure. With amanding tone, he instructed Albert, "Albert, I want all the information about that girl on my desk as soon as possible..." His voice trailed off when he noticed Robert entering the room, wearing a calm expression and a smile.


    ''That''s right, Robert knows everything about Scarlett!'' Rnd mumbled to himself in curiosity. He needed to know details about Scarlett¡ªwhere she lived? When her mother passed away, and more. He wanted to ask her earlier, but the girl seemed to harbor hatred toward him, making him hesitant to bring up the subject.


    "No need to do that, Rnd..." Robert said as he took a seat across from Rnd. He signaled for Albert to leave them, wanting to speak to Rnd privately.


    After Albert exited the room, Robert fixed his gaze on Rnd and asked, "What would you like to know?"


    ****


    Scarlett dialed Theodor''s number while walking briskly and left the house. But the connection was not connected yet. She heard Thedor''s voice calling her from behind. She halted her steps and turned to look at him.


    "Sister-inw?" Theodor hurried to follow her.


    Noticing the cigarette in Theodor''s hand, Scarlett instinctively took a step back, distancing herself. She requested him to dispose of his cigarette as she despised smokers.


    Theodor promptly threw away the cigarette on the ground and stepped on it with his foot before asking her, "Sis, where are you headed? Why do you seem in such a hurry?" He had been waiting for her, eager to know about her meeting with his uncle.


    "I just want to go home now!" Scarlett replied curtly. It was evident that she was in a sour mood.


    Although surprised and bewildered, Theodor immediately nodded and guided her toward his car. He refrained from asking further questions, understanding that her expression indicated she was in a bad mood.


    The return trip was swift, taking only a few minutes. Scarlett expressed her gratitude to Theodor before hastily entering the house and making her way to her bedroom.


    As she stepped into the room, her legs grew weak, and she struggled to reach the bed, copsing onto it with a heavy thud.


    Tears streamed down her face as shey on the bed.


    She couldn''t understand why she was crying but felt an indescribable pain tormenting her heart.


    Scarlett remained on the bed, sobbing inconsbly. When she eventually ceased crying, her eyes were swollen, and her nose was congested from the outpouring of emotions.


    Suddenly, she heard a sound¡ªa vibrating cell phone. It jolted her awake. Her eyes scanned the room, searching for the source of the sound. It was her phone, tucked inside her bag on the floor. Her heart tightened with anticipation.


    Scarlett swiftly rose from the bed and was taken aback to see Seven''s name disyed on the screen. Without hesitation, she answered the call. "Seven!"


    "Three, there''s something you need to know," Seven''s voice was filled with tension, causing Scarlett''s body to tense up in response.


    She made her way to the couch in the corner, "Tell me," she uttered, taking a seat in an attempt to steady her racing heart.


    "This is about your uncle, Noah Withers. I believe he has been detained by Jude Withers..." Seven''s words were like thunder in her ears.


    "I''ve been trying to locate his whereabouts, but I haven''t had any luck," Seven continued.


    Scarlett straightened her posture, feeling her blood surge to her face. Anger surged within her. "How certain are you of this information?" she asked icily.


    "99%," Seven responded firmly. "I can''t stay on the line for long. Time is running out. I need to return to my location..."


    "Understood. Seven, I will fly there immediately. Once I arrive, you can withdraw. There''s no need for you to stay undercover any longer," Scarlett instructed.


    As the call ended, Scarlett took a deep breath and leaned back against the couch, closing her eyes to calm her restless mind.


    "God! Why is my life never peaceful? Why do you constantly test me?" Scarlett muttered, venting her frustrations to no one in particr.


    She felt weary. Just as she had unraveled the mystery surrounding her father, she now received news of her uncle Noah''s life being in danger.


    In some strange way, her life resembled the plot of an action-packed Hollywood blockbuster¡ªa never-ending cycle of trials and tribtions. It was relentless!


    "Damn it!"


    After taking a few moments to quiet her racing thoughts, she opened her eyes once more. They glowed with intense mes, devoid of grief and shock, reced by killing intent.


    "Jude Withers, I''ming for you!" she whispered, typing a few lines on her cellphone to make a crucial call.

 Chapter 413 They Finally Found Him!

    413 They Finally Found Him!


    W Country.


    In a remote area of Cloudfort, within an abandoned warehouse near the city border, a young man huddled on the grimy concrete floor, his body covered in wounds and dried blood. A scurrying rat approached him, eyeing him as potential prey.


    Dim light seeped through a small vent on one of the walls, casting a faint glow that allowed the man to survey his bleak surroundings.


    Chains bound his hands, restricting his movement to a small area. The room was barren except for a few stacks of old crates in a far corner.


    A nameless pain consumed him, yet hecked the strength to flinch or cry out for help. With great effort, he slowly shooed away the rats that saw him as a portion of food.


    He couldn''t understand why the gangsters had captured and mercilessly tortured him, leaving him in a state where death seemed preferable. The agony was unbearable.


    What puzzled him further was that they hadn''t asked him anything; they simply pummeled him while recording the torment as if they were live-streaming the ordeal.


    ''Did they use the footage to ckmail my family?'' he wondered, his mind clouded with uncertainty. Days blurred together, and his grasp on time slipped away.


    At this moment, all he yearned for was to awaken from this nightmare or, failing that, to find release in death. How could he continue living when he could no longer feel one of his legs? The torturer had left him paralyzed.


    Since he regained consciousness from his near-death trance, he had wracked his brain, attempting to recall if he had offended someone who would subject him to such suffering. But he found no answers.


    A desperate desire emerged within him¡ªto confront his tormentor and plead for a swift end. The pain had be unbearable, and he could bear it no longer.


    Just when he felt like biting his own tongue so he could die, he heard a gunshot rang out in the distance piercing through his deste existence. That voice halted his intention to end his life.


    ''Could it be? Is someone here to rescue me?'' A glimmer of hope ignited within him as if the part of his soul that had ventured into the realm of the dead was now returning.


    Eagerly awaiting the arrival of his savior, his once feeble heartbeat regained strength, steadily pulsating and elerating with anticipation. His eyes shimmered with renewed hope, fixated on the door at the room''s far end.


    ****


    "What the fuck!! We''re under attack!" One of the men in a ck hat cursed while taking cover against the wall. He quickly checked his machine gun and motioned for his subordinates to position himself at an advantage.


    "You go over there," he said to the sniper, pointing to the window on the second floor. "I''ll handle things here."


    The sniper nodded, then sprinted up to the second floor. He was eager to take a peek at their attacker.


    "Where are the others? Why are there only four of us here?" The man in the ck hat asked while looking at two men not far from him.


    "They went into town," they both said in low voices.


    The man with the ck hat cursed inwardly beforemanding, "Alright, listen, you guys shoot anyone who shows up. We can''t afford to take any chances. This mission is crucial for the boss!"


    "Yes, Sir!" The remaining two men responded in unison, swiftly assuming defensive positions, ready to attack.


    ...


    As panic gripped the gangsters inside the warehouse, outside, nearby car park, two men stood side by side, gazing at the building.


    One of them was a man with short ck hair, possessing a tall and well-built frame. He wore a long, stylish ck coat that added an air of mystery to his presence. His captivating appearance had the power to make any woman weak in the knees. Still, his eyes held an icy coldness that sent shivers down their spines. Despite this, his expression rxed as he prepared his weapon, exuding a sense of confidence and control.


    On the other hand, the young man beside him felt nervous and confused. Staring at hispanion, the young man couldn''t help but ask, "Senior Twelve, why did you create such amotion?" He was perplexed as he watched Twelve fire shots into the warehouse, seemingly making their presence known to the gangster inside.


    Twelve turned his head towards the young man, his gaze piercing. "Why do you ask?" he replied, taking a few steps away. "Haven''t you heard of my style? I never strike in silence. I prefer an extravagant show like this..." he continued, casually tossing a grenade toward the warehouse door.


    BOOM!


    The explosion reverberated through the air, shattering the metal door and leaving a gaping hole in the middle, providing them an easy entrance into the warehouse.


    "Shit! Senior, what if they have snipers?" the young man eximed, quickly seeking cover and pointing his automatic gun forward. His worried expression transformed into determination, ready to take down anyone who appeared before him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already taken care of it," Twelve assured him, touching his earpiece. "In the window above, take him out," he whispered.


    In the blink of an eye, the sound of shattering ss windows echoed in the air.


    "Done! Move in and showcase your skills. Take down that bastard and save Carter Riley," Twelve ordered, motioning for his subordinates to enter the warehouse ahead of him. He casually followed suit.


    Gunshots soon filled the air, intensifying with each passing moment. Still, the barrage of gunfire ceased after a few decisive shots.


    Before long, the once chaotic ce fell silent, reminiscent of the calm before the storm, as all the gangstersy lifeless.


    "Tsk! This mission is too easy. Why did Two and Three send me here? I was expecting to encounter a group of gangsters!" Seven chuckled, ncing at his junior as he instructed him to locate Carter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Senior, I found him!" shouted the junior members of Fox as he discovered a man huddled in a room.


    Twelve immediately rushed over to check on the man''s condition. He was crouched on the floor, covered in wounds. Despite the injuries, Twelve recognized him as their target for rescue. He was taken aback by what he witnessed.


    He swiftly pressed his earbuds and urgently called for medics and a helicopter. The man''s condition was critical, necessitating an air evacuation for a quicker response.


    After ending the call, Twelve checked his weak pulse. "Carter... Can you hear me? If it''s difficult for you to speak, just move your hands," he said gently.


    Twelve felt a sense of relief when he saw Carter''s slight movement and heard the sound of chains echoing in the room. It indicated that Carter hadn''t lost consciousness.


    "Good, hang on, buddy. The medics will be here soon to save you," Twelve assured him, proceeding to help remove the chains.


    Carter felt so relieved at that moment. Finally, this nameless pain will end.


    As his hands were freed from the chains, he slowly looked up at the man who spoke softly to him. Even though his vision was blurry, he could still see the man clearly.


    It confused him because he had never seen this man before. To her surprise even more, the man appeared to be of Asian descent, yet his ent bore absolutely no sign of it.


    ''Is this person my brother''s guard?'' Carter muttered.


    outside.


    00:03


    "W-Who are you?" Carter asked, his voice hoarse and weak. "And w-who sent you to save me?"


    Twelve smiled at Carter, then he stood up and took off his long ck coat. He gently covered Carter''s body ¡ª afraid he would freeze to death because he was only wearing tattered clothes.


    "Scarlett sent me here!" Twelve said calmly.


    Carter was taken aback.


    Of all the people he had imagineding to his rescue, he never expected his sister-inw to be the one. Especially considering she was currently in another country.


    ''How did she manage to do it?'' Numerous questions flooded his shocked mind, but his throat was too sore even though he wanted to ask.


    With great effort, he managed to say, "S-sister-inw..." His voice trailed off. He felt his eyes welling up, and he cried.


    "T-Thank you, sir... Please convey my gratitude to my sister," he said, his voice trembling and weak.


    "You have to hang in there, man, so you can thank her in person," Twelve said firmly, attempting to motivate Carter. He admired Carter''s resilience and survival despite his severe injuries.


    Carter didn''t utter another word. The man''s words had reignited his will to live. He needed to regain his strength and health to meet his sister-inw.


    ...


    Silence enveloped the room, leaving only Twelve and Carter inside while the junior members patrolled outside.


    Just as Twelve thought their mission was nearing its end, a voice came through his earbud, "Senior, someone is approaching with full force!" the voice urgently reported. "Please give your orders!"


    Twelve''s face tensed up. He swiftly readied his weapon and made his way to the door.


    "Find out who they are! If they''re the enemy, eliminate them!" hemanded before ending the call. He nced back at Carter and said, "Stay here, man. Don''t move," in a tone that conveyed the seriousness of the situation.


    Twelve''s cold gaze was enough to make Carter understand that they were in an unsafe situation. He could only nod and sigh silently.


    Hi all, try to update your WN App. There are some special updates; you can now see the detailed info about the character along with their picture ^__*


    ***


    And, please also support my new book, throw yr Power Stones, add at Library,ment, etc. It means a lot if you do that. Thank you be4.


    PurpleLight

 Chapter 414 Lady Boss

    Chapter 414 Lady Boss


    Twelve rushed out of the room, his eyes scanning the area until he spotted his junior standing near the shattered door, anxiety etched across his face.


    "Where are the medics? How long until they arrive?" Twelve asked, his concern focused more on the arrival of medical assistance than the troops converging on their location. Fearless in the face of danger, his only worry was the wrath that Scarlett would unleash if Carter Riley died without him arriving at the hospital.


    "Fortunately, we had them on standby before we arrived," the junior replied, ncing at his watch. "...they should be here in approximately 7-10 minutes!" he reported.


    "Perfect! Now find a hiding ce on the second floor," Twelve ordered, gesturing to the sniper''s optimal location where he could fire targets outside and inside the building. "Don''t take any action until I give the signal."


    Twelve scan his surroundings and try to find a chair. He located a wooden chair in the corner, strategically positioning it by the shattered doorway to provide him with a clear view of the surroundings outside the building.


    He''s leaning against the chair with his gun firmly gripped in his hand. He patiently waited for the anticipated moment.


    After several minutes of waiting, he finally received a report from his informant at the end of the road. As the call concluded, a faint smile curled at the corners of his lips.


    Momentster, two ck vans pulled up not far from the main door. Twelve were observed as several men in worn greenbat uniforms emerged from the vehicles, each armed and ready for action. With a single nce, he deduced that they numbered in the dozen.


    Among the group, his eyes fixated on a man distinguished by his all-ck uniform and slicked-back ck hair, exuding an air of authority. This was the man he needed to speak to.


    Stepping onto his chair, Twelve casually approached the leader, undeterred by the man''smanding presence.


    "Stop right there!" the man in the ckbat uniform shouted, pointing his gun directly at Twelve. However, Twelve remained unfazed, continuing his advance without hesitation or fear.


    "I will shoot you if you take another step," the man threatened, his grip tightening on the weapon, poised to fire.


    "Don''t bluff, my friend. You might be the one who ends up getting shot," Twelve calmly retorted, a redser dot appearing on the man''s ck uniform.


    Caught off guard, the man in thebat uniform froze, his gaze fixated on the broken window where he spotted the presence of a sniper. However, not a trace of fear registered on his face as he redirected his gaze back to Twelve.


    "Tsk, pointing your gun at me won''t end well for you," Twelve added, his voice carrying a warning tone.


    "Who are you?" The man in the ckbat uniform shouted in annoyance. "Step aside, or we''ll kill you. I don''t care about your sniper," he said coldly.


    Twelve couldn''t help but be amused by the man''s foolish words. He pped his hands while shaking his head, but his yful expression transformed into a serious one within seconds.


    With a sharp gaze, Twelve locked eyes with the man before uttering, "...Jones Bucks, 30 years old. You are a member of this country''s secret army known as Team ck, currently posing as Xander Riley''s driver, who is none other than your boss and the leader of Team ck." He paused, witnessing Jones'' jaw nearly drop in disbelief at the revtion.


    The shock rippled through the ranks of the men behind Jones as they realized their carefully concealed identities were being exposed. They were a hidden card, known only to a select few military and high-ranking individuals in the country. Their existence remained top secret.


    "Do you want me to continue revealing what you''ve been up to all this time? I have plenty more information about all of you," Twelve teased, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" James shouted, his anger escting. "Stop wasting our time! Move or die! I don''t care if you discover our identities!" He struggled to contain his fury, knowing that Carter''s lives were at stake and this man was obstructing their mission.


    "Do you truly want to know my identity?" Twelve smiled, his eyes betraying no trace of fear. Seeing Jones''ck of response, he continued, "...Alright then. My name isn''t important. What truly matters is who sent me here..."


    A vein throbbed on Jones'' forehead. He had an intense urge to shoot this man but restrained himself, realizing that this man posed no immediate threat to them. If he intended to kill them, he could have done it earlier.


    "Speak!" Jones demanded coldly.


    Twelve chuckled upon seeing Jones'' eyebrows furrow and his perplexed expression. "The person who sent me here to rescue Carter Riley, your Lady Boss," he replied, savoring the confusion on Jones'' face.


    "Lady Boss?" Jones repeated. "You mean my young madam?" his voice filled with surprise as he tried to grasp that the person Twelve referred to was his own Young Lady, Scarlett Piers.


    Jones was aware of Scarlett Piers'' identity as a hacker and martial arts expert, but he had never known her to have an army like this. With a nce, Jones sensed that the man before him was no ordinary guard. Hisposure in the face of a gun and how he handled the situation when talking to him convinced him that this man was a highly trained special forces operative, just like them.


    ...


    Observing that Jones had be less tense, Twelve stepped forward and halted two steps in front of him.


    "Listen, man, I won''t be staying here any longer. Let me give you a summary of what has happened," Twelve said, narrowing his eyes at Jones. He began to narrate, "Inside the warehouse, there are four bodies. Carter is seriously injured. He might die if he''s not immediately transported to the hospital..."


    "What!? So what are you waiting for..." Jones'' face darkened as he instructed his men to enter the warehouse.


    "Calm down, man!" Twelve quickly interjected, gazing at the five men who were already in motion, heading toward the warehouse. He continued his words when he saw them halt their steps, "You can''t move his body! Wait for the paramedics to arrive, or you''ll worsen his condition."


    "Yes, sir!" they all shouted in unison, and they refrained from advancing further into the building.


    Twelve then shifted his gaze to Jones. "Man, don''t worry. I''ve called a helicopter. It will be here soon..." Before Twelve could finish his sentence, the sound of a helicopter filled the air. Shortly after, the helicopternded on the empty ground in front of the warehouse.


    "Thank you!" Jones eximed over the noise of the helicopter''snding.


    "No problem, man. I suggest you should also thank your Lady Boss," Twelve said, patting Jones on the shoulder. "I forgot to mention, my team has arrested five individuals. They''re at the end of the street, in an empty building. You can take them and conduct your investigation."


    With his missionpleted, Twelve knew he had to return to the base camp immediately and report to Scarlett. He was well aware of her restlessness and impatience to hear about the mission''s sess.


    "I''ll take care of everything," Jones assured, instructing his men to guard the captured individuals.


    then turned to the man beside him. "Did you see that man?"


    "Who? The person you were talking to?"


    "Alright then, everything''s settled. I have to go now!" Twelve gestured for Junior to join him, then pressed his earbud and called for his team to pick them up.


    Before long, a ck van appeared and stopped nearby. "See you, Jones!" Twelve walked towards the car, paying no attention to Jones, who expressed his gratitude repeatedly. With a casual hand wave, he entered the car without ncing back.


    "Team Leader, why are you just standing there?" one of Jones'' subordinates asked, confused to see him lingering in his spot even after the ck van had disappeared from sight.


    Jones snapped out of his own thoughts. He took a deep breath and then turned to the man beside him. "Did you see that man?"


    "Who? The person you were talking to?"


    "Yes. That man bears a striking resemnce to the male lead in a Korean film I watched with Logan a few weeks ago..." Jones said. He was still amazed that the man resembled the actor who yed Ahjussi in the Korean film, The Man from Nowhere.


    "Oh! Leader, you''re right. If I recall correctly, the movie star''s name is Won Bin. However, from what I''ve heard, he has retired from the industry. The Man from Nowhere was his final movie..."


    "That''s right. Why do they look so simr? Could it really be Won Bin or just someone who resembles him?" Jones asked the man beside him, but the man shook his head in response. He didn''t have an answer either.


    ****


    In Country X,


    Jude Withers receives a report about their failed n to use Carter Riley as bait. His expression darkened with anger upon hearing the news.

 Chapter 415 Noah Withers Finally Called!

    Chapter 415 Noah Withers Finally Called!


    In Country X,


    In a mid-century style workspace. Jude Withers receives a report about their failed n to use Carter Riley as bait. His expression darkened with anger upon hearing the news.


    "What a bunch of idiots!" Jude snapped as he stood up from his chair. He slowly walked to the window and gazed at the garden outside. "How could they fail to guard Carter Riley?"


    He couldn''t believe the recent string of failures within his organization. After his silver and gold teams, another team met the same fate. They had failed miserably.


    Jude was now certain that Scarlett knew everything about him and the Withers organization. And to make matters worse, their systems were attacked by hackers that seemed nearly unbeatable. He began to suspect Scarlett''s involvement in this as well.


    It was a clear blow to his pride and the Withers name. To be defeated by a mere girl!


    Jude Withers took a deep breath, feeling anger consume him. He yearned to kill Rosalie and her daughter Scarlett. They had left him with no other choice but to y rough!


    "Master, please give us an order!" one of the muscr men with blond hair in pigtails broke the silence.


    Jude slowly turned to look at his trusted right-hand man. A frown appeared on his face, and for a while, he appeared to be thinking about something deeply.


    "...An order? Do you also want to meet your death at Scarlett''s hands?" Jude said coldly.


    After taking another deep sigh, Jude continues, "We need a n! Scarlett is not as simple as you think. She is not just an ordinary little girl. She possesses talents just like her mother..." his voice trailed off as he thought of Rosalie. "Perhaps she is even smarter and more powerful than her mother!"


    The man with long blonde hair gasped in surprise.


    "Master, this girl must have a weakness, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s our advantage. We need to attack her beloved one¡­" The blonde hair man suggests.


    "You are so slow!! We already do that. That''s why we kidnap her brother-inw?" Jude shook his head, feeling weary by his subordinate''sck of understanding. Damn it!


    The blonde-haired man clenched his mouth shut, waiting silently for his Master''s next order.


    Jude sat back in his chair, thinking deeply about his next move. After a few moments, a smile appeared at the corner of his lips as a brilliant idea crossed his mind.


    "We cannot approach her casually. We need toe up with a wless n to capture her!" Jude said.


    "Master, it seems you have a great n. Please instruct me! This time I will ensure there is no escape route for the little girl. I will capture her for sure," the man with long blonde hair said, feeling excited.


    Jude Withers stroked his chin in satisfaction, thrilled with his brilliant idea. He swiftly issued orders to the blonde-haired man, who responded with astonishment.


    with excitement. "Rest assured, this time, we will undoubtedly seed." He nodded respectfully and exited the room, determined "Sir! You''re a genius!" the blonde-haired man eximed, brimming with excitement. "Rest assured, this time, we will undoubtedly seed." He nodded respectfully and exited the room, determined to set their grand n in motion.


    ****


    M Country.


    Scarlett didn''t have much appetite for breakfast, but she forced herself to eat for the sake of her baby. Her heart remained unsettled after Seven''s report fromst night.


    Her eyes asionally darted towards the door, hoping to see Logan''s arrival.


    She needed to inform him about her ns to fly to country X within the next few hours. She couldn''t stay here and do nothing, as her uncle Noah''s life was now in danger.


    Last night, she had arranged for a private jet to transport her to country X, and Fox could only secure a jet for a long-distance trip at 11 am.


    Although she wished for a faster mode of transportation, the jet was the quickest option avable. Even if she were to take amercial flight, it wouldn''t be as practical as a private jet.


    Soon, Logan entered the room.


    "Good morning, Logan. Please take a seat," Scarlett greeted him with a smile. "There''s something I need to discuss with you," she said, carefully choosing her words, aware that Logan might disagree with her n.


    "Yes, please ask, madam..." Logan replied politely.


    "Go and prepare your suitcase," Scarlett paused when she noticed the shock on Logan''s face before continuing, "We will be flying to country X at 11 am."


    "What!? Why..." Logan''s voice trailed off as he saw Scarlett''s sharp expression and realized that she was serious this time ¡ª he had absolutely no chance of stopping her.


    "You can''t hold me back, Logan!" Scarlett''s voice grew serious. "This is extremely important. I must fly there to help my Uncle Noah!"


    "But, young madam, please wait until Master Xander arrives. We can contact him first..." Logan knew he couldn''t fully convince Scarlett, but he hoped to buy some time until Xander arrived at W Country.


    "We don''t have much time!" Scarlett insisted.


    Logan understood Scarlett''s stubbornness, and even Xander had never been able to win against her. However, he didn''t want to be med if they flew there without Xander knowing.


    "Don''t worry, madam," Logan nced at his watch before continuing, "Master Xander will bending in a few minutes. I will send him a text immediately," he assured her.


    Scarlett didn''t stop him because she knew the result; they would still fly!


    Logan swiftly took out his cell phone and sent an urgent message to Xander.


    [Logan: ] Master, please call me as soon as yound!


    [Logan: ] This is very important!


    After sending the text to Xander, Logan quicklyposed another message, this time to Ben, Xander''s assistant.


    As Logan busied himself with his phone, his eyes remained fixed on the screen, anxiously awaiting a call from Xander.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett calmly continued her breakfast, her mind preupied with thoughts of her n upon arriving in country X. However, her focus was abruptly interrupted when her cell phone vibrated.


    She immediately checked her phone and was taken aback when she saw Noah Withers'' name on the screen. Her heart raced when she answered the call, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Oh my God, Uncle, you finally called me..."

 Chapter 416 Fly To X

    Chapter 416 Fly To X


    Scarlett immediately checked her phone and was taken aback when she saw Noah Withers'' name on the screen. Her heart raced when she answered the call, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Oh my God, Uncle, you finally called me..."


    "Scarlett, listen..." The tension in Noah Withers'' voice caused Scarlett''s grip on her phone to tighten. "You shouldn''te here. Never set foot in this country. And..." His voice trailed off.


    "Uncle, what''s happened?" After a few seconds of silence, Scarlett finally asked if she had only heard a noise from the background as if her uncle were on the street or in a public ce.


    After a while, she heard short, gasping breaths from the other end, causing Scarlett to feel tense, realizing her uncle seemed to be running from something.


    "...Jude, Jude Withers, he''s gone mad! He killed our father and tortured me like a criminal. He locked me in the basement of the Withers'' house and... and..." His voice faded once again.


    Scarlett''s face turned stiff, and her grip on the phone grew even tighter as anger coursed through her.


    "Uncle, so that evil Jude really arrests you!?"


    "Yes! He''s pure evil!! I might be dead by now if it weren''t for our father''s butler helping me. Scarlett... You must stay away from him, don''t worry about me. I''ll find a ce to hide from him," Noah''s voice sounded rushed.


    "Uncle, please send me your exact location. I''ll arrange for someone toe and pick you up."


    "I''ll send you my location. But you don''t need to send anyone. Alright, I''ll end the call now," the connection suddenly went silent as Noah ended the call.


    Scarlett sat in a daze, not uttering a word or showing any expression on her face as if she were lost in deep thought.


    Logan, who was waiting for her response, grew increasingly curious and couldn''t hold back from asking, "Young madam, are you nning to follow your uncle''s request?"


    He wholeheartedly agreed with Noah; going to country X was equivalent to asking for trouble. It was the Withers'' yground, and they could easily attack them there.


    "Ma''am, what Mr. Noah Withers said is true. You''d better cancel your ns there... just send someone to help him," Logan continued, trying to convince Scarlett to abandon their trip.


    "Cancel?" Scarlett softly said as she raised her head to look at Logan. When she saw him nod, the corners of her lips lifted slightly, forming a faint smile. "Why should I cancel?"


    "Huh!? Didn''t Sir Noah forbid you earlier?" Logan asked, confused by Scarlett''s attitude, as she still wanted to fly there even though her uncle had forbidden it.


    Scarlett slowly shook her head, narrowing her eyes as a mysterious smile tugged at her lips. "Well, I''ll still be flying, with or without you! Alright, enough talking. Get your luggage ready if you want to follow me!" She got up from her chair.


    But Logan''s cell phone rang before she could leave the dining room. She stopped and looked at him, wondering if it was Xander on the phone or not.


    Logan''s eyes lit up when he saw Xander''s name on the screen. Without dy, he picked up the phone and reported everything to him about Scarlett''s risky n. He didn''t forget to share the conversation between Scarlett and Noah as well.


    He knew Xander would definitely take his side and forbid Scarlett from flying to X, especially since she was still in the early stages of her pregnancy. While talking to Xander, Logan nced at Scarlett, who was standing not far from him. Before long, he offered his cell phone to her.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Xander wants to talk to you..." Logan said, a winning smile shing through his eyes.


    Scarlett casually epted the cell phone, then walked to a corner to speak privately with Xander. There was something important she wanted to tell him.


    After a few minutes of talking, Scarlett ended the call and returned Logan''s phone. Without saying anything else, she walked out of the living room and headed for her room.


    "I know that..." Logan chuckled as he watched Scarlett go upstairs without saying a word. "Madam must be upset because Master Xander forced her to stay, right? That''s why she ignored me?" Logan thought, feeling a tinge of guilt as he scratched his head.


    "Sorry mam, this is for your safety," Logan walked towards his room at the backside of the main house to rest. But before he reached his room, he received a message from Xander.


    [Master Xander: ] Logan, please pay more attention to my wife during your trip to X.


    [Master Xander: ] Especially her food. Don''t let her starve!


    Logan abruptly stopped in his tracks.


    He read the text a few times to ensure he didn''t misread it. After a few seconds of being in a daze while looking at his phone, he mumbled confusedly, "Why did Master Xander let his wife fly there? This is weird!"


    ****


    After an hour of flying to Country X, Logan couldn''t help but ask Scarlett about his curiosity. He felt he would be restless during their trip if he didn''t know how Scarlett convinced Xander to give them permission to head to X.


    He moved to sit on the chair in front of Scarlett. "Young madam, sorry to ask you," Logan said, looking at Scarlett, who was engrossed in reading something on her iPad.


    "Yes, what''s up!?" she asked.


    "If you don''t mind, tell me what you said to Master Xander!? Why did he let you fly to X just like that?" Logan inquired.


    "You want to know?" Scarlett felt amused by Logan''s curiosity.


    "Yes, ma''am. I won''t rest well for the next few hours if you don''t tell me," Logan replied earnestly.


    Scarlett then proceeded to tell him all her ns. Logan was shocked after hearing the details. Now he understood why his master had allowed them to head there.


    "Don''t worry, Logan. Everything will be fine! Besides, Rex and Xander''s people are ready there..." Scarlett''s reassuring smile put Logan at ease.


    After discussing the n with Logan, Scarlett felt exhausted. She left her seat and entered the private bedroom. Their flight to country X would take up to 14 hours, so she had plenty of time to rest.

 Chapter 417 Roland Gilwynn Meet Theodor

    Chapter 417 Rnd Gilwynn Meet Theodor


    M Country.


    Rnd Gilwynn was disappointed after learning that Scarlett had left the country earlier that morning.


    The information he had received from Robert was not enough; he needed to learn more about Rosalie Withers and Scarlett. To gather more information about her, Rnd called his nephew, Theodor, who was acquainted with Scarlett''s husband.


    Sitting in his study, Rnd was lost in thought about what had happened in the past between him and Rosalie. But before long, he heard a soft knock on the door.


    "Milord, Young Master Theodor has arrived..." Albert, Rnd Gilwynn''s butler, appeared in the room, standing a few steps away from Rnd''s table.


    "You can ask him toe over." Rnd got up from his seat and walked over to the brown leather couch by the firece.


    "Your Majesty..." Theodor bowed respectfully to Rnd.


    "Forget the formality, Theo..." Rnd smiled when he gestured for him to sit opposite. "Since when do you know about me and Scarlett?" He continued his words in a rxed tone, but Theodor heard it like thunder in his ears.


    Theodor gulped silently, knowing he was wrong for not reporting to his Uncle about Scarlett right away. Moreover, hemitted a big crime, he had carried out a DNA test without his permission.


    "Uncle, I apologize for my dishonorable act. Conducting a DNA test between you and Scarlett... Please punish me, Uncle!" Theodor said sincerely, bowing his head slightly, unable to meet his domineering gaze.


    Rnd was amused to see Theodor''s reaction. He didn''t rush to answer him; instead, he red at him on purpose to make the young man feel guilty. After a few minutes, Rnd finally uttered, "I forgive you. However, you should answer my question..."


    A smile instantly framed Theodor''s face, his eyes beaming at Rnd. "S-Seriously, Uncle?" he asked excitedly.


    "Yes," Rnd calmly replied.


    "Please, tell me what you wanted to ask. I''ll answer everything..." Theodor felt so happy that his Uncle forgave him so quickly without punishment or threats to report his actions to his mother¡ªthest thing he wanted to happen.


    "Tell me everything about Scarlett," Rnd''s words didn''t sound like a request but more like an order.


    Instantly, Theodor''s throat felt dry. How could he openly tell his Uncle about Scarlett''s secret as a member of the Fox? Or about how he fell in love with her the moment he saw her?


    ''If I do that, that girl would definitely kill me, right!?'' Theodor started to speak inwardly, trying to keep his sanity in ce. ''Oh, Lord!! Why do I have to deal with this father and daughter? Why do I always feel intimidated in front of them?'' He couldn''t help feeling the misfortune of having to deal with two people who were so hard to ignore.


    "Theodor Parker?" Rnd couldn''t wait any longer. "You may start now, or I will call my dear sister and ask her to punish you¡­" he said casually.


    A faint smile appeared on Rnd''s lips before he continued in an unhurried tone, "Well, if I''m not mistaken, my sister has the power to freeze all your assets, including your cards..."


    "Hahaha, Uncle, why do you look rushed?" Theodor stopped him. "I''ll tell..." Theodor maintained his smile while, in his heart, he was venting his anger. ''Bloody hell!''


    Now Theodor understood where Scarlett got her threatening talent that always made it impossible for him to avoid anything she asked for.


    Not wanting to get in trouble with Scarlett, Theodor only told him about his meeting with Scarlett in New York earlier this year through Xander. He also informed him about the recent good news of Scarlett''s pregnancy.


    "Uncle, congrattions on bing a grandfather soon," Theodor smiled happily for his Uncle. "This is unexpected, you will have a grandchild through Scarlett, not from Brother Simon..." He let out a long sigh, feeling sympathy for his Uncle because his son Simon was not yet married.


    Rnd Gilwynn couldn''t hide his shock upon learning that Scarlett was pregnant. He was both happy and worried at the same time because, in hisst meeting with Scarlett, he could feel her anger toward him. And just as he was about to mend their rtionship, the girl had already left the country, which scared him. The thought of Scarlett disappearing like her mother terrified him.


    "Thank you, but... Why did she suddenly fly to country X?" Rnd asked, confused as to why Scarlett chose to go there instead of returning to her own country.


    Theodor was silent for a moment, pondering how much Scarlett had disclosed about Rosalie Withers to her father.


    ''That girl must have told Uncle Rnd about her mother, who might still be alive somewhere, right?'' Theodor thought to himself while observing his Uncle''s expression, who was still waiting for him to speak.


    Finally, after meeting Rnd''s expectant gaze, he decided to reveal everything he knew about Rosalie Withers. Perhaps then, his Uncle could assist Scarlett in obtaining the CCTV footage she was looking for to trace Rosalie Withers'' past during her time in Royal City.


    "Uncle, did Scarlett say that her mother might still be alive?" Theodor asked carefully. Instantly Rnd''s face turned tense, too shocked by what he heard.


    "What do you mean, Theo? How can a dead persone back to life?" Rnd asked, confused.


    Theodor''s shoulders slumped. He scolded himself inwardly because he revealed a story he could not tell.


    He could only shake his head weakly and started telling Rnd everything.


    "...I''m not sure about what happened. But Scarlett''s arrival in this city is rted to her search for traces of her mother, who is living in hiding because a certain person is hunting for her life. Her mother faked her death when Scarlett was still young to protect Scarlett from her enemies..." Theodor ryed what he knew.


    Rnd was both shocked and afraid upon hearing this information. He was scared something might happen to Scarlett and Rosalie. He didn''t interrupt Theodor and continued to listen while trying to recall what had happened in the past.


    He tries to remember how he had met Rosalie and how they had both fallen in love, only for the girl to disappear from his life suddenly. Back then, he didn''t think too far; he only thought Rosalie was scared of him after learning about his status.


    However, hearing Theodor''s exnation made him realize that Rosalie''s sudden departure from his life was not as simple as he had imagined. Something had happened. That''s why she ran away and faked her death to protect her daughter.


    "Why did she run away? Who''s after her? Why has she been hiding until now? Why didn''t she show up after so much happened to Scarletttely?" All these questions now filled Rnd''s mind.


    After a moment of silence, Rnd turned his gaze to Theodor again and asked, "So she returned to country X to meet Withers?"


    "For that, I don''t know, Uncle," Theodor said honestly. He didn''t know about the Withers family. However, he had heard that the Withers family was the underground overlord of country X.


    Instantly, Theodor thought of Xander. ''Yes, Xander must know about it, right? Should I call him?'' he pondered. Perhaps Xander could give him some information about what actually happened in country X. Why did Scarlett suddenly fly there, even though her goal of finding traces of her mother had not been achieved?


    "Uncle, give me a moment. I need to ask someone about it!" Theodor said, then stood up from his seat and walked to the corner. He dialed Xander''s number, but it was off.


    ''This is odd! Shouldn''t Xander havended in Cloudfort City?'' Theodor muttered while staring at his cell phone screen. After a few seconds, another face appeared in his mind. ''Rex! That person must know...''


    He immediately called Rex''s name, and soon the call was connected.


    "Why did you call me?" Rex''s irritated tone sounded from the other end, making Theodor only smile bitterly. Rex Morrison, another tyrant besides Scarlett that he knew existed in this world ¡ª he used to deal with them.


    "Rex, I want you to tell me what really happened in country X," Theodor asked, ignoring Rex''s annoyed tone.


    "Country X?" Rex''s voice trailed off as if he was surprised at Theodor''s question. However, in a second, he continues his words, "Why are you asking me about it? Don''t you know how to use Google!?"


    Theodor was speechless.


    He took a deep breath, trying to hold back his anger, even though the swear words were already on the tip of his tongue. After feeling calm, Theodor said, "It''s about Scarlett. She flew out of the blue this morning to X country, though..."


    "What!?" Rex interrupted Theodor''s sentence. "Are you serious she flew there? Why all of a sudden?"


    "Man, I wouldn''t call you if I knew the reason! Bloody hell... so you don''t know either?" Theodor could only shake his head, feeling disappointed he had called the wrong person.


    Beep!


    "Huh!? What the hell, that tyrant Rex even hung up on me?" Theodor''s face reddened.

 Chapter 418 Suprised!

    Chapter 418 Suprised!


    Muttering curses towards Rex under his breath, Theodor made his way back to the seating area. However, he found Rnd was not there; he was sitting at his desk, engaged in a phone conversation.


    A few minutester, Rnd finally joined Theodor.


    "So, did you find more information about why she flew to X?" asked Rnd as soon as he sat across from Theodor.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle," Theodor replied, shaking his head. "Xander Riley, Scarlett''s husband, had his cell phone off. Nevertheless, I''ve texted him asking about that, and I''ll let you know as soon as I get a reply from him," he said regretfully.


    Although Rnd was disappointed, he couldn''t me Theodor. Moreover, he already had a n for what to do next. He smiled at Theodor and said, "It''s fine. I''ll try to find out about itter..."


    "Oh right, Uncle, if I''m not mistaken, one of the influential figures in country X is Simon''s brother''s best friend, right?" Theodor suddenly remembered Andrew William, his cousin''s friend.


    "Yes, Andrew William is your brother''s best friend, but he isn''t the person I would ask for help. However, his wife might be able to assist. Her name is Mel Tanner. She is..." Rnd''s voice trailed off, unable to openly disclose that Mel was the one who helped their country develop a robust cyber defense; Mel had connections with a powerful hacker in the world, code-named Queen.


    "I see," Theodor nodded. He also knew Mel Tanner, as she was Maggie''s best friend. When Mel and Andrew married in country X, Maggie attended their wedding and vacationed there for almost a month. "I hope Ms. Mel Tanner can help you, Uncle..."


    "I hope so!" Rnd nodded. He believed Mel could assist him further in investigating Scarlett Piers and locating Rosalie Withers.


    After four years of searching, Rnd recently heard that Mel found her missing mother.


    If Rosalie was still alive, Rnd was confident they would find her. Just as Mel found her long-lost mother.


    For some reason, the knowledge that Rosalie was still alive kindled a desire within his heart to live longer in this world. He wanted to get healthy. He needed to find her because their story was not finished yet!


    ***


    X Country.


    The jet nended smoothly in the early morning. The air was still chilly, but the snow had vanished, signaling an early spring in City J, the capital of Country X.


    "I can''t believe I''m back in this city so soon!" Scarlett whispered to herself as she gazed at the empty private airport, where only a few jets were parked in the distance.


    The serene blue sky that greeted her helped to ease some of her tension. She felt more at ease now, knowing that she would definitely seed in saving her uncle Noah. All she had to do was wait for her uncle to send his new coordinates so she could find him.


    Scarlett was confident; this time, she would bring down Jude Withers! She refused to let that evil man continue to wreak havoc and torture her mother and herself and also her uncle Noah. That devil Jude wouldn''t live in peace while she suffered; she was going to make sure he faced the hell he deserved!


    Scarlett waited for the cabin crew to prepare the stairs while watching the scenery outside the window. Her gaze fixed on the ck Maybach, followed by two ck SUV Range Rovers, which slowly came to a stop not far from their jet.


    She hadn''t made arrangements for someone to pick them up. Before leaving M Country, she had only made arrangements for the jet and asked Logan to set up a ce for them to stay.


    She wanted to ask Fox to pick her up and arrange amodation, but Logan was unaware of her involvement with them; only Xander knew. And she had no intention of telling Logan anytime soon.


    ncing at Logan, standing in front of the stairs, she asked, "Did you arrange for someone to pick us up?"


    "Yes, ma''am. I asked them to pick us up and also prepare the Vi," Logan replied politely.


    "Oh, so we won''t stay at Riley''s hotel?" Scarlett was surprised. She had assumed they would stay there, just like before.


    "No. Master Xander asked me to arrange a vi. He said that if we stay at the hotel, it will attract the attention of a certain group, so..." Logan continued to exin.


    "I see," Scarlett nodded in agreement. She didn''t want Jude Withers to find out about her movements while she was in this city.


    "Ma''am, we can get out now," Logan gestured to Scarlett after the cabin crew finished setting up the stairs.


    Scarlett nodded and stood up from her seat, but her cell phone vibrated before she could take a step. Her eyes widened with anticipation when she saw Noah''s name on the screen.


    "Finally, we got the address!!" Scarlett smiled slowly, putting on her sunsses before stepping off the ne. She was in a good mood because she was about to confront someone she truly despised.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Noah Withers has sent the address?" Logan, walking beside Scarlett and dragging their suitcase, asked. He needed to make arrangements to send someone to rescue Noah Withers if they already had his coordinates.


    "Yes," Scarlett nced at him. "Logan, don''t do anything. I''ll take care of everything. You just need to stay by my side when we go there to rescue him..." She ordered firmly.


    Logan was shocked to hear the seriousness in her tone. However, he replied, "Young madam, I won''t let you go there alone. You can beat me if you try to do that. You have to trust me this time; I will send someone to rescue him," Logan said.


    At this moment, Logan felt stressed. Allowing her toe to this country worried him to death. How could he let her go there by herself? Master Xander would probably kill him if he allowed that to happen, right?


    "XANDER!!?" Scarlett cried out loud, making Logan look forward and shocked to see his master standing beside the Maybach.


    "Why are you already here?" Scarlett asked as she ran towards him, unable to believe that her husband had also flown to this ce.


    Xander opened his arms and hugged Scarlett tightly. He didn''t rush to answer but savored her alluring scent, satisfying his longing.


    After a few moments, he loosened his embrace and held her by the shoulders, locking their gaze. "After talking to you, I flew here immediately..." He smiled. "Well, after refueling the jet, of course."


    Scarlett was stunned and felt the warmth inside, knowing that Xander had to undertake another long-distance flight to X Country to be with her.


    "Okay, get in the car. We''ll continue talking inside..." Xander opened the car door and helped her get in. After ensuring she was seated properly, he closed the door and briefly conversed with Logan before joining Scarlett.


    "Xander, you must be tired," Scarlett halted her words when she saw him shake his head while he grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers.


    "How long did you wait for me in this ce?" She continued, giggling as she felt his warmth.


    "Not too long, about thirty minutes," he said, lighting up the partition between the driver and them for privacy.


    "I heard from Logan that we will be staying at the Vi. Did you buy a vi in this city?" She changed the subject as she could see his sultry gaze.


    Xander stifled augh as he noticed Scarlett pulling her body further away from him. He leaned back against the seat before saying, "Well, this Vi was given to us by Alex as a wedding gift. But I didn''t ept it because it was too expensive. So, I intended to send money to him, but that man refused me!"


    Scarlett was surprised to learn that Alex Hill had given them such an expensive wedding gift. She agreed with Xander that they couldn''t take it for granted.


    "Is Alex''s brother that rich?" asked Scarlett, surprised that he could casually give away such an expensive vi as a wedding gift.


    "Very! His grandpa is old money in this country," Xander nced at Scarlett before continuing, "You know Uncle Noah''s apartment building? It belongs to his family."


    Scarlett nodded in understanding. The apartment building was the most expensive in the city, and only the prominent figures in the country could afford units there.


    "Wow, no wonder he could easily give us that vi," Scarlett muttered while looking outside, anticipating to see how grand the Vi was.


    Later, they both fell silent as if lost in their thoughts.


    ...


    "Babe, you''ve got Noah Withers'' location, right?" Xander suddenly broke the silence.


    Scarlett turned to meet his gaze, "Yeah, I just received it." A smile graced her face as she continued unhurried, "Xander, let''s carry out our n..."


    "Hmm, let''s beat that old man!!" The corners of Xander''s lips lifted slightly to form a weak smile, eager to carry out their mission.

 Chapter 419 Did She Take Our Bait?

    Chapter 419 Did She Take Our Bait?


    Meanwhile, somewhere outside the J-town stood a two-story house isted in a remote area.


    The house looked old and unkempt, with an unmaintained yard and numerous wild nts surrounding the walls and the small stone path leading to the house.


    However, despite the untidy front yard, the house''s interior was surprisingly neat and clean.


    Jude Withers sat on one of the old sofas in a study room with a view of the backyard leading into the woods. He wore a satisfied expression as he nced at his cell phone after sending a short message to his niece, Scarlett Piers.


    "Master, did that foolish girl take the bait?" asked the long blonde-haired man, feeling curious about the result of their grand n to capture Scarlett Piers.


    Jude slowly raised his head, looking at his personal assistant, David. "David, of course, that stupid little girl took our bait! Now, get everyone ready. Let''s wee her..." He said, rubbing his chin with a satisfied smile.


    David nodded happily, even though he didn''t feel happy to see his master''s current appearance, disguised as Noah Withers, a traitor to their organization. The man deserved a cruel fate.


    Just as David was about to leave the room, his steps halted as he remembered something. He turned to look at Jude. "Sir, is sheing today?"


    "I''m not sure," Jude pondered for a moment before continuing, "She justnded. I don''t think she wille today, but you can prepare your team. We can''t afford to lose this time. And don''t let your guard down; Scarlett Piers is someone we shouldn''t take lightly!"


    "Rest assured, sir," David smiled. "This time, we''ll definitely seed!"


    "Very good!" Jude said as the corners of his lips lifted, revealing an evil and charming cold smile.


    ****


    Scarlett and Xander arrived at a vast modern vi amid the luxurious Misty Mountain area, where only the elite Three families in the country resided: the Adams family, the William family, and the Hill family.


    The security in this area was incredibly tight, allowing only residents to enter. This fact amused Scarlett and Xander, as they felt like nobodies in this country, yet Alex dared to give them a vi in such an exclusive location.


    "Wow, Brother Alex also provides butlers and maids in this house?" Scarlett was stunned when she saw several staff members lined up at the main door, waiting for them. They all looked spotless in their ck and white uniforms, appearing neat and clean.


    As they approached, all the staff greeted them politely. A man with arge build and smooth, slicked-back hair walked toward them, stopping three steps before them.


    "Wee, Mr. Riley and Mrs. Riley," the man smiled while bowing his head slightly. "Let me introduce myself; my name is Jimmy Lance, the butler of this house. I will be serving you both during your stay here..." he said calmly and respectfully.


    "Hi Jimmy, nice to meet you," Xander greeted him in a friendly manner. "We will depend on you during our stay here," he said.


    Xander continued, "And this is my personal assistant; he will inform you of everything my wife and I need." he asked Ben and Logan to speak to all the staff to arrange everything for their time in this ce.


    "Yes, sir, I will talk with Mr. Lee and Mr. Lewis. But for now, allow me to guide you inside," Jimmy said, leading them into the house.


    Given Scarlett''s exhaustion, they didn''t take a room tour. The flight to this city had been challenging, with turbulence causing stress and making it difficult for her to sleep on the ne. Now, all she needs is rest to ensure her baby''s well-being.


    Jimmy guided them directly to the second floor, to the master bedroom.


    ...


    Finally, Xander and Scarlett entered the main bedroom, and her eyes beamed as she looked at the huge, soft bed in the middle of the room.


    Her cell phone vibrated just as Scarlett was about to lie on the bed. Checking the phone, she was surprised to see Cruz''s name appear on the screen.


    "Oh, my God!!" Scarlett muttered, feeling guilty. She hadpletely forgotten that she had a meeting with Uncle Harvey in her office today. How could she forget about that? She hadn''t even contacted Cruz to postpone it.


    Scarlett didn''t pick up the call, as she was speechless at this moment. She just stared at the screen until the call finally ended. Her mind was busy trying to figure out the right words to tell Cruz ¡ª he didn''t know about her identity as a Withers and her family''s misfortunes.


    Cruz and some of her close staff, as she didn''t want to put their lives in danger by exposing too much about herself.


    Lately, she had been cautious not to reveal her true identity and family problems to Cruz and some of her close staff, as she didn''t want to put their lives in danger by exposing too much about herself.


    "Baby, why don''t you take the phone?" Xander, who had juste out of the bathroom, was curious to see his wife in a daze, looking at her cell phone. She seemed in a bad mood to pick up the phone.


    Scarlett raised her head to look at Xander with a confused expression. However, the moment her eyes met his, her confusion faded, and she slowly regained her calmness.


    She secretly let out a long sigh before sharing her troubles with him.


    "No need to worry, babe," Xander said after hearing her worries. He sat on the side of the bed before saying, "...Uncle Harvey will definitely understand if you tell him your reason."


    "I know," Scarlett replied, fully aware of that. Uncle Harvey would not mind, yet she felt slightly upset with herself for forgetting such an important thing.


    ''Gosh! This Jude Withers really gave me a headache. You wait. I wille to you and end your good life, my dear evil uncle!!''


    "Alright, you can sleep now. I''ll wake you up for lunch," Xander said, ncing at his watch. "You have 2 hours for a nap..."


    "But I have to tell Cruz to postpone the meeting," Scarlett said as she tried to grab her cell phone.


    "I''ll get Logan to take care of that..." He said, cing her cell phone on the bedside desk.


    Scarlett could only chuckle, "Hmm, thanks, Xander!" She smiled lovingly at him while trying to close her eyes. However, her eyes slowly opened when she felt Xander''s warm lips kissing her forehead.


    "I will stay in the study room beside this room; you can call me if you need anything!" He whispered and pulled his head away. After making sure Scarlett was sleepingfortably, he left the bedroom.


    ****


    Scarlett was awake before Xander came to wake her. Her limbs felt stiff, and she winced as she tried to get up. On top of that, her throat felt dry.


    She forced herself out of bed, and her eyes fell on a water bottle on the small sideboard near the door. After drinking a ss of water, she felt a little bit better.


    As she was about to go out to find Xander, she heard a vibration from inside her bag, which was on the study table in the corner of the room ¡ª it was her other cell phone.


    "Who called me?" Scarlett muttered as she walked over to check it. That cell phone she only uses it to talk to Rex and other members of the Fox core team.


    When she saw Rex''s name on the screen, she was stunned.


    "Little sister, you are a heartless girl!" Rex said without even greeting her, making Scarlett smile bitterly. She realized this man must have known about her sudden trip to this country.


    "Brother, d to hear your voice too..." She ignored his words. "Have you arrived in New York?" she felt amused hearing him curse at the other end.


    "Well, surprisingly not," Rex chuckled, continuing, "...I justnded in J city with Twelve!"


    She was utterly speechless to hear that everyone was now in this ce. If only Casey were not in the middle of filming, she might also havee to this city because this is her hometown.


    Scarlett sighed softly.


    "Big Brother, it seems you have ns to visit your future inws?" She paused for a moment, wanting to hear his reaction. However, she heard nothing.


    "Gosh!! You hung up on me, brother?" Scarlett almostughed, knowing that Rex must be too shocked at her words. "Alright, brother... I''m going to hang up now. Bye..."


    "Stop it!! I haven''t finished talking to you," Rex finally regained his senses after feeling shocked at Scarlett''s words. He had utterly forgotten that J-town was Casey''s homnd, and if Casey knew he was in this city, she might fly here too.


    "Have you heard about Carter Riley?" Rex''s question suddenly made Scarlett freeze. She forgets to ask Xander about Carter''s condition.


    "Please tell me, what happened to him?" She asked.


    Rex started recounting everything to her. Hearing the story, she felt like someone had stabbed her in the heart and poured lemon over her wound. Slowly, she felt her eyes warm as hatred toward Jude grew, making her want to kill him even more.

 Chapter 420 Blame Herself For The Rest Of Her Life

    Chapter 420 me Herself For The Rest Of Her Life


    By the time Scarlett finished talking to Rex, she heard the bedroom door open. She looked back and saw Xander entering the room. She can see... there''s a surprise shing through his eyes.


    "Baby," Xander walked to her. "You can sleep more; you still have thirty minutes before our dinner," he said.


    She smiled at him, "I''m fine now, Xander. I''m not exhausted anymore; instead, I''m hungry..." She rubbed her stomach.


    "I''ll get them to prepare the dinner quicker," Xander tried to call someone, but Scarlett put him on hold. "Why are you stopping me, baby?"


    "No need to rush. It''s only thirty minutes; I can still wait," she said while gesturing for Xander to join her sitting on the couch. She needed to discuss something with him.


    After hearing Rex''s report about Carter, Scarlett couldn''t stop the overwhelming guilt. With every single breath she took, she med herself. What happened to Carter was all because of her; the torture he endured and the injuries he suffered directly resulted from her connection with him. Jude Withers would never have used him as bait if she hadn''t been connected to Carter.


    "Xander, please tell me about Carter''s condition," Scarlett asked, her voice trembling with anticipation. Earlier, Rex hadn''t specifically told her about Carter''s detailed condition; he only mentioned that the man might be paralyzed for the rest of his life.


    Instantly, Xander''s face ckened, but the anger subsided after just a few seconds. His expression gradually calmed down as he saw the sadness and guilt in Scarlett''s eyes.


    "He''s seriously injured," Xander replied quickly. "However, you don''t need to worry. He will definitely make a full recovery and return to normal..."


    "Don''t try to hide anything from me, Xander!" Scarlett said. She could sense that Xander was avoiding talking about Carter. "I already know from Rex about him, but I need to know, can he really live like before?"


    Xander''s hands clenched, scolding Rex in his heart. What was the point of telling her everything? Scarlett would be sad if she found out, right!?


    For a brief moment, Xander tried to find words that wouldn''t shake Scarlett too much. He didn''t want to stress her out.


    "What did you hear from Rex?" Xander asked carefully, wanting to know how much she knew about Carter''s condition.


    "Rex said Carter might not be able to live as he used to. He would be paralyzed," She felt almost choked saying those words. "Is it true!?"


    Xander paused for a moment, his anger towards Rex growing inside him. ''Fuck you, Rex Morrison!!'' For the first time in a long time, Xander cursed someone, even though only in his mind.


    After taking a deep breath, Xander said, "...well, what Rex said might be true. But, with advanced medical treatment, I''m sure he can live a normal life again, even if it will take longer. Someday he will be cured and have a normal life!"


    Xander tried hard not to show his doubts; he knew for sure that his brother''s condition was worsening. Previously, he had received information from the head doctor handling Carter, which was disheartening. The doctor said that Carter''s leg could not be cured, and he couldn''t walk normally anymore. He would have to depend on a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    However, he couldn''t bring himself to tell Scarlett this, fearing that she would be psychologically disturbed, especially considering she was in the early stages of pregnancy.


    Scarlett didn''t know how to respond to hearing Xander''s words. Inwardly, she tried hard to hold back her tears.


    "Xander, if there is no doctor who can cure him in W country," She said after regaining herposure, "let''s bring him to M country. Grandpa Robert has advanced medical equipment and he is a Divine Doctor; all his patients will definitely recover, and I believe he can heal Carter."


    She desperately tries to find a way to cure Carter because if he is disabled for the rest of his life, she will also me herself for the rest of her life.


    "Sure. We''ll see how it goes in the next few days. If the progress worsens, I will n for him to move to country M and get treatment there..." Xander said while squeezing her hand to reassure her.


    "Hmm, thank you, Xander!" she said softly.


    ...


    Soon, Albert came to inform them that lunch was ready. Scarlett and Xander immediately went downstairs to the dining room, where they had lunch while discussing various thoughts about their big ns for tomorrow.


    After finishing lunch, they didn''t immediately return to their room; instead, they continued chatting in the living room on the ground floor, waiting for Alex Hill, who suddenly want to meet them upon learning of their arrival in the city.


    "Babe, regarding our ns for tomorrow, I asked Alex to help us," Xander said. "He is experienced in operations like this. Besides, this is their yground, and their advanced technology surpasses that of other countries, so there''s no need to worry. Everything will go smoothly tomorrow..." he exined.


    Scarlett nodded in agreement. "Yes, I heard they have the MT Group supporting their technology." Scarlett had alreadye across this information during her investigations about the country. She discovered that the MT Group supplies military technology to several countries, including her own country, X.


    As a hacker, Scarlett was curious about this country''s cybersecurity. She couldn''t ess their database because their firewall was incredibly strong. In the ''Hackers Community,'' she had heard rumors about formidable hackers, Queen and ck, guarding this country. This exined why she couldn''t prate their firewall while trying to gather information about Withers.


    "Xander, I told you about my doubts, right?" Scarlett''s eyes suddenly turned sharp as she stared at him. She continued after seeing Xander nod. "Tomorrow, I only need to confirm one thing. If I get the information I need, I will signal you guys to move!"


    Even though Xander wasn''t happy with Scarlett''s n, he couldn''t refuse her. He could only agree and follow her n, trying his best to ensure she wouldn''t get hurt.


    ...


    Before long, Alex Hill finally arrived. After a short greeting, the three of them sat down and started chatting.


    However, this time, the conversation wasn''t about Scarlett''s ns for tomorrow. They discussed the happy news that Xander had shared with Alex about Scarlett''s pregnancy.


    The news made Alex happy and sparked a hint of envy. All his friends were getting married and having children, and he was still unmarried, despite approaching 30 years old. He couldn''t help but sigh deeply, even as he maintained a smile before Xander and Scarlett.


    "Alex, about this vi, I hope you''ll ept the money I sent. We can''t ept this gift. It''s too expensive and precious for you, isn''t it?" Xander finally brought up the issue.


    "Yes, Brother Alex, please ept the money," Scarlett tried to convince him. "Though the money may not cover the actual price of this vi, we hope you''ll consider epting it..."


    Amused by their expressions, Alex raised his hand and motioned to reject their offer instantly. "No, there''s no need to send me that money. Just think of it as a present for your child, my nephew. In return, you can appoint me as your child''s Godfather!" he sincerely said.


    Xander and Scarlett could only smile at his words. They decided not to press the matter further because they knew Alex would insist on refusing the money.


    "Fine! I''ll take it. However, you can''t im it back if your father or grandfather scolds you for giving away this nice vi..." Xander said.


    "Hahaha, you think they can stop me? You know I''m the matriarch of the Hill now, right? Even though I''m in the military, my grandfather gave me all his fortune. He didn''t give it to my father or Axel, my little brother..." Alex exined with a hint of pride.


    Xander chuckled. "I know!"


    "It''s good that you know, man! Alright, let''s stop talking about that. Let''s discuss something else," Alex said, shifting his gaze to Scarlett. His smile gradually faded as he continued, "Let''s talk about you, sister-inw..."


    "Me?" Scarlett was taken aback, looking at how serious Alex gazed at her now. When she saw him nod, she continued, "...you mean about my uncle''s rescue n?" she asked.


    Alex shook his head. "Not about that. Something else." He paused to find the right words to express his doubt about something. He had been confused about this matter since the first time he met her.


    Scarlett was even more surprised. "Anything else? What is it, brother?" she asked.


    Alex didn''t immediately answer; he nced at Xander before speaking, "Scarlett, since the first time we met, you reminded me about someone from the past. At that time, I was confused and unsure about it..." He paused and sighed deeply before continuing, "But now, having met you without your disguise, I vividly recall an event from several years ago..."


    "W-What are you trying to say?" Scarlett asked, feeling perplexed by his ambiguous words.

 Chapter 421 Alex Remembers!

    Chapter 421 Alex Remembers!


    "W-What are you trying to say?" Scarlett asked, feeling perplexed by his ambiguous words.


    Alex took another deep breath, "...When I first saw you, I thought I had met you. However, I was wrong. It wasn''t you that I metst time, but someone who looked just like you!"


    Scarlett suddenly felt tense. "You met someone who looks like me?" she asked.


    "Yes!" Alex smiled.


    "You mean, you met Rnd Gilwynn?" Xander, who was also curious about what Alex was trying to say, finally chimed in.


    "Damn it! Indeed, you do look like His Highness..." Alex couldn''t hold back his shock. He closed his mouth while staring at Scarlett closely and realized how striking the resemnce was ¡ª her eyes, hair, and face bore a striking simrity to Simon''s father. "Y-You, how could you be so simr to him?" he asked, still in disbelief.


    Scarlett frowned. Why did he look surprised to know? Wasn''t that what he wanted to say?


    "Brother Alex, why are you asking?" Scarlett said. "Didn''t you say you saw someone who looked like me!? That''s Rnd Gilwynn right?"


    Alex snapped back, "No. It wasn''t him, but someone else. She is the woman I met a few years ago!"


    Instantly, Scarlett felt her entire body stiffen when she heard the word "She" uttered by Alex. She looked at Xander and tightly held his hand.


    Iris somehow lost her ability to say anything, as her mind and heart were now about to explode, imagining who this person Alex met in the past might be.


    "You met a woman who looks like my wife!?" Xander asked, aware that Scarlett was in turmoil at this moment.


    "Yes. When I was on a mission, I met one of my informants. Although that woman''s face is not identical to Scarlett''s, her manner of speaking and voice resembled hers. And they have a simr body..." Alex exined everything about the woman.


    Scarlett''s pulse quickened; she couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Alex, when and where did you meet her?"


    If that woman is indeed her mother, then this proves her mother is still alive. This was veryforting news for her because until now, she wasn''t entirely sure whether her mother was alive, having not seen her in person.


    Alex sighed, trying to remember that time. "...It''s been a long time; I don''t really remember all the details. Five or four years ago, during a mission at the border. She became our informant to uncover women''s trafficking routes..." Alex''s voice trailed off as he realized something. He looked at Xander with a sharp expression, "Xander, you mentioned that you wanted to rescue Noah Withers tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah, like I said to you. That''s our n for tomorrow!" Xander replied, looking puzzled. "Why are you suddenly asking about that?"


    Alex frowned, feeling puzzled about something. He then turned to Scarlett, "Sister-inw, what''s your rtionship with Withers family?" he asked seriously.


    Scarlett felt there was nothing more to hide from Alex because this man would find outter if he got involved in this mission. She proceeded to tell him everything about herplicated entanglement with the Withers family.


    Alex took a few minutes to process everything about the woman he had met in the past and what he had just heard from Scarlett. After deep thought, he finally managed to piece together the connections in this whole story.


    ''This is unbelievable!'' Alex silently talked to himself, while his eyes were now fixed on Scarlett with aplicated look. He felt both sorry and amazed by this girl''s tragic story. She had only recently discovered her mother''s existence and had just met her father, Rnd Gilwynn, a formidable figure in M Country. It was hard for him to believe it all.


    If Scarlett weren''t Xander''s wife, he probably wouldn''t believe her. "Scarlett, about your status as the former king''s daughter, who else knows?"


    "Maybe only seven people," Scarlett replied. "I hope you won''t share this news with anyone."


    "Does Simon Gilwynn know about you?" Alex asked. He had a good rtionship with Simon and wanted to tell him about Scarlett.


    "No. He probably doesn''t know about me. And I hope you won''t share it with him either¡­" Scarlett warned him.


    Alex was surprised; not even Simon, the king, knew. He promised her, "...Rest assured, I will keep this to myself!"


    "Thank you, Brother Alex," Scarlett said, asking Alex to continue with what he wanted to say earlier.


    Alex looked at the two of them in turn before exining, "The woman I met in the past, who bore a striking resemnce to you, was actually reporting to me about the Withers'' criminal activities. She gave me information about one of their underground business branches that I was dealing with, and with her help, I managed to crack the case..."


    Scarlett remained silent, listening to Alex''s exnation. Still, her heart had been beating erratically since earlier ¡ª excited and worried at the same time.


    "Scarlett, earlier, I''m not really sure that woman rted to you, but after hearing your story and knowing how they treated her, I''m pretty certain that woman was Rosalie Withers," Alex said.


    "Brother Alex, are you sure?" Scarlett''s trembling voice could make Xander worry about her. He rubbed her back, trying to calm her down.


    "Well, I can''t guarantee that woman is Rosalie Withers. However, I could guess it was her because that woman wasn''t just helping me with one case; she was involved in a few. It seems she was like a spy trying to bring down the Withers family."


    "Please, can you contact her for me?" Scarlett''s hands started shaking with excitement at the thought of meeting her mother. "I really want to meet her!" she pleaded.


    There was a tinge of regret in Alex''s eyes. "Sorry, Scarlett, I can''t reach her. All this time, ourmunication has been one way," he paused to take a deep breath. "...To be honest with you, that woman who contacts me seems to know everything about my team mission. Whenever we were involved in a case rted to the Withers Family, she would get in touch and provide me with all the information I needed!"


    Scarlett''s shoulders slumped, crushing any hope of ever seeing her mother.


    "Brother, have you ever tried to hack hermunication device?" Scarlett felt a strong desire to trace her mother through that means.


    "I did. But, even Que... I mean, my hacker can''t do that!" Alex secretly gulped.


    "Wait, your hacker is Queen?" Scarlett was shocked to hear that. She had only heard that Queen was protecting this country from any cyber attack all this time. She had never imagined that someone she knew had direct contact with her.


    Knowing that Alex knew Queen, she felt excited, thinking that maybe she could meet her idol through Alex!


    Alex was utterly speechless. How could he have slipped up like that in front of Scarlett? He now felt bad and conflicted about whether to avoid her questions or answer them honestly.


    "Who is Queen?" Alex decided to avoid talking about it. He couldn''t say anything about Queen; otherwise, she would scold him. At this moment, Queen wanted a peaceful life and had withdrawn herself from X Team.


    "Geez! Brother Alex, don''t try to fool me. I know what you''re trying to say. And I know who Queen is; she is the formidable hacker in the ''Hacker Community!'' Well, just for your info, I''m also a member of thatmunity..." Scarlett said proudly.


    "You are!! Really?" Alex nced at Xander, seeking confirmation, and when he saw Xander nodding, he turned his gaze back to Scarlett. "Sister-inw, what is your hacker ID?" he asked.


    "I won''t say anything until you admit you know Queen in person!" Scarlett chuckled as Alex narrowed his eyes at her and then turned to look at Xander again like he wanted to ask Xander.


    "Oh, even my husband didn''t know my ID! It''s useless if you want to ask him..." Scarlett immediately dashed Alex''s hopes.


    Alex almost choked upon hearing her words. He asked, "Xander, is it true!? How could you not know about that?"


    "Yeah! She never told me!" Xander replied with a bitter smile, but his gaze toward Scarlett remained the same, full of love.


    Scarlett''s face turned stiff when she saw Xander smiling bitterly. "...Oh, please, hubby, don''t me me. Well, I didn''t tell you because you never bothered to ask," she gestured for him toe closer and whispered, "Trinity. But you can''t tell Alex!"


    Xander nodded in agreement with Scarlett''s request.


    "What a beautiful name, my wife!!" Xander smiled and then turned to look at Alex, who was now staring at him. "I''m not going to tell you, Alex!" he said calmly, ignoring Alex''s disappointed expression. He knew he would choose his wife over friends!


    Scarlett no longer pressed Alex to reveal anything about Queen, understanding how sensitive hackers were about the anonymity of their identities.


    Right now, her mind was busy digesting why Queen, the most skillful hacker in the world, couldn''t trace her mother.

 Chapter 422 Finally, Meet One (1)

    Chapter 422 Finally, Meet One (1)


    There was only one hacker Scarlett couldn''t defeat at the moment ¡ª Queen. But now she knew that someone out there could outsmart Queen. This piqued her interest in knowing the identity of that person.


    ''Who is that person?'' She ponders for a moment. Butter, she felt tense. ''Oh, my goodness...'' her heart trembled as a thought crossed her mind. ''Mom, are you more talented than Queen? Who are you, really!?'' The revtion about her mother''s abilities left her feeling even more dizzy and overwhelmed.


    "Sister-inw, even though that woman hasn''t contacted me in a long time... if one day she contacts me, I will definitely let you know," Alex tried tofort Scarlett after seeing her gloomy expression.


    Scarlett was pleased to hear Alex''s promise. "Brother Alex, I hope she''ll call you about our ns tomorrow''s ns!" she said. Tomorrow''s n is her final mission with the Withers; she is determined to bring them down once and for all!


    And if her mother knew about what she was doing now, she wished her mother would show up¡ªno longer hiding from the Withers!


    However, if her mother still didn''t show up, then something might have happened to her. Something that would prevent her from ever showing up again, possibly even stopping any contact with Alex Hill.


    ''Mom, I hope you''re safe out there! Please don''t let my hopes fade¡­'' Scarlett shook her head slightly, trying to shake off the terrifying thoughts of her mother''s death in recent years.


    ****


    After Alex left their residence, Scarlett and Xander immediately busied themselves on the second floor, in the study beside the master bedroom. Scarlett was working behind herptop, and Xander was conversing with someone else in the corner.


    Scarlett was focused on gathering all the data she had collected from the Withers server. She nned to give this file to Alex tomorrow to incriminate Jude Witherster in court, assuming she didn''t kill him first. Her intention to kill the evil Jude Withers had reached its peak, but Xander always reminded her that death would be too easy for someone like him.


    After a few hours ofpiling all the data, Scarlett was finally sessful. However, just before she wanted to nap, her cell phone vibrated. She immediately picked up when she saw it was Seven who was calling her.


    "Did you get my message?" Scarlett asked after their brief greeting.


    "Yeah! That''s why I''m at the base camp now," Seven answered. "Three... One wants to see you. He asked you toe here. Can you do that?"


    Scarlett gasped in surprise. Of course, she wanted to meet him. This was her chance after so many years. She nced at Xander, who was seriously working behind hisptop on the study table.


    "I will try toe faster," she said.


    "Good! Do you want me to pick you up?" Seven offered.


    "No," Scarlett immediately dismissed him. "But tell One and Two that I''m bringing my husband. If they don''t like the idea, we can meet outside.


    "You!!" Seven was utterly speechless. Why was she involving her husband in their organization now?


    "Gosh, Seven... My hubby already knows everything!" Scarlett chuckled as she heard Seven curses on the other end. She continued, "Do you think he''ll let me go there alone? He won''t!!"


    "Damn! Do whatever you want. I''ll tell them about it. Bye!!" Seven said and immediately ended the call. Scarlett could only shake her head, staring at her phone.


    Then she got up from her seat and walked toward Xander.


    Scarlett tells Xander about her n to go to Fox''s headquarters and allows him to follow her, but with the condition that he waits for her in a certain area. Xander agrees, insisting on going with her no matter what.


    Before long, they head to the Fox base camp. Xander, who''s driving the car, feels amused as he recalls the time he came to pick up Scarlett at that same ce after they had their first misunderstanding after marriage.


    "Babe, do you remember that night I came to pick you up at your base camp?" Xander asks, ncing at the rearview mirror to see Logan''s car tailing them.


    "Of course, I remember! I was so surprised; I didn''t expect you to find me so soon," Scarlett chuckles, looking at Xander. "You used Brother Alex''s technology to find me, right?"


    "Hmm, Alex helped me a lot that night," Xander replies, showing his affectionate smile. "Babe, I heard there are twelve core teams at Fox. Have you ever met them in person?" he changes the topic, clearly curious about them.


    "Of course," Scarlett frowns, feeling a bit puzzled by his question. "Why do you ask? Have you heard something about them?"


    "Well, I''ve only heard rumors that Fox has twelve core team members, all strong individuals..." Xander''s voice trailed off as a thought crossed his mind.


    He looked at Scarlett before saying, "Don''t tell me... you, Alex, and Casey are among the 12 core teams?" He felt excitedly anticipating her response. He could guess that his wife was not just a mere member at Fox; she had extraordinary hacking abilities, so she must have an essential role in the organization, right?


    Scarlett secretly gulps, taking a long sigh before responding.


    "Yes, I am. Rex and Casey are part of the core team too. But, please, don''t ever talk about this to anyone, including Rex or Casey. They''ll scold me if they find out I told you so much about Fox. Please... just keep it to yourself," she said, her tone serious.


    Even though Xander had already suspected that his wife was not an ordinary member, he was still shocked when he heard her confession.


    "Wow, my wife is so amazing..." Xander raised his hand and gently ruffled her hair. "What order are you in? Are you in the top three or thest one?" he asked curiously.


    "Why do you want to know about that?" Scarlett raised her voice in surprise and narrowed her eyes at him.


    When Xander saw Scarlett looking fierce, he burst intoughter. "Hahaha, baby, you look so cute with that look..." he teased, squeezing her cheeks. However, his excitement faded when Scarlett scolded him.


    "Stop it, Xander Riley! You have to drive properly; you brought a pregnant woman here!"


    Instantly, Xander''s face turned tense. The yful smile disappeared from his face. "Sorry, baby. I just wanted to tease you and lighten the mood..." he smiled at her before focusing on the road again.


    Suddenly, the car went quiet. They were both lost in their own thoughts. However, before long, Scarlett couldn''t stand the silence, and she turned to Xander, saying, "They call me Three!" Her voice sounded soft, which made Xander surprised to hear it. He quickly nced at her. "And Rex is number two!" she continues.


    "Thanks for telling me, baby," Xander smiled at her. "Now, I''m not curious anymore!"


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile, knowing that Xander would have kept wondering about it all the time, and by telling him, she satisfied his curiosity.


    ''Gosh! I couldn''t hide anything from him...'' she thought to herself.


    Soon, their car stopped in front of a sturdy-looking ck gate. This time, Scarlett used her private car, not Fox''s car, which meant they had to wait for verification by the guards.


    After a few minutes, the big gate slowly opened, and Xander drove his car through the gate, followed by two other cars behind them ¡ª it was Logan and Xander''s guard.


    As the guards recognized Scarlett with her usual look ¡ª short gray hair and makeup ¡ª they waved at her before politely allowing the car to drive deeper into the vi.


    Later, their car pulled up in front of the only building there. Scarlett saw Rex standing by the main entrance, waiting for them. A faint smile appeared on her lips as she tried to get out of the car.


    "Can you trust your woman, Mr. Xander Riley!?" Rex rubbed his eyebrows, annoyed to see Xander following Scarlett to their base camp. He continued, "Just let here alone; she''ll be fine!"


    "Xander, don''t mind him," Scarlett whispered. She smiled at Xander before shooting a re at Rex. "Lead the way, Rex Morrison!" she Xander didn''t bother responding to Rex; he just helped Scarlett out of the car.


    "Xander, don''t mind him," Scarlett whispered. She smiled at Xander before shooting a re at Rex. "Lead the way, Rex Morrison!" she said before asking Xander to follow them. Meanwhile, Logan and the others waited in the car, as they were not allowed to enter the building.


    As soon as she entered the living room, her heart started beating fast. She felt thrilled because she was about to meet One, the person she really wanted to see.


    However, she must take care of Xander before she can meet One. She led him to her bedroom, the same one she had used thest time she stayed there.


    After talking with Xander and making him agree to wait in the bedroom, she hurried to the underground meeting room, with Rex walking beside her. He appeared rxed.


    "You don''t need to be so tense!" Rex chuckled, noticing how nervous Scarlett was at that moment.

 Chapter 423 Finally, Meet One! (2)

    Chapter 423 Finally, Meet One! (2)


    "You don''t need to be so tense," Rex chuckled, realizing how nervous Scarlett was.


    Scarlett halts her step right in front of the white door. She nces at Rex beside her before asking, "You''ve met One, right?"


    "Of course!" Rex replied, but there was a tinge of annoyance in his tone. "Little sister, why did you fly here without consulting me? Do you think it''s so easy to kill Jude Withers?" He stared sharply at Scarlett. He is still annoyed because he knows about it from Theodor, not from her.


    "That time, you were still on the ne, and I couldn''t contact you. I couldn''t stay idle either because I got a phone call from Uncle Noah; he was being chased by Jude''s people and..." Scarlett uttered, but her voice trailed off. A frown appeared on her forehead when she saw Rex smirk at her. Suddenly, she felt that something was not right.


    "Tell me, what do you know, brother?" Scarlett asked curiously. But Rex didn''t bother answering; instead, he opened the door and entered without saying a word. Intrigued by Rex''s mysterious attitude, Scarlett followed him inside.


    As she entered the room, her eyes fell on a man with short dark brown hair sitting on a single sofa, his legs crossed. His pale blue eyes were sharp as they gazed at her, and his smile felt warm and calming.


    "G-Gel Bells!?" Scarlett walked faster inside, shocked when she saw the man. "What are you doing here? Wait..." She stopped abruptly, closing her mouth with her hand. "Wait... Don''t tell me you are One?" she asked, unable to believe what she saw and said.


    "You may sit down first, Scarlett!" Gel''s domineering but calm tone snapped at her. She immediately sat down not far from him and met his gaze.


    Suddenly, her eyes slowly closed on their own, and a flood of memories filled her mind like she was watching a video clip shing before her eyes. She saw everything, and after a while, when she opened her eyes, a wry smile appeared from the corners of her lips.


    "How are you, Scarlett Piers?" Gel asked again. This time a yful smile adorned his lips, like a brother''s smile to his sister.


    "I''m fine," Scarlett smiled back at him. "Could you please stop sealing my memories every time we are apart? I''m afraid my memories will be damaged if you always do this, Gel..." She paused and nced at Rex sitting in front of her. "Did you also seal his memories?" she asked, then turned her gaze to Gel again.


    Gel nodded, then said, "I''m sorry. My identity is crucial; no one can know of my existence in this world, so I seal everyone who knows me personally."


    "I know," Scarlett replied with a smile.


    "Hahaha, I understand, boss." Rex chimed in.


    "Alright, let''s stop talking about that," Gel said. His eyes fell on Scarlett, and his expression slowly changed from warm to cold. "Little missy, you should stop hunting Jude Withers. The man will kill you if you go there tomorrow to meet Noah Withers."


    Scarlett secretly gulped. In this world, there was only one person she could trust in his words; Gel. Since she met him, this man consistently predicted things and guaranteed sess, like he could see the future.


    "You mean tomorrow''s n to meet Noah is a trap?" she asked. There was a chill running down her spine.


    Scarlett was already suspected of something, but she wasn''t sure yet. That''s why she nned to meet Noah Withers tomorrow and reveal everything. However, listening to Gel''s warning convinced her.


    "Yeah, you can assume it''s exactly like that. The man will seed in capturing you if you go," Gel said calmly, but his eyes momentarily shed with pity for her. However, Scarlett was too preupied with her own agenda to meet One and ask for his help in finding her mother, so she didn''t notice Gel''s concern.


    "Gel, can you help me find my mother? I''ve already found so many clues, yet I can''t locate her whereabouts," she sighed deeply.


    "Rex has told me everything about that," Gel nced at Rex before continuing. "I will try to help you, Scarlett, even if it''s near impossible. You must know that finding one person whose trace had long gone cold, like your mother, is nearly impossible. To make it worse, that person may be deliberately hiding. But I will do my best!"


    Scarlett''s hands clenched tightly. What Gel said was absolutely true. It was difficult to find her mother in this vast world, especially since her mother was someone very capable of hiding her identity and traces.


    ...


    After discussing a few more things, Gel finally stood up. But before leaving the room, he asked Scarlett, "Are you still carrying out the ns for tomorrow?"


    "Yes," Scarlett said firmly.


    "Are you stupid, or is your brainpletely damaged right now!?" Rex said in an irritated tone, ring angrily at Scarlett. "Do you think you have a lot of life to spare? How dare you still go there after receiving Gel''s warning?"


    Scarlett smiled while shaking her head slowly. Just before she could reply to her irate brother, she heard Rex continue his words.


    "Gel, please stop her. Sometimes, I can''t understand how her brain works! She''s too bold!" Rex looked at Gel with pleading eyes, sensing the fear in his heart because he knew Gel was never wrong, and if he said Scarlett would be caught, then it would be so.


    "Rx, Rex," Gel chuckled while looking at Scarlett, though he didn''t speak as if he was trying to read her mind.


    Scarlett sighed as she looked at Rex and said, "Brother, I already know that. But I''m notpletely sure. I need some confirmation..." She turned her gaze to Gel. "But after hearing Gel''s warning, I''m now 100% certain of what I''m thinking right now." A determined smile shed across her lips, and her eyes flickered with a sense of killing intent, imagining taking down that bastard Jude Withers.


    "Damn it, Scarlett Piers! Can you usenguage I can understand? Do you think I am Brother Gel, who can predict the future or read other people''s minds?" Rex said, exasperated.


    Suddenly, an icy solid voice echoed throughout the room, "Rex Morrison!"


    Scarlett and Rex felt like they had turned into statues, unable to move, but their eyes were fixed on Gel. They watched him gracefully raise his hand and run it through his hair as if brushing away any tension.


    moments, he didn''t speak. Another second passed, and he finally said, "You don''t need to worry; she knows what to do. And she will Both of them waited for him to say something, but after a few moments, he didn''t speak. Another second passed, and he finally said, "You don''t need to worry; she knows what to do. And she will not die young!"


    Rex, "..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Gel looked at Scarlett and asked calmly, "Do you need my help?"


    She shook her head, saying, "No thanks, Gel. Your warning was enough for me to settle this." Then she turned to Rex, who was still frozen in ce, wearing an irritated expression while staring at her. "Brother, I already know that the man who ims to be Noah Withers is fake. He''s not my uncle Noah; he''s that evil Jude Withers!"


    Instantly, Rex''s face turned pale.


    "Y-You, how did you know?" Rex asked, confused because he had never realized it himself. "Since when did you know that guy was a fake?"


    "Alright, you two, stop talking," Gel chimed in, looking at both of them before continuing. "I''ll go now!" He raised his hand and swung it as if painting in the air, and a secondter, he vanished from the room.


    Everything happened so fast. Scarlett and Rex were left in bewilderment, not fully understanding what had just happened. They only knew they had just met One and were talking about the fake Jude Withers, but his name and face seemed to fade from their memory.


    As if nothing had urred, Scarlett and Rex settled back into their seats before resuming discussing Scarlett''s ns for the following day.


    "Sis, since when did you know about Jude Withers?" Rex asked again, still curious about it.


    Scarlett immediately recounted her suspicions that arose when she met Noah on B Ind. From that point on, she started to distance herself from him. She only contacted him to test the water and see if the man was Noah or an impostor. She acted casually to make him believe she knew nothing.


    After several interactions with Noah, her suspicions grew. Until Seven shared his doubts with her, which ultimately convinced her that the person she had beenmunicating with was a fake. He was not Noah Withers; he was probably that maniac, Jude Withers. She was sure of it, knowing that as part of the Withers family, Jude was skilled at pulling off wless disguises, just like her.


    "Sis, I also felt something was off when I saw your uncle on B Ind," Rex said after hearing Scarlett''s exnation. His mind began piecing together his strange thoughts when he met Noah Withers at Jonathan Piers'' funeral.

 Chapter 424 Xander Meet Other Fox Members

    Chapter 424 Xander Meet Other Fox Members


    While Scarlett and Rex engaged in conversation, the meeting room door suddenly swung open, causing them to pause and turn their attention to the entrance. To Scarlett''s surprise, Twelve enters with Seven behind him.


    "Scarlett! Oh my, it''s been too long! I''ve almost forgotten thest time I saw you." Twelve said yfully, a wide grin spreading across his face as he approached her, seemingly aiming for a warm hug. However, Rex swiftly intervened, pulling Twelve away from Scarlett.


    "If you want to meet your doom, go ahead and embrace her!" Rex retorted coldly, taking his ce beside Scarlett, who found the situation rather amusing.


    Twelve looks confused by Rex''s protective attitude toward Scarlett. "What do you mean, Rex? Why so rude?" he asked curiously.


    "Twelve, my man," Seven interjected, gesturing to Twelve to sit across from Scarlett and Rex. "Her husband is incredibly jealous. You''d better avoid any physical contact with her."


    A wry smile tugged at Twelve''s lips. "Where is he then? I''d love to meet the man who could steal the heart of our goddess," he remarked with curiosity. After all, even Rex, who was both handsome and wealthy, had failed to capture Scarlett''s heart.


    "You can meet himter. He''s in my room upstairs," Scarlett replied with a faint smile. She continued, "Bro Twelve, thank you so much for helping Carter..." Her voice trailed off, imagining Carter''s current condition. The sadness inside her always welled up whenever she thought about him.


    "I only did as I was told. You should thank Rex. He was the one who assigned me," Twelve, ncing at Rex. "By the way, how''s our poord''s condition?" He asked curiously.


    Scarlett sighed deeply before exining Carter''s ongoing medical treatment and their n to bring him to M Country. Her sadness was palpable as she talked about her brother-inw''s harrowing journey to recovery. Seven and Rex listened intently. They could feel how sad Scarlett was now.


    "Little sister, you don''t need to worry," Rex said, ncing at Scarlett beside him, "Doctor Robert surely can help him live a normal life again. He is a Divine Doctor, after all..." he tried to offer some reassurance in his words.


    "Scarlett, what Rex said is true. Your brother-inw will definitely recover soon," Seven said, attempting to console Scarlett.


    Twelve remained silent, his smile at her carrying a touch of sadness. He knew all too well the severity of Carter''s injuries. He foresaw the possibility that Carter might never lead a normal life again.


    "Thank you," Scarlett responded weakly, trying to adjust her emotions.


    After a few moments passed by, she took a deep breath, pushing her worries about Carter aside. Something else was more pressing on her mind¡ªher ns for tomorrow. She couldn''t contain her feelings any longer; she was determined to make Jude Withers'' life miserable.


    Scarlett turned her gaze to Seven before asking, "By the way, where is Brother Nine?" She wanted to ensure her ns for tomorrow would proceed smoothly and required Nine''s assistance in preparing something crucial.


    "He''s in hisb, busy preparing the potions you need," Seven obediently informed her.


    Satisfied with the answer, she looked at Rex, "Brother, I''ve already made ns with Seven. If you want to get involved, talk to him, but there''s no need to bring a lot of resources. Tomorrow, this country''s Special Forces will assist us; they n to wipe out the Withers'' underground business due to its impact on this country''s stability. We don''t need to interfere."


    "I know," said Rex, "Seven has exined everything to me. I agree with you; we won''t involve ourselves in this operation. We''ll simply observe and stand by in case you need us."


    "Thank you, Brother Rex," Scarlett smiled warmly at him. Knowing that Rex and the others would be there to support her brought her a sense offort.


    After a few more minutes of conversation, Scarlett excused herself. She had left Xander upstairs for too long and worried her husband might feel bored.


    Before Scarlett could leave the room, her steps came to a halt when she heard Twelve calling out, "Scarlett, wait."


    "Yes?" Scarlett stopped and looked back at Twelve.


    "You promised to introduce your husband to me," he said, rising from his seat. "I''m curious to meet him in person." He sincerely said.


    "Oh, do you want to meet him now? Okay. Let''s go," Scarlett calmly replied and left the room.


    "Wait. Me too... I want to meet Xander Riley," Seven chimed in yfully, following them. Rex didn''t want to be left alone in the room, so he immediately joined them as well.


    ...


    Soon they all arrived at the living room.


    "Alright, you guys wait here," Scarlett said, gesturing for them to stay in the living room while she went upstairs to get Xander.


    Upon entering the room, she was taken aback to find Xander fast asleep on the bed. She just noticed how Xander looked so tired.


    She stood at the edge of the bed, observing Xander as he peacefully slept¡ªsomething she rarely witnessed. Usually, he would only rest after she fell asleep and wake up before her.


    Xander must be exhausted. He''s been flying for so long, and when he got here, he was immediately busy taking care of tomorrow''s mission.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. She could imagine the weariness he endured¡ªflying to country W and then rushing to join her in this country. More than 30 hours in the air must be very tiring.


    Her guilt grows, knowing that her family problems have caused Xander to dedicate so much time to her, neglecting his own office matters. Gently, she lowered herself to sit on the edge of the bed, gazing at her husband''s face with love.


    ''Xander, I''m sorry. I promise to take care of you once we settle matters with the Withers family. I''ll stay by your side and apany you wherever you go,'' she vowed silently, determined to make it up to him.


    She had considered slowing her n to find her mother, wanting to enjoy her pregnancy while helping Carter recover from his injury. She was confident that once her mother learned Withers was no longer a threat, her mother woulde out of her hiding and look please find me once I''ve cleared the path for you. I''ll be waiting for you in Country M. For a few months, I''ll stay there to help Carter...'' for her.


    ''Mom, I''ll remove the obstacles you''re facing now. But promise me, please find me once I''ve cleared the path for you. I''ll be waiting for you in Country M. For a few months, I''ll stay there to help Carter...'' She silently talks to herself.


    As Scarlett was lost in her own thoughts, she suddenly felt a warm hand gently touch hers. She looked at Xander and saw his calm gaze and warm smile.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Xander asked, waking up and sitting beside her.


    "You were sleeping so peacefully," she replied, returning his smile.


    "Baby, it''s alreadyte," Xander said while ncing at the darkening sky through the window. "Do you want to go home now?"


    "Hmm, let''s go home," Scarlett said.


    ...


    Scarlett and Xander went down the stairs quickly. As they entered the living room, she was taken aback to find the three men in the room ring at her as if they wanted to read her mind with their eyes. The guilt weighed heavily on her, realizing she had made a mistake this time.


    ''Gosh! How could I forget about them?'' She scolded herself inwardly. She should have informed them that she needed some time because she couldn''t bear to disturb Xander''s nap.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Scarlett, you''re so heartless. How could you make out upstairs with your husband and forget all about us here?" Rex''s words irritated her, causing her cheeks to flush. Annoyed, she tightened her grip on Xander''s arm, ring at Rex.


    "We didn''t do anything like that, brother! Xander was sleeping, and..." she started to exin.


    "Baby, you don''t have to answer that," Xander intervened, rubbing her back gently. He knew of her recent emotional instability and how easily she got upset.


    "Rex, sorry for keeping you waiting here," Xander apologized while looking at Rex. "We won''t disturb you any longer. Let''s excuse ourselves." He nced at Scarlett and said, "Babe, let''s go home now..." He gently guided her out of the room.


    However, as they took a few steps, Scarlett stopped abruptly. "Xander, wait..." She knew she needed to introduce Xander to Twelve and Seven, or else this duo would protestter. "I want you to meet my friends," she told Xander, who seemed a little frown looking at her.


    Not waiting for Xander to say anything, she immediately introduced them, "Xander, this is my friend who helped Carter. His name is Daniel Kang," she said, then turned her innocent gaze to Twelve, "Daniel, this is Xander, my husband."


    Xander was pleasantly surprised to see the man who had saved Carter in this ce. He hurriedly offered his hand for a handshake.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Kang," Xander said sincerely.


    Xander felt a sense of gratitude towards Daniel. It was Daniel who had called for a helicopter to transport Carter to the hospital, ultimately saving his life. The doctor had informed Xander that if they had arrived even a few minutester, Carter may not have survived.

 Chapter 425 Revenge (1)

    Chapter 425 Revenge (1)


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Kang," Xander said sincerely.


    Xander felt a sense of gratitude towards Daniel. It was Daniel who had called for a helicopter to transport Carter to the hospital, ultimately saving his life. The doctor had informed Xander that if they had arrived even a few minutester, Carter may not have survived.


    Daniel Kang grinned yfully and shook Xander''s hand. "Mr. Riley, it was nothing, really. I am just doing my duty as a friend and rescuer. Well, your wife is my friend. She is one toughdy to deal with, so I can''t refuse if she asks me anything..." He said in a lighthearted tone, teasing Scarlett good-naturedly.


    Scarlett blushed slightly at Daniel''s remark but couldn''t help but smile. Then she quickly nces at Seven before gazing at Xander again.


    "Xander, this one is Allen. He''s my best friend. Before I met you, I spent most of my time with him on missions. So, he''s like my brother... Ugh, no, no... He''s like my bodyguard," she chuckled.


    Seven, "..."


    "Hi, Seven..." Xander offered Seven a handshake with a smile. "Thank you for looking after my wife. I really appreciate that, man."


    Seven was taken aback by Xander''s words, but he still epted his handshake. "H-How... Do you know my codename? Did Scarlett tell you about it?"


    "Code name?" Xander was momentarily confused but then recalled what Scarlett had warned him about. "No, Scarlett didn''t tell me anything about you. But, actually, I knew she was a member of Fox through you. I already had your personal profile before I married her..."


    Instantly the room became quiet. Not only was Seven shocked by Xander''s words but Rex and Daniel were also shocked.


    Seven nced at Scarlett, "You have to do something about my profile, Scarlett."


    Scarlett nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave now. See you tomorrow!" she said and pulled Xander to leave the room. Not wanting to linger in that ce any longer, she needed to prepare something for tomorrow, her revenge n.


    ****


    The next day, Scarlett wakes up, and the first thing she does is text Noah Withers. She tells him that she''lle to his ce in the evening and also informs him that she''ll be moving him to a safe location for his own safety.


    Throughout the day, she doesn''t go anywhere but keeps herself busy, ensuring that all the preparations are perfect.


    At five in the afternoon, just before sunset, Scarlett was ready, dressed in a ck turtleneck and ck jeans. She covered her outfit with a gray coat and white sneakers to create a rxed impression when visiting her uncle.


    As Scarlett came out of the room, Xander was surprised to see her. "Wow, you look different again with this new wig, baby..." Xander couldn''t help butpliment his wife as he wrapped his arms around her waist. "But you must wear a bulletproof vest!" he said with concern.


    "I already have it under my clothes," she smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Xander, everything will go smoothly. That evil Jude Withers still doesn''t know that I already know his n!"


    Xander sighed deeply before saying, "...Alright, that''s perfect. Let''s go now." Xander led her downstairs. "Baby, I hope you''ll let me follow you inside," he tried to convince her once more.


    Scarlett nced at him while walking toward the front yard, where the car she would use was already waiting.


    Before she entered the car, she answered him, "Xander, if you follow me inside, Jude might read your expression. You don''t have to worry, I will be fine. There''s Seven, who will be my personal assistant, and Rex will be my driver. They will make sure I''m safe."


    "But..." Scarlett ced her finger on his lips to stop him from speaking.


    "Hubby, you will join Alex''s team as nned," She smiled to reassure her worried husband. "Ok, I have to go now, or this n will fail if I arrivete..."


    Xander didn''t say a word. He just nodded and kissed her on the lips one more time before letting her into the ck SUV. The car sped away as soon as Scarlett entered.


    ...


    "Tsk! Why does Xander still look so tense? We already know their weaknesses. Why is he still so worried?" Sitting behind the wheel, Rex nced at Scarlett, who was anxiously watching Xander. "And little sister, can you focus!? Check your weapon and everything Nine provided you in that ck box."


    Scarlett let out a low chuckle when she saw how annoyed Rex was. She didn''t answer him but immediately opened the ck box beside her.


    Inside, she found two small guns with different colors; silver and ck. After checking the bullets inside the guns, she discreetly hides them under her coat. She also wore earbuds that matched her skin color, specially designed to make them invisible. Then, she took out some small syringes and concealed them all under her coat.


    With everything in ce, she nced at Rex, who was now calmly driving the car. She didn''t bother talking to him; instead, she looked at Seven, sitting casually in the passenger seat.


    Seven looked dashing in his ck suit, his outfit style exactly like Logan, who usually apanied her as her personal assistant. Scarlett deliberately didn''t bring Logan this time because she knew he wasn''t strong enough. She preferred Seven, her long-time partner; they understood each other with just a nce.


    After almost an hour, they were getting closer to their destination. Scarlett''s calm andposed demeanor slowly turned into tension, but she was still confident that the mission would go smoothly.


    Suddenly, Rex''s voice broke the silence in the car. "Scarlett, listen! If things don''t go ording to your n, send a signal immediately."


    She looked at him and nodded. "I will," she said.


    "And if you don''te out in 30 minutes or give me a light signal, I will enter the house!" Rex continued.


    "Everything will be alright, brother. You don''t have to worry too much..." Scarlett tried to reassure him.

 Chapter 426 [Bonus chapter]Revenge (2)

    Chapter 426 [Bonus chapter]Revenge (2)


    "Everything will be alright, brother. You don''t have to worry too much..." Scarlett tried to reassure him.


    "Oh, please... don''t be too reckless!" Rex''s serious tone made Scarlett understand the gravity of the situation. "Remember, never let your guard down!" She could only nod in response.


    Then she shifted her gaze towards the old gate that was unguarded but equipped with CCTV. She also spotted a few guards hiding in various spots.


    "Many guards hid!" Scarlett said.


    "Yeah, there''s five." Seven said.


    "Well, there are seven people. You guys didn''t see two outside the gate?" Rex chuckled. Scarlett and Seven silently gasp.


    The tension in the air was getting stronger as the car finally stopped right before the old building.


    Before Scarlett got out of the car, she spotted a white-haired middle-aged man, dressed casually, emerging from the main entrance. At first nce, he appeared like an ordinary person, not someone trained for the battlefield.


    "Wee, Miss Piers," the middle-aged man greeted Scarlett as soon as she and Seven stepped out of the car. His expression mirrored sadness and concern, just as Scarlett had expected. This man introduced himself as Noah Withers'' assistant, Rudy.


    "Rudy, can you take me to see my uncle?" Scarlett asked in a worried voice, maintaining her concerned expression.


    "Sure, sure, young miss..." Rudy''s voice trailed off as he nced at Seven, "And who is this young man?" His gaze fixed on the red-haired man, who looked dashing in a suit. He had never seen this man before during their investigation. Who could he be?


    "He is Elyon, my personal assistant. He usually helps me in the office," Scarlett said casually, gesturing to Rudy to lead them inside.


    "Hello, Mister Elyon," Rudy smiled politely.


    Seven smiled as he noticed Rudy''s sharp gaze staring at him from head to toe. He followed Rudy and Scarlett casually, scanning the room they passed. As they entered the living room, he felt several pairs of eyes fixed on them.


    ''Damn it! We''re in trouble; they have so many people inside too!'' Seven cursed inwardly, but he maintained his calm expression while walking a few steps behind Scarlett.


    Before long, they entered the old home office.


    Scarlett was surprised when she saw Noah Withers, with several scars on his face, sitting on the sofa, smiling warmly at her. Even though he was wearing a clean, bright blue shirt, his face looked miserable, like someone who had just narrowly escaped death.


    If Scarlett didn''t know this man was fake, she might have believed himpletely; he looked exactly like her uncle Noah Withers. She tried to maintain her expression.


    Scarlett decided to confront the imposter and yed along with his game, pretending she didn''t know that he was a fake Noah Withers.


    "U-Uncle Noah!!" Her voice trembled as she walked toward him with fast strides. She stopped a step before him, her eyes blurry. "H-How could that evil Jude Withers do this to you? H-How dare he make you suffer like this?" She continued, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Oh, dear... Scarlett, please don''t cry," Jude Withers said, gently patting her head. He was confused and concerned about her sudden outburst of emotions.


    Jude Withers became even more puzzled as Scarlett continued crying, unsure how to help her. He simplyforted her by gently patting her on the shoulder.


    After sobbing and crying for several minutes, she lifted her head to meet Jude Withers'' gaze. "Uncle, let''s confront that devil," Scarlett''s voice sounded hoarse.


    Seven, standing behind Scarlett appeared calm but he was internally cracking up. It was so fun watching excellent acting. He tried hard not to get involved and maintained an expressionless demeanor.


    "That man deserves to die. He''s not human... He''s a real devil!!" Scarlett continued to curse Jude Withers, anger dancing in her eyes as she stared sharply at the man before her.


    Behind his mask, Jude Withers'' face stiffened upon hearing Scarlett curse him. He tried to calm his mind and heart, not showing his emotions, although it was difficult to maintain. He wanted nothing more than to kill Scarlett, but he had a n to use this girl to his advantage.


    After secretly taking a deep breath, Jude finally said, "Scarlett, we''ll fulfill it; we''ll kill that bastard... He truly deserves death." There was a flicker of anger in his eyes that made Scarlett feel something odd, but she put aside that weird feeling.


    "Uncle, let''s catch him. I''m not afraid of him!" Scarlett said.


    "No need to catch him," a smile appeared at the corner of his lips before he continued, "I caught himst night. I used my father''s people to capture that bastard, Jude Withers!" His anger was evident in his tone.


    Another strange feeling struck Scarlett''s heart. She was taken aback, ''He caught Jude Withers? He means the real Uncle Noah, right?'' she wondered. ''So, Uncle Noah is in this ce? Good!''


    Before Scarlett could say anything, she saw Jude Withers gesturing to the white-haired man standing near the door, as if asking him to bring someone to this room.


    After the gray-haired man left the room, only three of them left, including Seven, who was still sitting at the end of the couch, his eyes fixed on the man across from Scarlett. The tension in the room escted as they awaited the arrival of the person Jude Withers had called for.


    However, tensions were broken when Jude Withers said, "Scarlett, I want you to kill that bastard Jude Withers!! I want you to avenge your mother, father, and everyone he hurt on B Ind. Never ever give him mercy! Never!" He became visibly angry as his face turned red and his eyes shed.


    Scarlett secretly observed the person in front of her carefully. Now she felt confused. A critical question that she must resolve quickly¡­. Was the man before her Jude Withers or Noah Withers? Why were they so simr, and why did his anger towards Jude Withers feel so real? The situation was bing more perplexing and more pressing with each passing moment.

 Chapter 427 Revenge (3)

    427 Revenge (3)


    Scarlett secretly observed the person in front of her carefully. Now she felt confused. A critical question that she must resolve quickly¡­. Was the man before her Jude Withers or Noah Withers? Why were they so simr, and why did his anger towards Jude Withers feel so real? The situation was bing more perplexing and more pressing with each passing moment.


    "Sure, uncle! Jude Withers is a scum of society. A sinner. How could he torture his family? He doesn''t deserve to stay in this world!" Scarlett expressed her anger, determined to stick to her n regardless of whether the man in front of her was the real Jude or Noah.


    Casually touching the invisible earbud, Scarlett whispered, "Move. NOW!"


    Scarlett shed a warm smile at the man across from her, who was nowughing. Hisugh echoed through the room. It seemed he also felt happy that all his ns were going perfectly.


    "That bastard Jude will soon meet his end... Ha-ha-ha..." The fake Noah''sughter faded slightly when the door opened.


    All eyes turned toward the door and saw Rudy dragging a male figure with tattered clothes, his face covered in a brown sack. Rudy pushed the man so hard that he fell to the floor, silent and helpless.


    "Scarlett, this man is Jude Withers," fake Noah said, asking Rudy to make the man kneel. Rudy immediately forced the man''s knees on the floor, facing the fake Noah and Scarlett sitting in the seating area.


    As the brown sack was lifted from the man''s head, his panicked gaze quickly swept the room and stopped when he met Scarlett''s eyes. He couldn''t say anything because there was a cloth gagging his mouth. Only his sharp eyes stared at Scarlett as if wanting tomunicate with her through his gaze.


    Scarlett''s heart trembled as she met those desperate gazes. She couldn''t describe her feelings right now, as she was baffled. The man kneeling in front of her was unfamiliar, not her uncle Noah she ever met before; he lookedpletely different.


    ''This is the real Jude Withers!?'' She silently muttered under her breath. This was her first time seeing the real Jude Withers in person.


    So far, she had only seen Jude Withers'' face in a photo she found on the Withers Group server. This man''s face looked simr to the photo she had seen, but somehow his facial expression looked peculiar; she couldn''t describe it in words ¡ª His panic and scared gaze trembled Scarlett''s heart.


    How strange!


    ''Uncle Noah,'' Scarlett''s gaze remained locked with the man''s eyes. ''Is that you? Are you really Uncle Noah? Or Jude?'' she tried tomunicate through their eyes. But, of course, she got no answers, only deepening confusion.


    "Scarlett, you can kill him now; he doesn''t deserve to breathe the same air as us. He is a scum of society who must be killed..." Noah Withers'' words took Scarlett by surprise.


    She slowly turned her gaze away from the man''s kneeling on the floor to the man who imed to be her Uncle Noah Withers. When she met his angry re, it made her even more confused.


    ''Is this man really Uncle Noah?'' She asks herself.


    Somehow, seeing these two men in the same room made Scarlettpletely bewildered.


    ''Focus, Scarlett... Focus...'' She tried to remind herself not to get distracted by the situation.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, it was harder for her to understand. This was the first time Scarlett had encountered such a situation; her target to be killed was her family. Her real family. She felt scared for the first time during her mission. Frightened that she would make a misjudgment.


    Scarlett felt confused, but suddenly, she heard a voice in her ear saying, "Little sister, follow your heart!" The calm voice of Rex snapped her out of her daze.


    She took a slow breath and turned her head to look at the man on the floor. After meeting Jude Withers'' pitiful gaze for a few seconds, she shifted her gaze to Noah Withers across from her.


    "Uncle, there''s no need to rush!" Scarlett said calmly, a smile appearing at the corners of her lips. She came back to herself as Three, not as a confused Scarlett Piers. "The important thing is that this evil Jude is in our hands. He won''t be a threat to us anymore, right?" she casually asked, trying to buy time.


    The fake Noah Withers seemed surprised at Scarlett''s words. He observed her calmness for a few seconds before he answered, "Indeed. You are right, Scarlett... This man is no longer a threat to us."


    Scarlett nodded before saying, "Now, the biggest problem is restoring the Withers family''s reputation. The news out there is tarnishing the family''s name, and the government could easily shut down all Withers businesses if you don''t find a way to clear the usations!"


    She deliberately mentioned the Withers organization while carefully observing his expression, searching for any signs that he might be fake. She wanted to ensure she wouldn''t make a mistake in choosing the wrong person to be killed.


    Seeing that the man in front of her didn''t say anything, Scarlett continued, "News about Withers is spreading rapidly, and it will undoubtedly ruin your political career, Uncle!"


    Jude''s face under the mask stiffened upon hearing her words. He knew very well that the damaging news had to be stopped immediately. He loathed the deliberate exposure of the Withers family''s evil deeds, which included bribery, murder, and extortion, among others.


    The constant stream of negative publicity gave Jude an unending headache. Despite their efforts, they couldn''t solve the cyber attacks on their servers or remove the incriminating articles from the inte. It seemed like a powerful hacker was thwarting all their attempts, intensifying his frustration.


    However, Jude couldn''t vent his anger now. His priority was dealing with the real Noah Withers before executing his n B ¡ª bing the true Noah Withers and rebuilding the family''s reputation through Noah''s political career.


    Jude Withers'' gloomy eyes met Scarlett''s as he spoke in a miserable tone, "Scarlett, I was shocked when I read the inte. Now, our family''s reputation is crumbling... How can I continue my political career?" His shoulders slumped, and veins popped up on his forehead, conveying his sense of helplessness.


    Scarlett remained silent, carefully studying his expression.


    "Do you have any suggestions on how to restore our family''s reputation?" He asked weakly. "Scarlett, do you have any hacker friends who can help clear the Withers'' name out there?" His eyes pleaded with Scarlett.


    ''Gotcha!!'' Scarlett eximed in her heart. Now she was absolutely sure that this man before her was a fake. He was not Noah Withers but Jude Withers, her nemesis.


    Scarlett curled her lips into a nasty smile, and the evil mes danced happily in her eyes as she said, "Uncle Noah, let''s kill this bastard Jude Withers!" She gracefully stood up from her chair, then took out her silver gun.


    Without hesitation, Scarlett pointed her gun at the man, who was now trembling on the floor. He vigorously shook his head as if he wanted to tell Scarlett to stop shooting while his terrified eyes locked with Scarlett''s horrified gaze.


    He forced himself forward on his knees, attempting to approach Scarlett and beg for mercy, but before he could move any further, a powerful kicknded on his body, sending him flying. Rudy had delivered the kick.


    Scarlett''s hands gripped her weapon tighter as she angrily red at Rudy. ''How dare he kick Uncle Noah?'' She felt the urge to return the favor to this bastard Rudy!


    When Scarlett was ready to shoot Noah, Jude Withers was stunned to see Scarlett suddenly turn cold, and her killing intent seemed to radiate around them.


    ''Why did this little girl change her mind? Does she really hate Jude that much? That''s why she can''t hold her anger anymore?'' Jude Withers pondered to himself, feeling satisfied that Scarlett had not wasted his time. She was ready to execute her dear uncle, making it easier for his next n.


    "Yes, yes, my dear niece... Shoot him!" Jude stood beside Scarlett, his sly smile appearing as Noahy pitifully on the floor.


    ''Sorry, little brother, you''re so stupid and no longer useful to me. You''d better go after your beloved grandfather and father!'' Jude''s sinister thoughts echoed in his mind as he felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Noah could only hold back his bitterness inwardly when he saw Jude Withers'' malicious grin. He was powerless and could do nothing but ept his defeat and await his fate at Scarlett''s hands. His eyes turned to Scarlett, his niece, and conveyed a smile filled with love and understanding.


    ''I''m sorry, Scarlett. I couldn''t protect you. And, you don''t have to worry, I will never me you,'' Noah felt tears welling up in his eyes. Slowly, he closed his eyes, preparing to meet his end.


    Bang!


    Gunshots echoed in the room, and at the same time, Noah''s body jolted slightly, theny motionless.

 Chapter 428 Revenge (4)

    428 Revenge (4)


    Bang!


    Gunshots echoed in the room, and at the same time, Noah''s body jolted slightly, theny motionless.


    Instantly, the room fell silent. Nobody spoke. They didn''t even move, as if everyone was shocked to see Scarlett shoot the defenseless man on the floor.


    "What happened, Seven?" a soft voice sounded in Seven''s ears as he stood staring in disbelief at Scarlett. "Why did she shoot her uncle? Isn''t the man who was arrested the real Noah Withers?" asked Rex, confused, as he watched the live video recording on his cell phone.


    Rex could see and hear what was happening inside the house from video footage captured by the small cameras embedded in Scarlett and Seven''s clothes.


    Seven couldn''t answer Rex; he also wanted to know why Scarlett shot the real Noah Withers. But he couldn''t ask her; he just stood alert, ready to respond if anything threatened Scarlett''s life.


    ...


    "Hahaha..." Jude Withers''ughter instantly broke the silence. He slowly walked over to Noah Withers'' lifeless body on the floor. Seeing his own face, pale and motionless, seemed to amuse him.


    ''Thank you, little brother. Your sacrifice will not be in vain. I can use your identity to continue our family''s glory, '' he smirked. ''Even though our family name is tarnished out there, I''m sure Withers'' name will be back to be respected because of you.''


    Jude touched Noah''s neck to check for a pulse to ensure he was dead. When his hand confirmed the lifelessness, a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his lips, feeling relief at finally getting rid of this man.


    After hiding his happy expression, he slowly stood up and turned to face Scarlett.


    "Scarlett, he dies," Jude said while putting on his gloomy but relieved expression. "Your father and everyone he killed in the past can now rest in peace. Now, you don''t have to worry about him anymore..."


    She didn''t answer but slowly walked over to Noah''s motionless body, staring for a few minutes with a calm expression, though inside, she felt wanted to end all of this, but she still needed to expose Jude Withers.


    She needed him to confess to everything he had done. She would use his confession to ensure he receives a severe punishment.


    After a moment, Scarlett finally turned to face Jude, "Uncle, now I feel relieved," she said with a smile. "Finally, this man will no longer chase my mother, right?"


    "You''re right, Scarlett..." Jude said with a smile, he gestured for her to sit again on the couch, but she didn''t move.


    Scarlett stood in her ce, "Do you think my mother wille out soon?" Her eyes locked onto Jude''s, wanting to see his expression.


    There was a glint in Jude''s eyes before he spoke, "That''s what I wish for, Scarlett. I believe your mother will definitelye back. Now, you don''t need to worry anymore about your mother... But," suddenly his expression changed, from gentle to sharp, she could feel pressure from his gaze.


    "...you should worry about yourself, Scarlett," he continued, his voice sending a chill down her spine. Slowly, he stood from his seat, cing his hand behind his back as he walked towards Scarlett with measured steps.


    "W-Worry?" She stammered, pretending to be confused, though she could guess what he was implying. "W-What do you mean, uncle?" Her voice slightly trembled as she faced his icy gaze.


    Jude didn''t rush to answer her. He closed the distance, stopping two steps away from her. Seven, who could feel the tension, remained on high alert. Meanwhile, Rudy, who stood not far away from Scarlett and Jude, wore a nasty smirk on his face staring sharply at Scarlett.


    In the car, Rex felt the tension, too, and whispered to Scarlett, "Little sister, if you don''t end this now, I will go in and kill him with my own hands!" He seemed eager for a dramatic resolution.


    Upon hearing Rex''s warning, Scarlett could only chuckle inwardly, maintaining her confused expression as she looked back at Jude Withers'' sharp gaze.


    "Everything is under control outside. Your dear husband and the special forces have cleared things up. End it now!" Rex urged again.


    ''Tsk, this person! Why does he sound so impatient?'' Scarlett scolded Rex in her mind, ignoring his words and regretting bringing him here.


    "Worry because your life will be mine now," Jude paused for a moment, savoring the look of shock and fear on the girl''s face. "From now on, you will be a tool to make my dreamse true."


    Scarlett listened silently, her gaze slowly changing to one of fear.


    "You will obediently stay by my side to bring your cowardly mother out of hiding!" Jude''s voice gradually changed; he was no longer speaking in Noah Withers'' tone but in his own. This shift made Scarlett''s face turn pale ¡ª carry out her n.


    "Y-You, who... who are you? Why are you..." she stammered, taking a few steps back to put some distance between them.


    "Bwahahaha¡­" An unrulyugh suddenly resounded in the room. "You are slow, my dear niece, Scarlett Piers...too stupid to realize it." Hisughter ceased, and a murderous glint now appeared in his eyes. "I''m not your foolish Uncle Noah, but your Devil Uncle Jude Withers! Thank you for fulfilling my dream to get rid of Noah!"


    "W-What the hell are you trying to say? That man..." Scarlett quickly nced at the motionless body on the floor to make him remember that she had already killed Jude Withers.


    "Scarlett, oh Scarlett, that dead body was your dearest Uncle Noah. He wore a mask, just like my face," Jude''s devilish smile remained. "Did you know Noah and I have simr bodies? You could assume I purposely kept my body the same as his to carry out this kind of n," he added, enjoying Scarlett''s shocked expression.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Jude slowly reached for his neck and pulled the mask off his face, revealing his true identity as Jude Withers. "Hello, Scarlett Piers..." His devilish smile sent a shockwave through her.


    "Little sister, you still have six minutes... No, five minutes to help Noah, or he will die forever!" Suddenly, Nine''s voice sounded in Scarlett''s ears. Her body froze, and she knew she had to end this drama now.


    Scarlett appeared, with her face as pale as paper.


    14:37


    "Okay, Rudy! Catch this little girl and that guy..." Jude''sughter disappeared when he didn''t see Without hesitation, she made signnguage to Seven while maintaining her pretending-terrified expression looking at Jude in fear.


    "Bwahaha," Judeughed, breaking the tension in the room once again, amused at how frightened Scarlett appeared, with her face as pale as paper.


    "Okay, Rudy! Catch this little girl and that guy..." Jude''sughter disappeared when he didn''t see Scarlett''s assistant, who had vanished from his sight a few seconds ago, now standing in the corner with a gun pointed at Rudy''s head.


    Jude froze, puzzled by how fast the man had moved. He turned his gaze back to Scarlett, shocked to see her terrified expression reced by a sharp, knife-like gaze, and her smile now resembled that of a demoness eyeing her prey.


    "Y-You, Scarlett, you..." Jude was too shocked by her strange expression. He no longer enjoyed ying games with Scarlett. It was time to end this and make her his tool.


    "Come in! Catch this girl!!" Jude shouted loudly, calling out to his invisible bodyguards outside. However, after a few seconds, there was no movement to be heard from outside. He felt his whole body freeze as he realized something was going on outside.


    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed as she took a step closer to him, "Jude Withers, you won''t make me your tool. Instead, I will send you straight to hell..." she said with a nonchnt expression, yet her voice was as cold as ice.


    She tucked her silver gun under her coat and quickly took out her ck gun.


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, she shot Jude Withers in the leg, causing him to crash hard to his knees on the floor. "Argh, what the fuck... Why? Why are you shooting me?" A loud scream escaped Jude''s mouth.


    Scarlett ignored the man''s cries as she walked quickly toward Noah Withers. She tore his clothes open across his chest, revealing multiple wounds. Her heart ached at the sight. Pushing her emotions aside, she took out two syringes from her pocket. She injected their contents into Noah''s chest, acting swiftly and firmly.


    "Good girl!" Nine''s voice sounded in Scarlett''s ear. "He''ll be breathing normally again in a few moments. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Now, can you just kill that scumbag? I need to go home and sleep..."


    Scarlett''s worried expression vanished upon hearing Nine''s assurance. She stood up and gazed at Seven. "Kill him!"


    Bang!


    Another gunshot rang out, and Rudy''s lifeless body fell hard on the hard floor as Seven pushed his body away.


    Jude, who witnessed everything that happened before him, was shocked. ''What''s going on here? Why is this girl suddenly taking control of the situation?'' he helplessly spoke to himself, his eyes staring in horror at Scarlett.


    Please continue to vote! Thanks :-)


    PurpleLight

 Chapter 429 Revenge (5)

    429 Revenge (5)


    Rex slowly stepped out of the car, ncing at the empty yard around him. Leaning against the car, he faced the main entrance and lit a cigarette.


    Before long, the sound of a car engine approaching at full speed caught his attention. He observed a ck car slowlye to a stop and park behind his car.


    Inhaling from his cigarette and letting the smoke circle in the air, his smile appeared, framing his calm and handsome face as he saw Xander step out of the car with a tense expression.


    "Man, you don''t have to worry too much..." Rex couldn''t help butment as he saw Xander walking quickly towards him, with some men following behind, one of them being Alex Hill, the head of the XTeam special forces. "Everything''s fine inside. She is safe!"


    Xander''s tense expression gradually softened, and he sighed, relieved. "I''ll go inside," he said, not waiting for Rex''s response.


    With determined strides, Xander entered the house, with Alex following closely behind. Inside, they saw several special forces in camouge tactical suits stationed in various ces and several motionless bodies on the ground.


    They quickly made their way in the direction the special forces were leading them. Without knocking, they kicked the door and forced it to open.


    Xander was utterly surprised by what he saw. His wife, Scarlett, was stomping on a man''s chest with her foot and pointing a gun at his forehead.


    "Scarlett," Xander hurriedly walked towards her, concerned about her unstable emotions. "Let Alex take over here," he said gently, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    Scarlett seemed to snap out of her intense state when she heard Xander''s voice. As her eyes met Xander''s, she felt her anger slowly subside.


    "X-Xander..." She said softly. Her strong desire to end Jude Withers'' life gradually faded, her hands trembled, and her knees felt weak. She didn''t even notice that her gun had changed hands and was now in Xander''s grip. She held onto his hand tightly, trying to keep herself from falling apart.


    But then she noticed Noah Withers'' body move slightly, and her feet started moving on their own ord. She walked towards Noah, her emotions torn between fear and a glimmer of hope.


    "Uncle Noah," she said, almost whimpering, kneeling on the floor before Noah Withers''s weak body. "A-Are you okay?" She stared at his face, now free from Jude Withers'' mask. His pale face was covered with wounds.


    "S-Scarlett?" Noah''s raspy voice was weak, barely audible. "W-Why am I still alive?" he asked, confused. He still remembered receiving Scarlett''s bullet moments ago. But why was he still alive? He was supposed to be dead, right?


    Scarlett said nothing but sobbed, allowing all the emotions she had held in to pour out. Her tears were unstoppable, and she couldn''t hold them back. She clutched her uncle''s hand tightly.


    "Everything is finished, uncle..." She finally managed to speak after a few moments of crying. "Y-You are safe. You will be alright..."


    Noah could only smile to respond to her. It was hard for him to speak now. He could feel a nameless pain was now engulfing his limbs.


    "Baby, we need to send Uncle Noah to the hospital," Xander said gently, "He needs medical help..." he said worriedly.


    Scarlett nodded, trying topose herself. "Uncle, let''s go to the hospital!" She softly said while wiping her tears away.


    ...


    A few minutester, paramedics arrived and carefully took Noah Withers to the hospital.


    Before heading out to follow her uncle, Scarlett couldn''t help but cast onest nce at Jude Withers, who was still kneeling on the floor, his head hung low and his gaze fixed on the ground. She couldn''t see his expression, but she could sense the despair and defeat in him.


    Scarlett gritted her teeth, wanting to tear apart the man before her, but she held back. Despite her strong desire to avenge her family and make him suffer for the pain he had caused her mother and all her family on B Ind, she couldn''t act on it. Being pregnant, she didn''t want her child to grow up knowing that their mother was a murderer.


    Suppressing her anger, she turned to Alex, who was now talking to someone.


    "Brother Alex, I want this person to receive the harshest punishment possible. I want him to never see the sun again. I want him to rot in prison! Please ensure he faces the severest consequences, so all his victims can find peace!" she said coldly.


    Alex smiled reassuringly at her. "Don''t worry, sister-inw. This man will definitely receive the most severe punishment this country has ever seen!"


    "Thank you, brothers," Scarlett replied, giving Alex a satisfied smile before following Xander out of the room. She needed to hurry to the hospital to be with her uncle, Noah Withers.


    When Scarlett left the building, she saw Rex still waiting for her, with Seven standing beside the car, smoking while conversing seriously. As soon as they noticed her, they threw away their cigarettes and smiled at her.


    "Rex, Seven, thank you..." Scarlett couldn''t help but express her gratitude. "You guys can go back now; I''m going to the hospital with Xander," she continued.


    Rex didn''t say a word. He simply waved his hand casually and tossed a key to Seven.


    "Brother Rex, please also convey my gratitude to Nine for his help," Scarlett said. "If it weren''t for the special bullets that Nine gave me, I wouldn''t have gotten such a quick confession from Jude Withers."


    Rex halted his steps before getting into the car. He turned to look at Scarlett with a dark expression. "Little sister, you better tell me your true n next time. How dare you make me worry like that!?" His gaze was sharp as if scolding her with his eyes. Before Scarlett could say anything, Rex had already entered the car.


    "Bye, Three! See ya..." Seven said while chuckling, then he promptly got into the car and took the driver''s seat.


    Scarlett could only faintly smile as she watched Rex and Seven''s car move away and disappear from As their car started, Scarlett nced at Xander, who was driving. She said, "Didn''t you see the live 14:38


    streaming?"


    her sight.


    "Baby, what''s wrong?" Xander, who was standing beside Scarlett, asked. "Why does Rex look so annoyed at you?" He was confused by Rex''s attitude. It was the first time he saw Rex angry at Scarlett; usually, the man would look at her with a gaze that could make anyone jealous.


    Scarlett frowned upon hearing Xander''s question but didn''t say anything. Instead, she asked him to go to the car, exining that they couldn''t stay there long. She needed to get to the hospital to apany her uncle¡ªmany things she wanted to talk to him about.


    As their car started, Scarlett nced at Xander, who was driving. She said, "Didn''t you see the live streaming?"


    "What!? There''s a live streaming?" Xander was surprised to hear that. "Why didn''t you say it before?" he asked.


    Scarlett secretly gulped, scolding Rex in her mind for not letting Xander watch the live streaming even though she had asked him to do so. Not wanting to annoy Xander further, she immediately proceeded to tell him everything that happened in the room when she confronted Jude Withers.


    Instantly, Xander''s face darkened.


    No wonder Rex was upset; his wife had been stalling for time, and the chances of her getting hurt were huge. Despite feeling worried and annoyed, Xander refrained from saying anything, choosing to listen in silence.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett finally concluded her story.


    Xander took a deep breath before asking, "Baby, was it your idea to ask Nine to prepare a special bullet that would make Noah die in a certain time?" He was curious since it was the first time he had heard of such a bullet.


    "Hmm, I gave him the idea, and he made it in a short time," Scarlett proudly exined Nine''s abilities to Xander.


    "Nine has a very dangerous ability. This guy is far more powerful than a nuclear explosion. He can kill lots of people with the poison he creates," Xander remarked, imagining the potential consequences if Nine created a poison or virus to kill on arge scale ¡ª He can kill people without anyone knowing.


    "Indeed. He is the scariest among us," Scarlett agreed.


    "Have I ever met him?" Xander inquired, recalling that Scarlett had never introduced Nine to him.


    Scarlett pondered for a moment, trying to remember. A few secondster, she recalled the incident on Ind B when she killed all the bandits in the forest, and Rex hade with Nine.


    "You saw him once," Scarlett said, ncing at Xander, reminding him about the incident on Ind B.


    "I don''t remember seeing him; I only remember meeting Seven. But if I see him in person, maybe I''ll recognize him," Xander replied.


    "I''ll introduce you when we meet again. But not this time because they''ll be leaving the country soon since this case is over," Scarlett exined.


    "I see. Oh right... What are your ns with Withers?" Xander asked, ncing at her quickly.


    Scarlett was left speechless by Xander''s question.


    ''My n?'' she asked herself, realizing she had no concrete ns for dealing with Withers once the evil that is Jude Withers was gone. She had hope, though. Her only hope was that her mother woulde out from her hiding when she learned Jude Withers'' threat was ended.

 Chapter 430 Sudden Call From M Country

    Chapter 430 Sudden Call From M Country


    Arriving at the hospital, Scarlett couldn''t meet her uncle as he was taken to the intensive care unit and had to undergo numerous tests. After several hours, Scarlett finally got a chance to see him. However, she could only do so from outside the intensive care unit.


    Peering through the wide ss window, Scarlett saw her uncle lying in the hospital bed, connected to various strange devices strapped to his chest and with IVs inserted into his hands, delivering various fluids into his body.


    "Xander, is he going to be okay?" Scarlett asked anxiously. "And why are there so many strange things attached to his body?"


    He nced at her lovingly while cing his hand on her shoulder.


    "Uncle Noah was detained underground for several months with very unhealthy air cirction. He was also physically abused, and they found traces of drugs in his body..." He exined everything to Scarlett, rying the information he heard from the head doctor who treated Noah Withers.


    Scarlett''s fists clenched as she heard Xander''s exnation. She could imagine the kind of torment her uncle had endured in thest few months. Her eyes blurred as she looked at his pale face, praying to God for him to recover soon.


    "I feel sad for him," she said softly.


    "You don''t have to worry too much; Uncle Noah will get well soon. I have asked the best doctors to treat him here, and if there are no suitable experts, we can even send him to M Country for the best medical treatment there..." Xander continued, gently squeezing her shoulder, trying tofort her.


    "Hmm, if necessary, we can have Grandpa Robert take care of him too!" Scarlett replied, her mind already making ns.


    After she finished here, she intended to return to Country W to pick up Carter and bring him to Country M. She would stay there until Carter recovered. Also, it would be even better if her uncle Noah went there to receive direct care from Grandpa Robert, the divine doctor.


    Xander nodded in agreement with her. "We''ll see in a few days."


    "Hmm," she hums while looking at her uncle again.


    "Babe, let''s go back to our house, you also need to rest. Let Uncle Noah get some very-needed rest too. We wille here again tomorrow morning," Xander was concerned about her condition. It''s almost midnight, and her face looks tired.


    Scarlett could only agree with him. She really needed to rest, as she could feel her stomach tightening since noon. She felt worried something might happen to her baby.


    ***


    When they arrived home, Scarlett felt exhausted and sleepy. However, as she was about to sleep, her phone vibrated.


    "Who called you in the middle of the night?" Xander, who was just about to turn off the light, stopped. He walked to the nightstand to get Scarlett''s cell phone. However, when he saw the unknown number, he frowned while ncing at her.


    "Who?" Scarlett asked curiously, seeing Xander''s face turn dark.


    "Unknown number. Do you want to ept the call?" he asked. She shook her head and asked Xander to turn off her cell phone. She needed to sleep now.


    But before Xander could turn it off, a text message arrived.


    about something," Xander hesitated to give the cell phone to Scarlett. "If you want, you can call him. He might have something "Babe, this is Rnd Gilwynn''s number. He wants to speak with you about something," Xander hesitated to give the cell phone to Scarlett. "If you want, you can call him. He might have something important to say..."


    Scarlett felt confused about whether to call him back or not. After thinking about her sudden departure from M Country, she decided to call him back. Maybe Xander was right; Rnd Gilwynn might have something important to say to her.


    "Okay, I''ll call him," Scarlett epted her cell phone and walked over to the sofa in the corner. After settling on the couch, she called back Rnd''s number.


    On the first ring, the call connected.


    "Hello, Scarlett?" came Rnd''s voice from the other end.


    Her tongue suddenly stiffened when she heard Rnd''s calm yet gentle voice in her ear.


    "Scarlett, how are you doing?" Rnd''s voice paused as if waiting for Scarlett to say something. However, after a few seconds didn''t hear her speak, he continued his words, "I hope you are okay in there..."


    "I''m fine!" She finally managed to reply.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett. I forgot it was already midnight there. Sorry if I woke you up."


    "It''s okay. I was just about to sleep," she felt less nervous after hearing his apologetic tone. Xander, sitting beside her, gave her a reassuring smile. "What did you want to talk about?"


    Rnd cleared his throat before saying, "...this is about your mother. Scarlett, I know everything from Theo, and I can help you find her," he said.


    ''He wants to help me find mom!?'' Scarlett could instantly feel her heart beating faster, excited by his words. However, she didn''t say a word. She just sat up straight, waiting for him to continue.


    "Someone I know has advanced technology that can trace people. I believe her tech can easily track Rosalie..."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, this person actually has a simr story to yours. She also searched for her mother for many years and finally found her a few years ago."


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up, looking at Xander beside her. Her hand trembled as she held Xander''s hand, too excited about this news. Finally, there is a light for her to find her mother.


    "I will arrange a meeting with that person. When will youe back here?" Rnd asked.


    Scarlett didn''t reply immediately, but she quickly thought about her schedule.


    In her mind, she wanted to fly there immediately. But there was no way she could leave now. She had to apany her uncle until he regained his health. After that, she would handle Carter and finish everything before starting to find her mother again.


    "I''ll finish everything here, and after that, I''ll stop by Cloudfort first and then fly to Royal City. I hope I can arrive there in two weeks..."


    c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9b77279a7b89d8342071b2e9f762bbbcf9d71ce9d9ed09da3e3c34cfb9dc116e6ca448291c1bdb6baa8f440655ddb04274932bd071e90c608fb326a7d5e

 Chapter 431 Talk to Noah Withers

    Chapter 431 Talk to Noah Withers


    After talking to Rnd Gilwynn, Scarlett''s fatigue disappeared. She felt refreshed, and her drowsiness was gone too.


    "Xander, he said... he can help me find my mother!" Her eyes beamed at Xander. She was so happy to learn that Rnd Gilwynn was now trying to help her find her mother.


    Xander smiled back at her. He rubbed her soft cheek gently before saying, "Hmm, I heard that too... His n sounds good. You will most likely find your mother soon."


    Scarlett nodded, but she didn''t say anything. Her mind was upied with a big question; why didn''t her mother appear?


    Usually, her mother would show up when Alex and his team carried out missions involving Withers. But, in today''s mission, she didn''t show up. Even after Jude Withers and his regime fell, there was no indication that her mother would make an appearance.


    That''s weird! As if something is preventing her from appearing.


    Frightened by her own thoughts, Scarlett shook her head slightly, trying to shake off all the weird thoughts in her mind.


    ''Impossible! My mom should be fine... Maybe she missed this operation because it happened so fast!'' She tried to calm herself down.


    "Babe, let''s go to sleep now," Xander said, noticing her pale face. "...You have to get up early to see Uncle Noah."


    Scarlett snapped out of her deep thoughts. She nodded, following Xander to bed.


    ****


    The next day, Scarlett and Xander rushed to the hospital after breakfast. They heard Noah Withers had woken up and been transferred to the VIP treatment room.


    When Scarlett arrived at the hospital, the doctor had just visited him. Xander was now talking to the doctor about Noah''s condition while Scarlett rushed to meet him. Her eyes blurred with tears as she met the look in his eyes.


    "U-Uncle, h-how are you feeling now?" Her voice still sounded shaky even though she was trying not to appear sad in front of him.


    "Hey, don''t cry," Noah Withers smiled a little. "I''m not dead; I''m alive and will soon be well. So, please stop crying..." He asked her toe closer, holding her hand before continuing, "Scarlett, it''s all over now. That bastard will no longer do anything to harm you and your mother..." He smiled.


    Scarlett could see that her uncle''s smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. There was tension and sadness in his eyes. Nevertheless, she could only smile back at him, nodding.


    She agreed with him; everything would be fine. There would be no more threats to them, and Jude Withers would be severely punished.


    "Uncle, about Grandpa, I heard from Jude that he also killed him. Is that true?" Scarlett asked worriedly. Yesterday, she wanted to investigate it but halted her n because she didn''t want to get involved with this family. Not many people know of her existence, so she decided to wait until Uncle Noah woke up to talk to him about it.


    "No, no. He''s just bluffing," Noah tried to sit up, but Scarlett gently pushed him back to lie down. She adjusted his bed, helped him into afortable sitting position, and then she took a seat in the chair beside his bed.


    "Thank you," Noah smiled before continuing, "I checked with my father''s butler, and he told me your grandpa is fine. However, he is still far from fit, which is why I asked them to take him to this hospital for immediate medical treatment. They should have arrived by now..." Noah exined.


    Even though she felt that she had no emotional connection with Salvatore Withers, she somehow felt tense when she learned that her mother''s father would be arriving at this ce. A sense of worry and fear was clearly visible in her eyes and expression.


    Noah noticed her worry. He smiled at her before speaking, "Scarlett, your grandpa is old now. You should meet him at least once..." His words brought Scarlett back to her senses, and she could only nod in response.


    Noah continued, "My father has had a miserable life. Indirectly, what happened in our family was not entirely his fault, but he was the one who suffered the most." He took a deep breath, his gaze turning away as he couldn''t bear to meet Scarlett''s eyes, clearly showing the sadness he felt for his pitiful father.


    After calming his emotions, he continued, "My father was so powerless. Because of his weakness, he couldn''t discipline his son, Jude, which eventually led to my departure from the house, cutting ties with him. And his daughter had to fake her death to escape from Jude''s pursuit..."


    Scarlett''s hands clenched tightly, anger rising again at the thought of Jude Withers'' savagery.


    "My father has led a sorrowful life..." Noah turned his face back towards her. "But, he''s old and sick now. He might not have much time left. So while you''re here, why don''t you see him and try to find it in your heart to forgive him?" He spoke in a gentle tone. "I will also try to forgive him, even though it''s hard. After all, he is my father and your grandfather."


    Scarlett pondered for a moment, searching for the right words to answer her uncle''s heartfelt plea. After a while, she lifted her head slowly and met her uncle''s gaze. With determination in her eyes, she replied, "Uncle, I will meet him. Thank you for helping me see things clearly."


    She smiled faintly, then continued, "However, I don''t want to have a formal rtionship with the Withers family. What I mean is I don''t want them to acknowledge my existence just yet. Not until I found my mother or she shows up by herself. I want to remain invisible in their eyes, unknown as Rosalie''s daughter, until she returns. My legal documents state that I am Mika Davies'' daughter, not Rosalie Withers."


    Noah''s face darkened upon hearing her words, but he understood her reasons. He nodded solemnly, silently praying that Rosalie would reappear soon. He knew how much Scarlett longed for her mother''s return.


    c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9b77279a7b89d8342071b2e9f762be01b6db06222128e81ba0e9112732f47e97cfd085ca2f2d7b8b4bd52cb8

 Chapter 432 Meet Carter Riley

    Chapter 432 Meet Carter Riley


    March 1.


    A few dayster, Scarlett and Xander arrived at the capital of W Country, Cloudfort City. The sun had just appeared on the horizon as their jet smoothlynded at the private airport.


    It had been a month since she left the country, and returning to this city brought a sense of pressure in her chest. The memories of Carter Riley''s suffering after the incident weighed heavily on her mind, making her feel suffocated. Despite avenging her entire family on B Ind and Carter, she still med herself.


    Whatforted her a little was the improving condition of her uncle, Noah Withers. He no longer relied on medical assistance to help him breathe and eat. The doctors had also given him the green light to go home.


    Actually, she wanted to stay there longer to get to know her grandfather. Still, Carter''s case made it impossible for her to do so. However, she promised them she would be back soon. She hoped that by then, she would have found her mother and could return with her to country X.


    Scarlett gazed out at the road they passed, admiring the vibrant green trees and blooming flowers. Spring had returned to the city, bringing with it pleasant temperatures. The streets were bustling with people, especially the workers heading to their offices.


    They were on their way to the hospital to visit Carter and couldn''t avoid the rush hour traffic jams caused by the office workers.


    During the trip to the hospital, Scarlett mainly remained silent, savoring the scenery around her.


    Xander looked at Scarlett with concern. He can''t help but ask, "Are you alright, babe?"


    Scarlett flinched slightly at Xander''s words. She turned her face to look at him and managed a smile before replying, "Hmm, I''m fine. I just feel excited to be back in this city."


    "I''m d you''re excited," Xander said, reaching out to hold Scarlett''s hand. "But if anything is bothering you, you know... you can talk to me about it, right?"


    "I know," she replied, reassuringly squeezing his hand. "I''m just looking forward to visiting Carter and meeting Aunty and Grandpa. I miss them..."


    "We might be able to meet Aunt at the hospital, and as for Grandpa, we can see him when we go to Riley Mansion," Xander said, pausing as if thinking about something. "...Babe, how about we stay at Riley Mansion while you''re here?" he suggested.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea, Xander," Scarlett replied, feeling happy. She will meet Grandpa Riley every day before flying back to country M.


    She won''t stay long in this town. She nned to stay in this city for a week toplete Carter''s paperwork before they moved him to Royal City. Additionally, she needed to take care of herpany''s affairs.


    Once everything settled, she would fly to country M with Carter, while Xander would stay in the city for a few more weeks before joining her there.


    Not long after, they arrived at the hospital.


    Scarlett''s heart tightened as they walked toward Carter''s VIP treatment room when she saw Aunt Marthaing out of the room. She felt a mixture of confusion and tension but forced herself to put on a warm smile.


    "Oh, my goodness, Scarlett..." Martha was taken aback to see Scarlett finally arriving. She walked quickly towards her and embraced her tightly. "Thank you very much, Scarlett. Because of you, Carter could be rescued quickly," she said with a trembling voice, holding back tears of relief.


    "A-Aunty..." Scarlett was confused by Aunt Martha''s words but found herself unable to say anything, so she simply returned the hug warmly.


    Beforeing here, Scarlett had been bothered by the thoughts of her first meeting with Aunt Martha after Carter''s incident. Numerous questions had been swirling in her mind, and what bothered her the most was whether Aunt Martha would me her!?


    However, hearing Aunt Martha''s words, she realized Aunt Martha didn''t know who Carter''s kidnapper was.


    Scarlett nced at Xander, hoping for an exnation, but he had already entered the room, leaving her even more puzzled.


    "Alright, let''s see Carter. He will be happy to see you. Now, his condition is much better than before..." Martha''s voice suddenly faded, and her eyes filled with tears. She shifted her gaze elsewhere, fearing that Scarlett would witness her crying once more.


    But it was toote; Scarlett couldn''t escape seeing Martha''s grief, which shattered her heart. She remained silent, biting her inner lip to prevent any words that might worsen the situation.


    Martha said nothing further but gently held Scarlett''s hand and led her to Carter''s wardroom. As Scarlett followed Martha into the room, her heart trembled with a mix of sadness and anxiety.


    When her eyesnded on Carter, who now smiled weakly at her, she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Her tears uncontrobly flowed as she walked closer, taking in the sight of his leg still in a cast and several tubes stuck in his chest, making him look much thinner and paler. His condition was far more severe than she had imagined, further breaking her heart.


    She felt like someone had squeezed her heart and mercilessly stabbed it with a thousand needles. Her pain and helplessness were overwhelming, and she wished she could take away his suffering.


    "Aren''t you ashamed? You''re already so old, yet you''re still crying? Shame on you sister..." Carter teased, trying to lift her mood, but he failed as Scarlett continued crying even more.


    Sensing her emotions, Xander held her hand and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t cry. Carter will be fine. His leg will definitely heal..." he whispered, though everyone in the room could hear hisforting words.


    "Yes, sister-inw, I will recover soon and walk like before..." Carter tried tofort her too.


    "Scarlett, what Xander said is true. Carter will be fine, and we will send him to Country M, right? There''s a Divine doctor there who can heal him..." Martha added, hoping to reassure her.


    After a while, Scarlett finally managed to calm herself down, and her tears slowly faded away. She sat by the bed after asking Xander and Martha to leave them.


    She needed to speak alone with Carter. She was sure that Xander and Martha to leave them.


    She needed to speak alone with Carter. She was sure that Xander hadn''t told Carter about who kidnapped and tortured him, and it was time for her to reveal the truth.

 Chapter 433 Carter, Im Sorry!

    Chapter 433 Carter, I''m Sorry!


    Scarlett sat by the bed after asking Xander and Martha to leave them. She needed to speak alone with Carter. She was sure that Xander hadn''t told Carter about who kidnapped and tortured him, and it was time for her to reveal the truth.


    "Sister-inw, you look gloomy..." Carter finally broke the silence, noticing Scarlett didn''t say a word; she just sat there, staring at him with a look he had never seen before.


    He sensed that something deeply troubled her. Whatever it is, it''s making him uneasy. "What do you want to say to me to make my brother and mother leave us?" he asked curiously.


    She smiled but failed to reach her eyes, which remained filled with sadness.


    "I have something to tell you," her voice trailed off as she took another deep breath, struggling to find the right words to express her overwhelming sorrow.


    "Yes, what is it?" Carter asked, growing increasingly impatient yet unaware of the heavy weight of news Scarlett was about to reveal.


    When their eyes met, Scarlett asked, "Do you know who kidnapped you?"


    Instantly, Carter''s face darkened, his shoulders slumped. "They want to ckmail my older brother!" he replied angrily. His face turned redder and redder as if his blood vessels were about to burst.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. She guessed that Xander hadn''t told his little brother what had actually happened to him.


    "...I will take revenge on them. How dare they do this to me?" Carter continued, his eyes piercing like a demonic fire dancing within them.


    Listening to his angry words gripped her hands in herp tightly, making her knuckles turn white as she became caught up in Carter''s intense emotions. The desire to kill Jude Withers with her own hands was overwhelming, but she knew she couldn''t.


    She could only ensure Jude Withers faced punishment in country X. Alex had promised her that the man would be dealt with as severely as possible. She believed in Alex''s determination to bring justice.


    "Carter, the story I want to tell you is rted to your attacker..." Her eyes slowly turned sad as she stared at Carter. Seeing him frown, she continued, "You know my mom died when I was little, right?"


    He nodded, "Yeah, I know."


    "Back then, I never knew about my mother''s family. But recently, I found out about them. They''re actually from Country X, City J. And it turns out my mom and your mom were best friends when they were teenagers."


    "Really?" Carter was surprised. "I thought your mother was from B Ind?" he asked.


    "My mother fled from J city to this country and hid on B Ind," Scarlett paused, taking in as much air as she needed to relieve her heavy chest.


    She continued, "My mother ran away from her cruel family. After she stayed on B Ind, she had me. However, her evil family found out where she was hiding. She didn''t have a choice but to fake her death so she could protect me from her cruel family!"


    "Wait," Carter raised his hand slightly to stop Scarlett. He was too confused by Scarlett''s seemingly absurd story. "You said your mother faked her death? How could that happen?"


    She nodded but didn''t know how to answer him.


    "So you''re saying your mother is still alive?" Carter asked again, feeling a mix of confusion and happiness for Scarlett.


    "Yes," she said softly.


    "That''s good, sister... I''m so happy for you," Carter smiled happily at her. However, his smile slowly faded as he remembered Scarlett''s words. "...So what does this have to do with my attacker?" he asked.


    "The person who kidnapped and tortured you was my mother''s evil family."


    Carter was shocked.


    Scarlett continued, "All these years, my mother hid me on B Ind, but her family finally found out about my identity in recent months. Since then, they have tried to use me to catch my mother, but they have failed every time," she felt her chest ache to recount everything about what Jude Withers did to her family.


    "S-Sister..." Carter was surprised to hear the story. He couldn''t find the right words; he was utterly speechless and overwhelmed by this situation. He feels sadness and anger for what he and Scarlett have endured.


    Her head hung lower as she stared at her hands. She couldn''t bear to meet Carter''s gaze, feeling ashamed of what her family had done to him.


    After a few moments of heavy silence, she finally raised her head and looked at him.


    "Carter, I''m sorry. Because of my evil uncle, you had to suffer like this... I..." Scarlett''s voice faded, unable to continue her sentence. It was as if the words she wanted to say got stuck in her throat, unable to find a way out.


    Feeling Scarlett''s sadness, Carter attempted to smile, hoping tofort her. However, his efforts were in vain because Scarlett only grew sadder.


    "Please, don''t me yourself, sister-inw..." Carter said, "It''s not your fault. It was my fate to have this ident. And you must remember, if it weren''t for you who sent that person to help me, I might have died by now..." He smiles.


    Scarlett could only manage a weak smile in response to his words.


    The room fell silent once again, with both of them lost in their thoughts.


    After a moment, Scarlett was the first to break the silence, "I''ve avenged you, Carter. I went to J City and captured him! I exposed all his heinous deeds, and now he''s detained. Brother Alex promised me he would punish my evil uncle severely!"


    "Good to hear that, sis..." A broad smile appeared on Carter''s face for the first time since they started talking. He genuinely felt relieved and happy to hear this news. At least the person who had tortured him would get the punishment he deserved.


    "Hmm, I will ensure that person will rot in prison!" she said angrily.


    "Sister, by the way, who is your mother''s family? Do I know them?" Carter asked, curious about her background in Country X, as it was also his mother''s hometown.


    Scarlett secretly gulped before replying, "...Withers family."


    Carter''s jaw dropped, shocked to hear Scarlett''s words.

 Chapter 434 You Will Heal!

    ?


    "...Withers family."


    Carter''s jaw dropped, shocked to hear Scarlett''s words.


    ''There can''t be only one Withers in this world, right? There must be a lot of people with the samest name,'' he silently reassured himself, desperately trying to find a reason to dismiss the shocking news.


    After a moment, Carter gathered his courage and was the first to break the silence, his voice trembling, "S-Sister... Y-you mean the Wither Family that rules the underground business in X Country?" he asked.


    Scarlett nodded, confirming his suspicion. "Hmm, that one!" she replied casually, but Carter felt as if thunder had struck his ears. The reality of the situation was too overwhelming.


    "Sister, why do you have blood rtions with them?" Carter asked again, but as Scarlett''s face darkened, he quickly added, "Ugh, sorry, I didn''t mean to say that. I was just too shocked..."


    Scarlett smiled bitterly. She said, "It''s okay. Even now, I still can''t believe that Withers'' blood runs through my veins. But you don''t have to worry, Carter. I will not be involved with that family. Not until I find my mother..."


    Carter listened silently, his heart aching for his sister-inw and her burdens.


    "And I will take responsibility for what happened to you. I will take care of you, Carter, until you can recover fully," Scarlett said with determination. She was determined to find a doctor who could cure Carter''s condition and help him walk again.


    Carter was deeply moved to hear her promise. However, he was fully aware of his condition. He knew he would never live a normal life again, he would be unable to walk and would have to rely on a wheelchair ¡ª at least, that''s what he had been told by the team of doctors who treated him.


    Despite this, Scarlett and his older brother Xander insisted that in Country M, there was a doctor who could help him walk again. They believed that seeking medical treatment there was his best chance for recovery. At first, he had been hesitant about the idea, but after Scarlett insisted, he finally agreed.


    Now, he understood why Scarlett had pushed him to go to M Country for treatment¡ªbecause of her guilt and how she tried to fix it as much as possible.


    Carter smiled warmly at her before saying, "...Sis, thank you. I''m so grateful to have a sister-inw as caring andpassionate as you." His words were sincere and genuine.


    Finally, Scarlett could smile broadly at Carter''s praise, and she gazed at him happily. "I''m also happy to have an obedient brother-inw like you," they bothughed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you there. Xander and I have a beautiful vi in Royal City, and you''ll love the ce while you stay and recover," she continued.


    "Ugh! I''m so excited," Carter''s eyes lit up. "Well, I''ve heard something from Logan. He mentioned that there was something big going on there. What is it, Sister?" Carter asked curiously. He had asked Logan about it several times, but Logan remained tight-lipped.


    "Something big?" Scarlett repeated his question while trying to remember. ''Is Logan referring to her rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn?'' she wondered to herself.


    "Nothing happened..." Scarlett lied, knowing she couldn''t reveal her rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn. It was too dangerous for outsiders to find out, at least for now.


    "Oh,e on, sister... don''t try to fool me! I know you''re hiding something!" Carter narrowed his eyes, insisting on knowing the truth.


    Scarlett pondered silently for a moment, trying to find a suitable excuse. After a few moments, suddenly, she remembered something.


    Her smile grew wider before saying, "Alright, fine! I''ll tell you, but you have to promise not to reveal it to anyone else, okay? Especially not to the elders."


    Carter nodded eagerly, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. "I promise, sister."


    "You''re going to be an uncle," Scarlett said, chuckling as she saw his shocked expression.


    "S-Sister, are you pregnant?" Carter asked, his tone filled with happiness.


    "Hmm, yes. But it''s too early to announce it. That''s why you have to promise me to keep this news to yourself, especially from Grandpa and Aunt Martha. I''ll inform themter..." she exined. Scarlett wanted to confirm that she was entering her second trimester of pregnancy before sharing the news with the rest of the family and her close friends.


    "Wah... Congrattions, sis. Congrattions! I can''t wait to meet your child," Carter shouted happily.


    "Shhh!" Scarlett red at him. "You''ll expose me to the entire hospital if you speak that loudly!" She took a deep breath to calm herself, worried Aunty Martha outside could hear Carter.


    "Oops, sorry, sis, I''ll keep your secret. Don''t worry, you can trust me..." Carter''s voice trailed off as he noticed his mother standing at the door, looking surprised.


    He secretly gulped and quickly shifted his gaze to Scarlett, signaling her about his mother''s presence.


    "This time, I''ll believe you, Carter. But if Aunt finds out I''m pregnant, I''ll punish you!!" Scarlett said, narrowing her eyes at him and then smiling yfully.


    "Scarlett Piers," suddenly Martha''s voice echoed in the room, making Scarlett jump in surprise. She stood up from her chair and looked back to see Martha standing not far from her, with a sharp gaze fixed upon her.


    Scarlett silently swallowed, thinking, ''Gosh, Aunty must have overheard, right?'' while trying to put on a smile.


    "Are you pregnant? Why did you want to hide it from me?" Martha asked as she walked over to Scarlett.


    "Y-Yes, I am..." Scarlett replied weakly, unable to hide the news from Martha.


    "Oh... Dear Scarlett, congrattions," Martha''s voice trembled with happiness upon hearing the news. She couldn''t help but pull Scarlett into her embrace and shed tears of joy for her. "Scarlett, you have to take care of your body. You can''t tire yourself; you must eat healthy food..."


    Scarlett could only smile at the many pieces of advice Martha had given her. Somehow, hearing her words made her remember her mother. She suddenly missed her mother so much.

 Chapter 435 Its Not Your Fault

    ?


    Scarlett was unaware that Martha had led her to the living room, away from Carter''s treatment room. Initially, she was only curious about why Martha suddenly brought her there.


    However, as she heard Martha''s first words, her heart skipped a beat, and her mind became utterly puzzled.


    ''How does she know about the truth?'' Scarlett wondered while listening silently and hanging her head low, unable to meet Martha''s gaze. She still med herself for what happened to Carter.


    After some time had passed, Martha spoke again, repeating her words for what seemed like the umpteenth time, "Scarlett, please stop ming yourself. Neither Carter nor I can me you. It''s not your fault¡­" Her words were sincere and filled with understanding.


    Once again, Scarlett remained silent, not saying a word. Martha could only take a deep breath, feeling the weight of her sadness.


    Earlier, when Martha found out about the actual incident that happened to her son from Xander, she felt furious. She wanted to unleash her anger on the Withers family for what they did to her son. However, after hearing that Scarlett med herself for it, her heart sank.


    How could she me Scarlett? She couldn''t do that, especially considering that Scarlett was the daughter of her best friend, Rosalie Withers. If anyone should be med, it should be Rosalie, not Scarlett.


    "You have to believe me, Scarlett," Martha spoke again, trying to convey her genuine concern and care for the young girl. "Aunty will never me you..."


    Scarlett slowly raised her head to look at Martha, her eyes searching for answers. She forces herself to smile before asking, "Auntie, did Xander tell you everything?" She wanted to know if Xander had shared the truth about her parents with Auntie Martha.


    Martha''s eyes had a happy glint as she heard Scarlett finally speak. She nodded warmly and said, "Hmm, Xander told me everything, including the fact that you are my best friend''s daughter." She smiled and gently held Scarlett''s cold hand, squeezing it to reassure her support for Scarlett. "I will never me you, Scarlett. You are like my own daughter, my best friend''s daughter."


    Scarlett''s eyes wavered as she looked at Martha, feeling the warmth and care radiating from her. It reminded her of her own mother, and she felt like crying at that moment.


    "Let me tell you something, Scarlett," Martha said excitedly, reminiscing about her past with Rosalie. "When your mother and I were still teenagers, we made a promise; if one of us had a child, we would be their godmother." She chuckled at the sweet memory.


    Scarlett''s heart softened even more hearing this. Martha''s words brought bothfort and sadness as she thought about her mother.


    "Thank you, Auntie Martha. I know. I should stop ming myself," Scarlett said, her voice filled with emotion. "But, please... don''t stop me from helping Carter get treatment in M ??country."


    "Of course, I won''t stop you," Martha replied earnestly. "I heard from Xander that the doctor who will take care of Carter is the Divine Doctor. Now, I believe in you. Carter will definitely recover because I also know about the doctor you mentioned..." Her eyes beamed with hope and happiness, knowing that there was a chance for her son to live a normal life again.


    Scarlett felt relieved to hear that she could still help Carter get back to health.


    "Ooo right, Scarlett... I just remembered," Martha suddenly looked at Scarlett seriously. "I forgot to ask Xander about your father. Can you tell me about him?"


    Instantly, Scarlett''s expression stiffened, and she felt her throat go dry at the question. She was not ready to talk about her rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn at this time.


    "Auntie, how much did Xander tell you about my father?" Scarlett asked, trying to gauge how much Martha knew before telling her.


    "Not much. Xander just said that you found him, and he is from country M..." Martha recounted what Xander told her.


    Hearing that, Scarlett felt relieved that Xander didn''t reveal anything specific about her father.


    "Auntie, indeed, he is from country M. However, I can''t disclose his identity yet." Scarlett smiled bitterly, trying to make Aunt Martha understand her situation. "To be honest, I didn''t want to get involved with him until I found my mother..." There was a look of sadness in her eyes, and Martha could see it.


    Martha suddenly felt regretful for asking Scarlett about that. She couldn''t help but say, "Scarlett, Auntie can understand. But if one day you need my help, please don''t hesitate to ask me. Think of me as your mother because I promised her that I would be your godmother..."


    Scarlett chuckled as she nodded, "Ooo, I''ll remember that, Auntie." Then suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. She looked at Aunt Martha, "Auntie, can you tell me about my mother?" she asked.


    She needed to know more about her mother, especially during her teenage years. Perhaps she could find some clues that would lead her to trace her mother.


    Martha was stunned to hear that. "Well, without you asking, surely I will tell you," she smiles. "Butter when we are at home, right now, I should go home..." She needed to ask the maid to clean up Xander and Scarlett''s room.


    After chatting for a few more moments, Martha finally excused herself. She hurried home, eager to prepare for Xander and Scarlett''s arrival. She also couldn''t wait to share the news of Scarlett''s pregnancy with her father-inw.


    As soon as Martha left the hospital, Scarlett took care of Carter, apanying him to lunch and engaging in heartfelt conversations. Meanwhile, Xander was preupied with managing hispany.


    "Sister-inw, when are we going to fly to country M?" Carter asked, having just finished lunch.


    "I still have to take care of some matters at the Red Animation Studio here, so it looks like we''ll be flying in five days," Scarlett replied. She had to handle thepany affairs before returning to country M; otherwise, Cruz, her personal assistant, would likelyin about the unfinished work.

 Chapter 436 Gift From Walter Riley

    ?


    Scarlett and Xander arrived at Riley''s vi before the sky turned dark. She was thrilled to reunite with Grandpa Riley after a while, as thest time they met was before she flew to M country.


    She spotted the old man standing by the door, eagerly waiting for their arrival. Ignoring Xander''s concerned look, she couldn''t help but immediately run to embrace him.


    "Oh, my dear Scarlett, you finally visit this old man again, huh!?" Walter Riley affectionately said as he hugged her tightly, filling her with warmth. "This old man misses you and is so happy that you and Xander will stay here."


    "I missed you too, Grandpa..." Scarlett smiled while returning the hug.


    "Grandpa, why didn''t you even look at me?" Xander expressed frustration, as he noticed his grandpa giving all his attention to Scarlett andpletely ignored him, his own grandson.


    Walter Riley released his embrace and narrowed his eyes at Xander, "That''s because you didn''t bring my granddaughter-inw sooner!" he said, looking slightly annoyed at his grandson.


    Then, turning his gaze back to Scarlett, he said in his gentle tone, "My dear Scarlett, let''s go inside. Your auntie has already cooked your favorite food."


    Walter led Scarlett into the house, seemingly ignoring his grandson, who appeared slightly put off behind them. Scarlett couldn''t help but suppress augh at her husband, who now looked betrayed by his own grandfather. She sent him a reassuring smile, trying to cheer him up.


    In the living room, they all discussed the good news that Martha had shared with Walter Riley¡ªScarlett''s pregnancy. Walter was overjoyed to know that Xander had fulfilled his promise to give him a great-grandchild.


    "Scarlett, this is for you..." Walter handed a brown envelope to Scarlett, who was seated in front of him. She was perplexed by the sudden gesture but epted it after Xander nodded, giving her permission.


    "What is it, Grandpa?" Scarlett asked, looking at Walter Riley, who now had a mysterious smile on his face. He urged Scarlett to quickly check the envelope.


    As she opened it, Scarlett was taken aback by its contents. She looked at Walter Riley with confusion, "Grandpa, did you give me the wrong envelope? Is this some sort ofpany document?" she inquired, noticing the Riley Corp logo on the paper.


    Walter Riley smiled before replying, "Keep reading till the end, my dear..."


    Though puzzled, she continued reading the letter, and a few momentster, her eyes widened in understanding. "G-Grandpa, is this... are you sure?" she stammered, feeling surreal. "Why... Why are you giving me Riley''s share?" she asked again, still unable to believe that Xander''s grandfather had given her five percent of their familypany.


    Having five percent ownership of Riley Corp could make her even wealthier, especially whenbined with her assets in Red Animation Studio, possibly even approaching Xander''s worth. This is too much for her to ept it.


    Scarlett looked at Xander beside her as if asking for an exnation. She could sense that Xander already knew about this, but he only smiled and gently stroked her back, leaving her even more confused.


    "Scarlett, I made a promise to your husband that if you get pregnant, I will give him an additional 5% of thepany''s stock," Walter said, pausing to enjoy Scarlett''s gasp of surprise. "And since he already has a significant number of shares, I decided to give this 5% to you," he continued, exining his decision.


    Scarlett was still puzzled. Why did he choose to give it to her instead of Xander? She opened her mouth to ask, but Walter raised his hand gently, indicating that he wanted her to hold her question for a moment.


    "You can pass these shares to your children one day," he said with a smile. "Don''t think too much about it; it''s just a share. Family is what matters most."


    Scarlett wanted to respond, but the words seemed stuck on the tip of her tongue. She could only nod, even though she wasn''t entirely happy about it.


    "Babe, why do you feel sad about receiving Grandpa''s gift?" Xander tilted his head to meet her eyes, trying to convince her not to worry too much. "In the future, our child will inherit all of this. So, there''s no need to worry about it, huh!?"


    "Hmm, I know," Scarlett finally smiled, agreeing with Xander''s reassurance. Deep down, she understood the significance of the gift for their future family.


    ...


    The night ended quickly as Walter Riley was considerate enough not to hold them back for too long after dinner, knowing that Scarlett might be tired from the journey. She hadn''t had a chance to rest since arriving in the city.


    Indeed, Scarlett was exhausted, and the delicious food prepared by Martha had left her feeling quite sleepy. Now, shey in bed, checking her phone and waiting for Xander to finish in the bathroom. However, her tiredness was interrupted when she saw a text message from Zara.


    "Why would Zara want to call me? Is something wrong?" Scarlett murmured as she nced at the time. It was almost nine pm. "This is odd. Zara rarely calls me at this hour!?"


    Feeling concerned about her best friend, Scarlett immediately dialed Zara''s number to find out what was happening.


    "Gosh!! You finally called me!" shouted Zara happily on the other end. "Girl, I heard from Cruz that you returned to Cloudfort?"


    Scarlett felt a little relieved hearing Zara''s voice on the other end, sensing she wasn''t in trouble. "Jeez, that Cruz, he spread the word of my return so fast, huh!" Scarlett chuckled as she sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Perfect! I''ll fly there tomorrow morning," Zara said, surprising Scarlett with her sudden decision.


    "Why do you want to meet me? Did something happen?" Scarlett asked curiously. It must be rted to personal matters because if there were any office problems, they would solve them via video call.


    "Girl, I''ll tell you tomorrow," Zara chuckled mischievously. "Okay, I won''t waste any more of your time. Go to sleep. See you tomorrow."


    Beep!


    Scarlett frowned while staring at her cell phone screen. "Zara, how dare you intrigue me like this? How can I sleep now?"

 Chapter 437 Did He Forget?

    ?


    Next morning.


    When Scarlett woke up, she didn''t find Xander sleeping beside her, even though the sun had just appeared on the horizon. It was too early for him to wake up.


    As she looked around, she realized he wasn''t in the room. A long sigh escaped her lips as she pondered Xander''s recent behavior. Lately, he seemed to avoid touching her, which was quite unlike his usual self, who constantly desired intimacy at every opportunity, especially in the morning. This change in him made her suspicious, and she couldn''t help but wonder about his peculiar act.


    ''Why is he avoiding me?'' This question now fills her mind. ''Does he not like me anymore?'' The mere thought of it makes her heart tremble. She shakes her head while pulling the nket to cover her entire body. She tries to sleep again, but soon, her stomach growls.


    Sigh!


    She lowers the nket, and to her surprise, she sees Xander standing at the end of the bed, bare-chested with only a white towel covering his waist down.


    "X-Xander..." Scarlett''s eyes widened at the sight of her hot husband, who had just finished taking a bath. "W-Why are you showering at this hour?" She nces at the bedside clock; it''s only seven in the morning. "Are you going to the office this early?"


    "Hmm, I have to go to North City. There''s an important meeting there," Xander said as he walked towards the walk-in closet.


    Scarlett felt even more curious because Xander hadn''t mentioned anything about his n to herst night. Was it a sudden business trip?


    She got off the bed and followed him, "Xander, how many days will you stay there?" she asked anxiously, worried that he might forget her birthday tomorrow. It would be her first time celebrating with Xander, and she was concerned that he had either forgotten or didn''t know at all.


    Xander nced at her slightly, but he didn''t rush to answer. He put on his white shirt and grabbed a dark charcoal suit matching the color of his pants.


    "Of course, I won''t stay there for long, babe," he reassured and walked towards her. "I''ll be back tonight," his voice sounds gentle.


    "I see," she said with a smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes like usual.


    Seeing her dim gaze, Xander frowned slightly and pulled her into his arms. He could sense the change in her mood, which made him worry.


    "Babe, why do you look sad?" Xander said softly, trying tofort her. "Don''t be sad, I''ll be back before dinner and..." his voice trailed off when he noticed her nodding and smiling widely.


    "I''m not sad," she faintly said.


    "Alright, get changed. I''ll be waiting for you in the dining room," Xander chuckled as he saw her quickly walking into the bathroom. "Babe, my flight is at 8.30 am..." he reminded her.


    Scarlett nodded and responded, "I''ll make sure you won''t miss it!"


    ****


    After Xander left the house, Scarlett spent her entire morning chatting with Martha on the terrace behind the house. That morning, the weather was warmer, and they could enjoy their conversation while admiring the view of the beautiful flowers starting to bloom in the backyard.


    Scarlett was eager to learn about her mother''s past, hoping to discover new facts that could lead her to find her. With a gentle voice, she asked, "Auntie, if I''m not mistaken, you''ve been friends with my mother since middle school, right?" She nced at Martha, who was sitting beside her.


    Martha''s expression turned solemn as she replied, "Yes, we became best friends in the second grade at middle school. However, at that time, her identity as Withers was unknown because she used her mother''s surname. No one knew her true identity..." Her voice trailed off with a tinge of sorrow.


    Scarlett was surprised to learn that fact, realizing why her previous investigations about Rosalie Withers had yielded little information about her school days. Curiosity drove her to ask, "Since when did you discover her real identity?"


    "In high school, I identally discovered the truth, and she finally confessed to me. But she made me promise not to tell anyone, as it could put me in danger," Martha recalled, her voice filled with fear and concern. "This is the first time I''ve ever spoken about it to someone."


    "Thank you, Aunty, for telling me this," Scarlett smiled warmly at her. Then continued, "Did you notice anything strange about my mother during that time?" she asked further, trying to uncover more information.


    Martha fell silent, her eyes gazing into the distance as she recollected her memories. After a moment, she nodded sadly, "A few months after I found out her true identity, she starteding to school less often. She would skip sses and rarely contact me. Whenever I tried to call her, her phone was always off."


    "It sounds strange," Scarlett murmured, her mind racing with possibilities. Maybe at that time, her mother had started to do secret missions as an assassin.


    "It was. Thest time I saw her was during the year-end exam. After that, she disappeared, and I never saw her again. She didn''t even show up on graduation day," Martha''s voice trembled with sorrow as she shared these memories with Scarlett. The pain of losing her dear friend after all these years still showed in her gaze.


    The two of them sat silently for a while, lost in their thoughts. However, Martha eventually turned to Scarlett, her eyes filled with pleading sincerity, "Scarlett, if Rosalie is truly alive, I hope you two will meet again soon. And if you do find her, please let me know. I miss her so much, and I long to see her again."


    Scarlett reached out and ced aforting hand on Martha''s hand, offering her a reassuring smile, "Aunty, don''t worry. I will do everything in my power to find her. My mother would be delighted to know that we are family now. I know that for sure."


    Martha''s sorrow began to fade, and a warm smile slowly appeared on her face, "Heaven! You are right, Scarlett. Now, she is my real sister because you are my daughter-inw. I am truly blessed..."

 Chapter 438 Meet Zara

    ?


    Martha''s sorrow began to fade, and a warm smile slowly appeared on her face, "Heaven! You are right, Scarlett. Now, she is my real sister because you are my daughter-inw. I am truly blessed..."


    Scarlett was amused at how happy Aunt Martha was and couldn''t help but smile too. "Auntie, we are family," Scarlett said warmly before pausing as something crossed her mind. "Will you follow us to country M?"


    "Yes, but maybe I won''t stay long because your grandfather will be lonely. As soon as Xander flies there, I will return here to apany him," Martha replied. She actually wanted to stay longer in country M to apany Carter. Still, she couldn''t bear to leave her inws alone in this country.


    Scarlett nodded in understanding, Xander will stay here for a while to take care of herpany. Actually, she asked Grandpa toe with them, but he didn''t like flying long distances, so he refused.


    "Two weeks should be enough for you to explore the city," Scarlett said eagerly, looking forward to sharing this holiday with Aunt Martha.


    "Yes, I''m really excited, Scarlett. This is my first time in Europe in many years. I haven''t even been back to my country since my husband died," Martha said, her eyes reflecting a hint of sadness.


    Even though she married into a powerful and wealthy family in this country, Martha remained the second wife. She could never rece Xander''s mother, whose influence in society remained strong. However, Martha didn''t mind this, as she had never sought to rece Xander''s mother. She had married into the Rileys out of love for her husband, Patrick Riley, even though she knew he didn''t love her in return.


    It was only due to her father-inw''s kindness that she was able to survive in this family, despite Xander''s initial disapproval of her. However, ever since Scarlett joined their family, things gradually changed. Xander became gentler with her and slowly started to ept her, though not wholly. For Martha, it was more than enough.


    Sensing Martha''s sadness, Scarlett quickly said, "Auntie, please don''t dwell on the sad memories. Right now, I wish you to focus on packing and enjoying this trip. Country M is stunning. Although I haven''t been there long, I promise to apany you and make this a wonderful experience."


    "I can''t wait for it, Scarlett," Martha said, her eyes now beaming with happiness.


    ...


    "Young Madam..." Logan''s voice suddenly came from behind, startling both Scarlett and Martha. "I apologize for the interruption."


    Scarlett looked at Logan, puzzled, "What''s wrong, Logan?"


    "We have to go now, or you''ll bete," Logan reminded her about today''s schedule.


    "Oh, my goodness! How could I forget about the office?!" Scarlett immediately stood up from her chair. "Auntie, I have to head to the office now. I have an appointment with some staff there," she exined.


    Martha understandingly smiled as she followed her to stand up, "Hmm, hurry up and go, Scarlett... Don''t keep them waiting," she said. She smiles, watching Scarlett rush into the house with Logan.


    ****


    Red Animation Studio Office.


    When Scarlett arrived at her office, Zara and Cruz were already waiting for her. Engrossed in their conversation, they didn''t notice her entrance, apanied by Logan. Scarlett joined them on the couch, surprising them.


    "Wow, Boss, your ninja skills are getting more and more perfect. I didn''t even hear you enter the room," Cruz said, pleased to see Scarlett after several days of not having seen her. "What would you like to drink, boss?" he asked cheerfully while standing up from his seat.


    "As always, thanks Cruz," Scarlett replied with a smile. She then turned her attention to Zara, who sat beside her. "So, why did you suddenly fly here?" She asked curiously, curious by Zara''s unexpected visit.


    "I''m fine! Thank you," Zara yfully teased, avoiding the question. Scarlett rolled her eyes and urged her to answer.


    "Oh, Zara, enough with the teasing. Please, just tell me," Scarlett insisted.


    Zara pinched Scarlett''s cheek affectionately before finally speaking, "You''ve changed a lot, girl. How''s your condition?" Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and genuine concern as she looked at Scarlett.


    "I''m fine! Stop beating around the bush, Zara! Answer my damn question... Gosh, why do I feel like my patience is now as thin as paper?" Scarlett responded with a slight re, but the smile on her face showed that she was happy to see her friend.


    "Hahaha..." Zara couldn''t help butugh at Scarlett''s words. It was fun to see Scarlett upset, she looked cute. "Fine, I won''t tease you anymore," she said, gesturing for Scarlett to get closer to her. Zara then whispered, "Someone proposed to me..."


    Instantly, Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing Zara''s confession. She pulled her head away to see Zara''s eyes more clearly, trying to see whether she was telling the truth or starting to make fun of her again.


    However, after staring at her for a few seconds, Scarlett realized that Zara was telling the truth. Her smile gradually bloomed, reflecting her happiness for Zara.


    "Oh, Zara... congrattions!" she said while grabbing Zara''s hands, gently squeezing them to express her happiness. "I''m so happy to hear that... Ugh, Zara... Who is the man that can tame your wild heart?" Scarlett continued, genuinely curious to know the man.


    She knows many of Zara''s male friends but has never heard of any of them being serious about Zara. They are all just friends with benefits for Zara.


    A forced smile appeared at the corner of Zara''s lips. "Thank you, Scarlett. However, I rejected his proposal."


    Instantly, Scarlett''s wide smile disappeared, reced by a look of shock. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Gosh! Why did you turn him down?" Scarlett scolded Zara.


    After so many times, this girl expressed her intention to settle down, tired of ying with men''s hearts, but now, after someone proposed, she turned it down!?


    Scarlett was utterly speechless.


    "And, can you tell me who that man is? Do I know him?"


    Zara nodded.


    "Who?"


    "Your brother-inw!"


    Instantly, the room became silent.


    Scarlett was shocked to hear that.


    ''Carter proposed to Zara?''

 Chapter 439 Heartbroken

    ?


    Scarlett was shocked to hear that.


    ''Carter proposed to Zara?''


    After a few moments had passed, Scarlett regained her senses. She grabs Zara''s hands.


    "Zara, you said Carter proposed to you?" she asked, her voice still a bit shaky. Upon seeing Zara''s nod, she silently swallowed before continuing, "When did he propose to you?" she asked again, trying to hide her surprise.


    "A week ago," Zara replied, her tone carrying a mix of sadness and worry as she looked at Scarlett. "...I wanted to meet him, but he seems to be avoiding me," she said with a tinge of anxiety. "Maybe he''s angry with me because I didn''t ept his proposal."


    Scarlett pondered for a moment, trying to put together the timeline and recent events. She could specte that Carter must have proposed to Zara before he was kidnapped, which might exin why they didn''tmunicate after that.


    "Why do you want to meet him if you already rejected him?" Scarlett asked.


    Zara fell silent for a moment, her expression revealing her inner turmoil. Meeting Scarlett''s gaze, she began to speak again, "Scarlett, I have this feeling that Carter is acting strangely. Actually, this isn''t the first time he''s acted like this. I mean, he''s asked me out before. But I''ve always turned him down, and you know why, right? He''s too young for me..." She paused, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    "However, whenever I decline, he acts like it''s no big deal. He still contacts me, and we talk as if nothing happened. But, a week ago, after he proposed and asked me to be his wife," Zara''s voice wavered. "Even then, my heart didn''t waver, so I turned him down again like I always do..." Despite the smile on her face, it was clear her heart was heavy with unspoken emotions.


    Scarlett remained silent, recognizing that Zara was in the dark about Carter''s recent ident. She found herself in a dilemma, unsure whether to disclose the troubling news to her friend.


    "Scarlett, call Carter for me, please..." Zara is begging. There is a mixture of worry and urgency in her tone.


    "Why do you want to talk to him? He''s probably heartbroken right now, right?" Scarlett responded nonchntly, her wordsnding like a bombshell in Zara''s ears.


    ''Heartbroken? Is Carter distraught with me?'' Zara''s heart raced with fear. Somehow, these past few days of silence from Carter had left her feeling iplete, like something crucial was missing. She couldn''t put her finger on it but knew she needed to see him and have a real, heart-to-heart conversation.


    Zara began to speak, but her words faded when Cruz returned with two cups of coffee in his hands.


    "Why do you all look so serious? What''s the heavy discussion about?" Cruz questioned as he set the cups on the table and settled beside Zara. When his gaze met Zara''s face, he was taken aback.


    "Oh my, Zara! Why are tears in your eyes?" Cruz asks. Seeing any hint of sadness in Zara''s eyes was a rarity, and he was genuinely concerned.


    Zara didn''t respond directly, attempting to smile warmly at him, though the smile didn''t quite reach her eyes. She cleared her throat, urging, "Cruz, don''t be nosy."


    His gaze narrowed at Zara, then shifted to Scarlett. It was as if he was evaluating their expressions, detecting an air of solemnity as though they were discussing something distressing. However, finding nothing rming, he seemed to dismiss his suspicions.


    ''Perhaps I''m overthinking it,'' he thought, then rose to his feet.


    "Boss, I will work... I have a ton of things on my te now. You can have your chat with Zara. Oh, by the way, remember to review the document on your desk. And, if you need anything, just call me..." Cruz exined to Scarlett, then stepped into his office and motioned for Logan to follow him.


    Once Cruz had disappeared behind his office door, Zara turned her gaze back to Scarlett, the same mixture of sadness and worry frame on her face. "Scarlett, can you do it? I truly need to speak to him this time," she pleads.


    Witnessing Zara''s seriousness, a suspicion appears in Scarlett''s mind regarding Zara''s feelings for Carter. However, when the idea of Zara and Carter getting married started to form in Scarlett''s mind, it gave her chills as she thought about the possibility of Zara being her sister-inw.


    Actually, this idea lingered in Scarlett''s mind for a long time. On many asions, she had the idea of pairing them up, but their age difference posed a challenge. While it would be eptable if Carter were the older one, the reality was the opposite.


    "For heaven''s sake, Scarlett Piers! Can you say something?" Zara''s frustration increases when she observes that Scarlett has stared at her silently since earlier. "Stop overthinking and just help me this time. Give him a call for me, okay?"


    Scarlett offered Zara a reassuring smile while gently patting her hand.


    "Sista, if you don''t have feelings for him, maybe it''s best to let him go. Maintaining distance might be the better choice for both of you," Scarlett responded, gauging Zara''s reaction. The depth of Zara''s feelings for Carter seemed to be unveiling itself.


    Zara let out a gasp of shock upon hearing Scarlett''s words. The idea of distancing herself from Carter hit her like a jolt, freezing her thoughts momentarily.


    She could only stare at Scarlett. Her mind seemed to waver and stop. Her once clear stream of thought felt like it had suddenly run dry, leaving her in the confusion that Scarlett''s words had stirred.


    "Oh my goodness! Zara... fine, I will call him. But..." Scarlett''s voice trailed off with an undertone that urged Zara to take her words seriously. "I need to speak with him first to check if he''s willing to receive your call or not!"


    At once, a wave of fear washed over Zara''s heart, the thought that Carter might genuinely want to cut ties with her, even as friends, settling deep within her.


    She could only nod in response to Scarlett''s words.

 Chapter 440 Lost Confidence

    ?


    At once, a wave of fear washed over Zara''s heart, the thought that Carter might genuinely want to cut ties with her, even as friends, settling deep within her.


    She could only nod in response to Scarlett''s words.


    "Alright, I''ll call himter, but not right now..." Scarlett sipped her coffee, her focus shifting to her work. "I have to go through my tasks first; there''s a lot to manage at the moment." She paused, her gaze sharpening as she regarded Zara. "...By the way, despite being one of the RAS directors, why do you seem so rxed? Is everything alright with thepany?"


    Zara rolled her eyes yfully. "Being a director doesn''t mean I don''t need a break. I''m human, too, you know. I could use a vacation," she remarked, sipping her coffee while brushing off Scarlett''s teasing.


    Scarlett chuckled at Zara''s response. She stood up from her seat, "Well, sis, if you haven''t booked a hotel, you can rest at my apartment upstairs. Cruz can show you the way. Let''s catch up over lunchter."


    With that, Scarlett walked purposefully toward her office. A stack of documents needed her attention, particrly about her restaurant business. The restaurant management was separate from Red Animation Studio, she managed it alongside Cruz, as the culinary venture was her own hobby.


    Scarlett was so engrossed in her work that she lost all sense of time. She might havepletely skipped lunch if it weren''t for Xander''s call.


    "I know. I''m about to take a break for lunch," Scarlett responded while quickly tidying up her workspace. She intended to continue her workter.


    "Make sure to eat properly and don''t overwork yourself, babe..." Xander said in concern.


    "Hmm, I will," Scarlett assured him.


    Before long, a polite knock sounded on her office door as Scarlett was still on the call with Xander. She granted permission to enter, and to her expectation, Cruz was standing at the door, gesturing to her for lunch.


    "Xander, I have to go for lunch now. I''ll call you backter. And make sure you have your lunch too, alright?"


    "Sure thing, babe! Take care, and I love you," Xander''s voice came through the phone before they hung up.


    Scarlett was pleasantly surprised when she stepped out of her office ¨C a wellid lunch spread on the pantry''s dining table right outside her office. Zara was already seated, waiting.


    "Good job, Cruz. Did you arrange all of this?" Scarlett praised him, appreciating his thoughtfulness. Going out for lunch would be a bit of a hassle, given that there was still a lot of pending work. She had to settle all her work before going to the hospital to visit Carter.


    "Well, I noticed you were caught up with work, so I took the initiative to order our lunch," Cruz exined. He then asked Scarlett and Zara to begin eating. He also invites Logan to join them.


    After lunch, Scarlett apologized to Zara, exining that she had a family matter to attend to which made her can''t apany her. She didn''t mention that she was nning to visit Carter in the hospital. There was a hunch within her that Carter didn''t want Zara to be aware of his condition.


    "It''s okay, boss," Cruz smiled at Scarlett. "I will apany her. How long will you stay here, Zara?" he asked, turning his gaze to Zara.


    "I''ll go back to LA tomorrow afternoon," Zara responded before looking at Scarlett. "I hope to hear from you tonight, Scarlett."


    Scarlett nodded, "I will try."


    "Zara, how about we hit a club tonight?" Cruz suggested with an enthusiastic grin.


    "Sounds perfect!" Zara raised her ss, toasting with Cruz.


    Scarlett chuckled softly, shaking her head as she watched their lively nning unfold. She was slightly tempted to join them but decided to spend her night at home, waiting for Xander. Curiosity lingered in her mind¡ªXander hadn''t mentioned her birthday all day, and she wondered if he remembered it.


    ***


    Hope Hospital.


    Scarlett and Logan arrived at the hospital around four in the afternoon. Upon reaching Carter''s ward, they found him just waking up from a nap. His face lit up with joy at their arrival.


    "Sis, you finallye..." Carter smiled. "Hi, Logan!" he added, acknowledging Logan''s presence.


    Scarlett sat in a chair next to the bed and looked around the room. "Where''s Auntie?"


    "Mom went home after I finished lunch," Carter exined while sitting up in afortable position.


    "Why did she leave so early?"


    "I asked her to go home. I can''t get a moment''s peace with her around. She''s always nagging and forbidding me from doing anything," Carter replied, a mischievous glint shing through his eyes.


    "Really, Carter Riley? You''re acting like such a child," Scarlett scolded, though her tone was affectionate. She then started peeling an apple for him.


    "Sis, I''m so bored being stuck here. She even hides my cell phone. Mother insisted that I rest and not exert myself," Carter confided.


    Having spent nearly a week in the hospital, he grew increasingly restless. He longed to return home, even if it meant using a wheelchair. However, the medical team adamantly opposed his leaving the hospital. It seemed likely that he would remain here until the day he flew to Country M.


    "Big guy, put that matter aside," Scarlett''s hand, which had been peeling the apple, suddenly halted. She fixed her gaze on Carter, who looked puzzled by her words. "There are more urgent matters demanding your attention!"


    Perplexed by the change in her chat direction, Carter asked, "What are you talking about, Sis?"


    "Did you propose to Zara before your ident?" Her eyes narrowed at Carter.


    Carter suddenly froze. He had forgotten entirely about Zara; it had been a week since theystmunicated. How had Scarlett found out about his proposal? Had Zara talked with her?


    "Sis, where is she now?" he asked.


    "Answer me first!"


    "Yes, Yes... I proposed to her. But she turned me down!" Carter admitted with a deep sigh. "Seems like it''s the end of the road for me with her. Given my current state, I doubt I have the confidence to pursue her any longer!"

 Chapter 441 Carters Decision

    ?


    "Yes, Yes... I proposed to her. But she turned me down!" Carter admitted with a deep sigh. "Seems like it''s the end of the road for me with her. Given my current state, I doubt I have the confidence to pursue her any longer!"


    "Carter, actually, Zara is in town, and she wants to talk to you," Scarlett mentioned. "Zara is really concerned about you. She''s been trying to reach out but hasn''t been able to get through. Are you intentionally avoiding her?"


    Carter was taken aback upon hearing that Zara was in town. A flicker of happiness appeared in his heart, but as his gazended on his injured leg, the happiness waned. He felt his confidence drain away when he considered meeting her in his current state.


    "Sis, truth is, I didn''t avoid her deliberately. I can''t contact her because my mother has taken away my phone and restricted my ess to other devices," Carter exined, a hint of frustration in his voice. His mother wanted him to rest and not worry about work matters.


    Scarlett chuckled softly at Carter''s helpless expression. "No wonder you''ve been unreachable. So, do you want to meet her face-to-face? Zara was concerned about hurting your feelings when she turned down your proposal."


    Carter didn''t respond immediately.


    Instead, he looked out the window, attempting to mask his sadness. He didn''t want Scarlett to witness him in such a vulnerable state.


    After a moment, when he managed topose himself a bit, he turned his attention back to Scarlett. "Sister, I don''t want to see her right now. It''s not because she turned me down; I don''t want her to see me like this. However, please convey to her that I''ll call herter..." He intended to reach out to Zara once he was out of the hospital.


    "Ok, I will tell her," Scarlett replied with aforting smile, respecting Carter''s wishes.


    "One more thing, sis," Carter added, a hint of urgency in his tone. "Please don''t mention my injury to her. I am afraid she will be even more worried."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Scarlett assured him.


    ****


    Scarlett reached home before dinner, relieved that Xander hadn''t arrived yet. This gave her time to freshen up and call Zara to update her about Carter.


    As soon as the call connected, she could hear Zara''s curious voice from the other end, "Scarlett, you finally called. How about Carter?" She took a moment to inhale deeply before continuing, "Does he want to meet me?"


    A sense of sadness welled up within Scarlett. She didn''t want to disappoint her best friend, yet she also couldn''tpel Carter to meet Zara in his current condition. She respected his decision.


    "Zara, I''m sorry... but Carter can''t meet you right now," Scarlett said gently, conveying the news.


    Scarlett could hear a disappointed sigh from Zara. She quickly added, "Sis, Carter is in a third-tier country with poor signal coverage, so it''s been really tough tomunicate with him," she exined casually, though she felt a pang of guilt for deceiving her best friend.


    Despite the uneasiness of lying, Scarlett had no choice but to do so out of respect for Carter. She continued, "I was fortunate to get through to him this time, and he wanted me to pass along the message that he''ll call you as soon as he''s back in town."


    "Really?" Zara''s voice perked up on the other end. "Are you absolutely sure about this, Scarlett?" she asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Absolutely sure. Why would I joke about something like this?" Scarlett tried to sound as sincere as possible.


    "Thank goodness! Now I can finally rx," Zara sighed in relief. "You know what? This past week has been torturous for me. I''ve been so anxious and on edge, waiting for his call," she admitted.


    "Ahem, big sister..." Scarlett yfully teased her. "...could it be that you''re starting to develop feelings for him? Yay!! Should I call you sister-inw from now on?"


    Zara, "..."


    "Scarlett, Ugh... I need to shower now," Zara''s voice sounded hurried. "Thanks for everything. Talk to youter. Bye!"


    Beep!


    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle as she looked at her phone screen after Zara abruptly hung up.


    "Oh, Zara, you can''t fool me! I''m absolutely sure you''re now falling for him," Scarlett murmured to herself, cing her phone on the table before heading downstairs to help Aunt Martha prepare dinner.


    As Scarlett prepared to leave the room, Xander''s voice reached her ears from the doorway. "Did you just finish talking to Zara?" he asked while walking towards her and removing his suit before cing it on the sofa.


    "Xander," Scarlett called his name, ignoring his question, and promptly threw herself into his waiting arms.


    "I thought you might arrivete for dinner. How was your day? Feeling tired? Go take a shower, and then we can head downstairs to eat," Scarlett rapidly fired off her questions.


    Xander could only chuckle as he tightened his embrace around her.


    "Traveling was a bit exhausting, but having you here in my arms erases all the fatigue," Xander mused, leaning in to gently kiss her forehead before loosening his hold. He gazed down at her, their eyes locking. "Did you miss me?" he yfully questioned.


    "Hmm, I missed you terribly," Scarlett replied with an affectionate smile, her cheeks warming under his adoring gaze. "But, dear hubby... can you please shower now?" She gently nudged him toward the bathroom, her hunger growing.


    "Oh, my beloved wife, why did you rush me to go? I''m so entranced by holding you like this..." Xander again tightened his embrace as if reluctant to let her go.


    Scarlett chuckled. "Hubby, I believe our little one is quite hungry now..."


    "Oh, babe... I need to wash now. I feel my body itchy," Xander quickly released her, hurrying towards the bathroom, mindful not to let his wife go hungry. "Wife, you go ahead and eat. I''ll join you shortly."


    "Hahaha, alright. I''ll head down to assist Auntie Martha..." Scarlett grinned, feeling amused, looking at Xander run to the bathroom. After she saw the bathroom door close, she headed downstairs to the dining room.

 Chapter 442 Birthday Surprise (1)

    ?


    After dinner, Scarlett and Xander decided to just chill in their private living room on the second floor. They cuddle on the couch and feel the warmth of each other, chat about their day, and then, somehow, they sort of shift to talking about Carter.


    Scarlett''s eyes beamed with excitement as she started narrating the unfolding connection between Carter and Zara. She tells Xander about Carter''s heartfelt proposal and Zara''s rejection.


    "Tsk! He''s seriously being a fool," Xander couldn''t resist giving his brother a piece of his mind. "I mean,e on! How can he even think about proposing when he''s got no clue if she''s into him?" He let out a deep sigh, absentmindedly toying with Scarlett''s hair.


    "Ahem, babe... So your first proposal was a sess!?" Scarlett asked in aid-back manner, but Xander''s expression suddenly turned gloomy at her question.


    Realizing his abrupt change in mood, Scarlett''s thoughts immediately went to Xander''s ex-fianc¨¦e. "Ugh, Xander... I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to dig up old memories of your ex..." She spoke in a hushed, apologetic tone, fully aware of how deeply he had cared for that woman.


    Xander slowly loosens his embrace, tilting his head to lock eyes with her.


    "Hey, why the intense stare?" Scarlett was taken aback by the focused look in his eyes.


    "How''d you find out about her?" Xander was surprised to learn that Scarlett knew about his ex-fianc¨¦e. "Who told you? And why are you taking this so casually?" His curiosity got the best of him, as Scarlett''sck of jealousy or distress seemed strange. She appeared oddly calm about the whole thing.


    Scarlett didn''t reply immediately; she took a moment to sift through her memories, attempting to figure out who had informed her. "Well, Xander... I think it was you who mentioned it to me before, right?" Her expression turned quizzical, and she continued, "Or perhaps Rex or Tyler... Yeah, one of them for sure." She gave a lighthearted grin, hoping to ease the awkwardness.


    Seeing his still somewhat tense, she pressed on, "Hubby, you''re wondering why I''m so calm? So, what were you expecting? Should I be all jealous and mad upon learning about your ex-fianc¨¦e?" She locked her gaze onto his eyes.


    Xander found himself momentarily speechless.


    Scarlett''sughter couldn''t be contained as she noticed his bemused expression now. "Hahaha,e on, Xander. I''m not a teenager. Why would I let your past bother me? That''s your past, and nothing I can do about it. So, I''m fine with it. I''m good as long as you won''t chase after her from the day we get married," she conveyed this sincerely.


    A subtle smile started to appear on his lips.


    "But, Xander... If you do that," she casually continued, her tone light but with a hint of warning in her gaze, "I won''t hesitate to leave you. Not even for a second."


    "Apologies, Ms. Riley, but you won''t get the chance to leave me. Believe me!" He asserted firmly, then drew her onto hisp, encircling her waist with his arms, and nestled his face into her shoulder. "I''d never entertain that idea, not even in my thoughts. Trust me, Scarlett Piers."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle softly, "I''ve always trusted you, Mr. Xander Riley. Never a doubt. However..." She gently pushed him back to look into his eyes, a mischievous glint in hers, "Did you happen to forget something?"


    "Forget what?" Xander inquired, curiosity apparent in his tone.


    Scarlett found herself speechless. She took a quiet, deep breath. ''Gosh, he probably forgot that tomorrow is my birthday, right?''


    "Nothing much. Let''s call it a night; I''m feeling pretty sleepy..." She managed a smile and rose from the sofa.


    "Babe, you sleep first. I''ve got an online meeting with the European Office," Xander guided her towards the bedroom. "I''ll be there with you shortly." He nted a tender kiss on her forehead.


    "Hmm, go on. Don''t worry about me! Just don''t sleep toote, Xander. You need your rest too."


    "Yes, ma''am." Xander helped her settle beneath the nket and stepped out of the room, ensuring she wasfortable before exiting.


    After the bedroom door closed, Scarlett slowly opened her eyes. She gazed at the door while taking a deep exhale.


    "Seems like this year will follow the same pattern. No celebrations," she murmured softly, trying to ease herself back into sleep.


    In truth, she had never really liked to celebrate her birthday, a fact well-known among her friends. But, somehow, this year felt different because of Xander. She wanted to celebrate her birthday with him.


    "It''s still too early, right? Maybe he''ll invite me to dinner tomorrow?" Scarlett chuckled, her voice attempting to uplift her spirits. "Alright, girl, time to sleep! It''s almost midnight..." Another quiet sigh resonated in the room. She made an effort to quiet her mind and drift off.


    ****


    While Scarlett tried to sleep. Downstairs in another room, Xander was in the room decorated with fresh flowers and balloons. Cakes and wholesome snacks were neatlyid out on the table.


    After confirming everything was ready, Xander shifted his gaze toward a few people gathering before him. His expression remained steady, but his eyes held a hint of concern, worried that his wife might know about the surprise birthday party he had meticulously arranged for her.


    "I really appreciate all of you being here. Just give us a little more time," Xander said while looking at his watch.


    "Man, leave the arrangements to us. You go be with your wife, and the first thing once the day changes, bring her down here right away." Rex chimed in with excitement. He was eager to witness Scarlett''s reaction to the surprise.


    "Yes, Xander... She''s probably feeling a bit down without anyone by her side right now," Zara, who was also present, added her thoughts.


    Though Zara had never organized a surprise party for Scarlett like this, she always made sure to call her right around the stroke of midnight. This year, she didn''t mention anything about Scarlett''s birthday, despite their meeting earlier in the morning, she kept quiet as Xander asked.

 Chapter 443 Birthday Surprise (2)

    ?


    Scarlett, who had barely fallen asleep, awakened by the sound of the door. Her eyes widened as she saw Xander enter the room.


    "Are you done with work?" Still husky from sleep, her voice caught Xander by surprise as he approached the bed.


    "Yeah. I thought you were asleep, babe..." Xander''s smile was warm as he settled onto the edge of the bed staring at her gently. Even in the dim light, he could see her gloomy expression. "Babe, you look a bit gloomy. Are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing. I just couldn''t fall asleep," Scarlett replied. She moved to sit beside Xander.


    "Baby, can youe downstairs with me?" Xander''s request left Scarlett puzzled, wondering why he was asking her to go downstairs in the middle of the night.


    "Why?" She asked. Feeling confused.


    "Something happened to Aunt Martha, and I need your help to check her condition," he lied.


    Xander objects to using this excuse, but Zara insists it is the only way for Scarlett toe downstairs without arousing suspicion. Now, he wants to know whether or not Zara''s advice is right.


    "What''s wrong with Auntie?" Scarlett responded as she got up from the bed, quickly retrieving her silk night robe and securing it around herself. As she moved to leave the room, she noticed Xander sitting there, his gaze locked onto her with a surprised expression, almost as if he was captivated by her presence.


    "Xander, what''s going on? Let''s go, hurry!" Scarlett took Xander''s hand, urging him to get up. She guided him out of the room. "Tell me about Auntie Martha. What happened to her?" she asked again as they descended the stairs.


    Xander was still mildly amused by how wlessly Zara''s idea was working.


    "Xander?" Scarlett''s call snapped him out of his daze.


    "Mmm... Babe, you''ll see when we get there," Xander replied, regaining his focus. He led her into a back hall, deliberately speaking loud enough for the others to hear, so the others would know they were close.


    Unaware of what was about to unfold, Scarlett trailed behind Xander toward the back area. Despite the confusion, Scarlett held back her questions. Her heart was filled with a silent prayer for Aunt Martha''s well-being.


    Before long, they reached the door ¡ª it was a room Scarlett recognized as Martha''s special haven, a ce where she used to host friends during visits to the Riley Mansion. She''s been in this room a few times.


    Feeling nervous, Scarlett''s grip on Xander tightened. She held her breath when she watched Xander slowly push the door open. However, her confusion increased when she found the room cloaked in darkness. Still, she followed Xander''s lead, stepping into the room.


    Then the lights abruptly turned on, apanied by a chorus of cheers and apuse that jolted Scarlett.


    Startled, her eyes widened as she saw nearly all her friends gathered in the room with their warm smiles at her.


    Standing at the forefront, Aunt Martha beamed. "Happy birthday, dear Scarlett," she said.


    "Happy birthday, little girl!" Grandpa Riley added.


    "Little sister, it''s your day!" Rex''s voice echoed from the back. "Why the tears?"


    "Surprise, girl?" Zara''s grin was irrepressible. "May your birthday be wonderful, my dear Scarlett."


    Their words left Scarlett utterly speechless. She never imagined they would all be here, awaiting the stroke of midnight to celebrate her birthday.


    Slowly, Scarlett''s gaze shifted to Xander. Attempts to express her feeling seemed to fail; several times, her lips parted, but no words emerged¡ªthe surprise was too overwhelming to put into words. Unthinkable that Xander had orchestrated such a surprise party for her.


    This morning Scarlett even thought Xander had forgotten her birthday.


    Xander caught the shimmer of tears in her eyes and leaned in to whisper, "Happy birthday, my beautiful wife."


    Scarlett''s tears welled up uncontrobly as she gazed at Xander. Though she tried to speak, her words failed her, leaving her with nothing to say but tears.


    "Baby, please don''t be sad," Xander pleaded, taken aback by her emotional outburst. He watched as her cheeks became damp with the flow of tears. Swiftly, he enveloped her in his arms, his voice a soft reassurance, "Our family and friends might think you''re not happy they''re here."


    Hiding her face in his chest, Scarlett was taken aback by his words. She tried to calm herself for a moment before finally saying in her barely audible voice, "I... I''m not crying because I disliked the surprise. I''m just... so touched," she managed through her sobs, "Thank you, Xander."


    Xander''s affectionate smile apanied the gentle caress of his hand on her back. "I''m d you liked it. So, shall we take a look at your cake and chat with everyone?" he suggested.


    Reluctantly withdrawing from his embrace, Scarlett wiped her lingering tears and slightly nodded. She turned her attention to express her gratitude to her family and friends for their thoughtful presence and the surprise they had nned for her.


    Amid her gratitude, Scarlett couldn''t help but be taken aback by Theodor''s unexpected presence. How could he have traveled so far just to be part of her surprise? The gesture moved her deeply.


    The surprise party carried on, with Scarlett being presented with a beautiful cake and heartfelt gifts. Eventually, Martha and Grandpa Riley excused themselves, leaving the younger to enjoy their gathering.


    Sitting with Zara on the sofa, Scarlett observes the lively conversation filling the room. At the same time, the men engage in discussions on the other side of the sofa. She smiles happily before paying attention again to Zara.


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Zara. She held the look for a few moments, silently conveying her sulk to her.


    "Oh,e on, Scarlett Piers! You''re going to strain those pretty eyes," she chimed, giving Scarlett''s cheek a teasing, affectionate pinch.


    A pout tugged at the corner of Scarlett''s lips as she said, "You''re utterly heartless, sis! Why on earth did you have to keep this whole surprise under wraps? It was driving me crazy all day, especially since Xander seemed to havepletely forgotten about my birthday..." She took a deep breath.

 Chapter 444 Birthday Surprise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 444 Birthday Surprise (3)</h4>


    Zara feels amused looking at Scarlett''s sulk expression. Sheughs, "Hahaha, I apologize, my dear. me your husband ¡ª he made it crystal clear that I can''t spill the secret to you!" Her grin was all yfulness.


    "So, that whole story about wanting to meet Carter... was a lie?" Scarlett''s tone shifted to a more serious note.


    Zara''s expression changes instantly. A shadow crosses her face.


    "How could you say that?" Zara heaved a deep sigh, her gaze locking onto Scarlett''s. "When we talked on the phone, I thought you were just lying to me. I figured he was probably furious with me, and I''d never want to meet after I turned down his proposal. It put me in such a foul mood. But then, I got here, and he wasn''t around. And then... I started to feel like your words were genuine."


    She continued, "And now, Scarlett, my mood is all over the ce again because it seems like I still have a chance to meet him. That he''s not angry with me for rejecting him," Zara''s words carried a weight that made Scarlett''s eyebrows raise slightly.


    "Zara Marks," Scarlett''s tone shifted, her voice deeper and more serious, "...just tell me the truth, are you falling for him?"


    Zara''s response was bittersweet, her smile carrying a hint of bitterness. "Jeez... I''ve been saying it all along. I do like him. I''ve been intrigued by Carter, and I even entertained the idea of getting closer to him. But then I discovered his age and the whole brother-inw situation, and it seemed like a huge red g."


    She suddenly red at Scarlett, "And you were the first person who warned me to forget about Carter, did you forget!?"


    "Damn it! So you weren''t joking back then?" Scarlett was taken aback at Zara''s candid confession. "I thought you were just kidding, not taking it seriously. That''s why I forbade you. I was worried you''d mess with his feelings like you''ve done with your past exes."


    Zara shook her head, her silence acknowledging the undeniable truth in Scarlett''s words.


    "Anyway, Zara, thank you foring today," Scarlett shifts the conversation away from the gloom. "So, when did Xander get you involved in this surprise party n?" She asked, curious.


    "About a week ago. Your husband reached out to Tyler and asked us in on the n. And then he gave us strict orders to keep it under wraps," Zara exined, sharing all the details she had about Xander''s n.


    Scarlett''s emotions were a mix of amusement and being deeply moved as she absorbed the information. The fact that Xander had been secretly orchestrating this surprise for her over the past week without having a clue made her feel lucky and cherished.


    Her gaze slowly shifted to Xander, who engaged in a serious conversation with Rex, Taylor, and Theodor. Then, she nced to another corner where Cruz, Logan, and Xander''s personal assistants, Ben and James, were gathered.


    They were all individuals she had recently be acquainted with and had all gone to great lengths to support her. Strangely, her heart swelled with gratitude. She offered a private smile, thankful to god for the new family she had found. Despite losing her entire family on Ind B, it seemed life had brought her a new family.


    If only she could locate her mother, her happiness might beplete.


    ''Mom, where are you? Can''t youe out now? I took down your enemy. No one can stop you now, right?''


    The news about Withers'' underground business falling was making waves throughout Country X. Despite that, there was no sign of her mother. This absence gnawed at her, creating a sense of unease. Even her uncle Noah seemed to share her concern ¡ª a growing sense that something might be preventing her mother from revealing herself.


    The question now is, WHO? Who is the person!?


    This question has been bothering her mind for thest few days.


    ...


    The next day.


    Scarlett woke up with a sense of joy upon realizing her husband was still beside her in bed. She snuggled into his arms, basking in his warmth.


    "You''re finally awake, my dear wife," Xander''s arms tightened around her as he kissed her forehead. "It''s already noon. Time to get up. You must be hungry, right?" he said with a light chuckle.


    "I ate so muchst night¡ªor before dawn... Zara practically fed me a whole bunch of sweets. Ugh!" Scarlett said. She remembered the previous night, spent chatting and indulging in food. If Xander hadn''t insisted she get some rest, they might have talked until sunrise.


    "I know, but you need to get up now. It''s almost lunchtime," Xander said, a glint of concern shing through his eyes. Usually, Scarlett would request to eat every few hours, but now it''s almost noon, and she''s still lying in bed.


    Instantly, Scarlett sat up, gazing at the window. However, the blinds blocked most of the iing light. Checking the digital watch on the bedside table, she was surprised to find that it was already 11 AM.


    "Gosh! No wonder my body feels stiff... I''ve slept for so long," she sighed while trying to get out of bed. Xander assisted her to the bathroom and opened the blinds, allowing the sunlight to flood the room. Afterward, he called the butler to prepare their brunch.


    Upon arriving at the dining room, Scarlett and Xander found Cassandra and Old Riley already waiting for them.


    "Grandpa?" Xander was taken aback to see the old man there. He couldn''t help but ask, "You haven''t had breakfast either?"


    "We''ve already had breakfast," Martha replied to Xander. "However, we wanted to have lunch early before heading to the hospital. Today, your brother will undergo a final examination before the team of doctors transfers him to Country M," she exined.


    "Auntie, make sure to remind them that we have a flight the day after tomorrow," Scarlett chimed in.


    "Of course... I will," Martha affirmed. She felt excitement as she anticipated their trip to Country M, hoping her son would recover swiftly.

 Chapter 445 Fly Back to Country M

    <h4>Chapter 445 Fly Back to Country M</h4>


    A few dayster.


    The sun was shining, and the sky was clear as Scarlett and her group arrived at the airport. The superjet that would take them to Country M was already waiting on the runway. Several cars pulled up beside the jet, and Scarlett, who was in the same car as Xander and Theodor, also came to a stop.


    Scarlett had been in a sour mood ever since leaving Riley''s mansion, knowing she would be apart from Xander for a few weeks. Xander needed to wrap up his work in this continent before joining her in Country M. She could understand that, but still, her mood remained sour.


    "Baby, don''t be sad. We can still talk on the phone and have video calls every day. Two weeks will pass by quickly," Xander tried tofort her as he helped her out of the car.


    They didn''t immediately board the ne. The medical team was now assisting Carter onto the aircraft ¡ª they were waiting for the preparations to bepleted.


    "Sister-inw, what Xander said is true. Two weeks will fly swiftly," Theodor, leaning against the car, smiled at Scarlett. "I''ll keep you entertained there. You won''t be bored, trust me!"


    Scarlett shook her head at Theodor. She knew he''d keep her busy as he talked too much about her with Rnd Gilwynn. To her dismay, even Simon Gilwynn had begun investigating her ¡ª she had discovered thisst night.


    "Theo, you..." Scarlett''s words trailed off as she saw a familiar woman approaching. Her heart raced, muttering under her breath, ''Why is she still here?''


    Scarlett immediately looked around and was surprised to notice a jet nearby, which she recognized as Rex''s private ne. Xander and Theodor followed Scarlett''s gaze, equally taken aback by the sight before them.


    "Theo, you go first. Hubby, I need to talk to her, please wait for me a bit..." Scarlett said to Xander and Theodor before walking toward Zara.


    She was utterly stunned to meet Zara in this ce.


    Scarlett secretly wished that Zara hadn''t witnessed Carter being wheeled onto the ne, but that hope vanished as soon as Zara spoke.


    "Tell me the truth, Scarlett. Why is Carter in this? city and using a wheel?" Zara''s voice trembled as her sharp eyes fixed on Scarlett.


    Scarlett ignored Zara''s question. Instead, she asks her, "Why are you still here?" She was aware that Zara and Tyler had returned to LA yesterday.


    Now, she was puzzled why Zara stayed, especially since she seemed to fly on Rex''s ne initially heading to NYC.


    Zara rolled her eyes in response, seeing through Scarlett''s attempt to divert the conversation.


    "Oh,e on..." Zara''s tone carried frustration as she continued, "Just answer my question, Scarlett!" Her patience seemed to be wearing thin. "Don''t keep things from me. I already heard about Carter from Rex," She paused, taking a deep breath. "I need you to give me the details of his condition," she added, her voice shaking slightly.


    ''Gosh! Rex Morrison, how dare you betray me!?'' Scarlett''s eyes narrowed as she shot his death re at the ck jet parked near her ce. She suspected that Rex was observing them through one of the windows.


    After venting her frustration in her mind, Scarlett shifted her attention to Zara, who was waiting for her response. Sadness and fear were clearly visible in Zara''s eyes.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before speaking. And her tone was gentle yet serious, "Zara, Carter''s condition is quite serious. That''s why I brought him to Country M for advanced treatment..." She gives her a brief overview of Carter''s medical situation and treatment n.


    Zara stood frozen in front of Scarlett, her hands ice-cold as Scarlett held them. She felt a pang of sympathy for Zara, sensing the depth of her sadness and fear.


    "Let me meet him. Just for a while¡­ huh!?"


    "No! You can''t meet him. Please, Zara, respect his decision. Moreover, her mother is here. She will be suspicious about you!" Scarlett said seriously.


    Zara was lost for words hearing Scarlett''s words. She could only lower her head and hold back her tears.


    "Listen, Zara, I can''t stay here for long. The ne is about to take off," Scarlett said, noticing Xander signaling her to hurry. She added, "I''ll keep you updated once I reach Royal City. Now, you should head back to LA with Rex."


    Zara nodded silently, though as Scarlett turned to leave, a burning question finally surfaced in her mind.


    "Scarlett, wait..." Zara approached Scarlett, her voice trembling slightly and eyes reddening as she fought back the tears. "Why is he avoiding me? Why Scarlett?"


    She sighed silently before answering, "Sis, it''s because Carter didn''t want you to see him in that condition. He cares about your feelings, Zara. He doesn''t want you to be hurt, looking at how bad his condition is now. I know that Carter is determined to recover in country M, and he''ll reach out to you as soon as his condition improves..." Scarlett tells her everything and doesn''t want to hide anything from her.


    "Are you telling the truth? You''re not just saying this tofort me?" Zara''s voice shaking with uncertainty.


    "Yes. I''m telling you what he told me directly. Nothing hearsay," Scarlett reassured her. She gently ced a hand on Zara''s shoulder, offeringfort. "Sister, I have to go now. We''ll talk again soon..." With those words, Scarlett turned and hurriedly walked to bid farewell to Xander.


    As Scarlett settled into her seat on the ne, she didn''t spot Zara near the jet. A sense of relief washed over her.


    "...I can''t help but feel sorry for her," she murmured.


    "So, Zara likes Carter?" Suddenly Theodor appeared and sat beside Scarlett.


    Scarlett turned to him with a displeased gaze. Theodor had been avoiding her since the night of her surprise birthday. Now, as they were about to spend dozens of hours flying, she wouldn''t waste any time scolding him.


    "You don''t have to worry about them," her voice turned sharp. "...but worry about yourself! Now, exin why you are telling him about my secret?"

 Chapter 446 Arrived at Country M

    <h4>Chapter 446 Arrived at Country M</h4>


    "You don''t have to worry about them," Scarlett''s voice turned sharp. "...but worry about yourself! Now, exin why you are telling him about my secret?"


    Theodor shook his head, letting out a soft chuckle.


    "Why do you still call him that way? For God''s sake, sister... he is your father!"


    It was difficult for him to understand her. Despite all the evidence pointing to Rnd Gilwynn being her biological father, she seemed unwilling to acknowledge it.


    "Stop saying those words!" Scarlett shot Theodor a death stare. "I don''t want to admit anything until I meet my mom. I need to hear what happened in the past from her," she said and turned her gaze outside.


    Fifteen minutes had passed since their jet took off. Scarlett and Theodor were the only ones in the main cabin. Their thoughts seemed to consume them, leaving the air between them silent and heavy. Meanwhile, Martha is nowhere to be seen; she has cared for Carter in the only room on the ne since their departure.


    Logan, along with the other staff and bodyguards, had settled in the back row near the mini pantry at the rear of the ne.


    Scarlett tried to find sce in the endless expanse of clouds that stretched before her eyes. Despite the breathtaking beauty of the scenery, she couldn''t fully enjoy it because Theodor''s words were echoing in her ears, ''For God''s sake, sister... he''s your father!''


    ''Father! He is my father!'' Scarlett attempted to remind herself of this fact. However, the more she tried, the more internal resistance she felt. Aunt Melinda''s words surfaced in her mind, making her even more unwilling to form any connection with the Gilwynn family.


    Just as Scarlett tried to push aside her thoughts about Rnd Gilwynn, she heard Theodor''s voice, "Sister-inw, what makes you hate your father so intensely? I mean, he is your biological father, but you seem to harbor such strong feelings of hate and..." His voice slowly faded as he noticed Scarlett raising her hand as if signaling him to stop talking.


    Theodor gazed at her, waiting for a response.


    "Did ''he'' or your mother ever exin to you what actually happened in the past?" Scarlett responded with a question.


    Theodor could only muster a bitter smile. He found himself both amused and somewhat exasperated as he silently remarked, ''Why does she always answer a question with another question?''


    "No," Theodor finally replied with a slow shake of his head. However, the wry smile on Scarlett''s face piqued his curiosity, prompting him to want to learn more about past events.


    Scarlett took a deep breath, attempting to ease the crushing sensation in her chest. After a few moments, she finally said, "I''m sorry for not being able to tell you, Theo..."


    She avoided Theodor''s gaze and continued, "You should talk to your mother about it. She can provide you with an exnation, but be careful not to mention me. I don''t want things to turn sour between your mother and me."


    Now sitting up straight, Theodor slightly angled his body to catch a glimpse of Scarlett''s expression. He couldn''t help but feel that her words were puzzling. Make him even more confused and curious.


    ''Why would there be any issues between her and my mother? What could this mean?'' Theodor pondered.


    "Sister-inw, please, I''m begging you to exin! We still have many hours before we reach Royal City, and this suspense kills me!" Theodor pleaded in desperation. Yet, Scarlett remained silent, her eyes shut, ignoring him.


    Exhaling a sigh of frustration, Theodor''s shoulders slumped slightly. He realized he couldn''t force Scarlett to reveal more. Resigned, he left her and joined the others in the back row, setting aside his curiosity about the events of the past that had caused Scarlett to harbor such deep resentment toward his uncle, Rnd Gilwynn.


    ***


    After many hours, they finallynded at the Royal City airport just before sunset. Theodor had already arranged several cars to pick them up, and the medical team from M International Hospital was also on standby to pick up Carter.


    The extensive journey had undoubtedly left Carter extremely fatigued, especially considering the additional strain of moving between different locations. It makes his face look pale, and he just sleeps, not in the mood to say anything.


    The group was divided into two; Scarlett and Marta apanied Carter to the hospital to assist in settling down. Scarlett had also called Grandpa Robert to secure a ce for her and Aunt Martha to rest; they would likely spend the night at the hospital. Among the group, only Logan and a select few bodyguards apanied Scarlett to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, the remaining staff and bodyguards went directly to the Royal Garden.


    Coincidentally, Theodor had opted to join them, expressing his determination to assist if needed. He insisted on being there, ready to lend a hand whenever necessary.


    Before long, they arrived at the hospital.


    Carter was promptly attended to by a team of doctors who were waiting for them at the hospital''s main entrance. This left Scarlett and Martha with no choice but to stay in the prepared VVIP room.


    Resting was out of the question; they were required to await the results of Carter''s examination, which had been ongoing for over an hour.


    Scarlett''s tension and worry were palpable; she could barely manage to eat during dinner. Without Theodor''s insistence, she might have taken only a single bite.


    After a few more minutes passed, a knock sounded at the door. Carter swiftly rose and opened the door, allowing a familiar figure to enter.


    Scarlett, with a warm smile, greeted the familiar old man at the door, "Grandfather Robert," she eximed, rising to her feet and offering a warm greeting. She then introduced Grandpa Robert to Martha, Carter''s mother.


    After a little chat, Scarlett felt relief as Grandpa Robert assured them that Carter would recover. She didn''t feel the need to delve into the specifics of Carter''s medical n; instead, she left that task to Martha and Logan.


    Feeling her body ache intensely and experiencing dizziness due to theck of sleep during the journey, Scarlett decided it was best to retire to her room and rest.

 Chapter 447 Meet Simon Gilwynn (1)

    ?


    Feeling her body ache intensely and experiencing dizziness due to theck of sleep during the journey, Scarlett decided it was best to retire to her room and rest.


    As Scarlett was on the brink of sleep, her cell phone vibrated. She thought it was Xander. However, when she checked, she was taken aback to see a text from an unfamiliar number.


    ''Odd, why isn''t my spam filter catching this?'' She grumbled inwardly, vexed by her program''spse in handling texts from unknown sources.


    She decided to shut off her phone, but another message popped up before she could do that. Curious, she opened the message.


    Her body tensed as she read the short but impactful message on the screen:


    [Unknown: ] Scarlett, this is me, Simon Gilwynn.


    [Unknown: ] Sorry to contact you like this. I just want to ask for your time to meet.


    At the mention of that name, Scarlett felt her legs turn weak, causing her to clutch the edge of the bed to steady herself.


    "Why would Simon want to meet me? And who on earth gave him my number? Theo?" Her expression darkened at the thought of Theodor''s potential involvement in this.


    She mentally scolded him for his carelessness. But before she could respond, another text arrived.


    [Unknown: ] I''m aware you''re in Royal City, Scarlett. There''s no need for you toe to me. We can meet at the hospital tomorrow morning. What do you say?


    Scarlett''s lips twisted into a wry smile. She couldn''t avoid the grasp of this king.


    [Scarlett: ] Alright. We can meet at 9 AM. I assume you know my room number.


    After sending the message, she turned off her cell phone. The exhaustion was unbearable, and she really had to give up on the embrace of sleep.


    ****


    A knock echoed through the room as Scarlett stirred awake in the morning. Groggily, she nced at the bedside table''s watch and was shocked to find it was only 7 o''clock.


    "Yeah?" Her voice held a hint of irritation as she rose from the bed, dragging her feet wearily to the door. Opening it, she found Logan standing there, his expression traced with concern.


    "Young madam¡­" Logan''s words seemed to tumble out in haste as if he urgently needed to gauge Scarlett''s well-being. "Are you alright?"


    Scarlett''s reply wasn''t immediate; she found his question sound strange. Naturally, she was fine, for heaven''s sake. She gathered her hair into a disheveled bun, flinging the door wide open before returning to the room to draw the blinds.


    The brilliant light streaming in momentarily blinded her. However, as her eyes adjusted, she realized the outside streets were already bustling with activity. An unspoken appreciation for Logan''s early wake-up call swept over her. After all, she had an appointment this morning¡ªto meet Simon Gilwynn, her half-brother. But before that encounter, she needed to have a conversation with Theodor.


    Calmly returning to Logan, she asked, "Why do you think I''m not okay?" Scarlett''s brows arched slightly, and her question showed her confusion.


    "Ma''am, your husband has been trying to call you sincest night, but you couldn''t be reached on your phone," Logan exined to Scarlett. "...He asked me to check on you, worried that something might have happened, he mentioned, you never turned off your private phone number, which concerned him."


    Scarlett took a deep breath, realizing she had turned off her private cell phonest night, driven by the fear that Simon might try to contact her. She didn''t want to engage in any conversation with him before speaking to Theodor.


    "My mistake, Logan," Scarlett said with a rueful smile. "It seems my phone''s battery drained. Anyway, you can head back to your room. I''ll try to call Xander now..."


    Logan nodded and began to depart, yet Scarlett halted him with a question before he could move far.


    "Is Theodor also staying in this hospital?" she asks. She had heardst night that Theodor had chosen to spend the night here and was nning to return to his residence today.


    "Yes, his room is right across from yours," Logan confirmed. "Do you want me to call him?"


    "Yes, please. Tell him to wait for me in the living room. I need to discuss something with him. And while you''re at it, could you arrange breakfast for me?" Scarlett requested.


    "Ma''am, Old Madam has arranged your breakfast in her room. Should I bring it here?" Logan offered.


    Scarlett thinks for a moment. "Hmm, yes, please. I still need to have a conversation with Theodor. Also, I have a meeting at nine with someone."


    ...


    After talking to Logan, Scarlett hastened through her morning routine. She had been looking forward to this day. Her encounter with Simon Gilwynn had sparked a strange feeling within her.


    However, a lingering concern appears in her mind¡ªhow much did Simon Gilwynn know about her true identity?


    Scarlett spected that he was probably aware of her rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn, which might exin why he had reached out to her.


    She pondered the fact that the king of the country himself was interested in meeting her and had evene to the hospital to only meet her and talk.


    It was a puzzling blend of emotions¡ªshe couldn''t decide whether to feel pleased or apprehensive.


    After tidying up and selecting a clean set of her favorite ck attire, Scarlett promptly ced a call to Xander. She hoped to hear his voice before facing Simon Gilwynn.


    "Babe, you finally called me..." Xander''s voice came through the other end, carrying a hint of relief that brought Scarlett a rueful smile. She regretted not having the energy to reach out to himst night, even just through a text message.


    "Hubby, I''m really sorry..." Scarlett began apologizing before exining to him what happenedst night. She recounted the sudden contact from Simon Gilwynn.


    Xander responded with concern and surprise, "Wife, you should call Rnd Gilwynn and let him know about Simon''s request to meet you. I''m worried that Simon might have ulterior motives or could pose a threat to you..."


    Scarlett''s heart sank at Xander''s words. The possibility he mentioned had slipped her mindpletely.

 Chapter 448 Meet Simon Gilwynn (2)

    <h4>Chapter 448 Meet Simon Gilwynn (2)</h4>


    After speaking with Xander, Scarlett headed straight to the living room, only to find Theodor already waiting there, looking dashing in his new suit. He looked ready for his activity today.


    "Good morning, sister-inw," Theodor greeted with a wave and a charming smile. However, Scarlett didn''t return his smile. Her annoyance was clearly shown on her face. She still harbored suspicions that Theodor might have been the one to provide Simon with her cell phone number, especially her private one, which was known to only a handful of people, including him.


    "Save the pleasantries, Theo!" Scarlett''s voice held a sharp edge as she sat opposite him, separated by a coffee table. Her eyes stared at him, her gaze akin to a sharp spear aimed straight at Theodor.


    "Tsk, tsk... What did I do to deserve that death re this early morning? Why the frosty reception, sis?" Theo asked with a yful smile, though he could clearly sense her foul mood.


    ''Damn! Her pregnancy hormones are really putting me through the wringer!'' Theodor shook his head, missing his sister-inw''s usual gentle smile and friendly demeanor.


    Scarlett didn''t want to beat around the bush, especially with Simon''s impending arrival in just an hour. "Did you inform the king about me?" She cut to the chase, her tone serious.


    Theo''s eyebrows knitted in response to her question. "Simon? Does he know about you? How so?" Instead of directly answering, he seemed taken aback by Simon''s discovery of Scarlett''s presence.


    "Gosh, Theo..." Scarlett took a deep sigh as she turned her gaze outside the window, observing the clear blue sky in an attempt to subside her anger. The more she looked at Theo''s clueless expression, the more she had the urge to p him with her re.


    As her anger subsided, she turned her attention back to him, adopting a calm demeanor despite her blood boiling.


    "You''re not supposed to ask me; you should be the one answering," she said, pausing to gauge his expression. Yet, he remained oddly silent, as if genuinely unaware of the situation.


    ''Wait!? So it wasn''t him? Then who leaked my cell phone number to Simon?'' She thought.


    Secondter, a sudden thought crossed her mind; the possibility of a skilled hacker working alongside Simon. This would exin how someone managed to bypass her spam filter without her even realizing it.


    ''Who could this hacker be?'' The question now gnawed at Scarlett''s mind. Then, she recalled Xander''s warning about Simon''s intentions, and her knees weakened once more. ''Should I inform Rnd about this meeting?''


    "Sister," Theodor''s voice snapped her back to reality. She met his gaze as he continued, "Don''t worry, Brother Simon won''t resort to anything extreme, like meeting you directly. If he wishes to see you, he''ll summon you to the pce." He offered a reassuring smile, knowing Scarlett now looked so stressed.


    Theodor adds his words, "...So, even though he knows about your identity, you can rest easy as long as he doesn''t call you. And don''t forget, there is Uncle Rnd behind you. Well, Simon''s quite wary of his own father." He smiled.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes... That''s why there''s no need to wear that worried expression," Theodor chuckled. "It doesn''t suit you well, and you don''t look pretty when you''re stressed. Smile..." He beamed at her, trying to coax a smile from her.


    Scarlett was rendered speechless.


    "Oh, Logan, you came at the right time," Theodor''s grin broadened as he noticed Logan carrying a tray of food entering the room. "...my sister seems to be in a bad mood and needs a meal to brighten her spirits. Allow me to assist you..." He got up from his seat, joining Logan in cing the dishes on the dining table.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Sister, what are you waiting for?" Theodor''s gaze turned to Scarlett, who appeared in a daze. "Hurry up,e join me. Eat while the food is still warm." Then he looks at Logan, expressing gratitude to Logan for preparing breakfast for both Scarlett and himself.


    Scarlett was too tired to get involved with Theodor''s antics right now. This man had returned to his shameless self, acting as though he was the master of this wardroom. She dragged her feet to the dining table and began to eat while considering calling Rnd before Simon''s arrival.


    Anxiety bothers her because, if Simon possessed a skilled hacker, her privacy might bepromised, especially her personal life. As for her involvement with The Fox, she held confidence that her leader, One, could safeguard their identity.


    "Sister, why do you still look so worried?" asked Theodor, who saw Scarlett''s face looking somber. "I have assured you, His Majesty will not bother you. He is so busy with his duties to take care of this empire..."


    Scarlett slowly ced her cutlery on the table. Then set his sights on Theodor. After a few deep sighs, she finally said, "You don''t really know his majesty, do you?"


    "Huh!? What do you mean, sister?" Theodor chuckled before continuing his words, "I''m one of his majesty''s close family members. We spend ample time together during his free time. I even yed golf with him before I flew to attend your birthday surprise." He rolled his eyes, seemingly annoyed.


    "Goodness, Theo... You might be disappointed then, as his majesty is probably already heading to this ce," Scarlett remarked, ncing at her watch. With just a few minutes before 9 AM, that man must be near this hospital. She was confident that Simon Gilwynn was a punctual man, wasn''t he?


    Without waiting for Theodor to respond, she continued, "If you''re ufortable meeting him here, you''re free to leave." With those words, she rose from her seat.


    "Are you serious??" Theodor''s surprise was palpable upon learning about Simon''s presence at the hospital.


    Scarlett didn''t respond to him. Instead, she turned her attention to Logan. "I''ll be in my room. If his highness Simon Gilwynn arrives, let him wait in the living room," she instructed, her tone firm. With that, she walked to her room to text Rnd Gilwynn, taking precautions in case Simon had any harmful intentions.

 Chapter 449 Meet Simon Gilwynn (3)

    <h4>Chapter 449 Meet Simon Gilwynn (3)</h4>


    After texting Rnd Gilwynn, Scarlett settled onto the sofa with herptop in herp, immersed in reading the important files sent by Cruz. Yet, before she could make it through half a page, her cell phone vibrated, disying Rnd Gilwynn''s name on the screen.


    "Gosh! Why are these two Gilwynns so troublesome?" She attempted to calm herself before picking up the phone.


    "Good morning, Scarlett," Rnd''sposed voice greeted her from the other end. Her response was curt. He continued, "Regarding your text, are you certain Simon is now en route to your location?"


    Scarlett instantly regretted sending the text. Taking a silent sigh, she replied, "If I wasn''t sure, I wouldn''t contact you," her tone held a trace of annoyance.


    "I understand¡ª" Rnd responded. A pause seemed to hang in the air before he continued, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Stay there, don''t go anywhere."


    As Rndid out his n, Scarlett listened and eventually agreed with what he said. As soon as the call ended, a knock echoed at her door. She nced towards the door, her heart beginning to beat a little faster.


    "Wow! He''s here? Gosh, he really can''t wait, huh..." She muttered while ncing at her watch. "Unbelievable, a kinging to an appointment 5 minutes ahead of schedule!?"


    Scarlett didn''t know whether to be happy or worried. She immediately stood up from her seat and walked to the door, asking, "Who is it?"


    "Ma''am, your guest has arrived," Logan''s voice came from behind the door.


    After adjusting her expression, Scarlett opened the door and motioned for Logan to leave the room. She needed to speak with Simon alone, not wanting someone to hear her mother''s and Rnd Gilwynn''s dark past.


    Resistance shed in Logan''s eyes when he heard Scarlett''s order, "But, madam, please let me stay. I can''t just let you¡ª"


    "Don''t worry," she interrupted Logan, "...His Highness won''t harm me." Scarlett''s voice was calm as she gently patted Logan on the shoulder and walked toward the living room.


    As Scarlett''s gazended on the figure of a man standing by the window with his back facing toward her, she couldn''t help but feel her heart skip a beat. He was dressed in a navy suit that perfectly wrapped his tall and slender frame. His hair, neatly cut and styled, bore a striking resemnce to hers¡ªginger hair color. Just observing his back was enough to stir up nervousness within her.


    Though she had already familiarized herself with his face through photos and videos circted on the inte, the prospect of this face-to-face encounter still left her with a sense of anticipation.


    As Scarlett watched Logan close the door, the room was left with only her and Simon. She approached the seating area, purposely making a slight noise to alert him to her presence.


    Upon hearing the sound, Simon turned to face her, and Scarlett worked to keep her expression calm. Observing his features, she noted the resemnce to the most recent photograph she had seen of him. While his face didn''t mirror Rnd Gilwynn''s entirely, there was a certain shared quality¡ªmost strikingly, their eyes. Those eyes were the same as hers and Rnd''s.


    They locked eyes for a moment, a silent exchange between them that carried more weight than words ever could. Scarlett didn''t take long to detect a flicker of surprise in Simon''s eyes, though it quickly vanished as he made his way to the seating area.


    Breaking the silence, Simon spoke first. "You must be Scarlett Piers, correct?" His words came apanied by a friendly smile.


    With a nod, Scarlett replied, "Yes, I am." She gestured for him to take a seat across from her.


    "Apologies for disturbing your morning," Simon conveyed as he settled into his seat. "... You already know about me, right?"


    Scarlett returned his smile, although it didn''t fully reach her eyes. She responded politely, "Yes, Your Majesty, I''m well aware of you."


    "Excellent," Simon''s warm expression gradually shifted to seriousness. "However, today, I''m not here as this kingdom''s king but as Simon Gilwynn. You can converse with me in a rxed manner; there''s no need for excessive formality."


    Hearing his words and observing his expression, Scarlett grew perplexed. ''Why is he urging me to rx when his expression seems otherwise?'' She just stared at him, awaiting his following words in silence. At this moment, she had no particr reason to converse with him.


    "What is your purpose in approaching my father?" Simon''s tone was casual, but his words contained a warning.


    Aware that Scarlett hadn''t responded and was merely observing him, Simon continued, "You know my father, Rnd Gilwynn, right?" His curiosity about her deepened due to her reserved demeanor.


    Before Scarlett could respond, Simon said, "I know we share the same blood, Ms. Scarlett Piers. Please don''t hide anything from me; I''m well-informed about you." His gaze carries a curious intensity.


    Meeting Simon''s eyes with a polite but standoffish smile, she said, "It seems you don''t know me that well, Mr. Simon Gilwynn. If you did, you would understand my presence at your birthday party and what I was talking to your father about."


    There''s a half-smile appearing in the corner of Simon''s lips.


    "Indeed, my understanding of you is limited. Care to enlighten me about your intentions toward my father?" Simon''s inquiry carried a subtle pressure.


    She appeared calm, but she was internally venting her anger toward Simon. How audacious of him to appear before her with such inquiries. Her respect for him plummeted abruptly.


    "Mr. Gilwynn, perhaps it would be more appropriate to direct your queries to your father. Why go through the trouble ofing here to ask me?" Scarlett replied with a yful tone while maintaining her Monalisa smile.


    She had no intention of offering an exnation. Why should she? She had made it explicitly clear to Rnd Gilwynn that she wished to avoid entanglements with his family.


    Had Rnd Gilwynn not enticed Scarlett with clues about her mother, she would have promptly declined his offer for a meeting.

 Chapter 450 Meet Simon Gilwynn (4)

    ?


    While Scarlett and Simon speak inside the room, there''s amotion outside.


    Logan stood not far from Scarlett''s room and observed almost a dozen royal guards lining the corridor. They were tall and imposing, with sharp jaws and vignt gazes. Tense and motionless, they stood stationed before the door, keenly observing their surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Martha had just exited her room to visit Carter''s treatment area. She was taken aback by the sight of numerous imposing men gathered in the corridor right in front of Scarlett''s room.


    Without a second thought, she hurried toward Scarlett''s room, her concern for her daughter-inw overriding any hesitation. However, before she could go any further, Logan abruptly stopped her.


    "Madam, you can''t go there," Logan warned, halting her step.


    Martha raised her beautiful eyebrow, looking at Logan, "What are you doing here, Logan?" she asked, surprised to find Logan not with Scarlett. "Aren''t you supposed to be with Scarlett? And who are they? Why are they clustered around her room?" she asked with concern that was clear in her tone.


    Just as Logan was about to exin, Theodor came, shing a reassuring smile at Martha. "Auntie, don''t worry. Those are royal guards. They won''t harm Scarlett," he reassured her, hoping to alleviate her concerns.


    Martha pulled Theodor''s arm closer to hers, then whispered, "Did you say they''re the Royal Guards?" When Theodor nodded, her flustered expression deepened. "Why are they here?"


    "Huh, Logan didn''t inform you, Auntie?" Theodor frowned, then nced at Logan with a questioning look. ''Tsk this guy!''


    Logan met Theodor''s gaze, conveying an unspoken response as if saying, ''Back off! If you weren''t here, I would have told her already!''


    Naturally, Theodor couldn''t decipher Logan''s unspoken words. "Tsk, Logan, you should have told Auntie!" Theodor said, then swiftly redirected his attention to Martha. "Auntie, the king of this country is inside Scarlett''s room."


    "W-WHAT!?" Martha eximed in surprise. "W-Why did the kinge to see Scarlett? D-Did she offend the Royal Family? Why?" Her hands shook as she gripped Theodor''s hand, seeking confirmation. "P-Please help her, Theo..." she pleads.


    "No... No... my sister didn''t offend the royal family," he almost choked looking at how worried Martha''s expression is now. "But¡ª" Theodor''s voice stopped as his gaze caught a familiar figure emerging from the elevator. His heart sank, and he gasped in surprise.


    ''Bloody hell!'' He covered his mouth while his eyes fixed sharply on Rnd Gilwynn. ''Why did Uncle Rnd alsoe to this ce? Why are they having a reunion here?''


    Martha, who saw Theodor suddenly halt his sentence, followed his line of sight. She was surprised to see a handsome middle-aged man with a powerful aura walking toward them, a presence that left her stunned.


    However, the closer the man came to them, the more Martha''s surprise deepened as she recognized his face. There was a familiarity with someone she knew, yet she struggled to ce who that person was.


    She turned to Theodor, wanting to ask, but held her words as she heard Theodor address the man. "Y-Your Highness," Theodor greeted, his head respectfully lowered.


    Rnd casually raised his hand, indicating that there was no need for such formality.


    "U-Uncle¡­ why, why are you here?" Theodor continued as Rnd halted a couple of steps away from them. "Are you here to meet Sister Scarlett too?"


    "Hmm," Rnd Gilwynn affirmed, then moved past Theodor and the guards, who all appeared tense in his presence. The guards cleared a path for Rnd, their heads lowered as if they were wary of meeting his gaze.


    Martha''s mind was racing as she attempted to recall the face before her.


    And secondter, her brows furrowed as she remembered, ''Red hair, captivating eyes... who? Wait...'' She squeezed her brows in concentration, determined to retrieve the memory.


    Then, in a sudden rush, a face crossed her mind. "Oh! Oh, my God¡ª" she gasped. Her gaze was now fixed on the man who had stopped right in front of Scarlett''s door.


    "T-Theodor, that man... is he Scarlett''s... father?" Martha''s voice was filled with doubt.


    Actually, she had asked Scarlett multiple times about her father. Still, Scarlett had always refused to tell her, insisting it wasn''t the right time to share. However, the uncanny resemnce between Scarlett and the man left no doubt in Martha''s mind that he was indeed Scarlett''s father.


    "Yes!" Theodor''s tone held a mix of resignation and confirmation. He couldn''t hide the truth any longer; Scarlett''s true identity was on the brink of being revealed.


    Martha gasped in shock, her hand covering her mouth as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce.


    "Earlier, you addressed him as His Highness... Who is he?" Martha asked once more, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "He is the royal father. The father of King Simon. My uncle!" Theodor replied, revealing the truth.


    Hearing Theodor''s words, Martha''s legs turned weak, as if they were suddenly turned into jelly. She holds to the wall beside her to steady herself, her mind struggling to process this shocking information.


    ''Scarlett''s father was the former king of this kingdom?'' Martha''s thoughts raced inwardly. ''How on earth did Rosalie meet him? And why did she hide Scarlett from him?'' Martha''s mind now felt like it was on the brink of explosion, flooded with questions.


    Martha''s hands trembled, and her gaze was fixed on Theodor, her voice barely audible as she asked, "You are royalty too?" She asks in a hushed tone.


    Theodor met Martha''s gaze, a soft smile gracing his lips as he responded, "Didn''t Scarlett and Xander tell you?"


    She shook her head, "Scarlett only mentioned that you are Xander''s best friend."


    Theodor sighed inwardly, feeling a twinge of guilt. ''How could they not inform Auntie about this?''


    "Auntie, my mother was the former king''s younger sister. So, yes, I''m also a member of the royal family," Theodor exined with a gentle smile, giving Martha a moment to absorb the information. After excusing himself, he followed his uncle into Scarlett''s wardroom, eager to witness the imminent Gilwynn family reunion.

 Chapter 451 Roland Gilwynn Appears

    ?


    "Apologies, Ms. Scarlett Piers, but you do not possess the privilege to disregard me¡ª" Simon''s voice abruptly trailed off. His eyes widened in astonishment as the door swung open, revealing his father''smanding presence entering the room.


    ''Why is he here as well? Could this girl have informed him?'' Simon''s thoughts raced as he swiftly rose from his seat, and respectfully greeted Rnd.


    "Father," Simon greeted Rnd with an air of deference, his voice carrying a trace of tension that hinted at a fear of his father''s potential reprimand.


    With a swift sweep of his gaze, Simon observed Scarlett remaining seated, seemingly ignoring the arrival of his father, the former king.


    ''How audacious of her! Why hasn''t she greeted Father? Where are her manners?'' Simon felt the urge to remind her, but before he could utter a word, he observed his father dismissing him and settling onto the sofa, fixing his gaze upon Scarlett.


    "Father why¡ª" Suddenly, Simon felt a sense of betrayal. This was the first time his father hadpletely ignored him.


    Simon remained rooted in his spot, his gaze fixed on his father as he awaited an order. He despised this the most; despite ascending the throne, he had never managed to surpass his father''smanding presence.


    In this kingdom, no one dared to treat him with such disregard. He usually felt powerful, but only in front of his father did he experience a sense of insignificance, as if he were amoner and not the kingdom''s ruler.


    "You may take your seat, Simon," Rnd''s authoritative voice resonated in the room, breaking the silence. He promptly upied his seat.


    Simon''s eyes continued to rest upon his father. He could discern from his father''s expression that his father was seething with anger, and he was acutely aware of the reason behind it.


    "Sir Rnd, it has been some time..." Scarlett finally greeted him casually. Simon, seated opposite Scarlett, nearly choked upon hearing her nonchnt greeting to a former king. Even he, as a king, continued to pay respects to him.


    ''This youngdy,'' Simon mused to himself, ''She evidentlycks the proper manner.'' He shook his head subtly while shifting his gaze toward his father. He sought to see his reaction, thinking, ''Father surely be displeased, right?'' In the past, his father would have scolded them for ack of respect toward their elders.


    "Scarlett, I am delighted to see you return to our country," Rnd''s warm smile blossomed on his face. Ignoring Simon, he continued conversing with Scarlett. "...I have heard that your brother-inw has received medical attention?"


    Simon found himself speechless. How could his father show such a gentle attitude towards someone? Even towards his sister, Maggie, he had never given such a cheerful smile since losing their mother.


    "Yes, Grandpa Robert led the doctor to assist him. I am truly grateful to Grandpa and you for granting us entry into this country. But¡ª" her words trailing off, her gaze shifting momentarily to Simon as she gave him a sweet smile.


    Simon feltpletely confused. ''Why did she suddenly smile like that?'' His confusion deepened as he looked at Scarlett''s shifting expressions, her demeanor now softer than before.


    "But?" Rnd knit his eyebrows, now looking at Simon, before returning to look at Scarlett.


    "Sir, I believe... Your son does not hold me in favor. He visited me here to question me about a matter I have already rified to you," Scarlett stated, her gaze shifting to her hands in herp, feigning a touch of sadness.


    It was her way of teasing the young King Simon¡ªfinding amusement in observing him flustered and stressed under his father''s rage.


    Taking a few slow breaths, Scarlett lifted her head, directing her gaze towards Rnd.


    "A question?" Rnd''s voice arises. "What kind of question, may I ask?" he repeated, the previouslyposed demeanor now giving way to visible irritation.


    "I¡ª" Simon''s attempt to speak was swiftly halted by Scarlett''s intervention.


    "Mr. Gilwynn, allow me to exin to Sir Rnd..." Scarlett said, her expression slowly changing to serious as she shifted her focus to Theodor, who stood by the door. "Theo, what are you doing there?" her voice bore a distinct unfriendliness as if urging him to exit the room.


    However, it appeared Theodor was determined not to leave, prompting Scarlett to release a resigned sigh.


    "Very well! You may stay, but ensure you refrain from discussing what you hear here," she continued.


    Simon, who observed Scarlett''s assertive demeanor towards Theodor, grew increasingly perplexed. ''Who is this youngdy, truly? How can shemand Father and Theodor? Has my investigation on her been wed?'' Doubts began to creep into Simon''s perception of his perused findings.


    "Yes! Thanks, sister-inw," Theodor expressed his happiness as he briskly moved to join them in the sitting area. He respectfully greeted Rnd and Simon before settling down beside Scarlett. Then he turned his attention to her once more. "Sis, you can continue... I''ll just quietly listen."


    After a brief pause, Scarlett redirected her focus to Rnd Gilwynn. It was time to cease her yful teasing of Simon and bring this drama to a close.


    "Sir, His Highness hase here to inquire why I came to this country and attempted to approach you, as well as my intentions," Scarlett paused momentarily, noticing Rnd''s expression growing even darker, his anger shing in his gaze directed at Simon.


    She continued, "I urged him to seek these answers from you directly, as I have alreadymunicated my thoughts to you a few weeks ago. This matter pertains to your family, and I sincerely wish to avoid bing entangled in it." She concluded with a warm smile.


    Rnd was utterly speechless. He knew Simon''s intentions and harbored resentment toward his son for not meeting him first.


    Another slow exhale could be heard in the room as Rnd fixed his gaze sternly on Simon.


    Without uttering a word, Rnd extended his apologies to Scarlett. He rose from his chair and requested that Simon do the same while apologizing to Scarlett.


    Scarlett was taken aback as she watched Simon lower his head slightly in her direction. She felt like hot coal was burning beneath her seat.

 Chapter 452 Confront Him

    ?


    Scarlett was taken aback as she watched Simon lower his head slightly in her direction. She felt like hot coal was burning beneath her seat.


    How on earth did she make a king apologize to her?


    She now imagines this king will definitely plot to kill her, right!?


    Just imagine that she feels goosebumps. She wanted to stop him, but Rnd shook his head.


    Scarlett silently took a long deep sigh.


    "We will excuse ourselves, Scarlett," Rnd said with a gentle smile directed at her. Scarlett nodded in response. "And do not forget our next meeting, which is still on schedule," Rnd added.


    "Yes, sir..."


    ***


    Scarlett couldn''t move her gaze from the door even after Rnd and Simon Gilwynn had left the room. Her mind was reeling as she imagined Simon''s expression when he politely apologized. Even though he had left minutes ago, she still could hear every word when he said it.


    "Please ept my apologies, Ms. Scarlett Piers, for my rudeness," Simon''s words echoed in her ears, and the thought that Simon might seek revenge for the humiliation sent shivers down her spine.


    "T-Theo..." Scarlett turned her gaze to Theodor beside her, observing her silently. "Did I mess up?"


    Theodor couldn''t immediately answer Scarlett''s question; he was still reeling from the shock of what had just happened. The tension in the room had been palpable for him, witnessing Simon, the king of thend, bow his head to someone like Scarlett. It was a moment he had never witnessed before in his life.


    "Should I fly back to W country now?" Scarlett asked, her tone serious.


    He is still unable to say any words. His brows wrinkled as he seemed lost in his thoughts.


    Observing his silence, Scarlett continued, "Ugh, I guess I should ask Xander to assign more guards around me¡ª"


    "No need," Theodor interrupted suddenly. "You don''t have to do that. Even if Simon is extremely annoyed with you, he won''ty a hand on you. I''m certain that Simon would never go against his father''s orders. So, as long as your father... I mean, my uncle standing behind you, he won''t be able to do anything to you." He smiled reassuringly at Scarlett.


    "Are you certain about that, Theo?" Scarlett asked. She didn''t really know Simon''s character, but based on what she had read on the inte and thements fromizens, Simon seemed well-liked and had a lot of people who loved him.


    However, what she had witnessed earlier and heard in the way he had spoken to her was entirely contradictory. The man had been brimming with hostility, and his aura had exuded a sense of danger.


    "Yes... Yes..." Theodor exhaled deeply before continuing. "Actually Simon really likes his family very much. That''s why I feel confused when he acts rudely toward you, Sis. Why did he do that? This is unlike him at all!"


    "God, Theodor Parker!" Scarlett punched him in the shoulder before continuing, "Have you forgotten? I''m not his family. I''m just Rnd''s daughter out of wedlock... It''s only fitting that Simon treats me like that. I can understand that."


    Theodor gasped. ''Indeed, why did I forget about that fact?''


    "I feel offended because Simon questioned me when I had already stated from the start to his father," Scarlett paused to inhale some air. "I told Rnd that I don''t want anything from him. I just want information about my mother. And I also made it clear that I would never want to get involved with the royal family, so he doesn''t have to worry about exining it to his family. In other words, I will still be Scarlett Piers..."


    "Damn, sister! You... you said that to Uncle?" Theodor was surprised to learn this.


    "Hmm," Scarlett smiled bitterly while resting her back on the sofa. Her gaze fixed on the blue sky through the window. "Now, do you start to understand what happened in the past?"


    Theodor was lost in deep thought, silent and unsure of what to say. Ever since learning about Scarlett''s status, he had been happy about their newfound family connection. However, he had failed to fully see the fact that Scarlett had been born while his aunt was still alive.


    Now, Theodor finally understood why Scarlett had insisted he keep this secret from his mother.


    ''Indeed, my mother would likely harbor negative feelings towards Scarlett if she learned about her status as Uncle Rnd''s daughter out of wedlock.'' Theodor gaze fixed on Scarlett with mixed emotions.


    "Scarlett Piers," Theodor finally called her after they had both been lost in their own thoughts.


    When Scarlett turned to look at him, he continued with a friendly smile on his face, "I don''t care what yourst name is, whether you use Piers or Gilwynn... you''re still my sister. So, never even think about cutting ties with me, Scarlett. Don''t even entertain that idea!" He spoke with a slightly threatening tone.


    Scarlett''s eyebrow slightly raised upon hearing Theodor''s words, but she burst intoughter momentster.


    "Hahaha, Theo... oh, Theo..." Scarlett shook her head yfully. "You do have a high opinion of yourself. I never saw you as a royal family member, Theodor Parker. And have you already forgotten?"


    Theodor chuckled, knowing Scarlett had always treated him like an ordinary person. "Forgotten what?" he asked, a touch of confusion in his voice.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes, amazed at his forgetfulness. "We have a binding contract, a sort of ''ve contract.'' Or should I remind Xander about what you did to me a year ago?" She teases him.


    Theodor''s face went pale instantly. He vigorously shook his head.


    "No. No, please don''t even think about it, sister. Xander would undoubtedly send me to meet my ancestors..." Theodor said, swallowing hard as he tried to moisten his suddenly dry throat.


    "Indeed, my husband would do that," Scarlett said, then rose from her seat. "Okay, you can go now, Theo. I have something to attend to..."


    Scarlett needed to contact Seven to help her keep an eye on Simon Gilwynn''s movements. If Simon attempted to harm her, she might have no choice but to confront him, right!?

 Chapter 453 Crazy Idea

    <h4>Chapter 453 Crazy Idea</h4>


    Scarlett could only smile when she saw Seven''s shocked expression after the video call connected. It had been a while since theirst mission in Country X, where they had taken down Jude Withers.


    "Good morning, Seven. You''re looking as healthy as ever, bro..." Scarlett greeted him with a yful smile. Looking at how messy his hair she knows, this man had just woken up from his slumber. "Where are you right now?"


    In a deep, hoarse voice, Seven replied, "Good morning, Three." He didn''t offer any other response, but Scarlett noticed him moving to open a curtain as he continued to talk. When he adjusted his phone''s camera, she was taken aback by the unfolding view.


    "Wow! Since when did you end up in Paris?" she asked, feeling happy Seven was not far from Country M. A mere six-hour drive separated them.


    "It''s been a week," Seven answered, setting his phone down on the table before taking a seat. He frowned as he focused on Scarlett, clearly interested in what she had to say. "You said you have a mission for me?" he asked.


    As core members of The Fox, assignments were infrequent, particrly for Scarlett. The team had many members to handle ordinary cases. The core team only got involved when something extraordinary arose, usually with Rex being the first to contact them.


    "Yes, I do have... Are you currently on a mission or enjoying some vacation time?" After theirst case involving Jude Withers, she felt slightly out of touch with The Fox''s situation.


    Seven replied, "I''ve just wrapped up my assignment here," he took a sip of water to relieve his dry throat. After putting down his ss, he refocused on Scarlett.


    "So, what''s the task this time?" Seven asked. He wasn''t in the mood forplex missions and preferred to keep things straightforward. Complicated jungle missions or intricate international operations were not appealing to him right now.


    Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief at learning that Seven was avable. She now had the opportunity to ask for his assistance in tailing Simon Gilwynn.


    "It''s a rtively simple task," Scarlett exined, maintaining a casual demeanor as she exined. "I need you to watch over someone''s movements. I want to make sure this person doesn''t have any ns against me." She smiled, noting Seven''s apparent eagerness to assist.


    "That''s cool!" Seven replied with excitement before posing his next question. "So, Three, who, that damn bastard who managed to offend you this time?"


    "It''s my half-brother, Simon¡ª"


    "What the fuck, Scarlett!" Seven instantly interrupted. "You want me to tail the king? Are you out of your mind? Did you leave your brains behind in Cloudfort? How can you call this a simple task?" He couldn''t help but express his frustration with a few words that could bleed Scarlett''s ears.


    Scarlett could only smile wryly at his reaction. She had anticipated this response from him.


    After she hears him finish expressing his anger, she smirks before saying, "Oh,e on! Why are you afraid? Your skills are top-notch, Seven. You''re the best in the field, bro," She tried to reassure him. "Bro, did you forget? You managed to infiltrate the Withers Group for weeks without them ever suspecting you..."


    Seven was left speechless. He understood the extent of his abilities, but the person he was being asked to tail was not someone he could take lightly.


    "Three, listen... Simon Gilwynn is heavily guarded. How am I supposed to tail him when he''s surrounded by a dozen royal guards and secret agents?" Seven shook his head slightly as if he were refusing to ept the mission.


    Without waiting for Scarlett''s response, he rose from his seat and walked over to the window. He faced the Eiffel Tower in the distance, his back to Scarlett. He ignored her.


    "Brother... Seven... Allen, pleasee back here... I''m not finished talking to you," Scarlett called out repeatedly, she even called his real name. However, the man continued to give her the cold shoulder, causing her to sigh deeply multiple times.


    Seemingly left with no other choice, Scarlett yed her final card. A mischievous smile spread across her lips.


    "Seven, are you really going to ignore me? Seriously?" Scarlett''s tone, initially pleading, gradually transformed into a threat. "Very well! I''ll get in touch with my brother Rex and request him to assign you to a different mission¡ªperhaps to a war-torn country or¡ª"


    "Fine!" Seven''s response was hurried. He turned to face his cell phone on the table, his gaze locked onto Scarlett''s. Though he didn''t start speaking immediately, annoyance shed through his eyes.


    "I agree, but on one condition: you need to assist me with hacking. It''s a personal matter," Seven continued.


    "Deal!" Scarlett''s smile blossomed like a spring flower, sealing the agreement with Seven. "When can youe?"


    "I''ll be there tomorrow morning, right in front of your house!" Seven stated before excusing himself and ending the call. He had some matters to solve in this city before making his way to the Royal City.


    ...


    Scarlett closed herptop after finishing her call with Seven. As she rose from her chair, she experienced another tightening sensation in her stomach. It wasn''t the first time; she''d felt this two or three times each daytely.


    "Why does this keep happening more frequently?" Scarlett muttered while gently rubbing her belly.


    "Hang in there, little one... Mommy will see you in a few days."


    She smiled warmly, excitement bubbling within her. An appointment with Dr. Tiffany was scheduled in two days, and the thought of it filled her with joy. If only Xander were here, they could witness their first ultrasound together.


    "Gosh! I wish you were here, Xander..." She said bitterly while walking to the living room. She sat there for a few moments.


    After her stomach eased, she left her room. She needs to see Aunt Martha.


    Scarlett ns to tell her about the Gilwynn family. She believed Aunt Martha might have already encountered Rnd Gilwynn earlier.

 Chapter 454 Heading To Airport

    <h4>Chapter 454 Heading To Airport</h4>


    Before Scarlett could leave the room, a knock sounded at the door. She opened it and saw Martha standing there, with her expression impossible to describe in words. "Aunt Martha, is everything all right?"


    "Aunt?" Scarlett asks again, "What''s the matter, Auntie? Is everything okay?" She asked again when Martha remained silent but clutched her hand tightly. "Let''s have a seat first," she gently led Martha to the sofa.


    "Scarlett, could you please confirm if the man from earlier is truly your father?" Martha''s voice trembled as she clung to Scarlett''s hand, struggling to contain her shock.


    Scarlett was taken aback by how swiftly Aunt Martha had discovered Rnd''s true identity.


    "Aunty, you already know?" Scarlett asked in surprise. How could she look so sure about it?


    "Yes," Martha replied. "Theodor informed me about that. Is it true?" Her eyes still locked on Scarlett, brimming with curiosity. Even though she had heard from Theodor, Martha wanted to hear the truth directly from Scarlett herself.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but scold Theodor in her heart. How dare he disclose this information to Martha before she can exin it herself?


    "Hmm, it''s him... my father. But my stance remains the same, Auntie," Scarlett said, offering a faint smile as she noticed Martha''s surprise. "I won''t get involved with him and the royal family. At least not until I find my mother." For some reason, she felt a little shiver when she thought about her mother.


    "Scarlett¡ª" Fear and anger sh in Martha''s eyes. "Were you not weed by your father''s family?" she inquired.


    "I''m not really sure. But, so far, only Theodor and my half-brother are aware of my existence. And I''d like to keep it that way. Well, for now." Scarlett''s smile grew.


    Martha nodded in agreement with Scarlett, her grip on Scarlett''s hand tightening as she gave it a reassuring pat.


    Not wanting to talk about Gilwynn, Scarlett increased the talk about Carter. She said, "Auntie, how about Carter? How is he?"


    Instantly, Martha''s expression turned somber, but the sadnesssted only a few seconds before a faint smile graced the corner of her lips.


    "Carter will begin his medication tomorrow, and the doctor mentioned it will be a few weeks before he can walk again," Martha exined, taking a deep breath. "I can''t recall all the treatment details, so it''s better you ask Doctor Robert for the details."


    "That''s good to hear that, Auntie," Scarlett replied with aforting smile. "Don''t worry; Grandpa Robert is the best doctor. He''ll certainly bring Carter back to walking, no matter how long it takes. And I know my brother-inw; he''s a strong man."


    "Thank you, Scarlett. Thanks to you, Carter still has hope to return to his normal life," said Martha, a warm smile gracing her face as she pulled Scarlett into her embrace. She feels blessed to have a daughter-inw like Scarlett.


    "Aunty Martha, Carter is my brother. Surely I will help him," She said as she returned her embrace.


    ***


    Today Scarlett decided to return home. She chose not to stay at the hospital any longer because tomorrow she had ns to meet with Seven to discuss her n of investigating Simon Gilwynn. Meanwhile, Martha remains in the hospital with her own will for a few more days.


    Scarlett had shared dinner with Carter and Martha before making her way home. She arrives back home during the night. After cleaning up herself, she video calls Xander. They talk for a few hours until she feels so sleepy.


    However, she received a call from Zara as she was about to drift off to sleep. It surprised her to see Zara''s call. Because they had spoken extensively about Carter''s condition and surgery n just yesterday.


    "Why is she calling me again? At this hour?" Scarlett muttered to herself, feeling bewildered. "This girl remembered our time difference, right?"


    After taking a deep sigh, Scarlett finally answered Zara''s phone call. "Hi Zara, I''m about to go to sleep. Can we talk tomorrow morning?"


    There was a long pause on the other end. After a while, Zara''s voice came through, sounding weak and sad. "Scarlett, I just arrived at the airport and don''t know where to go now..." Her voice trails off.


    "Which airport?" Scarlett inquired calmly, though she had already figured out where Zara was.


    "Royal City," Zara responded, followed by another pause.


    Zara''s words caused Scarlett''s drowsiness to vanish.


    "I tried calling Cruz, but his phone is off. It seems he''s asleep," Zara continued.


    Scarlett was left speechless. ''How could she suddenly decide to fly here after I told her to wait for a few weeks?''


    "I haven''t booked my hot¡ª"


    "Sis, stay where you are. I''lle pick you up," Scarlett cut her off, ncing at the clock on the table; it was well past midnight.


    After telling Zara some instructions, Scarlett immediately called Logan to prepare the car.


    "Young Madam, why do you want to go out now? It''s the middle of the night..." Logan''s voice sounded anxious from the other end, but Scarlett had already hung up.


    She hastened to her wardrobe to change her clothes. A few minutester, she emerged from her bedroom and hurried downstairs to the living room to await Logan. She saw him waiting for her at the end of the stairs, dressed casually in jeans and a ck turtleneck. His expression appeared tense.


    "Logan, is the car ready?" Scarlett asked as she descended the stairs.


    "Yes, ma''am," Logan replied calmly, even though, at this moment, he felt worried. "Where are we headed?" He asked as he walked behind her toward the main entrance. "It''s quitete now, ma''am. Could we possibly go there tomorrow?"


    "To the airport..." Scarlett responded, her words stopping when she noticed the butler was also waiting for her at the doorway. She greeted him with an apologetic look, disturbing his sleep.


    "A-Airport? W-Where are you nning to fly, Ma''am!?" Logan''s tone sounds panicky.


    "We''re going to pick up Zara," Scarlett''s voice trailed off as her attention was drawn to the sight of three cars now parked outside. She turned to Logan. "Goodness! Why did you bring so many bodyguards?"


    Logan''s expression remained tense as he exined, "Given thete hour and the urgency, I thought it best to prepare for the worst, ma''am."


    Scarlett sighed, "Alright, then, let''s go!"

 Chapter 455 Abrupt Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 455 Abrupt Arrival</h4>


    During the drive to the airport, Scarlett intensely yearned to scold Zara for her abrupt arrival in the country. However, as she saw Zara, sympathy swept over her. It was the first time Scarlett had witnessed such deep sorrow in Zara''s eyes, and it deeply affected her.


    "Where''s your luggage?" Scarlett asked, surprised to see that Zara only had a cabin suitcase with her.


    "I only have this one," Zara said. She thanked Logan, who helped her put her suitcase in the trunk then she entered the car, and joined Scarlett in the back row.


    "I see. So you''re nning on staying here just for a few days?" Scarlett nced at her.


    "No, I intend to stay here until he allows me to meet him," Zara shifted her gaze outside the car, hiding her teary eyes.


    Zara didn''t want Scarlett to witness her overwhelming sadness at this moment. She couldn''t exin it; she just had an intense longing to see Carter, even if only for a brief moment.


    Her sudden decision had been made upon her arrival in LA. She was grateful that she didn''t need a visa to enter the country. However, she had no choice but to board the fastest flight avable. It made her arrive here past midnight.


    Scarlett was left speechless.


    ''Gosh, Zara! How could you rush toe to this country without warning and without any preparations!?'' She wanted to scold her, but she held her tongue upon seeing Zara''s teary eyes.


    "I won''t stop you this time, but you can''t see him immediately. Remember, he''s undergoing surgery and treatment starting tomorrow and won''t be avable for visits for a while..."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Grandpa Robert mentioned that Carter could receive visitors after a week if his condition improves," Scarlett added.


    "I''ll wait. Thank you for letting me know, Scarlett. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Cruz to book a hotel for me," Zara replied.


    "What about your work?" Scarlett asks. Despite owning thepany, she wasn''t involved in management; Tyler handled those responsibilities. Recently, she mainly assisted with programming in the RAS Games division only.


    "I asked Tyler for a two-week leave, and he granted it,"? Zara exined, her voice tinged with sadness and worry. "...And if Carter needs more time, I n to take an unpaid month off."


    Scarlett didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she turned her gaze to the window, lost in thought as she absorbed Zara''s words. She tries to find a way to help Zara in her difficult situation.


    After a few more minutes, Scarlett slowly turns her gaze to Zara. "You don''t have to use your annual leave. I''ll call Tyler in the morning and ask him to transfer you temporarily to the RAS Royal City branch," she suggested, her toneforting.


    Zara''s sad expression slowly dissipated upon hearing Scarlett''s words. The possibility of temporarily transferring to this city while Carter recuperated felt like a promising relief.


    Her gaze remained fixed on Scarlett, a mix of disbelief and hope shing through her eyes as if she were trying to confirm the sincerity of the offer. After a minute passed, she reached out her hand and took hold of Scarlett'', "A-Are you serious, Scarlett?"


    "Hmm, I''m serious sis. I believe this is the most fitting solution for your current situation," Scarlett replied, offering Zara''s hand a reassuring pat.


    A grin spread across Scarlett''s face as she added, "Furthermore, I''ve been feeling rather lonely here, sister... I need you around so I can have a girlfriend to hang out with. I''ve been staying a while in this city, and my interaction has mostly been limited to Theodor, Cruz, and Logan. Having you here would definitely make it less lonely."


    "Thank you so much, Scarlett. I genuinely appreciate it," Zara''s voice trembled with gratitude and delight. The thought of being in the same town as Carter during his critical time and recovery makes her happy.


    It wasn''t long before their car arrived at the Royal Garden. After settling Zara in the living room, Scarlett immediately returned to the second floor, in her bedroom. She felt exhausted, and her eyes felt heavy.


    She fell asleep not long after.


    ***


    Next morning.


    Scarlett woke up with painful stomach cramps that persisted longer than usual. The difort was bing unbearable, prompting her to reach out to Doctor Tiffany, her OB-GYN.


    "Good morning, Scarlett," Doctor Tiffany greeted cheerfully. "It''s been a while since youst called me. Why did you call me suddenly, dear?" she asked calmly but with apparent concern.


    "D-Doctor Tiffany, can we meet today?" Scarlett''s voice was low and hoarse as she struggled to manage her persistent stomach cramps.


    "Of course, dear. I can make time for you," Doctor Tiffany''s tone gradually shifted to seriousness. "But, can you tell me what''s wrong? Why the urgency?"


    Scarlett took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as she began to exin, "Lately, I''ve been experiencing frequent stomach cramps. However, the cramps have be particrly intense andsted quite long..." She detailed her recent difort and answered several of Doctor Tiffany''s questions.


    "You made the right call, Scarlett," Tiffany responded calmly, though a growing tension could be heard in her voice. "You cane in at eight, and I''ll be ready for you."


    "Thank you, Doctor Tiffany. I''ll be there on time. See you soon," Scarlett said before ending the call. She promptly makes a call to Logan. She asked him to prepare the car and also instructed the butler to prepare her breakfast ahead of schedule.


    ...


    At seven o''clock, Scarlett entered the dining room and was surprised to find Zara already seated and waiting.


    "Good morning, Zara. How''s your sleep?" Scarlett asked with a smile despite the persistent cramps causing her difort. She aimed to conceal her pain, not wanting Zara to worry unnecessarily.


    "Never better. I woke up feeling quite energized," Zara replied, helping Scarlett set up her utensils. "Oh, by the way, Logan mentioned it. Are you nning to visit the obstetrician today?"


    "Hmm, I have an appointment at 8 in the morning," Scarlett responded as she began eating her breakfast.


    "Scarlett, may I apany you?" Zara inquired, noticing Scarlett''s furrowed brow. She hastened to rify, "Please don''t misunderstand. I just want to be there for your first ultrasound scan..." Zara''s concern was that Scarlett might think she intended to visit the hospital for Carter.


    "Of course." Scarlett smiled.

 Chapter 456 Shocking News

    ?


    Scarlett and the others reached Doctor Tiffany''s office at 8 AM.


    Fortunately, Scarlett did not need to wait, as the doctor had arrived an hour early to attend to her.


    As Scarlett waits for the nurse to prepare the examination room, she engages in conversation with Doctor Tiffany.


    Zara, sitting beside her, could sense Scarlett''s nervousness. She ced her hand on Scarlett''s to offerfort. Scarlett, surprised, offered a nod with a smile directed at Zara; finding Zara present has made her somewhat more at ease, even in Xander''s absence.


    Before long, Scarlett stepped into the examination room apanied by Doctor Tiffany and a nurse. As shey on the examination bed, she felt extremely nervous. A few times, she takes a deep sigh to calm herself.


    Soon, the nurse applied a cool, wet gel to her lower abdomen. Suddenly, a strange sensation began to stir up in her heart, immense anticipation to catch a glimpse of her baby on the screen taped to the wall in front of her.


    This marked her first encounter with an ultrasound, leaving her with little knowledge of what to anticipate. The screen disyed only a ck-and-white image, one she struggled to understand.


    While curiosity gnawed at her, she held back her questions, opting instead to await Doctor Tiffany to exin to her. Her gaze shifted back to Doctor Tiffany, scrubbing the USG probe up and down her abdomen, checking her pregnancy condition.


    "Is everything all right, Doctor?" Scarlett finally asked, growing concerned as she observed no apparent activity on the screen and now sound could be heard¡ªshe should be hearing the baby''s heartbeat.


    "We''ll find outter, dear," Tiffany responded calmly.


    Another minute passed, and Scarlett noticed Doctor Tiffany stop what she was doing; at that point, her heart began to feel increasingly uneasy.


    "D-Doctor, have you finished? Can I see the baby?" Scarlett asks.


    Yet, Doctor Tiffany offered no immediate response; instead, she simply smiled before requesting the nurse''s assistance to help Scarlett clean up. She didn''t ask again, only ncing at the nurse, diligently removing the remaining gel and tidying her clothing.


    After adjusting her clothing, Scarlett settled on the edge of the examination bed, her eyes fixed on Doctor Tiffany. She braced herself for whatever news the doctor was about to deliver.


    "Scarlett, before I discuss your ultrasound results, could Xander also be present?" Doctor Tiffany''s tone remainedposed, yet Scarlett detected a glimmer of concern in her eyes.


    ''Could there be a problem with my pregnancy?'' Scarlett''s inner thoughts raced anxiously. ''Why would Doctor Tiffany want Xander here?''


    "Doctor, Xander can''t be here; he''s currently in W country," Scarlett exined. "You can talk to me. Please don''t withhold anything..." Despite her wavering voice, a faint smile graced the corners of Scarlett''s lips, aiming to reassure Doctor Tiffany that she was prepared to hear whatever news she wanted to say.


    Confusion flickered in Doctor Tiffany''s gaze, though she eventually nodded in agreement after a brief pause.


    "Very well, but let''s sit down first," Tiffany suggested, guiding Scarlett out of the examination room. They returned to the doctor''s office.


    Scarlett asked Zara to wait outside; she sensed that whatever Doctor Tiffany had to share might not be good news.


    With only the two of them in the room, Doctor Tiffany finally brings up the subject, "Would you like to have a video call with your husband so he can be a part of our conversation?"


    Scarlett shook her head, saying, "There''s no need to disturb him; I''ll inform himter..." She maintained a calm expression though anxiety almost swallowed her.


    Doctor Tiffany could do nothing but proceed with exining the sad news to Scarlett. She turned her desktop screen to ensure Scarlett could see it clearly.


    "Scarlett, you should be at your 10-week pregnancy now. Here''s an image of your gestational sac. However, if you observe this area," she pointed to a specific area on the monitor, "...your gestational sac appears empty. Regrettably, this indicates that the fetus has not developed as expected. This is a blighted ovum," Tiffany rified.


    Scarlett found herself utterly bewildered by Doctor Tiffany''s exnation. The medical term sounded like a foreignnguage to her¡ªempty gestational sac? Blighted ovum?


    She opened her mouth a few times, wanting to voice her thoughts, but the words seemed to betray her. At this moment, her emotions were chaotic; It mixed confusion and fear, leaving her in an inexplicable daze.


    Despite Doctor Tiffany''s continued exnation, Scarlett struggled to absorb any of it. It was as if her soul had left her. She just stared at Doctor Tiffany, who continued to speak.


    "A blighted ovum eventually results in miscarriage¡ª" Doctor Tiffany''s words trailed off as she noticed Scarlett lost in her thoughts.


    ''Oh dear, this is exactly why I wished Xander were here with you,'' Tiffany thought to herself.


    "Scarlett..." Tiffany called softly, giving a gentle pat on Scarlett''s shoulder. When their eyes meet, Tiffany continues, "Can you understand what I exined earlier?"


    Scarlett snapped back to the present moment as she felt Doctor Tiffany''s warm hand pat her shoulder. She shook her head, blinking a few times as she refocused her gaze on Doctor Tiffany.


    "Doc, I¡ª" Scarlett''s voice trembled, her wordsing out in a struggle. "Y-You... Y-You''re saying I lost my baby? Why? Last month, when we had the check-up, you confirmed my pregnancy. Why are you saying now that there''s nothing inside me?" Her expression was a mix of confusion and distress.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but try to exin it one more time, her tone patient and empathetic.


    "This is a blighted ovum, also called an anembryonic pregnancy when the embryo stops growing. Unfortunately, the reasons behind this can often be elusive. It might be due to chromosomal abnormalities in the fertilized egg or factors like infections or medication side effects..." She offered her exnation, hoping to provide rity.


    Even though Scarlett struggled to fully grasp the medical details, she nodded along as Doctor Tiffany spoke, trying to absorb the information.


    As Scarlett''s hands grew cold and began to tremble, the reality of the situation sank in¡ªthere was no baby. Disappointment and fear crept in, especially not knowing how to tell the news to Xander.

 Chapter 457 Someone From The Past

    ?


    As Scarlett''s hands grew cold and began to tremble, the reality of the situation sank in¡ªthere was no baby. Disappointment and fear crept in, especially not knowing how to tell the news to Xander.


    "D-Doctor... T-Tiffany... I beg you, please help me. Please find a way to ensure my baby can continue to grow¡ª" she pleaded, her voice wavering as she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "I''m truly sorry, Scarlett... I wish I could offer a different answer, but I can''t," Tiffany said apologetically, her expression full of affection. "I understand how heart-wrenching this must be for you. However, it''s important to remember that you''re still young. Many women who''ve faced a blighted ovum have sessful pregnanciester in their life. I''m confident that your chance wille too..."


    Scarlett''s shoulders slumped under the weight of the news. She felt immense pain, yet she struggled to maintain strength as she gathered herself to ask about the next step.


    Tiffany continued with her exnation, her tone gentle. "Naturally, your body will likely miscarry on its own. Alternatively, you have the option to use medication to facilitate the process, or if needed, a procedure known as dtion and curettage can be performed to remove any remaining tissue. The decision of which path to take is yours¡ª"


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately, the shock of the news making it hard for her to think clearly. She clearly needed to discuss this with Xander before making any decisions. She offered a slight nod to Dr. Tiffany, appreciating her guidance and support in this difficult moment.


    ****


    A few minutester, Scarlett finally finishes talking with Doctor Tiffany. Before she left her office, she tried to maintain her calmness. She didn''t want Zara and Logan, who were waiting outside, to sense the distressing news she had just received.


    She wanted to share this heartbreaking news with Xander and discuss their next n. She hadn''t decided what to do yet because this tough situation threw her mind into turmoil.


    Zara, spotting Scarlett emerging from the door, quickly approached her. "Scarlett, how''s everything? Everything alright?" she asked, a trace of concern could be heard in her voice.


    Scarlett gave Zara a faint smile. "I''m all good," she assured as they headed toward the elevator, with Logan trailing along.


    "Really?" Zara persisted, but her concern still lingers. She tilted her head slightly, wanting to see Scarlett''s face for any sign of distress.


    "Absolutely, sis! No need to worry," Scarlett responded, her smile meant to reassure Zara.


    "Well, I''m relieved as long as you''re okay. I was getting a bit worried since you were in there for quite a while¡ª" Zara admitted, stepping into the elevator alongside Scarlett.


    "My goodness, Zara, you''d be shocked if I told you how long I chatted with Doctor Tiffany the first time I met her," Scarlett chuckled. "If Xander hadn''t forced me away from her office, we might''ve ended up talking the whole day. It''s my fault, really. I had been so clueless about pregnancy and asking many questions."


    "Oh my! No wonder you were in there for nearly an hour," Zaraughed. "I swear, I was starting to imagine all sorts of terrible scenarios. I even had Logan on standby to break the door down and check on you. Right, Logan?" Zara turned to Logan with a yful smile framing her face.


    Logan nodded, his face still carrying a trace of tension. When Scarlett met his gaze, she couldn''t help but be amused by how serious he looked.


    Scarlett was speechless. She could only shake her head, unsure of how to respond. Because the more she remembered what happened inside, the more her heart ached. She missed being home, lying on her bed, talking things over with Xander, and letting go of all the sadness that filled her.


    ...


    "Ma''am, should we make a stop on the 20th floor?" Logan suddenly asked, causing a slight frown to crease Scarlett''s forehead as she processed his question.


    Scarlett wanted to stop by to check Carter''s condition, but she hesitated with Zara with them. She worried that Zara might break into tears if she saw Carter, and given Aunty Martha''s keen observation, she might find Zara''s reaction suspicious, wouldn''t she?


    After pondering for a moment, Scarlett cast a fleeting smile at Zara, who appeared to have picked up on the topic of conversation. Then, she redirected her attention to Logan. "Can we go see him now?" Scarlett asked, uncertain whether Carter had been transferred back to his room or if he was still in the intensive care unit.


    "I''m not sure. I can verify¡ª"


    "No need. Today is his first day post-surgery. It might be best if we postpone our visit for now," Scarlett made up her mind, even though she had to disappoint her best friend. She ignored Zara''s reaction and focused on the elevator doors.


    As the elevator doors slowly open. Scarlett was taken aback to see a tall, fair-skinned man, his ebony hair sleeklybed back. Dressed perfectly in a ck suit adorned with a light blue tie, he radiated a striking handsomeness.


    "Scarlett¡ª" The man''s astonishment mirrored Scarlett''s own. He courteously stepped aside, allowing her more space to exit the elevator, before pressing further, "Why didn''t you inform me about your visit to this city?"


    Caught off guard by the unexpected encounter with Francis, Grandpa Robert''s younger son, Scarlett struggled topose herself.


    "Walk with me, Scarlett," Francis invited, leading her to a quiet corner near the ss wall overlooking the street.


    Scarlett followed him while smiling faintly, "Brother Francis, you''ve always been a man of endless tasks. How could I intrude on your busy schedule?"


    Francis chuckled, shaking his head. "After all these years, you remain unchanged, Scarlett Piers. You never fail to ignore me," he half-joked, his voice slowly fading as his attention shifted to a man and a woman who had exited the elevator alongside Scarlett, waiting a short distance away.


    ''Who is he!?'' Francis locked eyes with the tall man ring at him, a difort settling over him. ''Is he Scarlett''s boyfriend?''

 Chapter 458 Curious and Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 458 Curious and Jealous</h4>


    ''Who is he!?'' Francis locked eyes with the tall man ring at him, a difort settling over him. ''Is he Scarlett''s boyfriend?''


    "Scarlett, who is that man? Why is he staring at me as if he wants to kill me with his gaze?" Francis asked casually, but Scarlett almost choked upon hearing his words.


    She turned to look at Logan and couldn''t help but feel amused. ''Gosh, Logan, could you be any more obvious?''


    "I''m sure he''s not your boyfriend, right, Scarlett?" Francis asked again, even though he doubted it.


    However, Francis can''t avoid his feelings now; his tone is a mix of curiosity and a hint of jealousy. He had known Scarlett for all these years, and she had always said to him that she didn''t want a boyfriend at that moment because she was busy with herpany.


    Scarlett turned to meet Francis'' gaze, offering him a reassuring smile before responding, "No, he''s not my boyfriend," she paused momentarily, observing his visible relief. However, that relief quickly faded as Scarlett added, "He used to be my husband''s personal assistant, and now he''s working for me¡ª"


    "Hold on¡ª" Francis stopped Scarlett from continuing. "...Scarlett, did you say ''husband''? Are you married?" he asked, a mixture of surprise and disappointment in his expression.


    Scarlett simply nodded, her smile tinged with a touch of awkwardness.


    An instant of silence enveloped them as they simply stood there, gazing at each other. After a few moments, Scarlett decided to break the silence. She really wanted to go home and call her husband.


    "Brother Francis, I¡ª" Scarlett began, only to be interrupted by Francis once more.


    "Scarlett, this isn''t something you should say just to tease me," Francis said with a smile ying on his lips. "Please, don''t try that with me¡ª"


    "I''m being serious," Scarlett insisted, her tone earnest. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your dad. He found outst year about my marriage and even met my husband a few times. Oh, and you can ess the patient database in this hospital, right? Check my profile, and you''ll see whether I''m lying or not..." Scarlett exined, hoping to provide concrete evidence to back up what she was saying.


    Scarlett didn''t wish to give any false hope to him; she needed to ensure he understood that there was no possibility of a romantic future between them.


    Francis fell into silence, grappling to process all that Scarlett had shared. He attempted to speak several times, but his words seemed stuck in his throat.


    "Brother Francis," Scarlett said, gently patting his arm. "I''m heading back now. We can talkter, but not at this moment. I have important matters to attend to." With that, she turned and walked away.


    Logan and Zara exchanged curious nces before following Scarlett to the parking lot.


    Zara quickened her step, moving alongside Scarlett. "Who is that man? He seems quite familiar to you," she asks. Curiosity could be heard in her tone. Logan, following behind them, tried to catch Scarlett''s response, his expression a mixture of curiosity and tension.


    Scarlett slowed her pace, ncing at Zara. "Would you believe me if I told you that man was nearly¡­ to be my husband?" A fleeting smile danced in her eyes as she observed Zara''s surprised reaction.


    "WHAT!?" Zara shouted in shock.


    "Madam!?" Logan almost stumbled over his own feet, taken aback by Scarlett''s words.


    "Oh,e on! Why do you both look utterly bbergasted?" Scarlett rolled her eyes, picking up her pace again. "I said ''nearly.'' We didn''t actually get married¡ª"


    "Scarlett Piers! Stop spouting nonsense, okay!" Zara narrowed her eyes at Scarlett. "Since when have you ever had a romantic rtionship with a man? I''ve known you since your teenage years, and I''ve never seen you interact with that man before..."


    Logan''s shoulders rxed at Zara''s firm words. He had been worried about the possibility of his master''s wife getting back in touch with her ex. It would be hell.


    ''I don''t want to hear about it anymore,'' Logan thought, deciding that if things got any moreplicated, he might call his master and warn him.


    "Ma''am, please wait here. I''ll bring the car," he quickly said, then hastened toward the parking lot.


    After Logan left, Zara fixed her gaze on Scarlett once again. "Tell me the truth!" Her tone grew more serious. "Who is that man, really?"


    Scarlett rolled her eyes before saying, "Come on, sister... why can''t you believe me?" She affectionately pinched Zara''s cheeks. "I''m being honest here. It''s Francis..." she said, shaking her head as her eyes focused on the street ahead.


    Zara''s memory clicked into ce. "You mean Francis Lewis? The youngest child of Robert Lewis?" The name resonated in Zara''s mind, reminding her of conversations from years ago.


    Scarlett grinned, feeling entertained by Zara''s reaction as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Yeah! That''s him..."


    "My gosh, Scarlett, why did you turn down Grandfather Robert''s offer? His son is so freaking handsome! How could you not be attracted to someone like Francis Lewis? He''s also incredibly wealthy..." Zara couldn''t believe that the man before them was Francis. She had never seen his face before; she had only heard his name all this time.


    Scarlett''s lips twitched in amusement. "Sis, is something slipping your mind?" she chuckled softly.


    "What?"


    "If I had married Francis, I would never have met Xander Riley," Scarlett''s smile widened as she remembered her first encounter with Xander. "Have you forgotten how handsome and wealthy my husband is?"


    Zara was left momentarily speechless.


    "Well, you''re right," Zara conceded, a touch of envy in her tone. "You know, Scarlett, I''m actually quite jealous of you now. You have three handsome and wealthy men who are utterly smitten with you¡ª"


    Zara sighed again before continuing, "...It''s like God decided to shower you with all the favor, Scarlett. Seriously, spill your secrets! How in the world did you manage to captivate three powerful men? Rex, Francis, and Xander? Seriously?"


    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, a half-smile tugging at her lips.


    "Girl, I might have to start addressing you as ''master'' if you teach me your ways," Zara yfully added.


    "Well, maybe it''s because I have some royal blood flowing in my veins?" Scarlett replied nonchntly while walking to her car.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Royal blood? What do you mean?" Zara said while chasing Scarlett...

 Chapter 459 I Need You!

    ?


    Scarlett returned home in a rush after dropping Zara off at the RAS office. She headed straight to her bedroom and attempted to call Xander, but until thest rang, Xander didn''t answer her phone call.


    "Is he still sleeping?" Scarlett mumbled, attempting the call once more. This time, it finally connected, bringing her some relief.


    "Hey there, my beautiful wife," Xander''s cheerful voice resonated through the phone. However, despite his upbeat tone, Scarlett''s expression remained tense as she sat on the edge of the bed. "How''s everything on your end, baby?"


    "Xander, I..." Her voice faltered, trailing off uncertainty.


    Xander''s tone shifted to concern as he sensed the sadness in her voice. "What''s wrong, baby?"


    Scarlett struggled to convey the sad news to him, yet whenever she tried to speak, her words seemed to make a U-Turn down her throat, leaving her speechless.


    "Baby, please don''t make me worry. Tell me what happened?" Xander''s voice held a note of urgency, sensing that something might be seriously amiss with his wife.


    "I need you here, Xander," she managed to utter a word. Her voice trembled, revealing her vulnerability, but still, she couldn''t bring herself to reveal the full extent of what had happened.


    A brief silence hung in the air as if Xander was processing Scarlett''s unusual attitude. Her behavior was far from her typical self.


    "Babe, I''ll fly over, but can you give me a hint about what''s going on? You sound really upset," Xander asked, growing increasingly curious by her unexpected request for him to return to Royal City.


    Another moment slipped by without Scarlett''s response. He took a quiet breath and attempted another question to lighten the mood, "By the way, babe, Logan mentioned that Zara''s staying at our ce... Are you guys having fun?"


    However, Scarlett didn''t reply to his question. Instead, she said, "Xander, I saw Doctor Tiffany this morning, and¡­" Her sentence remained unfinished once more, her emotions seemingly tangled.


    She longed to share her thoughts, but the words wouldn''te out. She was afraid that revealing the truth might lead to Xander''s disappointment.


    Xander was stunned. He knew her appointment with Doctor Tiffany was scheduled for tomorrow. Why had she seen her today? A sense of concern and fear welled up inside him, realizing that something must have transpired concerning her pregnancy.


    "Babe, I understand," Xander''s voice sounded gentle as he tried to steady his emotions. However, his mind was racing to understand the situation. "I''ll fly there as fast as I can. Just take care of yourself there."


    "I will," Scarlett replied, mustering a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    After Xander hung up, Scarlett turned off her cell phone and sought sce under the covers. Mentally drained. All she wished for now was to close her eyes and escape from the memory of her conversation with Doctor Tiffany.


    Scarlett desperately hoped that all of this was just a bad dream, and when she woke up, the sad news of her pregnancy would prove to be just a figment of her dreams.


    ****


    The Next Day.


    Scarlett had canceled all her activities from yesterday through today, even her meeting with Seven, settling for a video call instead. At this point, she only wished for solitude in her room, waiting for Xander. She had her food delivered to her bedroom, avoiding the first floor entirely and confining herself to her bedroom andputer room.


    Most of her hours were spent in theputer room, developing programs and assisting Seven with required data. Today was no different; she attempted to find sce in a tasteless breakfast while watching aedy movie in the living room outside her bedroom. Regrettably, the movie failed to lift her moods, and she watched the entire movie with a strained expression.


    Her emotional state remains gloomy. At this moment, it seemed that sleep was just the sce she needed. Just as she was about to go to the bedroom, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed, heading towards the second floor.


    "Xander?" she whispered.


    Gazing at the staircase, her eyes locked onto her handsome husband as he ascended. Without a second thought, she rushed to him, seekingfort in his warm embrace. She found herself crying, letting her grief flow, without words escaping her lips.


    She simply cried.


    Scarlett gradually began to feel much better after shedding tears in Xander''sforting embrace for a brief while. Slowly, she released her grip on him, looking up to meet Xander''s gaze. He offered her a warm smile as his fingers tenderly brushed away the tears from her cheeks.


    "X-Xander..." she murmured softly.


    "I''ve missed you so much," Xander confesses, his voice filled with genuine longing. He gently wiped away the traces of her tears, then tilted his head to kiss her gently on the lips. After their lips parted, he asked, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Scarlett, still struggling with her emotions, managed to nod while trying to smile at him.


    Eventually, they made their way to their bedroom, where she nestled into his embrace as they cuddled on the soft sofa.


    Scarlett began to share the news she''d received from Doctor Tiffany. Xander listened attentively, maintaining a supportive silence that allowed her to express her thoughts freely. Although he had already gathered the details from Doctor Tiffany, he had called her as soon as his ne touched down, showing his unwavering concern for Scarlett''s well-being.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t take care of our baby, Xander," Scarlett''s voice trembled as she spoke, tears streaming down her cheeks once more. She buried her face in his chest, unable to face Xander''s gaze.


    Xander pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head, his arms embracing her tenderly. "I had a conversation with Doctor Tiffany before I got here," he revealed, his voice soothing. Scarlett lifted her tear-streaked face from his chest, surprise mingling with her surprise as she looked at him.


    "You already knew?" she managed to utter, her voice cracking.


    "Hmm," Xander affirmed. "Doctor Tiffany exined everything to me. She made me understand that this isn''t your fault or mine. It''s not something we could have controlled..." He spoke with aforting softness, trying to mend the pieces of her broken spirit.


    "My dear wife, please don''t me yourself. We''re both still young, and I truly believe that we''ll be blessed with a child in the future." Xander''s words carried a warm reassurance, his gaze full of affection.


    ****


    Author notes:


    This marks the END of Volume 2 ( The Truth). Volume 3 (Flower Path) will continue the next day.

 Chapter 460 Sudden Visit

    <h4>Chapter 460 Sudden Visit</h4>


    AN: This chapter marks the beginning of Volume 3: Flower Path


    ****


    A weekter.


    Scarlett felt significantly better after choosing the curettage* option a few days ago. Although she disliked the procedure, she admitted its necessity for her future pregnancy hopes.


    The desire to have children red up strongly in her. This was because Grandpa Riley longed to have great-grandchildren.


    So far, only Doctor Tiffany and Grandpa Robert knew about her miscarriage. Even Logan who was always by her side wasn''t aware of it yet. She nned to gradually tell others, especially Aunt Martha, as she got better. With each passing day, she felt stronger and hoped to share the news in theing days.


    Although Scarlett felt weak, she was eager to do some physical training, such as running or cycling. However, Xander was hesitant to allow her to engage in extreme exercise. Therefore, their current n was to take a leisurely walk together every morning.


    This morning, Scarlett and Xander headed to the garden behind their house to soak up the beautiful morning sun and get some exercise.


    As they walk, they engage in discussions about various topics. She can no longer contain her curiosity and finally asks Xander about his work, which had been postponed due to his sudden flight to apany her here.


    "Xander, what about Riley Group?" Scarlett asked with a hint of guilt in her eyes. "Youe here out of the blue, and Carter is also unable to work¡ª" As she locked eyes with him, her voice trailed off. She felt a lump in her throat, and her vision became blurry.


    Scarlett felt a surge of emotion within him; During thest few months, so many things had happened in her life, and all of them seeded in draining her emotions. She felt mentally exhausted and hoped that no more misfortunes would befall her or her family; she just yearned for peace and happiness.


    Xander, walking quietly beside her, was taken aback by her question. When he met her teary eyes, he stopped walking and pulled her into his arms. Xander didn''t even rush to speak or say anything to her; he just embraced her quietly. After a few moments, he guided her to sit on a bench near theke.


    With a gentle smile, he said, "Wife, Grandpa is still healthy enough to lead thepany, so he''s currently serving as the acting CEO," he paused as he noticed her gasp.


    "Let''s say Grandpa finally gave me a vacation after all these years of leading thepany without a holiday..." Xander continued with a soft chuckle. His hand softly caressed her rosy cheeks and continued his words, "So, don''t worry about it, okay? I''ll be here with you. If you want to do anything, just let me know."


    "Hmm, I will..." Scarlett paused. "Did Grandpa know about it?" she asked, concerned that he might already be aware and feeling sad and disappointed in her.


    "I did tell him," Xander confirmed. However, upon noticing her slightly low mood, he quickly added, "He actually wanted to speak with you and to cheer you up, but I stopped him. I suggested he wait until you were ready to talk."


    Scarlett finally spoke after a few moments of silence and only staring at theke. "I''ll give Grandpa Riley a callter. By the way, how''s Carter doing?" She was unsure about his condition, as Xander didn''t want anything to trouble her and didn''t share any updates about the outside world, including Carter''s well-being.


    "Carter''s surgery went smoothly; however, he won''t regain his ability to walk immediately. Doctor Robert firmly believes he''s on the right path and will eventually recover his walking ability sooner." Xander exined.


    Despite staying at home, Xander continued to engage with his grandfather about thepany. He also kept in touch with Ben, who was now stationed at the hospital, to assist Carter and keep him informed about his condition.


    Scarlett''s relief hearing Xander''s words as she finally broke into a smile. "I''m relieved to hear that. Aunt must be overjoyed..."


    "Would you like to pay him a visit? He''s already able to receive visitors, and it''s also an opportunity for you to meet Aunty in person," Xander suggested, hoping to divert her attention away from the painful topic of her miscarriage.


    "Really? Can we really go there? Shall we head over there after lunch?" Scarlett''s eyes sparkled with joy. She finally could visit Carter and Aunt Martha.


    Xander''s smile when he saw how happy she was. However, just before they could make their way back to the house, Logan emerged, approaching them. "What is it, Logan?" Xander inquired.


    "Master, there''s a guest waiting for the young madam in the living room," Logan conveyed, ncing at Scarlett quickly.


    "A guest? For me?" Scarlett was taken aback, as the Royal Garden was off-limits to all unless granted entry. Yet, someone had managed to reach their house without their permission.


    "Yes, ma''am," Logan confirmed, a tension apparent in his eyes.


    "Is it Theodor?" Xander asks. Only Theodor could enter their home with such familiarity.


    "No, Sir. It is His Highness Rnd Gilwynn and His Majesty Simon Gilwynn," Logan rified.


    Scarlett''s body tensed at the unexpected presence of the Gilwynns. "Why are they here?" she questioned Logan, who could only offer a helpless shrug. She turned to Xander, her gaze searching for answers. "Did you have any knowledge of this?"


    Xander assisted Scarlett to stand before saying, "Let''s find the reason behind their visit," he suggested. While Scarlett hadn''t fully epted Rnd Gilwynn as her father, Xander recognized the significance of his presence as his father-inw and couldn''t simply ignore him.


    Many questions now arise in Scarlett''s mind about the two honorable guests in her house, especially Simon Gilwynn.


    She was trying to find an answer to why Simon suddenly appeared here, even though he clearly didn''t like her thest time they met. They had nothing more to talk about. She feels puzzled.


    ****


    *[Note: The term "curettage" refers to a medical procedure where the lining of the uterus is removed for various reasons, including in cases of miscarriage.]

 Chapter 461 How I Met Your Mother (1)

    <h4>Chapter 461 How I Met Your Mother (1)</h4>


    Many questions now arise in Scarlett''s mind about the two honorable guests in her house, especially Simon Gilwynn.


    ''Why did hee to my house? Did he want to express his anger? Again?''


    She was trying to find an answer to why Simon suddenly appeared here, even though he clearly didn''t like her thest time they met. They had nothing more to talk about. She feels puzzled.


    As Scarlett and Xander entered the living room, her heart began to pound nervously because this was the first time Xander would be meeting them in person. She held tightly onto Xander''s hand, conveying her nervousness to him.


    She noticed Rnd and Simon deep in conversation and decided to make some noise so they would notice her.


    Rnd and Simon stood up and greeted Scarlett as soon as they saw her. She felt quite awkward but tried her best to stay calm. However, she was unsure how to address them ¡ª as king or father king. This is really confusing and left her speechless.


    Xander sensed Scarlett''s silence and efficiently took control of the situation. "Greetings, sir," he began, extending a hand towards Rnd Gilwynn. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Xander Riley, honored to be Scarlett''s husband," he conveyed with refined courtesy.


    With an air of contentment, Rnd epts Xander''s hand. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Xander. I am Rnd Gilwynn," he said, briefly shifting his gaze toward Simon. Rnd then introduces Simon to Xander.


    Xander extended his hand toward Simon, offering a gesture of respect. "Greetings, Your Majesty¡ª"


    "Simply address him as Simon. I believe you both have the same age, right? And we are family, Xander; no need for excessive formality," Rnd interjected with an affable tone.


    "Certainly, Xander," Simon acknowledged warmly, epting the handshake. His lips curled into a friendly smile. "Feel free to address me by name. By the way, this isn''t our initial encounter, is it?" He asks yfully.


    "Indeed," Xander responded with a hint of awkwardness.


    Scarlett, who had remained quiet until now, suddenly found herself captivated by their exchange. "Wait, you''ve met before?" she interjected, "When and where?" she asked curiously.


    Xander''s smile remained steady as he turned his attention back to Scarlett. "Did you forget that I am acquainted with Theodor? It was through him that I had the pleasure of meeting Simon..." He exined.


    "Oh, right. How could I forget about that?" Scarlett chuckled.? Not meeting Theodor in thest few days made her start to forget him. Gosh!


    Later...


    While Xander talked a lot with Simon and Rnd, Scarlett sat silently, uninterested in their conversation. Her mind was preupied, ''Why did theye here?''


    As Scarlett was about to speak, Rnd Gilwynn interrupted with a serious tone, "Scarlett, can we talk alone for a moment?" His unexpected request surprised Scarlett and piqued the curiosity of Simon and Xander.


    "Would it be possible to talk here?" Scarlett''s reluctance was apparent. She didn''t mind if Xander overheard their conversation.


    "I don''t object to that course, but the matter concerns your mother," Rnd began to speak. Still, Scarlett interrupted him by nodding in agreement. He smiled affectionately, pleased that his daughter would listen to his wishes regarding her mother.


    "Xander, I''m going to have a chat in the library. Can you wait for me here with Simon?" Scarlett said, her gaze shifted to Simon, the awkward atmosphere still lingering.


    "Of course, my dear," Xander answered with a nod.


    ****


    "You may begin speaking now, sir," Scarlett urged, her patience waning after several minutes of waiting. However, Rnd remained passive, his gaze fixed on her but his lips unmoving.


    "I''m truly sorry for your loss, Scarlett," Rnd''s voice carried a weight of sorrow, his words hanging in the air.


    Scarlett found herself taken aback by his words; his expression could warm her heart.


    "You knew? How?" Scarlett asked, wondering how he got that news.


    "Robert told me," Rnd confessed.


    Scarlett could only manage a wry smile inwardly. ''Oh, really, Grandpa? Why did you feel the need to tell him?'' She scolded her Grandpa Robert silently.


    "I appreciate that," Scarlett said. "So, is this what you wished to discuss with me?"


    Rnd smiled. "Of course not. I want to tell you how I met your mother, and why I had a rtionship with her when I was still married..." he said.


    Instantly, Scarlett felt her heart beating faster. This is something she really wanted to hear but in theirst encounter, this man didn''t say anything about it.


    Rnd continued, "Before meeting your mother, myte wife was already very ill after giving birth to Maggie. She could do nothing but lie in bed, helpless." He paused, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "She battled illness for years before finally passing away."


    Scarlett didn''t quite know how to respond to his story. She quietly listened as he spoke about his past despite her limited interest.


    "But a few years before her death, she entrusted me with something that you and others might find unbelievable," his voice trailed off as he released a heavy sigh, easing the weight in his chest. He continued, trembling, "She asked me to find a newpanion for myself if she were to pass away..."


    Scarlett, who had previously shown little interest in his tales of the past, felt her curiosity stir. She cast a sidelong nce at him, silently urging him to continue.


    "At that time, Ipletely refused her request. However, she remained firm, even threatening to divorce me if I didn''tply. With little choice, I reluctantly agreed. Nheless, I merely cated her with false promises, never intending to truly seek another partner." He smiled bitterly.


    His tone shifted as he added, "But then I encountered Vanessa... I mean Rosalie, your mother. After that, everything changed." He wore a fond smile as he reminisced. "From the moment our paths crossed, she captured my attention, and in that very instant, I knew she was the one I had been waiting for..."


    Scarlett felt a little relieved upon hearing the story.


    ''So, my mother isn''t a homewrecker? Thank god.''

 Chapter 462 How I Met Your Mother (2)

    <h4>Chapter 462 How I Met Your Mother (2)</h4>


    Rnd Gilwynn wore a fond smile as he reminisced. "From the moment our paths crossed, she captured my attention, and in that very instant, I knew she was the one I had been waiting for..."


    Rnd added, "Fortunately, Rosalie also had the same feelings as me. So, at that time, we started dating and ended up spending a few weeks together. However, when I was nning to introduce her to my family, especially my wife, Rosalie suddenly disappeared..." Rnd''s voice slowly trailed off, his words unable to find their way.


    After a lingering silence, Rnd''s voice broke through once more, "So, my dear Scarlett, you must understand; your mother was not a woman who set out to destroy my marriages. I cherished her, and remarkably, I had obtained my wife''s blessing back then to marry her..." He confessed, his voice carrying the weight of truth.


    Scarlett was stunned. She opened her mouth several times, but the emotions welling up inside her made it impossible for her to say anything. She was utterly overwhelmed by what she had just heard.


    "I understand your anger," Rond continued, his gaze fixed on Scarlett as she lowered her head, avoiding any eye contact. He took a deep, silent sigh before continuing, "Scarlett, I hope that by learning the truth of the past, you might find it in your heart to forgive both me and your mother..."


    Scarlett''s hands clenched, her teary eyes hidden behind a fa?ade of strength. She was determined not to reveal her emotions to him in this vulnerable moment.


    "As I mentioned before, I was unaware of Rosalie''s pregnancy. Had I known, I would have relentlessly searched for her," Rnd''s voice wavered as he pictured the pain of Rosalie giving birth to their daughter alone. "Scarlett, I will never impose the role of a father on you, but I do yearn for the chance to earn it¡ªa chance for you to consider..."


    Scarlett remained silent, the air heavy with unspoken emotions.


    Another minute slipped away, yet Scarlett remained in silence. Rnd''s concern and anxiety deepened as he observed her.


    ''Is she okay? Does this truth have a negative effect on her?'' Rnd began to specte about Scarlett''s inner turmoil.


    Just as Rnd was about to break the silence, he saw Scarlett gradually lifting her head, causing his heart to feel tense. Her beautiful turquoise eyes met his gaze, and he was taken aback by the slight reddening around her eyes. He knows she struggles to hold back her tears.


    "Thank you for sharing this with me," Scarlett''s voice shook slightly as she spoke.


    She paused, drawing in another deep, steadying breath before resuming, her wordsced with mixed emotions. "I understand that I shouldn''t harbor anger towards either you or my mother, but right now. I''m struggling to grasp what I should do. All of this feels surreal to me..." Her voice trembled, revealing the vulnerability within.


    Rnd felt Scarlett''s sorrow but refrained from speaking. He only listened to her words because he had been waiting for this, hearing what was in her heart.


    "I... I''m afraid of your family," Scarlett''s voice broke the silence once more. Scarlett finally voiced her concern; The extent of the empire and family status was intimidating. "I can''t deny that you''re my biological father, but I also can''t force myself to be a member of your family," she honestly admitted, meeting his gaze firmly.


    Instantly, a shade of gloom crossed Rnd''s face. He had hoped that Scarlett might embrace her ce within the family upon learning about the past. However, her rejection dashed those expectations once again.


    "I respect your decision, Scarlett," Rnd replied with an air of understanding. "Nevertheless, you must remember that my blood runs in your veins. You are a part of the Gilwynn family. And I assure you, no one shall cast aspersions on you... That''s my solemn pledge." Rnd''s voice carried a soothing reassurance, his intention clear¡ªto extend a warm wee.


    Scarlett was at a loss for words, unsure how to respond to his words and the promises he made.


    "I only wish to remain hidden, at least for now. Especially from Aunty Melinda," she softly voiced her worries, fearing possible hostility from Aunt Melinda.


    Rnd''s brow furrowed in response. "Why are you concerned about her? Were you two particrly close?" he asked, a tinge of confusion coloring his words.


    Not hearing a response from Scarlett, Rnd inquired once more, "Did something happen when you met Melinda? Please share with me so I can understand more..." He sensed an underlying unease in Scarlett''s demeanor.


    Scarlett redirected her gaze towards him, her wordsing hesitantly. "Aunt Melinda believes my mother is responsible for the death of thete queen. She openly said that she hated my mother..." Her voice faltered as she struggled to voice the rest.


    Rnd''s face turned red instantly, and a glint of annoyance shed in his eyes. "Melinda! How could she say those words to you?" His anger echoed throughout the room, surprising Scarlett with the intensity of his reaction.


    "Please don''t be angered by Aunt Melinda''s past actions. At that time, she was unaware of my true identity." Scarlett added swiftly, concerned that Rnd might hold a grudge against Melinda.


    Attempting to soothe his emotions, Rnd offered a gentle smile to Scarlett. "Very well, I won''t harbor anger at her. Put your worries to rest. However, would you consider iming your rights as part of The Gilwynn if Melinda changes her viewpoint regarding your mother?"


    "Yes," Scarlett responded promptly. However,ter on, she scolds herself for saying that. How could she answer him so fast? Gosh!


    Upon hearing Scarlett''s affirmation, a sprightly smile now adorned Rnd''s handsome features. "Thank you, Scarlett. I appreciate this," he remarked. "I shall converse with Melinda and the rest of my family..."


    Scarlett simply nodded, her heart struggling with a sense of awkwardness and surreal progress. However, a thought struck her. "Uhm, Sir¡ª"


    "Father, please refer to me as such," Rnd interjected, understanding her hesitation.

 Chapter 463 Brother

    <h4>Chapter 463 Brother</h4>


    Scarlett simply nodded, her heart struggling with a sense of awkwardness and surreal progress. However, a thought struck her. "Uhm, Sir¡ª"


    "Father, please refer to me as such," Rnd interjected, understanding her hesitation. Her inability to address him as ''father'' prompted an amused chuckle within him. He recognized the need to afford her time to adjust to this new reality.


    Scarlett pressed her lips together, finding herself unable to articte a response. "Alright," she eventually managed to utter, her hesitation palpable.


    "Did Simon know about my mother?" Scarlett asked.


    Rnd reassured, "He already knows about it. But, you don''t have to worry, he understood the situation quickly and requested to meet you in person today. He wants to be familiar with you and also help you locate your mother."


    "Help me find my mother? Didn''t you mention you have a hacker who could help me? Why involve Simon now?" Scarlett asked in confusion.


    "Because the hacker happens to be Simon''s closest friend. He will help you introduce the hacker in person," Rnd exined.


    "Hmm, okay. I''ll talk to him," Scarlett said eagerly, thrilled to meet the hacker. The urgency to reunite with her mother surged within her. She needed her now more than ever.


    ...


    When Scarlett and Rnd emerged from the library, Xander''s gaze fell on Scarlett. He was curious to know what they were talking about for so long there. He was also concerned about her mood, not wanting to see her sad.


    He observed Scarlett''s expression, which didn''t show a hint of emotion, contrasting with Rnd''s persistent smile. Looking at his smile, Xander could guess that their conversation must have ended on a positive note. It made him relieved, prompting him to rise from his seat. He tenderly assisted her in settlingfortably beside him, sping her hand affectionately.


    "Is everything okay?" Xander asked in a calm soft tone. Watching her nod, he continued, "Very well..."


    Scarlett could only respond with a smile, assuring him that all was indeed well. Then she turned her gaze towards Simon, who seemed hesitant to talk to her. She took the initiative and asked him, "Brother Simon... May I address you as such?" She swallowed silently, feeling her throat go dry as she spoke.


    A faint smile graced Simon''s face, instantly putting Scarlett at ease and fostering a sense of rxation in his presence.


    "Of course, Scarlett," Simon beamed widely, continuing, "You are my little sister; you can certainly refer to me that way."


    As he witnessed his children engaging in casual conversation, Rnd Gilwynn felt happiness and relief wash over him. He was deeply grateful to Simon for embracing Scarlett following their heartfelt conversation a week prior. He hopes the rest of his family can ept Scarlett, too.


    "Thank you, brother Simon," Scarlett''s tone sounded more rxed. "I hear you want to introduce me to your hacker friend?" she continued. She couldn''t wait any longer to know when she could meet that person. The sooner she met the hacker, the sooner she had a chance of finding her mother.


    Scarlett believed her mother might still be alive somewhere if the universe hadn''t yed tricks on her.


    "Yes, Father had asked for my best friend''s help but it was only a week ago that I told her in detail about your mother''s case, and coincidentally, she faced a situation simr to yours in the past. So, she agreed to help¡­" he exined.


    ''She?'' Scarlett found herself surprised when she heard that. ''So, the formidable hacker behind this kingdom is a woman?'' The thought of the hacker possibly being someone she knew from the Hacker Community caused her heart to race, and she became curious to know.


    "When can we meet her?" Scarlett''s excitement surged suddenly.


    "She actually just arrived in town a few days ago. We can visit her ce tomorrow, perhaps have dinner with her, if that works?" Simon offered.


    "Absolutely, brother. I''d love to. It turns out I don''t have any ns for tomorrow." Scarlett hurriedly agrees.


    "Perfect! I''ll let her know," Simon affirmed.


    After discussing a few other less engaging topics, Rnd and Simon finally leave their house. Scarlett and Xander also didn''t linger in the house. After they finished lunch, they headed to the hospital to visit Carter.


    Upon their arrival at the hospital, Scarlett and Xander coincidentally encountered Doctor Robert Lewis stepping out of Carter''s treatment room. Xander engaged in conversation with him regarding Carter''s current condition while Scarlett, with narrowed eyes, quietly observed Grandpa Robert.


    Seeing him finish his conversation with Xander, Scarlett immediately spoke to him, "Grandpa, I need to talk to you. In private¡­" she said. Then, seeing Xander, she asked him to continue to meet Carter first.


    Sensing Scarlett''s seriousness in her tone and face, Robert asked his fellow doctor who apanied him to visit the patient and the nurse to leave them alone.


    Then Robert asked Scarlett to follow him to a corner with a bench by the ss wall. They sat there talking but almost whispering.


    "How''s your condition? Are you feeling much better now?" Robert asked with genuine concern. Knowing of Scarlett''s miscarriage pained him, yet he can''t do anything to help her. He could only hope she would be pregnant again in due time.


    "Much better," A thin smile framed Scarlett''s face. She felt touched that Grandpa Robert seemed so worried about her condition. However, she also wanted to express her frustration with Grandpa Robert.


    "Grandpa, why did you tell him about my pregnancy?" Scarlett asked, her tone filled with annoyance.


    "Who?" Robert asked, momentarily puzzled by her words.


    "My Fath..." Scarlett quickly corrected herself, shaking her head. "No, I mean Rnd Gilwynn... Why did you tell him?"


    "He''s your father, Scarlett. He deserved to know, too," Robert chuckled at Scarlett, who now pouted yfully like a little girl. "...Scarlett Piers, you are about to be a mother, yet you''re acting like a child!?" Doctor Robert shook his head.


    Scarlett responded with an exaggerated sigh.


    "Grandpa, I''m still annoyed, okay! Spare me the teasing," Scarlett rolled her eyes.


    Robert ignored the sulking Scarlett. Instead, his curiosity prompted him to ask about the progress of Scarlett''s rtionship with her father, "It seems you already ept him as your father, is it!?" he asked with genuine curiosity.

 Chapter 464 Curing Carter

    ?


    Robert ignores the sulking Scarlett. Instead, his curiosity prompted him to ask about the progress of Scarlett''s rtionship with her father, "It seems you already ept him as your father, is it!?" he asked with genuine curiosity.


    Scarlett turned her gaze to the street outside. She remained silent for a moment, trying to ease the heaviness in her chest, which was still lingering from discussing her rtionship with Rnd Gilwynn. Whether it was due to worry or embarrassment, she found herself puzzled.


    After a while, she finally opened her mouth, her gaze fixed on Robert.


    "Grandpa, I can''t deny that his blood runs through my veins... he is my father. However, why do I still feel awkward around him? I mean... It''s difficult for me to express my emotions when I meet him. I feel confused whenever I want to call him ''father'' or¡ª" She struggled to find the words, her voice trailing off.


    Her shoulders slumped as she took another long, deep breath. Once again, she turned her gaze to the outside.


    A smile appeared on Robert''s lips as he heard her words.


    "Oh dear, that''s natural. You never knew about Rnd''s existence for more than twenty years, and suddenly, the man appears in your life. Surely, you will feel that way," Robert said while gently patting Scarlett''s shoulder, attempting to ease her worries.


    He continued, "Don''t stress too much about it, Scarlett. Just enjoy the process. After a while, you''ll get used to it. What you have to do now is not distance yourself from him and try to give him a chance to prove that he can be a fun father for you."


    Scarlett understood what Grandpa Robert was trying to convey. She nodded before saying, "I know, Grandpa. I''ll try to do that..." She spoke slowly, not wanting to delve into her feelings toward Rnd.


    She shifts the conversation, saying, "Oh, Grandpa, is Carter going to have another major surgery?" She was genuinely concerned about Carter''s condition, as she hadn''t heard much when Xander and Grandpa Robert discussed the results of Carter''s surgery earlier.


    "Yes, there shouldn''t be any more major surgery. I''ve already imnted new cells to stimte the bones and muscles to regrow," Robert exined, pausing to simplify his exnation for Scarlett''s understanding.


    He continued, "These imnt cells are the result of some of my old research I conducted many years ago. Mmm... do you remember about one of my patients who nearly drove me close to madness?"


    Scarlett nodded, saying, "The girl who was in aa for a few years and then suddenly regained consciousness? Is that the patient you''re talking about?"


    "Indeed. Well, her name is Mnie Tanner," he replied. "Melpletely changed my perspective on medicine. Since then, all my research has been inspired by her case. That''s why curing Carter is absolutely possible. I will make Carter a healthy young man as before because now I have a way to do so¡­" A proud smile shed in his eyes.


    Scarlett felt relieved hearing this. However, as she recalled the name of his old patient, something else shed in her mind. "Grandpa, did you say Mnie Tanner is the patient that inspired you?"


    "Yes," Robert nodded.


    "Hmmm¡­.I think... I''ve heard that name before," Scarlett said, trying to remember where she had heard it thest time before today.


    "I believed you must have heard her name. She is better known as Mel Tan. That might be the name that you heard; she''s a sessful businesswoman in X Country and also a genius¡ª"


    Scarlett gasped in surprise upon hearing this. She had never imagined that her Grandpa''s old patient was Mel Tan.


    ''Wow, this universe seems so strange. All this time, I met someone who had rescued Mel Tan,'' Scarlett thought to herself. She now remembers where she heard that name. She had known that woman''s name a few years ago and it happened that Mel was also Alex Hill''s best friend.


    "However, in her case back then, it''s not about hera that made me find a way to heal Carter, but her body healed after a fatal car ident," Robert''s voice trailed off as he remembered he couldn''t disclose the details of Mel''s medical record to Scarlett.


    "Well, from her case, I conducted a lot of sessful research using guinea pigs. However, I never tried it on humans because there were no cases yet. And Carter was the first case to which I could apply this treatment," Robert exined in more detail.


    Scarlett didn''t fully grasp his medical exnation, but she listened silently, trying to understand as much as possible.


    "What I''m trying to say... I''m quite confident that Carter will be able to walk normally, and maybe his feet will even be as strong as before!" Robert concluded his exnation with confidence and pride.


    "Grandpa, that''s what I wanted to hear," Scarlett''s smile grew wider. She trusted this old man before her; he wouldn''t have earned the nickname ''A Divine Doctor'' if he couldn''t find a way to cure Carter.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, my dear Scarlett. Your brother-inw will be fine!" Robert said happily. "Alright, you go meet him now. I have so many things to do at my office."


    "Okay, Gramp! Thank you for everything. I''ll treat you to dinner next time," she said, smiling as she watched the old man walk toward the elevator.


    After Grandpa Robert vanished from her line of sight, Scarlett immediately entered Carter''s treatment room. She was surprised to see him looking fit and healthy, much better than thest time she met him.


    Scarlett also noticed Xander sitting alone on the sofa, seemingly ignoring Carter and Aunt Martha as if he didn''t want to be disturbed.


    "Damn, sister-inw!! You finally showed up!" Carter said loudly and excitedly, causing Xander to gaze toward Scarlett. He simply smiled at her and then returned to reading something on his iPad.


    "Scarlett, you finally came. How are you feeling?" Martha stood up from her seat and warmly embraced Scarlett. For almost three days, this girl hadn''t visited them in the hospital, and Martha had started to worry that something might be wrong with her.


    "Aunty, I''m fine," Scarlett replied, returning the hug and offering a warm smile to Carter, who was still ring at her.

 Chapter 465 Shocking Carter

    <h4>Chapter 465 Shocking Carter</h4>


    "Aunty, I''m fine," Scarlett replied, returning the hug and offering a warm smile to Carter, who was still ring at her.


    "d to hear that, Scarlett," Aunt Martha said while slowly releasing her hug. "You sit, talk to your brother. I will go to the next room, leaving you guys to talk..."


    However, before Martha left the room, Scarlett stopped her. "Aunty Martha, wait... Carter''s surgery was a sess. I think you need to rx a bit," Scarlett said. "...You can stay at our house for a few days."


    Scarlett was too worried about Aunt Martha''s condition, afraid she would be exhausted because she had spent more than a week in this hospital without going anywhere.


    "This¡ª" Martha was stunned to hear Scarlett''s offer. She can''t remember how many days she had spent here, too focused on Carter''s recovery.


    "Yes, Mom. I agree with sister Scarlett. You can stay at my sister and brother''s vi for the time being and visit me here during the day. There''s no need for you to stay here..." Carter tried to convince his mother.


    "Should I?" Martha was puzzled about whether to go or not. She was still worried about Carter''s condition but felt exhausted and stressed after staying in this ce for too long.


    "Yes, Mom! I''m feeling so much better now. Besides, there are plenty of nurses who will help me if I need assistance. Go, rx, and stay at Sister Scarlett''s ce," Carter said seriously. When he saw his mother frown, he added, "Mom, I''m worried you''ll also get sick if you stay here for far too long..."


    "Alright, alright... I will go with Scarlettter," Martha said, smiling faintly at her son.


    "Aunty, it looks like I will stay here longer. You don''t have to wait for me. I''ve already prepared the guest room for you to use during your stay in this city. Logan will go with you," Scarlett said. She can''t go home now because she wants to talk to Carter about Zara.


    Scarlett feels sorry for Zara, who decided to move a thousand miles from her hometown just to meet Carter. However, she''s been here for a week and hasn''t had an opportunity to meet him.


    "Okay, I will start packing my things first," Martha finally agreed. After exchanging a few words with Carter, she excused herself.


    ****


    It just so happened that Xander also had to go to his office for a few hours, so he asked Scarlett to wait for him at the hospital; he woulde pick her upter.


    As soon as Xander left, Scarlett immediately told Carter about Zara being in town and wanting to meet him.


    Carter, who was just about to lie down to rx himself, suddenly woke up. He sat up again, looking at Scarlett in disbelief. He never imagined Zara would fly to this city just to meet him.


    "Sister-inw, don''t try to y pranks on me!!" Carter didn''t believe it.


    Scarlett, seated in a chair near Carter''s hospital bed, could only shake her head because Carter believed she was lying.


    "Gosh, why would I lie to you? Well, did you forget how sad Zara was when she saw you at the airport? I know you noticed her presence at that time, right?" Scarlett narrowed her eyes while looking at Carter.


    Carter fell silent.


    At that time, although he wanted to meet Zara, he couldn''t bring himself to face her in such a condition. He just buried his sadness deep in his heart while trying to heal faster. Once he felt better, he would fly to LA to meet her.


    "Yes, I know!" Carter nodded weakly.


    "Well, congrattions, Carter Riley. That naive Zara is now falling for you!" Scarlett grinned. "You can''t run now because that girl abandoned everything for you. Now, she has decided to move here. She is waiting for you to give her a chance to meet¡­"


    Instantly, Carter felt his throat go dry. He swallowed hard before speaking, "Sister, you say... Zara abandoned everything? And she told you that she likes me?" Carter repeated everything, unable to believe what he had just heard.


    Carter knows Scarlett likes to y pranks on him, afraid she will do that this time.


    Scarlett felt amused seeing Carter''s shocked expression. She exined everything about Zara''s desire to take unpaid leave just to be in this city to meet him. She also informed Carter that she had asked Tyler to transfer Zara to the RAS branch office in this city so Zara could work there.


    "Well, that foolish Zara now had settled in an apartment near the RAS office," Scarlett said as she stared at Carter, who seemed lost in his thoughts. She just smiled, looking at him, silently waiting for him to respond.


    It took several minutes for Carter to digest all the information he had just heard. It felt like a dream that Zara had finally confessed that she liked him. Even though he hadn''t heard it directly from Zara, he still felt so happy.


    "Sister, does she really like me? You''re not lying to me, are you?" Carter asked again, his voice shaking.


    "Well, would you believe me if I said she actually liked you from the moment she saw you for the first time? However, because of your age, she held herself back. But, after you proposed and disappeared abruptly, she just realized that you mean a lot to her..." Scarlett exined.


    "Sister Scarlett, I want to meet her!" His voice sounded firm.


    "R-Really?" Scarlett was surprised to hear that Carter finally wanted to meet Zara. She couldn''t hide her happiness at this moment, knowing that Zara would be overjoyed when she heard this news. This is what Zara wanted.


    "Yes! Please, call her for me. I don''t have my cell phone now, mom still keeps my phone..." Carter said in a sullen tone.


    "Ah, sorry... I forgot to tell you. Aunty Martha gave me your cell phone. Wait¡ª" Scarlett went to the sofa area to retrieve Carter''s cell phone from her bag.


    "You can call Zara by yourself," Scarlett said and left the room after returning his cell phone. Then, she decided to go to Grandpa Robert''s office.

 Chapter 466 Francis Confrontation

    Chapter 466 Francis Confrontation


    When Scarlett arrived at Grandpa Robert''s office, someone grabbed her hand and pulled her to the emergency stairs.


    Scarlett didn''t resist; she was just confused, looking at Francis. Why had he suddenly appeared in this ce?


    "Brother Francis!! What''s with the pull? Just ask me nicely, and I will follow you. No need to do this," Scarlett said helplessly.


    Francis ignores her and continues to walk.


    "What do you want?" Scarlett asked when they finally reached the emergency stairs. She noticed the thin lines on his forehead, the look of annoyance and fatigue etched on his face. His red tie hung loosely, and his ck suit wrinkled, like he was working tirelessly without rest. He seemed utterly exhausted.


    Francis didn''t rush to answer her but stared into her eyes as if he wanted to read her mind. Scarlett returned his sharp gaze with a chuckle. This was the first time she had witnessed him so restless like this; this man was usually so calm and rarely showed any ws before her.


    After just staring at each other for a few moments, Francis finally said, "Since when did you get married?"


    "Last year," Scarlett answered calmly. She could see shock and anger sh through his eyes.


    "Why did you do this to me?" Francis asked, taking another deep breath, his eyes still sharply focused on her. "Why did you break my heart with this news?"


    "Oh,e on, Brother Francis. Stop exaggerating, and please release your grip; you''re hurting me..." Scarlett said while staring at her hand, which was tightly held by Francis. "Release me, and we can talk properly." She continues.


    Surprised his hand still tightly held hers, Francis immediately came to his senses and released it. "I¡­I''m sorry, Scarlett, I¡ª" he said with an apologetic tone, then ran his fingers through his hair, feeling annoyed with himself for losing control of his emotions.


    "I understand, but why do you look so annoyed now that I''m married? Brother, you don''t have any reason to be angry with me!" Scarlett said.


    "There is!" Francis replied in a low tone, but Scarlett frowned as she looked at him.


    ''There is!? How so?'' She was puzzled hearing his answer.


    "What do you mean?" Scarlett asked. She starts to feel helplessly speaking to him. "We never dated, Brother. Grandpa Robert tried to match us at that time, but I never agreed. And you are well aware of it and even ept it. You should remember that¡ª" She couldn''t finish her words, afraid of hurting him deeply.


    Francis'' shoulders slumped at her words. He felt like a p in his face, making him realize how foolish he had been, always hoping she would eventually ept his feelings. He had been waiting for her to open her heart, and now he saw how wrong he had been.


    "Scarlett, I understand, but you should have told me if you didn''t have feelings for me. All this time, you only said you weren''t ready and weren''t interested in having a boyfriend," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of sadness.


    "It''s because I didn''t want to hurt you deeply," Scarlett wanted to say, but she held herself back, fearing it would shatter him even further.


    "Brother, are you sure you want to hear this? It might be painful for you," she said softly, avoiding his gaze. She couldn''t help feeling sorry as she saw his eyes slowly welling up with tears.


    "Yes, please. Tell me so I can wake up from this," his voice trembled.


    Scarlett took a deep breath before meeting his gaze again. She continued, "Brother, I already told your father that I couldn''t ept you as my partner because all this time, I didn''t see you as a romantic interest, but merely as an older brother... I can''t force my feelings on you, brother," she paused when she saw him slowly remove his tie.


    "Brother, you should know that I had drawn a line between us from the beginning. I never gave you any hope," She paused again, taking a deep, long breath this time before continuing, "I''m sorry if I hurt you..."


    Scarlett really felt sorry because she knew Francis was a kind person. Even though they had only met a few times, she could tell this man was kind, just like his father.


    Francis cast his gaze outside through the ss walls, avoiding her eyes. What she had said was true, and he understood it. However, deep down in his heart, he still wished for a glimmer of hope between them.


    Since their encounter a few days ago, he had been in denial about her being married, even after his father confirmed it. Today, when he received a call from his father that Scarlett was in the hospital, he couldn''t control himself and rushed here to see her.


    He needed to convince himself to wake up from his imagination and dream. He needed to hear from her directly that she didn''t have romantic feelings for him. He truly needed that closure.


    "Scarlett," he began to feel a bit better after a few moments of silence. He looked at her with a calm expression. "You don''t have to apologize. This is not your fault. I can''t force you to love me..."


    "Brother¡ª" she started, but he raised his hand to stop her, smiling to reassure her that he was okay.


    He continued, "I''m grateful you finally expressed your true feelings towards me. It will help me move on from my foolish emotions..." He chuckled. "Scarlett Piers... From the bottom of my heart, I want to say congrattions on your marriage."


    Scarlett finally felt relieved, seeing the sincerity in his eyes. "Thank you, Brother Francis. I hope we can be friends..."


    Francis shook his head, declining her offer.


    Scarlett frowned, "Oh,e on, Brother, are you still mad at me?"


    A yful smile finally appeared on Francis'' face as he said, "I want to be like a brother to you. No... No... We can''t be brothers... But, from now on, you have to call me Uncle. After all, you call my father Grandpa!" He gently ruffled the top of her hair. It was fun to tease her.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 467 Jealousy Overload

    Chapter 467 Jealousy Overload


    After chatting for a few more minutes, the two of them returned to the corridor and walked towards Doctor Robert''s office. However, before they reached the office, the door opened.


    Scarlett was slightly stunned when she saw a familiar woman stepping out of Grandpa Robert''s office, who appeared shocked upon seeing Francis.


    ''Geez! What timing!'' Scarlett secretly took a deep breath as she recognized Maggie Gilwynn, her half-sister.


    "Hello Francis..." Maggie greeted Francis with her alluring smile. However, when she noticed Scarlett standing behind Francis, her smile suddenly disappeared, reced by irritation as if she had met her mortal enemy.


    "Hello, Maggie," Francis greeted her casually.


    Maggie returned her gaze to Francis, attempting to ignore Scarlett. She casually ced her hand on Francis'' arm as she spoke to him with her alluring voice, "I came to visit Uncle Robert and was pleasantly surprised to see you here as well, Francis." A radiant happiness shone in her eyes as she looked at him with a blink. She could feel how warm her cheeks were now because she could meet him in this ce.


    Francis was taken aback by her intimate gesture. He quickly removed her hand, fearing Scarlett might misunderstand if she saw it.


    "I happened toe here to meet her..." Francis said, ncing at her to Maggie. But before Scarlett could say anything, Maggie Scarlett. However, he was taken aback to find Scarlett engrossed in checking her phone, seemingly uninterested in his interaction with another woman. "Scarlett..." He called her gently.


    When their eyes finally met, he smiled at her before introducing her to Maggie. But before Scarlett could say anything, Maggie chimed in.


    "Hello, Scarlett..." Maggie''s voice soundedposed, but Scarlett detected a hint of annoyance in her gaze.


    "Oh, you two already know each other?" Francis said in surprise. First, he''s looking at Maggie and then turning to Scarlett.


    Maggie smiled warmly at Francis. "Yes, she came to my brother''s party," she replied, her smile still adorning her face. Yet, Francis had already turned to look at Scarlett.


    "You attended Simon''s birthday?" He frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me?" He asked, sounding disappointed.


    Scarlett was utterly speechless. How could she tell him they had barely talked in recent years!?


    "Brother, to be honest with you... I didn''t even receive an invitation to that party. Someone forced me toe," she faintly smiled, remembering that foolish Theodor.


    "Huh? Someone? My father?" Francis assumed only his father couldpel her to attend the king''s birthday party. "Haha, it must be him. Because I couldn''t make it that day, he must have found someone else to apany him."


    Maggie, who had been ignored by Francis and Scarlett, gritted her teeth in silence before chiming in, "Francis, Scarlett came with Theodor." She said while casting a half smile at Scarlett.


    Francis frowned upon hearing Maggie''s words. However, he didn''t bother to look at her. His gaze was still on Scarlett. "Scarlett, you also know Theodor Parker?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    She feels exceptionally awkward in this situation. She was aware of her dear stepsister Maggie''s feelings for Francis and could clearly sense Maggie''s anger and jealousy.


    ''Gosh! Why do I have to witness this?'' Scarlett felt as though she had stumbled into an unfortunate situation. She didn''t want to be involved in this mess.


    "Brother Francis, you should talk to this beautifuldy..." Scarlett grinned, ignoring Francis''s disapproving stare. "I''ll go inside to see Grandpa..." She smiled faintly at Maggie and entered Grandpa Robert''s office room without waiting for Francis to respond.


    ....


    Scarlett felt relieved after closing the door behind her. When she met Grandpa Robert''s gaze while he was seated behind his desk, she smiled warmly as she entered his spacious andfortable office.


    "Grandpa Robert... Sorry to bother you. Well... you don''t have to mind me. You can continue with your work. I''ll just wait for you here," she said, pointing to the sofa near her and immediately walking there and sitting.


    Robert frowned and observed Scarlett, who appeared unusual and acting a little awkward. He immediately stood up from his chair and joined her in the seating area.


    "What''s wrong, my dear!? Why do you look like you''ve just seen a ghost?" Robert asked as he sat in front of Scarlett. "Are you alright? Did something happen to Carter?" He asked worriedly, waiting for her response.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry... Carter''s fine," Scarlett smiled when she saw him relieved. However, a few momentster, Robert''s face slowly turned dark as he remembered something.


    "Scarlett, did you meet Maggie Gilwynn?" he asked, concerned that Scarlett''s mood had changed due to her encounter with her stepsister.


    "Yes, I met her," Scarlett replied faintly. "Grandpa, it seems she still doesn''t know about me."


    "Yes, I think so."


    "I hope you didn''t say anything to her about me. Let Rnd¡ª" Scarlett''s voice caught, still struggling to address the man as her father.


    Robert could only smile at Scarlett, who looked burdened by her family situation. "Don''t worry, Scarlett... I will also keep my mouth sealed. No one will know anything about your rtionship with him, not even my wife and children."


    "Thank you, Grandpa¡ª" Scarlett''s voice trailed off when a voice echoed from the door.


    "Father, what secret are you hiding from me?" Francis'' voice came from the door, making Robert and Scarlett jump in surprise as he entered and joined them.


    "Can''t you knock on the door before entering someone else''s office?" Rnd didn''t answer his question; instead, he scolded his youngest son.


    Scarlett was speechless, watching the father and son sh with each other. She could only suppress herughter, momentarily forgetting the vital fact that Francis might overhear their earlier conversation.


    "Don''t try to change the subject, Dad. I''m not a child..." Francis said, narrowing his eyes at his father.


    Robert let out a faint sigh before gazing at Scarlett as if seeking her opinion. However, he was surprised to see her ignoring them.


    ''Would she agree if I told Francis?'' Robert wondered. For a few seconds, he pondered before finally responding to Francis, "This is a secret between the patient and the doctor. I can''t tell you anything!"


    "I heard everything, Dad..." Francis shook his head, but his eyes widened secondster. "NO WAY, DAD!! Don''t tell me Scarlett is my half-sister. That''s why you hid this from my mother and your children?"

 Chapter 468 Zara Finally Meet Carter

    "I heard everything, Dad..." Francis shook his head, but his eyes widened secondster. "NO WAY, DAD!! Don''t tell me Scarlett is my half-sister. That''s why you hid this from my mother and your children?"


    Robert, "..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    Looking at how intense Francis is staring at his father, Scarlett doesn''t have a reason to hide this information from him. He deserved to know; otherwise, he might tell his mother, and Grandpa Robert would be in trouble.


    "Grandpa, you can tell him everything..." Scarlett said calmly with a faint smile gracing her beautiful face.


    Francis, now even more confused, listened to Scarlett''s words. He stared at his father, a frown forming on his forehead.


    "D-Dad, please tell me..." He felt a thrill that what he had imagined might be true. Scarlett was his sister.


    Robert immediately disclosed Scarlett''s identity as Rnd Gilwynn''s youngest daughter. He told him everything, but he didn''t reveal who Scarlett''s mother was or how she had met Rnd. He simply stated that the DNA results confirmed Scarlett as one of the Gilwynn''s.


    Francis was utterly speechless. He slowly looks at Scarlett.


    "W-What? You''re really Sir Rnd''s daughter?" Francis couldn''t hide his shock at this shocking news. How could this girl that he knew, who hade from another continent, actually be the former king''s daughter? It was unbelievable.


    "Hmm, that''s true," she chuckled, observing howical Francis'' expression had be. "Please keep this information just between us, Brother Francis. I don''t want anyone else to know, especially Maggie."


    "Don''t worry I will not say anything about you to others!" He smiles before continuing his words, "Scarlett... no wonder I felt a sense of familiarity in you from the first day I saw you," he said in awe. It was now clear to him that Scarlett and Rnd bore a strong resemnce. She looks like when he was young.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes at his words. "Oh, please... Don''t lie. We first met when I was in disguise," she recalled when she had visited Grandpa Robert''s house and encountered Francis.


    Francis shook his head vigorously. "I saw you, the real you before we officially met..."


    ''How is that possible?'' Scarlett silently cursed while staring at him in shock. She couldn''t bring herself to ask him directly, fearing that he had indeed seen her true self; that''s why he had fallen in love with her, just like Theodor.


    Sensing Scarlett''s disbelief, Francis continued, "Actually, I saw you from afar when you¡ª" He couldn''t finish his sentence but reached for his cell phone. After searching for something on it, he handed it to Scarlett.


    Scarlett was left speechless when she saw a clear picture of herself wearing a white nightgown with her red hair flowing down her back.


    She slowly lifted her head and locked eyes with Francis. "Why do you have my picture? This¡ª" She couldn''t continue her words. Her mind reeled back, remembering what happened back then.


    ****


    While in the other room,


    Carter felt tense as he awaited Zara''s arrival. He had spoken to her just a few minutes ago and asked her toe visit him. His eyes were fixed on the door as if he wished he could tear it apart to see what was happening outside. He strained his ears to catch any sounds from the corridor, but the more he listened, the more anxious he became.


    In his eagerness to meet her, he had even asked his assistant to go to the lobby and escort Zara if she arrived. The anticipation was almost unbearable.


    After a few minutes had passed, he finally heard more movement outside the door, but this time, it wasn''t just footsteps; it was more than that.


    "Zara?" he called her name in a hushed voice.


    The door swung open not long after, revealing the woman he had been waiting for. She was a beautiful woman with long blonde hair, standing there motionless. However, herplexion appeared pale, and her brown eyes were red as if she had been crying.


    They simply gazed at each other for a few moments without saying anything. It was as if they were entranced by one another.


    After a few intense moments, Carter was the first to break the silence, softly calling her name. "Zara...e in." His voice sounded hoarse, but a small smile graced his face.


    Zara, struggling to contain the turmoil in her chest, saw him sitting on the bed with his legs still wrapped in bandages. His handsome face had turned pale as if he had never been exposed to sunlight.


    She slowly approached Carter''s bedside. Her hands, which had been hanging at her sides, clenched into tight fists as if searching for the strength to walk steadily toward him.


    Inside her, a whirlwind of emotions raged. She longed to run into his arms and seek sce but restrained herself. However, she lost control when she stood by his bedside, gazing into his beautiful blue eyes. Her sobs overcame her, and her desire to embrace him became irresistible.


    She threw herself into his arms and cried.


    "C-Carter, I''m sorry about what happened to you..." she managed to say between her sobs. "I feel awful because I hurt your feelings in ourst meeting..."


    She continued, "And knowing you had this ident makes me feel like I will go crazy if I don''t see you. I''m too afraid you''ll leave me forever before I tell you what I''m feeling right now," She paused when she felt Carter''s hand stroking her back.


    ~~~~~~~


    Author Notes:


    Dear, all my kind and lovely readers,


    You may have noticed that this book is approaching the end. Yes, that''s correct. There are only a few unresolved story arcs left.


    For this reason, I have been updating it at a slower pace, with only one chapter uploaded per day, to ensure that all the remaining plot threads are properly resolved. Rushing through the chapters could risk leaving loose ends, and I want to avoid a rushed ending for this book. I hope you understand the reason for the recent slower updates.


    Thank you for your continuous support throughout this journey. Happy reading to all, and I will do my best to deliver a satisfying and happy ending for everyone.

 Chapter 469 Reject Her!

    Chapter 469 Reject Her!


    Zara''s tears slowly vanish, reced by a warm, spring-like smile. She gently released her embrace and sat on the side of Carter''s bed.


    When their eyes met, Zara could feel the warmth in his gaze, which brought calm to her.


    However, Carter''s silence made her panic, fearing that he no longer wanted her.


    Zara quickly added, "I ept... Your proposal, Carter Riley... I want to marry you!" Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    Carter''s smile grew even wider as he squeezed Zara''s hand gently.


    Zara began to cry again, but this time, her tears were tears of joy. However, when she saw Carter shake his head, her tears stopped, and panic reced them.


    "C-Carter, why are you shaking your head? You... you... rejecting¡ª" She couldn''t finish her words, too shocked by the thought that Carter might be rejecting her.


    Seeing her panicked expression made Carterugh softly. He said, "Zara, you can''t ask me like that. Let me do it..."


    "What do you mean?" Zara asked. Confused. But, it didn''t take her long to realize his intention. She lowered her face, feeling shy and a bit embarrassed.


    "But it seems you''ll have to wait a bit, Zara..." Carter let out a faint sigh as he lowered his head, his eyes fixed on their interlocked hands.


    "Why?" Zara asks. His words confused her, especially when she saw his expression turning gloomy. It made her even more worried that he might dy his proposal, even though she was ready to ept him this time.


    Carter slowly lifted his head to meet her worried gaze.


    Regret and annoyance radiated from Carter''s eyes as he said, "Because I don''t know where the ring I prepared for you is. When I returned from your ce, someone kidnapped me, and I lost everything at that time, including your ring."


    He sighed deeply, regretful that he couldn''t keep the ring. The torture he endured and his despair made him forget about the ring entirely. Now, he didn''t have the time to prepare a new one. How could he propose again without a ring?


    Zara almostughed out loud upon hearing Carter''s words. She had thought that Carter would dy the proposal because his leg had not yet healed, but it turned out it was only because he had lost the ring. Her heart was relieved to hear this.


    "So if you had a ring, would you do it now?" Zara asked while trying to calm her heart, which felt like there was an entire zoo dancing inside her; she felt nervous and at the same time excited.


    Carter''s eyebrows arched slightly upon hearing her words, feeling confused. However, upon seeing Zara''s earnest gaze, he nodded, confirming her question.


    Of course, he would do it because he didn''t care about his leg anymore. Doctor Robert had said it would heal in a few weeks, and he didn''t want to wait too long to officially engage with her.


    "Fine!" Zara said, and then she let go of Carter''s hand, leaving him even more confused.


    Zara reached for her bag on the chair, searching for something inside. After a while, she took out a small navy blue box and handed it to him. "Here... the ring I prepared."


    Carter was utterly surprised. He looked at the box in her hand and then turned his gaze back to her, asking, "You prepared a ring?"


    "Hmm," Zara said with her barely audible voice.


    He took the box and opened it. When he saw the ring inside, he was stunned.


    ''A couple''s ring!? She prepared a wedding ring?''


    Before he could say something, he heard Zara continue, "Carter, I ordered this ring as soon as I arrived in this city." She smiled as Carter met her gaze and held her hand. "Actually, I intended to propose to you if you didn''t¡ª" Before she could finish her words, Carter pulled her close and kissed her lips.


    The sudden kiss wiped away all rational thoughts from Zara''s brain. When the trace of warmth touched her lips, his warm lips gently parted hers, and his tongue slipped into her mouth, kissing and exploring. The air in her chest was practically squeezed out. She wanted to breathe, even if it meant putting some distance between them. But Carter didn''t give her the chance to do that.


    The gradualck of oxygen made her breath grow short, and after a few more seconds, Carter finally released her. The warm tip of his tongue gently swept across her rosy lips. His pair of blue eyes now stared back at her, sending a loving gaze that made her heart tremble even more.


    After they both inhaled the air they needed, Carter was the one who broke the silence.


    "Zara Marks, will you marry me?" Carter said in a trembling but beautiful voice to Zara''s ears. She felt like she was flying to the seventh heaven with his proposal.


    "Yes... Yes... I will marry you, Carter Riley!" She answered him firmly, without even thinking.


    Carter couldn''t hide his overwhelming happiness after proposing to her. His smile widened, and his heart raced faster than before.


    Slowly, Carter opened the box in his hand and slid the beautiful diamond ring with a heart-shaped design onto Zara''s finger. Zara did the same in return, cing a ring on Carter''s finger.


    For a few seconds, they both smiled as they gazed at their adorned fingers. As their eyes locked onto each other, their smiles grew even broader and joyier.


    "Zara," Carter said, holding her hand, "Although this proposal may not have been as perfect as what you''ve dreamt of, given my current condition," He paused to take a deep breath, "I promise you that I will recover soon and give you the romantic proposal and wedding you desire."


    Zara felt emotional hearing his words. Holding back her tears, she said, "I don''t need any of that, I just want you to be healthy¡ª"


    Carter suddenly pulled Zara into his arms, cutting her off, and without giving her a chance to speak, he lowered his head and kissed her rosy lips passionately. The lingering kiss seemed to express the depths of his inner feelings.

 Chapter 470 Investigate Scarlett Piers

    Chapter 470 Investigate Scarlett Piers


    At the same time, in a luxurious office in the central business district, not far from the hospital, Maggie Gilwynn sat on the sofa with a man in a ck suit sitting across from her, who happened to be her head bodyguard, n Smith.


    "Mdy, why did you suddenly summon me here?" n Smith asked, clearly puzzled. They had been sitting there for a few minutes without Maggie saying a single word, but he could see a wave of anger and resentment flicker in her eyes.


    Maggie was lost in thought, pondering what she had seen in the hospital ¡ª Scarlett Piers. She had been curious about Scarlett since their first encounter at her brother''s birthday party.


    She had even asked someone to investigate Scarlett, and she found out that Scarlett had worn a disguise at the party. That time, she hadn''t seen a need for further investigation, as she didn''t consider Scarlett Piers a threat.


    However, when she saw Francis talking to that woman earlier and hearing Francis call her name Scarlett, her mind shed back to her previous investigation.


    Maggie was shocked to realize that the girl was Scarlett Piers. What left her truly astounded was Scarlett''s true face. Today was the first time she had seen it so clearly, as she had previously only glimpsed a blurry image. The uncanny resemnce between Scarlett and her father makes Maggie feel very confused.


    ''Why did Scarlett Piers resemble my father so much?''


    Maggie couldn''t understand how Scarlett could share physical traits with her father when she had never been granted the privilege of having simrities.


    question something that had never crossed her mind. Not once.


    Scarlett''s hair and eye color simrity to her father made Maggie question something that had never crossed her mind. Not once.


    ''Is she really my father''s daughter?''


    Just thinking about it could make her chest feel as if someone had tightened a vice around it.


    ''Impossible! Father would never betray Mother! He would never cheat on his beloved wife and have a child with another woman... Never!'' Maggie tried to convince herself, repeating the mantra in her mind.


    But the more she tried to reassure herself, the clearer Scarlett Piers'' face became in her mind, as if trying to torment her sanity. She clenched her hands tightly, attempting to suppress the curiosity and frustration that were gradually taking over her thoughts.


    After a few more seconds passed, her anger still simmering inside her, she turned to n. "I need you to do a new investigation into Scarlett Piers," she said softly, though her words carried significant weight.


    "Scarlett Piers? Mdy, we''ve already done that... Haven''t you received the report?" n asked, confident that his team had conducted the investigation a few weeks ago.


    "I did receive your previous investigation, but all the information you provided was useless! I need you to do it again. This time, I want you to uncover every detail about her," Maggie dered firmly, her gaze piercing n.


    "I need the report as soon as possible!" she added before dismissing n.


    ****


    At Hospital.


    After talking to Grandpa Robert and Francis, Scarlett excused herself to return to Carter''s ward as Xander had mentioned he would pick her up soon so they could go home.


    Scarlett was taken aback by what she witnessed when she entered the room.


    "What the hell!! Can you guys stop making out here?" Scarlett''s words shocked Zara and Carter, who had been kissing so intimately that they didn''t hear a knock on the door.


    "This is a hospital, guys!" she chided and then entered the room without waiting for them to say anything.


    Scarlett took a seat in the seating area and called Zara to join her. Seeing how red Zara''s cheeks were, Scarlett could easily guess the oue of their conversation.


    "So, how did it go?" Scarlett asked Zara, who had now taken a seat beside her.


    Zara didn''t immediately respond to Scarlett''s question. Instead, she lifted her hand and showed her the ring on her finger.


    "Scarlett, we''re engaged!" Zara eximed happily.


    "Oh, my god!! Congrats, Zara..." Scarlett was excited to see the beautiful ring on Zara''s finger. She hugged her best friend tightly, sharing in her joy. She also cast a happy nce at Carter, who was smiling broadly on the bed and looking in their direction.


    "Congrats, Carter... You better take good care of my sister, Zara. If you ever make her sad, you''ll have to deal with me!!" Scarlett dered, sending him a sharp re.


    Carter could only chuckle hearing her warning. "No worries, sister-inw. I''ll never make her sad or let her suffer... I will protect her!" he promised.


    Hearing Carter''s words once again touched Zara deeply. She looked at him with teary eyes, still finding it hard to believe that she was engaged to Carter Riley, the man she had fallen in love with from the first moment she saw him.


    Scarlett giggles, looking at how sweet Carter and Zara are now. It makes her feel envious, and suddenly misses her husband. Just before she wanted to text Xander, something came up in her mind.


    "Zara, Carter... When are you guys going to tell Aunt Martha?" Scarlett''s question instantly made the happy smile on Zara''s face slowly disappear. Her hand that held Scarlett''s hand tightened.


    Zara was utterly speechless.


    Earlier, she was so happy as Carter proposed to her. However, the happiness makes her forget about Carter''s mother. Now, she is really nervous, especially considering that she and Carter are not the same age. She was much older than him, afraid his mother would not give them her blessing.


    Seeing Zara looking worried, Carter quickly said, "I will talk to my mother tomorrow." His voice sounded calm. "Zara, my mom will definitely like you..." He smiles at Zara, trying to reassure her.


    Zara didn''t know how to answer Carter. She could only nod at him while trying to calm her nervousness.


    Knowing her best friend''s nervousness, Scarlett said, "Zara, what Carter said is true. Aunty Martha will definitely like you. She is one of the nicest aunts I ever met in my entire life..."

 Chapter 471 Officially Engaged

    Chapter 471 Officially Engaged


    Knowing her best friend''s nervousness, Scarlett said, "Zara, what Carter said is true. Aunty Martha will definitely like you. She is one of the nicest aunts I ever met in my entire life..."


    Zara could only nod upon hearing Scarlett''s words, feeling slightly relieved that Carter''s mother might like her.


    "I''ll speak nicely about you to Aunt Martha¡­" Scarlett continued, reassuring Zara as she noticed the lingering worry in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Scarlett," a smile gradually formed on Zara''s lips. She knew she could trust her best friend.


    ...


    "What''s going on? Why do you need to talk to Aunt Martha?" Suddenly, Xander''s voice echoed from outside, catching everyone by surprise. Scarlett and the others turned to look at him in astonishment.


    "Oh, hubby, your ninja skills are improving, huh!?" Scarlett yfullymented as she stood up from her seat and rushed towards Xander, burying herself in his arms. "I missed you so much, hubby..."


    Xander was utterly baffled by Scarlett''s unusual behavior in front of Zara and Carter. This was quite out of character for her. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her back.


    "We''ve only been apart for a few hours, and you missed me this much?" he teased when Scarlett looked up at him.


    "Hmm, it''s because of Carter," Scarlett exined, loosening her hug before adding, "Hubby, Carter, and Zara... They''re engaged!"


    Xander was shocked to hear the news. He looked at Carter, silently seeking confirmation through his eyes.


    "Yes, brother. I proposed to Zara, and she epted," Carter confirmed, understanding the meaning behind his brother''s gaze. "We''re officially engaged now," he added with a smile before turning to Zara and beckoning her toe closer.


    Zara, who had always felt somewhat awkward around Xander due to his intense charisma, now felt even more ufortable since Xander was aware of her rtionship with Carter. She walked towards Carter and sat by his side on the bed, trying to calm her racing heart and ease the tension of being in the presence of her future brother-inw.


    Still gazing in the direction of Carter and Zara, Xander spoke sincerely, "Congrattions, Carter and Zara. I''m delighted to hear that you''ve decided to take this step. Hope you both will get married soon..."


    Xander then turned his attention to Scarlett, who was still in his arms. He whispered softly, "Congrattions, baby. You don''t have to worry about them anymore." His warm smile elicited a smile in return from Scarlett.


    She was indeed feeling relieved now that Zara and Carter had found their happiness, and she no longer needed to be concerned about their rtionship again.


    "Alright, let''s head home. We should have dinner with Aunt Martha," Xander continued. Then, he looked at Carter again. "We''ll leave you two to continue your conversation; we won''t disturb you further." With that, he and Scarlett left the hospital, leaving Carter and Zara to enjoy their moment.


    ****


    When Scarlett and Xander arrived home, Aunt Martha was alone, waiting for them in the living room. She looked beautiful as always in her pale blue knee-length dress with a small flower print around the skirt.


    "Auntie?" Scarlett expressed her concern, as she was worried that Aunt Martha might not have beenfortable in the guest room. "Why are you waiting for us here? Wasn''t the guest roomfortable enough for you?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry Scarlett... the room is so beautiful," Martha said, gesturing for Scarlett to sit beside her. "I just wanted to talk to you right away when you arrived," she added, trying to make Scarlett less worried.


    Xander didn''t interrupt their conversation and continued upstairs, leaving Scarlett to chat with Martha.


    "d to hear that," Scarlett replied with a smile, feeling relieved. "Auntie, dinner will be ready in thirty minutes, so there''s still some time¡ª"


    Before Scarlett could finish her sentence, Martha interrupted, "Scarlett, I wanted to ask something." Seeing Scarlett nod, she continued, "...can I use your kitchen to cook for you? I know your chef must be an excellent cook, but being away from my kitchen for too long makes me miss it, and I want to cook."


    Scarlett found herself amused by this request. Earlier, she thought Aunt Martha didn''t like staying at their house, but it seemed that her real motive was simply missing her time in the kitchen.


    "Of course, Auntie, you can cook for us if you really want it. I''ll ask the chef to assist you around the kitchen so you can focus on the cooking and won''t be bothered with getting the kitchenware," Scarlett happily agreed, as she, too, missed her aunt''s cooking.


    Martha couldn''t contain her excitement as she was eager to cook for her son, knowing how much Carter disliked hospital food.


    "Oh, Auntie, there''s good news," Scarlett remembered her conversation with Grandpa Robert earlier in the day. "Grandpa Robert said that in a week, Carter won''t have to stay in the hospital for his treatment anymore. He can stay here with us..."


    "Really?" Martha''s smile widened upon hearing this news. She had been eagerly awaiting this development, well aware that her son must have been stressed staying in the hospital''s cramped room.


    "Yes, that''s what I heard from Grandpa today. He also mentioned that Carter''s treatment is progressing very well, and he might be able to walk sooner than expected," Scarlett added.


    "This is exactly what I needed to hear today. So we can return to W Country sooner..." Martha couldn''t contain her happiness. She missed her home and felt guilty about leaving her father-inw alone, considering his advanced age. Even though there were numerous staff and assistants to assist him, there was no family by his side. This was especially true now that Xander had to unexpectedly return to this city faster than nned.


    Suddenly, something crossed Martha''s mind, ''Why did Xandere back here so quickly?'' Earlier in the hospital, she wanted to ask Scarlett, but she didn''t have the opportunity to ask.


    Martha narrowed her eyes at Scarlett before posing the question, "Scarlett, why did Xander return here faster than nned?"


    Scarlett was stunned to hear Aunty Martha''s question. She has not yet told Aunty Martha about her miscarriage.

 Chapter 472 Shes Not A Threat!

    Chapter 472 She''s Not A Threat!


    Martha narrowed her eyes at Scarlett before she asked, "Scarlett, why did Xandere back here so fast?" Martha asked.


    Instantly, Scarlett froze. She hadn''t told Martha about her miscarriage.


    "Aunty... Actually, I..." Scarlett paused, struggling to find the words. She could only meet Aunty Martha''s gaze with a mixture of confusion and worry, which deepened Martha''s confusion.


    "My dear... what''s going on?" Martha tightened her grip on Scarlett''s hand. "Something must have happened. Please, tell me. I might be able to help..."


    Scarlett hesitated, finding it difficult to put her thoughts into words. She was aware of how much anticipation Aunty Martha and Grandpa Riley had for her child. But now she is no longer pregnant.


    Martha''s expression suddenly stiffened as a thought crossed her mind. "Oh my goodness, did you and Xander have a fight? Is that why he returned here earlier than nned?"


    Scarlett almostughed hearing Aunty Martha''s words. Her nervousness momentarily forgotten, she replied, "Aunty, we didn''t fight. Please don''t worry; Xander would never get angry with me." She smiled, trying to reassure her.


    "But then, why did hee back three weeks ahead of schedule?" Martha asked, her confusion still shing through her eyes. "Don''t keep anything from me, my dear Scarlett..."


    Scarlett took a deep breath and decided to share the truth about her pregnancy loss, holding nothing back. Martha''s face turned grim and her eyes welled up with tears upon hearing Scarlett''s words. She pulled Scarlett into a tight embrace.


    "I''m truly sorry for your loss, Scarlett," Martha said, her voice filled with sorrow and concern for Scarlett''s well-being.


    "Thanks, Auntie..." Scarlett smiled softly. She had been concerned about breaking this news to the people closest to her, anticipating reactions like Aunt Martha''s, which made her ufortable.


    After Martha released her embrace, Scarlett smiled at her and said, "Aunty, I am in my best shape. You don''t have to feel sorry about it." She tried to convey that she was okay now.


    Realizing that her emotional disy was affecting Scarlett, Martha quickly wiped away her tears, and a warm smile slowly appeared on her face.


    "You''ll definitely get pregnant again soon, Scarlett. You''re still young, and both you and Xander are healthy. Just ask Xander to put in the effort, and you''ll be pregnant again in a few months," Martha said while gently patting the back of Scarlett''s hand.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but blush when she heard Aunty Martha''s words, her mind racing back to her passionate night with Xander.


    "Ugh, Aunty... it looks like our dinner is about to start. I''ll go find Xander. You can head to the dining room first..." Scarlett hurriedly said and left, trying to hide her blushing cheeks.


    ****


    After dinner with Aunt Martha, Scarlett and Xander returned to the second floor.


    Xander was busy in his office, holding online meetings with his colleagues on another continent. Meanwhile, Scarlett was also busy making a video call with Seven.


    After she had asked Seven to investigate Simon, she heard nothing from him. This meant that Seven had not found any significant information about Simon Gilwynn.


    And today, after meeting with Simon, Scarlett realized that he had started to change towards her and no longer harbored any animosity. She decided that she no longer needed to investigate him. She would ask Seven to stop his task.


    At this moment, Simon was no longer a threat to her, but Maggie Gilwynn was. After meeting Maggie at the hospital, Scarlett could feel the hostility in Maggie''s eyes when she saw her. For a moment, she was slightly confused about whether she needed to change her target to Maggie or not. However, considering that Maggie was not as powerful as Simon, she decided not to concern herself with Maggie, at least for now.


    Scarlett saw Seven''s face looking gloomy on the other end as soon as the video call connected.


    "Seven, why does your expression look so awful... Like someone has just spit in your dinner?" Scarlett said while chuckling.


    "Three, can you please ask me to stop this investigation?" Seven took a long, deep breath as if he wanted to convey that the task of following Simon Gilwynn was something he truly wanted to avoid.


    "Why? I thought you were the best in the field?" Scarlett asked seriously.


    "This man''s life seems so boring. He spends most of his time at home and in his pce. And..." Seven paused for a moment as he lit a cigarette before continuing. "He doesn''t have a digital footprint worth tracing. I also know that someone is doing a fantastic job protecting his reputation on the inte."


    Scarlett couldn''t agree more. She knew this because she had investigated it herself, but someone behind Simon was stronger than her.


    "Tsk! Looks like you need a more challenging mission, brother Seven!" Scarlett smirked, looking at Seven, who now narrowed his eyes and stared back at her.


    "What do you mean? Don''t try to ask me to do something I don''t like, Scarlett Piers!!" Seven said with an unhappy expression.


    Seeing how awful his expression was, Scarlett decided to stop teasing him. "Rx, I just wanted to tell you that you can stop investigating Simon Gilwynn. He is on my side now..."


    "d to hear that," Seven said. "But, how about what you promised me? I need your help with that, Scarlett."


    "About your family problem, right?" Scarlett asked calmly. When she saw Seven nods, she continued, "I''ve already taken care of that for you."


    Seven''s eyes widened in surprise, hearing her words, "Really?"


    "Hmm, I''ll send you the details right now. You can go and resolve your family problem. You''re free to do whatever you want."


    With no more threats to her, she no longer needed help from Seven or The Fox, so she decided to dismiss Seven for the time being.


    After discussing a few things with Seven, Scarlett checked a few emails before sleeping.


    Tomorrow, she had an exciting appointment to meet with Simon and his hacker friend, who would help her find her mother.

 Chapter 473 Feeling Touched

    Chapter 473 Feeling Touched


    Next Day.


    When Scarlett woke up in the morning, she found Xander still soundly asleep beside her. She couldn''t recall the exact time he had joined her to sleep the previous night, as he had been upied with meetings in several different countries and continents.


    It saddened Scarlett to witness how busy Xander was with his work, yet he still chose to stand by her side during this challenging period in her life.


    She slowly moved, brought herself to his embrace, and closed her eyes, attempting to return to sleep. They had no ns to go anywhere that morning, so she decided to spend more time resting with him.


    However, she felt Xander move slightly before she could drift back to sleep. When she gazed up at his face, she was greeted by his warm smile.


    "Morning, babe," he greeted her with his hoarse voice that sounded really sexy.


    "I''m sorry if I woke you up," Scarlett responded with a bitter smile. She had thought that her movement wouldn''t rouse him, but she had been mistaken, and now his skillful hand slipped beneath her nightgown. She could feel a firmness against her thigh.


    "Ugh, not now, Xander. Remember what Doctor Tiffany told us? No sex for two weeks," she reminded him.


    Instantly, Xander''s hands ceased their movements, and a dissatisfied groan escaped his lips, prompting Scarlett to chuckle at his reaction.


    "Hubby, do you need my help?" Scarlett asked teasingly. "I can help you satisfy your needs..." She paused when she saw him re. She knew that Xander disliked it when she had to use her hand or other means to assist him, although she didn''t mind at all; in fact, she rather enjoyed doing so.


    "No, thank you," Xander replied, then drew Scarlett close and held her tightly against his chest. "Babe, let''s just embrace like this," he suggested, attempting to redirect his desire to make love to her.


    Xander truly yearned to touch her, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so. Scarlett had just experienced a miscarriage, and it would be at least two weeks before they could engage in sexual activity again. He was worried about causing pain to her, so he followed the doctor''s advice.


    Scarlett stopped teasing Xander any further; instead, she just enjoyed his warmth and the calming rhythm of his heartbeat.


    They engaged in conversation. As he often did, Xander shared updates on hispany''s progress while Scarlett told him about what she said to Aunty Marthast night.


    Scarlett exhaled, saying, "Now, I feel relieved because Grandpa Riley and Aunt Martha know about my condition." A happy smile graced her face. However, her smile gradually faded as she remembered that she still needed to tell the news to Rex and Uncle Noah.


    She could guess Uncle Noah''s reaction would undoubtedly be calmer and more understanding. Still, as for Rex, she believed he might overreact.


    She vividly remembered when Rex had discovered her pregnancy; he had promptly flown to this country just to congratte her. Now, she hesitated to inform him because she didn''t want to burden him any further, causing him to leave his job in New York City ande to this country just to cheer her up. She couldn''t allow him to do that.


    "At least now, you don''t have to worry about that anymore, babe," Xander said lovingly. Then, he recalled something. "Oh, speaking of Aunt Martha, did you forget she''s downstairs?" A faint smile graced his face when she saw her panicked.


    "Oh my God," Scarlett said, immediately releasing Xander''s arms and getting out of bed. "Xander, hurry, let''s go downstairs. Aunt Martha must be waiting for us for breakfast."


    ...


    Not long after, Scarlett and Xander were seated in the dining room. As expected, Aunt Martha patiently awaited them, her breakfast untouched.


    "Auntie, I''m so sorry to have kept you waiting," Scarlett apologized as she sat opposite Aunt Martha.


    Martha shook her head with a warm smile directed at Scarlett. "Well, actually, I''ve just finished cooking for both of you," she said as she served chicken soup to Scarlett and Xander. "This specialty dish from my home country is good for your health. And this is broli juice, you should drink this juice every morning," she exined.


    Deliberately, Martha had prepared ginseng chicken soup for Scarlett upon learning about her recent miscarriage, hoping it would aid in her speedy recovery.


    When she heard Aunt Martha''s words, Scarlett felt very touched. This reminded her of memories of Aunt Lana, herte beloved nanny, who always prepared healthy food for her when she was unwell. After many months, this was the first time Scarlett had thought of Aunty Lana, and it stirred a slight ache in her heart as she recalled those painful moments.


    "Auntie, thank you," Scarlett said softly, lowering her head to gaze at the bowl of ginseng chicken soup before her. But looking at the green juice makes her feel dizzy.


    "Hurry up and eat while it''s still warm," Aunt Martha urged before turning her attention to Xander. "You too, Xander, eat. You need to stay healthy to take care of Scarlett."


    Xander didn''t utter a word, but inwardly, he felt grateful for Aunt Martha''s care for his wife. He offered a gentle nod in response and began to eat.


    ...


    After breakfast, Scarlett asked Aunt Martha for a walk in the backyard near theke. She wanted to tell her about Carter and Zara.


    "Auntie, did you ever imagine Carter having a wife soon?" Scarlett asked casually.


    "Of course. When I found out you and Xander were married, I pushed Carter to introduce his girlfriend to me, but he never did," Martha replied, pausing to let out a deep sigh. "And when he got injured, I stopped trying. I had given up... I know it''s challenging for him to find a woman who will ept him with his condition," she continued, sadness radiating from her eyes.


    "Auntie, actually... There is a woman who truly loves Carter," Scarlett said, causing a surprised reaction from Martha.


    "Really? Oh my God... Scarlett, don''t lie to Auntie¡ª" Martha was overjoyed. This is what she really hoped for.

 Chapter 474 Surprise Encounter (1)

    Chapter 474 Surprise Encounter (1)


    Before seven o''clock in the evening, a ck Maybach parked in front of Xander and Scarlett''s residence. When Scarlett saw Simon behind the wheel, she was taken aback.


    "H-Hi B-Brother Simon," Scarlett greeted him awkwardly. "Y-You''re driving alone?" She couldn''t believe that Simon hade to pick them up himself. She had expected him to send his driver.


    "Yes," Simon smiled at the surprised and awkward Scarlett. "Hurry up, get in... We might bete. Ah, sister, you can sit in the back by yourself, right?"


    Scarlett nodded and promptly moved to the back seat after Xander opened the car door for her. After ensuring Scarlett was seated safely, Xander closed the door and took his ce beside Simon.


    The car began to move slowly. After a few minutes, Simon nced at Scarlett through the rearview mirror. He could see his little sister looking tense and confused.


    "My friend''s house is still in the Royal Gardenplex, so it''s not a big deal if I drive alone," Simon exined while smiling at Scarlett. "And this ce is safer than many other ces in this country."


    "I see. No wonder you''re driving alone," Scarlett said, feeling slightly relieved. Because she feels bad looking at him driving for them.


    Simon suddenly remembered something. He nced at Xander beside him. "Xander, I heard you know Alex Hills?"


    Xander was shocked to hear that, "Yes, I know him. Did you also know Alex?" he asked curiously.


    Simon didn''t answer; he simply smiled as their car finally stopped in front of a mansion, and his gaze fixed on a man standing not far from their vehicle.


    "Why is Brother Alex here?" Scarlett suddenly said when she saw Alex standing in front of the entrance as if waiting for them.


    Xander turned his gaze outside the car. Same with Scarlett, he is also surprised to see Alex in this ce.


    "Well, Alex is quite close to the friend I want to introduce you to," Simon exined to Xander and Scarlett. "Come on, let''s meet Alex..." He immediately exited the car, with Xander and Scarlett following him.


    ...


    Alex couldn''t help butugh when he saw Xander and Scarlett looking so shocked. However, he didn''t immediately greet them; instead, he greeted Simon first.


    "Hello, Simon... It''s been a while, huh!?" Alex said casually while offering him a handshake. Then he turned his gaze toward Xander and Scarlett. With a broad grin, he casually embraced Xander. "We finally meet again, bro..."


    "I''m surprised to see you here, Alex!" Xander smiled, still shocked to see his best friend. Actually, beforeing here, he had felt tense because he didn''t know anyone and was still ufortable around Simon. But seeing Alex here made him feel a bit more rxed.


    "Hahaha, I''m also surprised to learn you guys know Simon," Alex said, then nced at Scarlett. "Hello, sister-inw," he politely greeted Scarlett while offering a handshake. "It''s nice to meet you again..."


    "Brother Alex..." Scarlett returned his smile and began talking to him about what had happened with the Withers family. "Thank you so much for helping to take care of my Uncle Noah and settling everything there..."


    "No need to say thanks. That''s my duty," Alex casually replied, but before he could continue, Simon interrupted.


    "Alright, let''s go inside. Are they ready?" Simon asked Alex.


    "Yes, they''re waiting for you. Let''s go..." Alex said, leading them all inside to the living room.


    When they arrived in the living room, Scarlett was taken by surprise to see a familiar petite woman with long ck hair standing up when she noticed them. Beside her, a tall, handsome man also rose from his seat, greeting them with a warm friendly smile.


    It took Scarlett a few moments to recall the woman''s identity. She was utterly shocked to realize that the person Simon wanted to introduce her to was none other than Mel Tan, Alex''s best friend from X Country. Mel was a sessful businesswoman who owned the technologypany MT Group. Scarlett also recognized the man standing with Mel. He was her husband, Andrew William.


    ''Gosh! How can this be a coincidence?'' Scarlett thought inwardly. It was hard to believe that they all knew each other. Before she could ask Alex for confirmation, she heard Simon introduce them.


    "Scarlett, this is Mel Tan, and this man is her husband, Andrew William..." Simon said before turning his gaze to Mel. "You already know them, right? This is my little sister, Scarlett Piers, and her husband, Xander Riley..."


    Alex, who was standing next to Xander, was stunned to hear Simon refer to Scarlett as his "little sister." Just as he was about to ask Scarlett about it, he saw her and Xander already conversing with Mel.


    Mel greeted Scarlett warmly and extended her hand for a handshake. "It''s nice to meet you, Scarlett. You look so beautiful; no wonder Old Robert adores you. That old man talks about you quite a lot."


    Scarlett could only smile, fully aware of what Mel was implying, as she had also often heard about Mel from Grandpa Robert. So, all this time, that old man had been gossiping about them. Gosh!


    "Sister Mel..." Scarlett epted her warm handshake. "Can I call you that?" Seeing Mel nod in agreement, she continued, "I''ve also heard a lot about you from Grandpa Robert. I never imagined meeting you like this, sister. I still can''t believe you are standing in front of me right now..." She smiles.


    "Hahaha, that old man is truly a chatterbox," Melughed, recalling her dear doctor. Before they resumed their conversation, Mel greeted Xavier and allowed her husband to do the same. After that, everyone settled onto the sofa.


    However, before they could continue their conversation, Alex, perplexed since he heard Simon''s remarks to Scarlett, finally spoke up. "Wait, wait... guys, can someone exin to me why Simon said Scarlett is his little sister?"


    Everyone turned their attention to the confused Alex.


    Simon was the first to respond. But he didn''t answer Alex. Instead, he asked Mel, "You haven''t told him yet?"


    Mel answered with a gentle shake of her head.

 Chapter 475 Surpised Encounter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 475 Surpised Encounter (2)</h4>


    Everyone turned their attention to the confused Alex.


    Simon was the first to respond. But he didn''t answer Alex. Instead, he asked Mel, "You haven''t told him yet?"


    Mel answered with a gentle shake of her head.


    Alex was growing increasingly confused. His gaze alternated between Simon and Scarlett, looking intently at their eye and hair colors. It didn''t take long for him to notice their resemnce.


    He had encountered Scarlett several times before, but on each asion, this girl appeared to change her appearance, making it challenging for him to discern her actual look. Now, he was confident that this was Scarlett''s original appearance, and seeing her side by side with Simon, he was convinced they were rted.


    "Don''t tell me... Are you two really siblings?" Alex asked, still struggling to believe his own words.


    "Yes, we are!" Simon confirmed, his eyes ncing briefly at Scarlett. He gave her an encouraging smile as he saw her a little ufortable in her seat.


    Alex was shocked to know that Scarlett was connected to Gilwynn. His curiosity now extended to Rosalie Withers, Scarlett''s missing mother. He shot a questioning nce at Mel, but she subtly shook her head as if cautioning him against speaking further.


    "Alright, you boys can continue your chat here. I need to have a private conversation with Scarlett," Mel announced. She rose from her chair and directed her gaze at Scarlett. "Let''s talk in my office, Scarlett."


    Scarlett readily agreed, following Mel to her home office at the rear of the house. She had been waiting for this moment¡ªan opportunity to speak with Mel about finding her mother.


    ****


    Soon, they both entered the spacious home office.


    Scarlett felt at ease as she stepped into the room, spotting a familiar blueke through the expansive ss wall. The blueke appeared to be the same one behind her house since Mel''s residence was just a few minute''s drive from her house.


    "Would you like something to drink, Scarlett?" Mel asked from her seat.


    Scarlett turned to Mel and smiled while shaking her head. "No, thank you, sister," she replied politely. Scarlett preferred not to have anything to drink before their dinner. She couldn''t wait any longer to discuss matters with this woman about her mother.


    Ever since she had discovered that the hacker Simon wanted to introduce to her was Mel Tan, she had be even more convinced of what she had suspected: that this woman was her idol, Queen, the formidable hacker who had shaken the hackermunity a few years ago. She became confident that Mel could help, her Hacker skills were unmatched, and in fact, she herself was not yet at her level.


    "Sister Mel, I won''t waste your precious time," Scarlett finally began to speak about her intention to meet her. When she saw Mel nod, she continued, "You might have heard about me from Simon or my father, Rnd Gilwynn¡ª" She was silent, swallowing hard. It felt strange the first time she acknowledged Rnd as her father.


    "I do hear from him and also Simon that you''re looking for your mother, Rosalie Withers, right?" Mel smiled, gazing at the nervous young girl before her.


    "True. I''ve heard that you also had a simr case to mine¡ªyou searched for your mother using the technology you developed. I hope you can assist me in finding my mother with your technology. Sister, I''m willing to pay whatever you ask," Scarlett said with a slightly trembling voice.


    When Scarlett noticed that Mel didn''t respond immediately, it made her nervous, fearing that Mel might be unable to help her. Furthermore, she could see that Mel was lost in deep thought and avoided eye contact with her.


    Scarlett slowly clenched her hands into fists, anxiously awaiting Mel''s response. After a while, she finally observed Mel''s gaze returning to her.


    "I really want to help you, Scarlett... but it appears that your case is somewhat different from mine," Mel paused briefly as she noticed the disappointment flicker in Scarlett''s eyes. She continued, "In fact, long before we crossed paths, I was searching for a woman, and I harbored suspicions about that woman''s identity. I believe she is Rosalie Withers, your mother..."


    Scarlett was utterly shocked by Mel''s words but refrained from speaking and patiently awaited Mel to finish her statement.


    Mel went on, "I guess... Alex has already informed you about the person who provided information about the Withers family, right?"


    Scarlett nodded, recalling what Alex had shared with her before they captured Jude Withers.


    "I am now convinced that this woman is Rosalie Withers after hearing your story. Unfortunately, Scarlett... since that time, I have been unable to uncover any trace of her," Mel paused again, narrowing her eyes as she saw Scarlett.


    "Why, sister? Has something happened to her?" Scarlett asked, her confusion growing as she observed Mel''s reluctance to continue her exnation.


    "No, but if I''m not mistaken, she''s even more skilled than I am... ugh... You do know I''m a hacker, right?" Mel asked.


    Scarlett nodded eagerly. "If I''m not mistaken, are you Queen?"


    Mel was taken aback by Scarlett''s knowledge of her hacker ID. Few knew her hacker name, not even Rnd and Simon Gilwynn. How did she find out? Had Alex told her about this?


    Seeing Mel''s surprise, Scarlett quickly continued, "Sister Mel, in fact, I''m a hacker too..."


    "Really?" Mel was astonished to learn that this young girl was also a hacker. However, she still remained suspicious of Scarlett. Now, she regretted not doing a background check before their meeting.


    "And I''m also a member of the Hacker Community," Scarlett added.


    Instantly, a faint smile graced Mel''s face. She felt somewhat relieved hearing that. If Scarlett was indeed a member of the Hacker Community, she might possess the talent to know her real identity.


    "Only a few female hackers are members of thatmunity, and I know them all. Are you a neer?" Mel asked. She had rarely visited the Hacker Community since she married. If she recalled correctly, thest time she had checked themunity was five years ago.

 Chapter 476 Finding Rosalie Withers

    <h4>Chapter 476 Finding Rosalie Withers</h4>


    "Only a few female hackers are members of thatmunity, and I know them all. Are you a neer?" Mel asked. She had rarely visited the Hacker Community since she married. If she recalled correctly, thest time she had checked themunity was five years ago.


    "Not really. Someone invited me to join thatmunity. If I''m not mistaken, I was in middle school. So it''s about nine or ten years ago..." Scarlett exined.


    "Wait, you joined when I was still active there. May I know your hacker ID?"


    "Trinity¡ª"


    "Damn! So Trinity is you? I recognized that name. You were the youngest member at the time. Wow, I never imagined we were connected in this way," Mel eximed, looking in amazement at the young girl before her, realizing that the person she had known online was now sitting across from her. What surprised her even more, this girl was the young daughter of Uncle Rnd Gilwynn.


    Scarlett blushed at being noticed by her idol. "Sister Mel, would you believe me if I said I''ve idolized you for a long time?" she confessed shyly.


    "Hahaha," Melughed upon hearing Scarlett''s words. "Of course, I believe it. Almost all the hackers in the Hacker Community idolize me. I''m not surprised to hear that..."


    Scarlett nodded, acknowledging that she wasn''t the only one star-struck by Queen; many hackers she knew felt the same way.


    "And, if I''m not mistaken, your husband''s hacker''s name is... ck, right?" Scarlett continued, expressing her curiosity.


    Mel was once again shocked. ''How on earth does this girl know that?'' She was left speechless and didn''t directly answer Scarlett''s question, instead offering an ambiguous response.


    "Okay, let''s stop discussing that matter," Mel smiled at Scarlett, attempting to steer the conversation back to a more important topic. "There''s something I want to ask you, Scarlett. I hope you''ll answer it honestly..." Her tone became serious.


    Even though she was surprised by Mel''s sudden change in expression and confused when she heard Mel want to ask her something, Scarlett still nodded. "Yes, sister, you may ask," she said.


    "Do you still remember how you got into the hackermunity?" Mel asked.


    Scarlett was silent for a moment, trying to recall what had happened several years ago.


    After a while, she said, "At that time, I suddenly entered the Hacker Community forum¡ª"


    "You mean auto login?" Mel''s beautiful brow arched slightly.


    "Yes. At that time, the link for auto login appeared in my browser. I thought it was spam on myputer. However, after I investigated, it turned out that the link directed me to the website of the Hackermunity, themunity I had been searching for. So, I started to open that forum to hone my hacking skills and learned many things from other members," Scarlett exined.


    Mel, upon hearing Scarlett''s exnation, frowned, utterly confused.


    ''Why did Scarlett find thatmunity differently from mine?'' Mel pondered. She still remembered receiving an encrypted email at that time and having toplete a series of challenging quizzes to be a member.


    ''But why did Scarlett enter thatmunity so easily?'' This question bothered her mind. She knew that the Hacker Community recruited talented hackers. Still, she had never heard of someone being recruited directly without a test, like Scarlett. Unless this girl was exceptionally talented or had a connection to the creator.


    After several minutes of thinking, Mel could finally resolve the matters that had been bothering her since she became a member of the Hacker Community¡ªthe creator''s identity. If she wasn''t mistaken, one of the creators was Rosalie Withers, Scarlett''s mother.


    "Scarlett, did you ever wonder how you became so skilled withputers?" Mel asked once more. "Did someone teach you?"


    "No one taught me. I just learned the basics in school, and¡ª" Scarlett suddenly paused, recalling something she had never considered important until now. However, upon hearing Mel''s question, she felt it might be relevant.


    "I suppose it''s because I always yed aputer game and read a few books my mom bought for me. Why do you ask, sister?" Scarlett inquired.


    "A game?"


    "Yes, if I recall correctly... When I was in kindergarten, my mother installed that game for me. It was a strange game, but I kind of liked it..." Scarlett smiled, reminiscing about those memories. She had limited memories of her mother, and this was one of the few she still had.


    Mel was once again lost in thought, trying to find an answer to the curiosity in her mind. After a while, she continued, "Scarlett, now I''m certain your mother was a talented hacker. You must have heard from Alex that I attempted to locate her, but she wiped all traces of herselfpletely, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard about that." She feels goosebumps to learn about her mother.


    "Well, that made it impossible for me to find her. To this day, she really challenges me. She''s one of the few people I encountered in my hacking career whom I couldn''t surpass..." Mel exined, her voice tinged with helplessness.


    Scarlett was utterly shocked.


    "That''s why from the start, I said that my mother''s and your mother''s cases are very different..." Mel could sense that Scarlett looked gloomy at this moment. However, she knew she had to tell the truth and couldn''t guarantee finding her mother.


    Mel added, "Your mother managed to wipe all traces that would give me a chance to trace her. She was always one step ahead of me."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel frustrated. She had thought that meeting someone as formidable as Hacker Queen would make it easier to find her mother. But now? It seemed like she had hit a dead end.


    "However, we still have a chance to find her¡ª" Mel paused momentarily when she saw Scarlett''s face tense up looking at her. She continued, "I used to search for Rosalie Withers alone, but now there''s you. With your talent and knowledge about her, I''m confident we can locate her..."


    The joyful light returned to Scarlett''s eyes upon hearing Mel''s words.


    "Sister Mel, I''m ready to help! Please guide me¡ª"

 Chapter 477 Shocking Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 477 Shocking Encounter</h4>


    A week had passed since Scarlett first met Mel. Over the past few days, Scarlett had been upied with working alongside Mel, providing all the information she had about her mother to assist with Mel''s facial recognition technology.


    Despite theirbined efforts to locate her mother, Scarlett often reminded herself not to set her expectations too high. What Mel had exined made sense: if her mother didn''t want to be found, it would be challenging to track her down. Nevertheless, they continued their search, although the uncertainty of when it would end weighed heavily on them.


    Since yesterday, Scarlett no longer had to meet Mel, as Mel had already returned to X Country. They promised each other tomunicate via video call from time to time and if there was anything urgent to discuss. Now, all Scarlett could do was pray that her mother was still out there somewhere, alive, and that they would eventually find a clue that would lead them to her.


    However, today, something was causing Scarlett a bit of concern. The previous night, she had received a call from Melinda Gilwynn, who had invited her to lunch at her house.


    Scarlett wasn''t sure if Melinda already knew her true identity. She had attempted to contact Theodor, but for some reason, he hadn''t visited their house in a week and hadn''t reached out to her. It seemed as if he had vanished without a trace. Xander had informed her that Theodor was on a business trip on another continent.


    "Baby, are you really sure you don''t want me to apany you there?" Xander asked Scarlett as she helped him with his tie. She didn''t rush to respond, simply nodding as she ensured the tie she had put on him looked perfect. After that, she helped him with his suit.


    "No need. This meeting is crucial for you. You shouldn''t cancel it again just for me, Xander!" Scarlett finally replied, her tone serious. "Besides, it''s just lunch with Aunt Melinda..." she said calmly, although her heart felt differently.


    "Alright. But if you feel ufortable there, just let me know, and I''lle to pick you up," Xander assured her before pulling her into his embrace. He held her for a moment before finally leaving the house.


    Once Scarlett saw Xander''s car moving away, she returned inside. However, she encountered Martha at the entrance just before entering the house. Martha looked as lovely as ever and appeared ready to head to the hospital. Coincidentally, it was a joyous day for them because Carter was being discharged from the hospital.


    "Aunty, I''m sorry I can''t apany you to the hospital to pick up Carter," Scarlett expressed apologetically.


    Scarlett couldn''t dy her meeting with Melinda Gilwynn any longer. If her father had not told Melinda about her true identity, she intended to tell her. She wants to correct her mother''s past, not wanting Melinda to harbor negative thoughts about her mother.


    "Oh, dear Scarlett, don''t worry about that. Ben and Zara will help me..." Martha reassured her. She felt overjoyed because she now had a future daughter-inw who genuinely cared for her son.


    Scarlett smiled back at Martha, relieved that Zara could assist them. "Alright, Aunty, take care..." she said. After a brief chat, Scarlett could finally return to her bedroom and prepare to visit Melinda Gilwynn''s house.


    ****


    Before long, Logan''s car stopped right in front of Melinda Gilwynn''s residence. Even though this wasn''t Scarlett''s first visit¡ªactually, it was her third¡ªshe still couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "Young Madam, would you like me to apany you inside?" Logan, who sensed Scarlett''s hesitation, asked politely.


    Taken aback by Logan''s offer, Scarlett quickly shook her head and replied, "No need," with a faint smile, signaling to Logan that she could handle it on her own for now.


    "However... Logan, please stay nearby. I have a feeling I won''t be in there for long," she added. If Melinda reacted poorly to her confession, there would be no reason for her to linger in that ce, right?


    As Scarlett was about to leave the car, Logan watched with a concerned expression. He couldn''t help but say, "Don''t hesitate to call if you need anything, ma''am..." he reminded her.


    "Thank you, Logan. I''ll keep that in mind." Scarlett said appreciatively.


    ...


    Scarlett was greeted by the butler at the main entrance, who led her into the house. She followed him silently while trying to calm himself down and shake off her nervousness.


    ''God! Please... please... make it easier for me to talk to Aunt Melinda. I don''t want this matter to hurt either of us,'' she silently prayed.


    While Scarlett was busy trying to steady her heart, they finally entered the spacious living room. However, after just a few steps, she froze when she saw a familiar man in the living room, conversing with Melinda Gilwynn. That man was none other than her own father, Rnd Gilwynn.


    ''W-Why is he here too?'' Scarlett couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Nevertheless, at the same time, her worry and nervousness began to dissipate. With her father present, she wouldn''t need to exin anything to Aunt Melinda.


    "Scarlett, you''ve finally arrived," Rnd Gilwynn eximed with a broad smile as he stood up from his chair upon spotting Scarlett, who seemed stunned by his presence. "Why are you just standing there? Come join us..." He smiled at her.


    Before Scarlett could respond to her father, her words caught in her throat when she saw Melinda gazing at her in shock.


    "Oh, my goodness..." Melinda gasped in shock, her eyes fixed on Scarlett. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "S-Scarlett... is that you? R-Really?" she stammered as she rose from her seat and approached Scarlett. This was hard for her to believe because they had met several times. Still, she had never suspected that Scarlett was disguising herself to conceal her actual appearance.


    Melinda Gilwynn stopped just a step away from Scarlett, her eyes welling up with tears as she closely saw Scarlett from head to toe.

 Chapter 478 Accepting Her Destiny

    ?


    Melinda Gilwynn stopped just a step away from Scarlett, her eyes welling up with tears as she closely saw Scarlett from head to toe.


    Scarlett found herself speechless, baffled by Melinda''s seemingly joyful reaction. Melinda appeared perfectly content seeing Scarlett without her usual disguise.


    Just as Scarlett was about to speak, Rnd Gilwynn''s graceful voice filled the room, "Scarlett, I have exined everything to your aunt..." He calmly stated, his loving smile directed at his daughter.


    Instantly, the tension that had gripped Scarlett since her arrival began to dissipate. She epted Melinda''s outstretched hand, and they shared a warm embrace.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile, relieved by Melinda''s reaction. She had been fearful about how her presence here would unfold, but it seemed that her fears were unwarranted.


    Melinda''s teary eyes were filled with joy as she held Scarlett''s hands and said, "I can''t believe you are my real niece Scarlett..."


    Scarlett returned the affectionate gesture, her voice trembling with emotion. "Aunt Melinda, I... I''m sorry for not revealing myself sooner. I didn''t want toplicate things, but I''m here now and ready to exin everything."


    Rnd Gilwynn, still wearing his reassuring smile, chimed in, "It''s a relief that we can finally have an open and honest conversation about our family."


    Melinda nodded, her grace andposure never faltering. "Indeed, it''s time we have a proper conversation, and I''m grateful for that."


    After Melinda expressed her joyful feelings to Scarlett, she warmly invited Scarlett to join Rnd in the seating area. The three of them settled into afortable conversation.


    As Scarlett settled into the familiar surroundings, she could still sense the enduring warmth of her visits here, and it brought her a deep sense offort. Her beloved aunt held onto her hand as if afraid that she might disappear at any moment.


    "Scarlett," Melinda began, her voice filled with affection, "I sensed from the very beginning that you were special. The first time we met, I felt an instant connection with you, regardless of your weird wig and concealed eye color." She gently stroked Scarlett''s beautiful red hair as she continued, "We share a bond through blood, and no disguise can ever hide that. You will always be recognized as part of our family."


    Observing the close bond between Scarlett and Melinda warmed Rnd''s heart, yet it also stirred feelings of jealousy. Although his rtionship with Scarlett had improved significantly, they couldn''t reach the same level of closeness. Unlike her connection with his sister, his daughter still maintained a certain emotional distance from him.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry..." Scarlett couldn''t help but smile wryly, remembering how she had tried to deceive Melinda the first time they met. "Back then, I wasn''t honest with you. I didn''t even know the truth of the past. I was afraid¡ª"


    Melinda interrupted Scarlett gently, her voice filled with warmth. "My lovely Scarlett, actually, I should also apologize for my words back then, which caused you to worry. But everything is clear now. Let''s not dwell on the past anymore. Shall we?"


    Scarlett responded with a smile, appreciating Melinda''s understanding.


    "I agree. Let''s stop talking about it anymore. What''s important now..." Rnd said in a thoughtful voice as he locked eyes with Scarlett before continuing, "Scarlett, you can''t back out. You promised me that you would ept your fate as part of the Gilwynn family if your aunt epted you, didn''t you?"


    Scarlett was left momentarily speechless. She had indeed made that promise, but did it need to be emphasized like this?


    ''Gosh! Father...'' She silently took a deep sigh, feeling shy.


    "Yes, Scarlett¡­ You might refuse to be part of our family because Gilwynn''s blood runs through your veins." Melinda gently squeezed Scarlett''s hand, which she still held.


    "Yes, F-father... A-aunt..." Scarlett answered, her voice shaking not with anger but with immense happiness at finally meeting her blood family after years of not knowing about them. However, being part of this continent''s old and powerful royal family still felt strange and unreal to her.


    Hearing Scarlett''s words, Rnd and Melinda Gilwynn couldn''t contain their excitement, their smiles widening.


    "But..." Scarlett continued with a firm voice that momentarily dampened their happiness. Rnd and Melinda stared at her in worry, waiting for her to finish her sentence, "I don''t want my status to be exposed in the media. Mmm... I mean, I don''t mind if you announce it to your family¡ª" she stopped when she saw Rnd interrupting her.


    "Our family!" Rnd corrected Scarlett.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Our family..." She repeated her father''s words, making him smile happily. "I want to live as amoner."


    Melinda smiled upon hearing Scarlett''s words. "Oh, my dear Scarlett, no worries. It''s been several years since we withdrew from the spotlight. The media and social media nowadays are very cruel and scary. That''s why we no longer want to open up again. Now it''s just Simon and a few rtives who work out there, but our main family no longer appears in the news," Melinda exined. There was sadness in Melinda''s voice, which piqued Scarlett''s curiosity.


    Scarlett knew this royal family had disappeared from the news and the spotlight, but she had never learned why. No matter how hard she searched for information, she could never find it. After discovering that Mel Tan was the one who protected the privacy of this royal family, she realized that something must have happened in the past.


    Now, hearing Aunt Melinda''s words, her curiosity was thoroughly aroused. She couldn''t help but ask, "Aunty, may I know the reason?"


    Melinda didn''t answer Scarlett''s curiosity but instead looked at Rnd as if asking him to exin to Scarlett.


    "I believe you already know my reason from your aunty, right?" Rnd asked Scarlett. She answered him with a small nod.


    Scarlett still remembered that her father had stepped down from his throne and withdrawn from public life after her mother disappeared and his wife, thete queen, died.


    "We withdrewpletely from the spotlight, rted to your sister''s scandal..." Rnd said weakly.


    Scarlett was stunned to hear that, "Sister Maggie?"


    "Hmm, she is¡ª"

 Chapter 479 Do You Still Love Her?

    <h4>Chapter 479 Do You Still Love Her?</h4>


    "We withdrewpletely from the spotlight, rted to your sister''s scandal..." Rnd said weakly.


    Scarlett was stunned to hear that, "Sister Maggie?"


    "Hmm, she is¡ª" Rnd took a deep breath before continuing his sentence. "Actually, this is the darkest part of our family story. But, because you are part of this family, you have the right to know..." He proceeded to share everything about what happened in the past.


    "At that time, Maggie''s status as a princess in this kingdom was a secret. She attended public school like other children. During that period, she met her boyfriend. However, when her boyfriend discovered Maggie''s true identity, he began to ckmail her with inappropriate videos. Too afraid to tell us, Maggie paid that man every time he demanded money, which caused her immense stress..."


    Scarlett was shocked to hear what happened to Maggie, and she couldn''t hide her anger at that asshole. However, she remained silent, listening with sympathy for her sister.


    "That videotape scandal almost drove your poor sister to the brink of death..." Rnd paused and took another deep breath. "Fortunately, at that time, she met Mel Tan. Mel helped her erase all online and digital traces of the video recordings that the man had. We eventually detained the man and punished him for his crime against the royal family."


    ''Mel Tan? So Maggie was Mel Tan''s best friend, too?'' Scarlett was stunned to learn this new piece of information, which only deepened her curiosity about Maggie. She was aware that Maggie might harbor some resentment towards her because of Francis.


    "It''s because of Maggie that we got to know Mel Tan, and we consider Mel and her family part of our royal family." After a few seconds pause, Rnd added, "Scarlett, I hope you''ll keep this story to yourself. There''s no need to mention it to Maggie..."


    "I understand, Father..." Scarlett replied with a reassuring smile. "But, have you told Sister Maggie about me?" She wanted to avoid any potential conflicts with her sister.


    Rnd fell silent. He hadn''t discussed this with Maggie yet but intended to tell her soon.


    Before Rnd could say anything, Melinda suggested, "Brother, how about inviting our inner family to have dinner with Scarlett? You can introduce her to all of them..." She said, her gaze fixed on Rnd as she awaited his response.


    "You don''t have to remind me of that, Melinda. I''ve got it all nned," Rnd replied, then turned to Scarlett. "I hope you don''t mind if I arrange a wee party for you?"


    Scarlett could only nod. She knew she didn''t have much choice in the matter.


    ...


    After their heartfelt conversation ended, Melinda busied herself in the kitchen, preparing their lunch. Meanwhile, Scarlett and Rnd remained in the living room, discussing the progress of Mel''s search for Rosalie Withers.


    "Have you received any updates from Mel regarding her search?" Rnd asked. Since Scarlett had be involved, Mel no longer provided him with progress reports; instead, shemunicated directly with Scarlett. He was eager to learn about any developments and hoped there might be a clue leading to Rosalie''s whereabouts.


    "Sister Mel has been doing an incredible job," Scarlett began. "She mentioned that her technology identified Mom''s face a few years ago in Norway. Right now, she''s focusing on that location..." Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke.


    This news brought her immense joy. After several months of knowing that her mother was still alive, this was their first real clue about her physical whereabouts. It strengthened Scarlett''s belief that her mother was still out there, somewhere, waiting to be reunited with her.


    Rnd eximed excitedly, "Mel never fails to impress us; she is so talented and kind."


    Scarlett nodded in agreement. "Yes, I agree with you on that one..." She said sincerely.


    After meeting Mel Tan, Scarlett developed even greater admiration for her. She had also rmitted herself to honing her skills, as Mel had taught her several new things and challenged her to improve.


    "Hopefully, we can find your mother soon," Rnd said, his eyes filled with hope as he looked at Scarlett.


    Observing her father''s expression, Scarlett couldn''t help but be curious about his true feelings for her mother. Did he still have lingering emotions for her? What would his reaction be if they ever seeded in finding her mother?


    Scarlett couldn''t restrain herself from asking, "Father, do you still love my mother?"


    Rnd Gilwynn was suddenly struck by Scarlett''s question, his eyes locked onto his daughter with an indescribable expression. For a moment, he remained silent, lost in his own thoughts.


    All these years, he believed that the woman he loved would never reappear in his life. During that time, he had lost all desire to prolong his life or seek treatment for his illness, feeling as if his existence had be hollow.


    However, with Scarlett appearing in his life and the possibility that Rosalie might still be alive, his once-empty heart slowly began to fill again. He could sense the return of feelings that had long been absent.


    His feelings for Rosalie differed significantly from those he had for histe wife. His first marriage had been arranged, and he hadn''t initially married her out of love. Although he eventually developed an affection for histe wife, it couldn''tpare to the depth of his feelings for Rosalie.


    Even now, he found it difficult to put into words the intensity of his love for Rosalie. The mere knowledge that she might still be alive was enough to make his heart shake, just as it had in the past.


    "My heart will never change, even after all these years of separation. I still love her," Rnd confessed, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Scarlett was genuinely pleased to hear her father''s heartfelt confession. She couldn''t help but admire Rnd''s enduring love for her mother.


    ''You''re fortunate to have this man in your life, Mom. And I feel equally fortunate to have him as my father,'' Scarlett expressed her deepest feelings of warmth and admiration.


    With sincerity in her voice, she said, "I hope you''ll reunite with her soon, Father."

 Chapter 480 Maggie Gilwynn’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 480 Maggie Gilwynn''s Anger</h4>


    With sincerity in her voice, Scarlett said, "I hope you''ll reunite with her soon, Father."


    "Thank you, Scarlett, dad appreciated that..." Rnd can''t help but smile widely to finally hear those encouraging words from his daughter.


    ...


    "What are you both talking about? Why do you look so happy?" Melinda suddenly reappeared in the living room after finishing preparations for lunch.


    Scarlett turned to her with a smile. "Auntie, we were just talking about something boring," she smiled. "Is everything alright? Can I assist you in the kitchen?" She offered to help, but Melinda politely refused.


    "Dear, there''s no need. Everything is ready..." Melinda said, stopping beside Scarlett and taking her hand. She led Scarlett to the dining table, with Rnd following behind them. "Let''s eat," she invited them to sit.


    "Aren''t you waiting for your husband?" Rnd asked Melinda after he had taken his seat at the end of the table.


    "Something came up in the office, and he couldn''t leave," Melinda exined with a hint of regret. She hoped her husband woulde home early because she really wanted him to meet Scarlett.


    "Aistar should have retired sooner. Why is he still working so hard like this? He could have asked Theodor to take over thepany..." Rnd shook his head, expressing his belief that they were all growing old and should be enjoying life, allowing the younger generation to manage the family business. He mentioned how he had passed the throne to Simon.


    Melinda could only smile wistfully, sharing Rnd''s sentiment. She, too, wished for a more rxed life, but her husband deeply loved his work. Additionally, their son was not yet ready to take on the responsibilities of running therge familypany.


    To shift the conversation in a brighter direction, Melinda said, "Alright, let''s stop talking about that now and let Scarlett enjoy her lunch..."


    Melinda turned her attention to Scarlett, adding food to her te. "Eat much, Scarlett. I''ve prepared all this healthy food for you and your baby," she says. Without realizing it, her words made the atmosphere turn gloomy.


    Scarlett''s hand hung in the air, stunned by Melinda''s words. Her once-happy expression gradually shifted to something darker. The shock didn''t just affect Scarlett; Rnd''s worried gaze immediately turned to her, fearing that these memories might upset her.


    Scarlett could only lower her head, staring at the food on her te, rendered speechless by Melinda''sment. She didn''t know how to respond.


    Just as Melinda was about to continue her sentence, she noticed Rnd gesturing for her to stop talking, which left her feeling puzzled. "Why did you stop me, brother?" She asked Rnd, utterly unaware of the situation. Rnd simply shook his head, choosing not to speak further.


    After a few seconds, Scarlett finally turned to Melinda, offering a faint smile before speaking, "Aunty, I had a miscarriage. There won''t be any babies¡ª" she felt almost choked hearing her own words.


    "What!?" Melinda eximed in shock. However, as she saw the sadness in Scarlett''s eyes, she scolded herself for her initial insensitivity. Now she understood why her brother had silenced her.


    "S-Scarlett, I''m so sorry to hear that," Melinda said in a gentle voice while soothingly stroking Scarlett''s back.


    "It''s okay, Aunty. We''ve already gone through that difficult time. Right now, I just don''t want to talk or think about it anymore," she continued, returning to her meal. It had been over a week, but her heart hadn''t fully healed. The emotional scar remained, and she wished to avoid discussing it for now, at least until she felt ready.


    Melinda immediately nodded upon hearing Scarlett''s words, choosing to remain silent and allowing Scarlett and Rnd to eat in peace.


    However, this calm atmosphere was short-lived, disrupted by the sudden arrival of Maggie Gilwynn.


    After she investigated Scarlett''s background, her suspicions increasingly pointed towards Scarlett being her father''s daughter. And, just an hour ago, she received news that her father and Scarlett were at her aunt''s house. She left everything she was doing at her office and rushed here to confirm her suspicions.


    Maggie couldn''t hold back her anger upon discovering that her father had a daughter out of wedlock. Moreover, she and Scarlett are not much different in age. This means her father was having an affair behind her mother''s back. How could she ept this reality? Obviously, this made her very upset, and she really wanted to confront Scarlett Piers.


    "I knew it! What I suspected was true... Scarlett Piers, you are indeed rted to my family, huh!" Maggie eximed, her voiceced with anger and annoyance.


    Scarlett and the others abruptly stopped eating, their attention shifting towards Maggie''s voice.


    "Maggie... Why... Why are you¡ª" Melinda began, but she couldn''t find the words to continue as she observed her niece walking into the dining room. Her eyes were sharp, and they fixed on Scarlett with a malicious intensity. It makes her worry.


    It wasn''t just Melinda who was concerned; Rnd also unconsciously stood up from his chair. "Maggie, you''vee?" he inquired calmly. However, Maggiepletely ignored him, her intense gaze locked onto Scarlett as if she wanted to pierce Scarlett with her eyes.


    In contrast to her father and aunt, Scarlett remained rtivelyposed. She already knew that Maggie harbored anger towards her, and she understood that Maggie seeing her dining with Aunt Melinda and her father would likely provoke a strong reaction.


    Scarlett offered a faint smile to Maggie but refrained from speaking. Feeling amused that Maggie was indeed trying to investigate her.


    "Why are you smiling?" Maggie stopped a few steps from Scarlett. Her eyes shed with disgust when she saw Scarlett sitting in a chair, smiling as if there was no guilt about being born to a woman who had disturbed someone else''s family.


    "Are you so delighted to be the daughter of the woman who stole my father? My mother''s husband? You slut!" Maggie continued her tirade, causing Rnd and Melinda to startle when they heard her curse.


    Scarlett''sposed expression gradually shifted. Hearing Maggie insulting her mother, she felt her heart pounding like war drums.

 Chapter 481 Express Her Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 481 Express Her Sadness</h4>


    Scarlett''sposed expression gradually shifted. Hearing Maggie insulting her mother, she felt her heart pounding like war drums.


    She didn''t mind the insults directed at her; other people''s opinions did not affect her. However, if her family, especially her mother, were insulted, she wouldn''t tolerate it.


    Her eyes bore into Maggie with a sharp intensity. She had a strong urge to give the back of her head a powerful p, but she resisted. She refused to lower herself to such a level.


    Instead, she turned her gaze to Rnd, her look calm yet profound as if she were silently urging him to discipline his daughter.


    Before Scarlett could say anything to Rnd, her words were halted by the anger emanating from Rnd''s eyes.


    "Maggie Gilwynn, apologize to Scarlett immediately," Rnd said, striving to suppress his anger. His voice remained calm, but his words only fueled Maggie''s fury.


    "Apologize to her? To this slut, Scarlett Piers!?" Maggie''s voice rose in an octave. "I''m sorry, Father, even if you force me, I will never apologize to this girl¡ª"


    SLAP!


    The sound of the p echoed throughout the room, startling Maggie. She stared in disbelief at her father, her hand cradling her now hot cheek. She had never imagined her father, who loved her so dearly, would raise his hand against her to defend Scarlett Piers, this "illegitimate child," as she scornfully put it.


    "Y-You... Father... you... dare to p me? How could you defend this girl? How could you defend her? She is not your legal daughter... She is the homewrecker''s daughter. How could¡ª" Maggie sobbed, feeling hurt. The stinging pain on her cheek was nothingpared to the shame and humiliation she was experiencing now.


    Rnd gritted his teeth, hearing Maggie''s hurtful words. Unable to contain his anger any longer, he raised his hand once again. Still, Scarlett moved faster to stop his hand from reaching Maggie. Rnd turned to her, bewildered.


    Scarlett couldn''t bear to see Maggie crying so miserably. Another strike from Rnd would only worsen the situation. She can''t let him hit her.


    "Please don''t!" Scarlett pleaded softly, fixing a serious gaze on her father.


    Rnd was jolted by his own mistake, and a sudden wave of weakness washed over his entire body. He deeply regretted hitting Maggie. He tried to reach out to Maggie, intending to pull her into his arms and apologize, but Maggie''s anger grew.


    "I hate you, Father... I truly hate you. I will never forgive you, never!" Maggie wailed in anger, her eyes now fixed disdainfully on Scarlett Piers. She even raises her hand, attempting to p Scarlett to return the humiliation she got.


    "Maggie, stop!" Melinda instantly holds Maggie''s hand.


    "Let me go, Aunty! Let me teach this bitch¡ª" Maggie struggled to break free from Melinda''s grip, but Melinda refused to let her go.


    "Aunty Melinda, please take her outside," Scarlett said calmly; she needed to speak to her father without Maggie in the room.


    She watched as Melinda escorted Maggie out of the room. However, the sound of Maggie''s insults lingered until they departed the dining room.


    Scarlett paid no heed to Maggie''s insulting words. Instead, she turned her gaze back to Rnd. Her dark expression left him stunned.


    She didn''t immediately speak to her father. Instead, she took a deep breath, attempting to calm the storm of emotions raging inside her. After a moment, she finally spoke to him, who seemed to sense her grim mood.


    "Father, this is the reason why I''ve been reluctant to be involved with your family, our family," Scarlett paused, collecting herself and inhaling deeply to ease the tightness in her chest. She felt an extreme sense of suffocation, like a huge rock crushing her chest.


    "I''m exhausted from the drama that has defined my life. My mother''s fake death when I was little. The torment I endured from my stepmother leftsting scars inside me. And discovering that my supposed real father isn''t my biological father," she nearly choked on her words, the pain of those memories still vivid.


    Scarlett wants Rnd to understand that the firm side she often disys hides a vulnerable reality beneath it.


    "Father, my life has been incredibly draining and chaotic," Scarlett''s voice trembled slightly as she fought back tears she didn''t want to show him. She continued, "And you know what? It doesn''t end there... My uncle wiped out my entire family on Ind B and even tried to kill me!"


    Rnd was rendered speechless. He had known his daughter''s tragic story, but hearing it directly from her lips, her tremor voice and also seeing her bloodshot eyes, he could feel his heart tear apart.


    "My only wish, just one... I don''t want to hear insultsing from this family, too," Scarlett said, unable to hold back her tears any longer.


    She tried to restrain herself, but she was just a normal human being who could cry. However, her tears onlysted for a moment. Once she regained control of her emotions, she continued while wiping away the remnants of her tears.


    "I won''t be involved in how you settle things with your family about how they would ept me. But for now, I will return to my ce... I won''t set foot in your house until you tell me everything is resolved. And I''ll only return if you can guarantee peace for me, Father," Scarlett said, slightly bowing toward him before leaving.


    No words could adequately express the pain Scarlett felt at that moment. With each step she took, it felt like nails dug into her feet, making the pain almost unbearable. But she couldn''t stop, even though this nameless pain tormented her.


    However, as she left the house, for some unknown reason, she felt the burden on her shoulders slowly lift. Perhaps it was because she had said everything she wanted to tell her father.


    Now, all she wanted was to go home and embrace her husband. As soon as their car left the yard, she took out her cell phone and called Xander.

 Chapter 482 Venting Her Anger

    <h4>Chapter 482 Venting Her Anger</h4>


    When Xander finished his meeting at the Riley Group Building, he received a short message from Scarlett urging him toe home immediately.


    He hurried back, repeatedly trying to call Scarlett along the way, but her phone seemed to be turned off deliberately. Even Logan, when questioned, had no answers. It makes him curious and afraid something terrible might happen to her.


    Within a few minutes, Xander reached home and found Logan pacing anxiously by the main entrance, awaiting his arrival. He hastened toward Logan, concerned. "What''s happened? Why is my wife suddenly in such a bad mood?" he asked,ing to a halt before Logan.


    "Master, I''m not entirely sure what happened inside the house," Logan exined. "But, as I mentioned on the phone, when young madam left the house, she appeared to be crying."


    Xander felt a sudden throbbing in his temples. He despised seeing Scarlett upset, let alone in tears. It tore at his heart.


    "Did anyone besides Rnd Gilwynn visit the house?" Xander questioned before entering the house. He didn''t want to dy time; he wanted to meet his wife. She must be crying now, right!?


    Logan nodded and retrieved his cell phone. "I managed to capture a picture of this young woman entering Mrs. Melinda Gilwynn''s house," he said, handing Xander his cell phone.


    Xander took the phone and was shocked to see the girl in the image. He knew her well ¨C she was Maggie Gilwynn, Scarlett''s half-sister.


    "Thank you, Logan," Xander said, returning the phone before ascending to the main bedroom.


    Xander had a hunch about what had made his beloved wife cry. However, when he arrived upstairs, he was surprised to find the bedroom empty. There was no sign that Scarlett had ever used the bed; the sheets were neatly arranged.


    ''Where is he?''


    Xander entered the room, cing his bag on the sofa and removing his suit. After checking the bathroom and not seeing her there, his thoughts immediately turned to her home office.


    ''She must be in there...''


    His heart lightened with relief, as he had initially anticipated Scarlett would be upset and crying, waiting for his return home. Knowing she was in her home office indicated that she had likely moved past what happened at Melinda Gilwynn''s house.


    Quickly striding towards Scarlett''s home office, he knocked softly. However, after several unanswered knocks, worry began to gnaw at him. Something might have happened. He pushed the door, which surprisingly turned out to be unlocked.


    Upon entering, he discovered Scarlett engrossed in front of herputer monitor, wearing a headset. He was utterly speechless.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips as he observed her immersed in her game, her mood seemingly upbeat as she asionally vented her frustration and scolded her teammates.


    "The hell, Cruz! Why did you go there? You''re going to make our whole team lose!" she eximed. "Get back here, quickly!"


    "Hahaha, nice one, Allen. Take down that damned monster!"


    Many more curses and praise could be heard in the room.


    Xander silently closed the door behind him, waiting until her gaming session was finished. As he settled on the sofa in the corner, his eyes never left her.


    Before long...


    Scarlett finally announced, "Guys, I have to stop now. My hubby will be home soon... bye!!" She chuckled as she removed her headset and powered off theputer. Stretching her arms, she stood up from her seat.


    After 30 minutes of gaming, her hand stiffened, but her heart felt considerably lighter. Venting her frustrations and anger to her gaming friends had sessfully helped her temporarily forget the unpleasant incident at Melinda''s house.


    "Babe, are you done?"


    Scarlett jumped in surprise when she heard Xander''s voice from behind. She quickly turned toward him, feeling her eyes almost pop out with shock. She hadn''t noticed him entering the room.


    Seeing his alluring smile, her heart fluttered. But the worry in his eyes brought her back to the painful memories.


    "X-Xander? Since when did you arrive? Why didn''t you¡ª" Her voice trailed off as Xander pulled her into his arms. She couldn''t help but smile when she felt Xander''s strong embrace enveloping her.


    No words were exchanged between Xander and Scarlett; they just held each other in silence, enjoying the warmth of their bodies.


    A few momentster, Xander finally rxed his embrace and gently held Scarlett''s shoulder. "I knocked on the door a few times, but you were too engrossed in scolding Cruz," he said with a smile as he noticed her rolling her eyes.


    "Ugh, well... Cruz is really... You know... stupid! I''ve tried to teach him how to y, but his brain is just too slow," Scarlett said, shaking her head in frustration.


    "He probably deserved it. You should scold him more often," Xander teased, his fingers running down her smooth red hair.


    "Xander, I''m sorry... for asking you to return early. I¡ª" Scarlett''s words were cut off as Xander gently ced a finger on her lips.


    "Baby, I know. I understand," Xander said tenderly, stroking her nose gently. "No need to dwell on those memories, okay? They''re not important," he reassured her.


    Scarlett was surprised by his words. "Did you know what happened?" she asked, confused, as she hadn''t said anything to Logan. No one should have known what happened earlier except those at Aunt Melinda''s house.


    ''Did Aunt Melinda call Theodor... and he called Xander?'' she wondered, waiting for his response.


    "Knowing that Maggie Gilwynn wasing to the house made me aware of what happened there. A few days ago, I remembered you mentioning that Maggie didn''t like you..." Xander exined.


    Scarlett nodded, recalling that she had shared her encounter with Maggie at the hospital with Xander.


    "Hmm, she''s the reason... why I left that house in a hurry," she exined calmly.


    Scarlett didn''t want to disy her anger before Xander, fearing it might affect his mood.


    "But don''t worry, hubby. I''ve already expressed my wishes to my father. I''ll wait for his call once he resolves his family problems. For now, let''s put all that aside... We need to prepare a wee party for Carter!"

 Chapter 483 Uninvited Guest

    ?


    "Xander, quickly change your clothes," Scarlett urged, gently pushing him towards the wardrobe.


    "Baby, calm down," Xander chuckled, finding his wife''s frantic state endearing. He held her hand gently, "I got word from Ben that they won''t be arriving for another hour."


    "I know, but we have to get ready," Scarlett said, her eyes gleaming, staring at him before continuing, "Alright, you change clothes now. I''ll go downstairs to check on the preparations. I hope Albert has everything ready.


    "Hmm, I''ll follow you soon," Xander replied, his smile growing as he watched her hasten out of the room. "Well, at least you''ve forgotten about the insults you received today, my darling," he murmured softly as he changed his clothes.


    ****


    When Scarlett descended the stairs, she noticed Logan pacing back and forth at the end of the staircase. He appeared so stressed, lost in thought that he was unaware of her presence.


    "What''s wrong, Logan? Why are you pacing like that?" Scarlett asked as she reached the bottom of the stairs.


    Worry creased Logan''s face as he spotted Scarlett. "M-Madam," he began hesitantly. Seeing Scarlett''s frown, he quickly decided to share the important news with her. "There is a guest waiting in the living room¡ª"


    "Guest? But I''m not expecting anyone. Is the guest here for Xander?" Scarlett asked, confused.


    "No, Ma''am. The guest, a woman, is looking for you. I informed her that you did not receive anyone today, but that person insisted on entering. I''m sorry, ma''am¡ª" Logan nervously scratched the back of his head, realizing he might have made a mistake.


    Curiosity sparkled in Scarlett''s eyes as she asked, "Who is she?"


    "Ms. Melinda Gilwynn," Logan replied.


    Scarlett''s legs suddenly felt weak, and she had to grasp the banister to steady herself.


    Logan was rmed by the sudden change in his young madam''splexion. He berated himself for allowing Melinda Gilwynn into the house.


    "Young Madam, are you all right?" Logan asked. His concern could be heard in his tone. "Would you like me to ask her to leave?" he offered.


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately. She grappled with the decision of whether to meet with Melinda or not. After a brief moment of thinking, she shook her head and softly uttered, "No need. I''ll see her."


    Before she walked away, though, she halted and instructed Logan to assist Albert with preparations to wee Carter home from the hospital.


    With not-in-hurry steps, Scarlett made her way toward the living room. As she walked, she pondered why Melinda hade to her home.


    ''Had father sent her to speak with me?'' Scarlett wonders, butter, she feels her heart tighten. ''Ugh! Why didn''t I ask Logan who she came with?''


    Scarlett regrets not to ask Logan. Now, she dreads the possibility that her father might also be apanying Melinda. Meeting him at this moment was thest thing she desired. She''d said she didn''t want to talk with him until he''d sorted out Maggie''s matters.


    She took a deep breath, bracing herself to find out who her aunt had arrived with. Upon entering the living room, she was relieved to see Melinda alone.


    Approaching Melinda, Scarlett greeted her gently, offering a smile that, despite her efforts, failed to reach her eyes. "Aunty," she began with a strained warmth in her voice. "Why you didn''t tell me you woulde?"


    Melinda rose from her seat as Scarlett approached, a slight sense of relief washing over her when she observed Scarlett''s calm expression. Her gaze had no traces of sadness or anger, which put Melinda somewhat at ease.


    Before arriving at Scarlett''s home, Melinda had sternly scolded her older brother for not immediately informing Maggie about Scarlett. She believed that this negligence had led to Maggie''s emotional outburst. While Melinda disagreed with Maggie''s hurtful words towards Scarlett, she couldn''t entirely fault her niece, who remained ignorant of the truth surrounding Scarlett and her mother.


    Melinda was wracked with worry, fearing Scarlett might sever ties with their family, cing the me squarely on herself again.


    Therefore, she insisted oning here. Although her older brother had urged her to be patient and give Scarlett time, Melinda couldn''t wait. She had to see Scarlett immediately. Otherwise, her blood pressure would spike and send her to the emergency room.


    With unwavering determination, Melinda had made her way to Scarlett''s house. Now, sitting across from her niece, she felt a sense of relief. Melinda was well-acquainted with Scarlett''s past and had no intention of letting her suffer further due to Maggie''s thoughtless words.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry for the sudden visit. I wanted to talk to you¡ª" Scarlett nodded and rose from her chair before Melinda could finish her sentence.


    "Aunty, let''s continue our conversation in another room," Scarlett suggested. She didn''t want any of the staff to hear their conversation.


    Scarlett led the way to her library at the back of the house and coincidentally crossed paths with Logan, who had just emerged from the kitchen.


    "Logan, I''m going to chat with my aunt in the library. Please ensure that we are not disturbed," Scarlett instructed.


    "Yes, young madam," Logan replied politely.


    "Aunty, please enter first," Scarlett said, opening the door and gesturing for Melinda to step inside. Before closing the library door, she turned her gaze towards Logan, who remained in ce. "Logan, you can inform me when Carter arrives."


    "Yes, ma''am, I will."


    With the order given, Scarlett entered the library. She found Aunt Melindafortably settled on the sofa, enjoying the view of theke. Taking a seat opposite her, Scarlett noticed the worry in Melinda''s eyes.


    "Aunty, would you like something to drink? I can have someone serve us," Scarlett offered.


    "No need, Scarlett. Let''s simply talk," Melinda replied with a bitter smile.


    Scarlett returned the smile and said, "Alright, please go ahead, Aunty. About an hourter, my brother-inw returned from the hospital. I need to be there to wee him."


    Melinda nodded in agreement, eager to share her conversation with Rnd and Maggie after Scarlett left.

 Chapter 484 Meeting My Mother-In-Law

    ?


    After a few minutes had passed, most of the time, only Melinda talked, with Scarlett barely saying anything. Even though she honestly didn''t want to hear about Maggie Gilwynn today, she could understand her aunt''s intentions and worries.


    "Scarlett, I hope you can give your sister Maggie a chance. She needs more time to understand all of this. What happened in my house was only because she is not aware of you," Melinda said, feeling less worried after sharing everything with Scarlett.


    Scarlett silently took a deep breath before responding to Melinda, "Aunty, I don''t hold any grudges against Maggie, and I understand her ignorance about me and my mother. However, did you know that Maggie already disliked me before knowing about my true identity?" Her voice sounded calm, but her words were enough to surprise Melinda.


    Melinda sat up straight, narrowing her eyes at Scarlett. "You mean, you already met your sister Maggie in the past?" she asked, confused.


    Scarlett was reluctant to tell Melinda about Francis. Still, looking at how sharply her eyes were fixed on her at that moment, she decided to share the information.


    "I first met Maggie at Brother Simon''s birthday," Scarlett said.


    "But why did she hate you? You guys only met once, right?" Melinda asked again, still not understanding what Scarlett was trying to convey.


    Scarlett fell silent for a few seconds, thinking of the right words to exin. After some time, she said, "Aunty, do you know about Francis Lewis?"


    "Of course, I know him. He is Dr. Robert Lewis''s son, and if I''m not mistaken, your sister Maggie is in a rtionship with him now, right?" Melinda asked.


    "Well, they are not in a rtionship. Maggie seemed to hate me because Francis was close to me. A few years ago, Grandpa Robert arranged for me to marry Francis. But I never agreed with that idea..."


    "WHAT!?" Melinda Gilwynn was surprised, not because Scarlett was close to Francis, but because she now knew that Scarlett had a connection to them that she was unaware of.


    "Well, I guess that''s why Maggie still holds a grudge against me because she is jealous of me," Scarlett continued.


    Melinda shook her head while staring at Scarlett. "I can''t believe you knew Robert a few years ago. And that old man was too slow. Why didn''t he ever tell your father about you? He should have known how much you resemble Rnd, right!?" she felt annoyed with Robert this time. It looked like she needed to meet that old man to vent her anger.


    Scarlett was speechless.


    She thought her aunt was angry about Francis, but it seemed like she was angry with Grandpa Robert. Gosh! Now, she was confused about whether she should reveal how she had met Grandpa Robert in the past.


    "Aunty, that''s not the problem here..." Scarlett felt amused looking at how annoyed her aunt was now with Grandpa Robert.


    "Huh? What do you mean? That old man was ignorant..." Her eyes narrowed, looking at Scarlett.


    "I mean, our problem now was Maggie, right? If you want to make Maggie less angry with me, tell her I never had an interest in Francis Lewis."


    Melinda suddenly snapped out after hearing Scarlett''s words. She was too distracted with Robert Lewis, which made her forget about their biggest headache now, Maggie.


    "Scarlett, my dear, are you saying she would not hate you again if I told her that?" Melinda asked, just to make sure she didn''t hear wrong. She didn''t want this matter to drag on because she didn''t want Scarlett to stay away from them.


    "Yes, Aunty. And offer her, if she wants to know how to win Brother Francis''s heart, just ask her to meet me. I will teach her..." Scarlett chuckled inwardly, hearing her own idea.


    ''Gosh! How could I offer this?'' Scarlett couldn''t help but scold herself. Now, she couldn''t back out. She had already offered this foolish idea, and it looked like Aunt Melinda agreed with her.


    Melinda was happy to hear the solution offered by Scarlett. They had thought they needed more time to make Maggie ept Scarlett. They never knew that this brilliant Scarlett had a simpler and faster way.


    "Thank you, Scarlett... Thank you..." Melinda held Scarlett''s hand and squeezed it gently. "You are so kind to your sister. I will go meet her now... I will call you again and report the result, okay!?"


    Scarlett could only nod while smiling, even though inwardly, she was busy scolding herself. Now, she needed a way to make Brother Francis like Maggie.


    Gosh!


    ''God, can you give me your blessing again? I need to match this new couple...'' She silently prayed.


    Just before Melinda and Scarlett walked to the door, there was a knocking sound from outside. When Scarlett opened the door, she found Xander standing there, his eyes flickering with worry.


    "Oh, Xander... You''re finally here," Scarlett happily reached her hand out to Xander''s arm. Then she looked at him and said, "Aunty Melinda visited us, but she''s about to go home now." Then she turned her gaze to Melinda as if she wanted to ask her to stay.


    Xander politely greeted Melinda and offered his hand for a handshake, saying, "Aunty, it''s nice to meet you again..."


    "Me too. You know what, Xander? I never imagined you would be my real family..." Melinda said while warmly embracing Xander. She had liked this young man for years, and fate had made them be family. She felt goosebumps thinking about how God works to reunite them.


    "Aunty, me too. I''m so happy we''ve be family," Xander said after Melinda released her embrace. "Please stay, Aunty; you need to meet my family. They''ve now arrived at the gate..."


    "Has Carter arrived?" Scarlett''s eyes beamed with happiness. "Aunty, yes... yes... please stay. You need to meet my mother-inw and brother-inw," she said as she held Melinda''s hand and led her toward the main entrance.


    Xander felt strange when he heard Scarlett casually addressing Martha as her mother-inw. However, he couldn''t say anything now. He just kept his mouth shut and followed them.

 Chapter 485 Melinda Gilwynn Meet Xander’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 485 Melinda Gilwynn Meet Xander''s Family</h4>


    Xander felt strange when he heard Scarlett casually addressing Martha as her mother-inw. However, he couldn''t say anything now. He just kept his mouth shut and followed them.


    A ck van pulled up before the entrance when they all reached the front door.


    Scarlett was delighted to see Aunt Martha and Zara stepping out of the car. Meanwhile, Carter, unable to use his legs yet, required assistance from a medical team to exit the vehicle, and he had to use a wheelchair. She hurried over to Carter, warmly weing him to her home, and greeted Aunt Martha and Zara.


    Meanwhile, Melinda Gilwynn and Xander were standing behind near the door.? Melinda felt deeply moved to watch Scarlett''s close interaction with her mother-inw and brother-inw. Seeing their bond, she experienced a mixture of jealousy and happiness. Even though Scarlett didn''t grow up with her parents, this past year, she still got the love from Xander''s family.


    Melinda turned her gaze towards Xander, realizing she had never properly thanked him. "Xander, thank you... for giving our Scarlett a family that loves her so deeply," she expressed sincerely. When Xander met her gaze, she continued, "I hope you will always protect her for the rest of your life."


    "That''s my promise to her," Xander reassured her with a smile. "Don''t worry, Aunt Melinda, my entire family adores her. Would you believe it if I told you that my Grandpa even favors Scarlett more than me and my younger brother?" he added with a chuckle, ncing at Scarlett.


    Despite his grandfather''s stronger affection for Scarlett, Xander felt no jealousy. In fact, he was genuinely pleased.


    Melinda felt even more touched and respected Xander''s family. "I''m delighted to hear that, Xander. I hope my brother and I can meet your grandfather," Melinda said.


    "Sure, there wille a time when our entire family will meet," Xander nodded in agreement. He had indeed considered that possibility. However, for now, they needed Scarlett to ept the Gilwynn family first. And he had found a way to make it happen quickly.


    "Aunty, actually, before Scarlett met me and she found out about the Gilwynns and her mother''s family, the Withers, she already knew about your family," Xander revealed.


    "She, know my family? Who?" Melinda was surprised to hear this.


    "Your son, Theo," Xander replied, shaking his head slightly. He felt somewhat annoyed upon realizing what Scarlett and Theodor had kept secrets from him.


    "Theodor? He really knew Scarlett before you!? How did that happen?" Melinda was stunned. She had never heard about this from her son.


    "Well, I can''t share the details, but they both got acquainted through their business," Xander casually says. In reality, he had only recently discovered that Theodor, his best friend, was the person obsessed with Scarlett and hadpelled her to disguise herself.


    No wonder he had been suspicious when he witnessed Theodor acting like a servant in front of Scarlett; it turns out he got punished by Scarlett.


    So, he gave up his intention of punishing Theo directly. He intends to remain silent for a moment, waiting for one of them to reveal the truth.


    "Aunt, if you want Scarlett''s rtionship with the Gilwynns to thaw quickly, I suggest you call Theodor home," Xander advised. He didn''t want Scarlett''s matter with the Gilwynn family to linger.


    "You mean?" Melinda was confused.


    "As I mentioned earlier, Scarlett has known Theodor for years, and they are very close. She''s veryfortable around him, so¡ª"


    "Oh, yes... yes... now I understand, Xander," Melinda nodded happily. "I will ask Aistar to call¡ª" Melinda halted her sentence when she noticed Scarlett and the others walking toward them.


    ...


    "Xander, what were you discussing with Aunt Melinda? You both look so serious," Scarlett asked with a smile. She had noticed they had been standing apart from the group since earlier.


    "Babe, it''s nothing important. We''re just talking about the sunny weather while waiting for Carter to get out of the car," Xander answered as he walked towards Scarlett and held her hand.


    While Scarlett felt weird hearing Xander''s words, Martha already approached Melinda Gilwynn.


    "Hello," Martha greeted Melinda respectfully. "Ms. Gilwynn... it''s an honor to meet you. Let me introduce myself, Martha Bell, Carter''s mother¡ª" Before Martha could finish her sentence, Melinda extended her hand.


    "Just call me Melinda... I believe we''re about the same age. And, you are my niece''s mother-inw, so there''s no need to be too formal with me..." she warmly shook Martha''s hand.


    Upon hearing Melinda''s words, "Scarlett''s mother-inw," Martha felt an instant warmth in her heart. Martha mused internally, curious whether Scarlett had referred to her in that way in front of Melinda.


    "Melinda, yes, we''re family. I''m so d to finally meet you. And, you can call me Martha as well..." She smiled politely.


    "Great to hear that," Melinda said, then turned her gaze to the handsome young man in the wheelchair. "You must be Carter Riley, right?" She extended her hand towards Carter, who was observing her.


    "Yes, that''s correct. I apologize for meeting you in this condition, Ma''am..." Carter said with a faint smile, epting Melinda''s handshake.


    "Everyone... Let''s go inside and chat. It''s quite chilly out here, and I''m concerned that Carter might get cold," Scarlett said.


    They all soon moved into the living room to continue their conversation. Melinda, who shared a simr personality to Martha, quickly became close with her, and they engaged in a lively discussion on the seating area.


    Meanwhile, the medical team took Carter to a bedroom prepared explicitly for his bestfort,plete with the necessary medical equipment. Xander happens to apany Carter.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Scarlett seized the opportunity to talk with Zara. She needed to discuss something important and led Zara outside to the garden terrace.


    "W-Why did you bring me out here?" Zara asked, looking puzzled when she saw Scarlett wearing a mysterious smile.


    "Zara, I want you to stay here in this house. You don''t have to go back to your apartment..." Scarlett paused, smiling as she observed Zara''s shocked reaction.

 Chapter 486 Maggie Meet Scarlett

    <h4>Chapter 486 Maggie Meet Scarlett</h4>


    "Zara, I want you to stay here in this house. You don''t have to go back to your apartment..." Scarlett paused, smiling as she observed Zara''s shocked reaction.


    "Why do you react like that?" Scarlett continued. "You didn''t want to? Fine, if you don''t want¡ª"


    "No... I mean, I want to..." Zara quickly responded. " Scarlett, even though this is your house, are you sure your mother-inw agrees?" She asked worriedly


    "Gosh, sister... You worry too much. Actually, this is her idea. She asked for permission if Xander and I would allow you to stay here." Scarlett exined.


    Suddenly, Zara''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing Scarlett''s words. She never imagined Martha would ask Scarlett like that because she thought she didn''t really like her.


    "Please, Scarlett, don''t make fun of me for something like that..." Zara shook her head, unable to believe it.


    "Why should I make fun of you? I''m telling the truth, alright!" Scarlett said, butter, she felt something was not right. Why did Zara think Martha would never do that?


    "Zara, how could I lie to you? Aunt Martha was the first one to ask me that. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Logan. He was with me when Aunty Martha asked me about that. And Logan is responsible for ensuring your room is ready..."


    "Wait, Wait¡ª" Zara frowned. This time, she started to believe Scarlett, but something was still bothering her mind. "Why did she do that?" she asked.


    "What do you mean, ''Why did she do that?''" Scarlett repeated her question.


    "Ugh, well... I mean... she literally didn''t like me, Scarlett." There was a sadness that could be heard in Zara''s tone.


    "What? Why did you say that?" Scarlett was speechless. Every day since Aunt Martha found out about Zara, she had always talked about Zara and praised her. But now Zara said Aunt didn''t like her. She felt puzzled.


    "At the hospital, she rarely talked to me, and the way she spoke to you seemed different than when she talked with me. That''s why I assumed she didn''t like me..." Zara said while taking a deep breath. Butter, she cried out when Scarlett''s finger flicked her forehead.


    "Ough!!"? Zara red at her, feeling confused. Just before she wanted to scold her, she stopped when she saw Scarlett speak.


    Scarlett starts to share what she heard from Aunt Martha. She tells her everything, including how Aunt Martha always refers to Zara as her daughter-inw.


    "...So, my dear sister Zara, if Aunty Martha rarely speaks to you, it''s not because she doesn''t like you. Maybe it''s just because you both have just met," Scarlett said.


    "But¡ª"


    "And please, Sister Zara... don''tpare me with you. I''m her real daughter-inw, while you? You''re still the future one." Scarlett grins, trying to tease her. "Well, I guess Aunty Martha... she''s just trying to hold back, afraid you''ll run away from Carter if you didn''t like his mother, right?" She casually says, attempting to convince her stubborn sister.


    Zara smiled softly. She no longer doubted Scarlett''s words. She believes her. With trembling hands, she holds Scarlett''s hand.


    "Scarlett, I want to stay here... I want to stay by his side!" She says with her beaming eyes.


    "Yaay! Now, I feel happy because I have you here. We will do so many things together, Zara..." Scarlett said, her eyes sparked with happiness.


    Scarlett and Zara talk a bit longer before joining the rest inside.


    ****


    A few dayster.


    While Scarlett was rxing in the back garden with Xander, the butler suddenly appeared to inform them that Theodor Parker was waiting for them in the living room.


    "Huh!? Isn''t Theo traveling to Asia? Why has he alreadye back?" Scarlett asked Xander, but he only shook his head to answer her. He would not tell her that he was the one who asked Theodor''s parents to call him home.


    "Let''s meet him," Xander held her hand, and they entered the house.


    When they entered the living room, Scarlett was taken aback to find Theodor and Maggie in the room. Instantly, her grip on Xander''s hand tightened.


    "Why did shee? Is it to apologize or to mock my mother again?" Scarlett thought, her annoyance shing through her eyes. She wanted to leave the room, but Xander gently squeezed her hand, attempting to reassure her.


    Scarlett nced at him and returned his smile as if conveying that she was okay. She was making an effort to be okay.


    "Sister-inw, Xander..." Theodor, who had spotted them, stood from his seat, unable to hide his happiness, finally meeting them again.


    "Hi, Theo," Scarlett smiled, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Maggie, who appeared awkward in her seat.


    "Theodor, what brings you to our house!?" Xander asked while giving him a light punch on the shoulder before inviting him to sit again.


    "I must apologize to both of you foring without notice..." Theodor grinned as he sat.


    "Oh, please, brother Theo..." Scarlett shook her head slowly, letting out a lightugh. "Haven''t you done that too many times? Youe and go as you please. Xander and I thought you''d settled here," she said.


    Theodor chuckled.


    "Okay, tell me, brother, why did youe?" Scarlett paused and nced at Maggie. "And why did this Miss Gilwynne?"


    "Scarlett, I need to talk to you," Maggie finally dared to speak after feeling nervous since entering the house.


    Initially, she hadn''t wanted toe this early to meet Scarlett, but Theodor had urged her toe here and assured her that Scarlett would forgive her. That''s why she hade, even though she doubted Theodor''s words. Now, she just prayed that Scarlett would ept her apology.


    Scarlett''s forehead furrowed slightly at Maggie''s words.


    ''Why does she want to talk to me? Shouldn''t she be talking to her father?'' she wondered.


    "Miss Gilwynn, I''m sorry... but you''re mistaken if you wish to speak with me. It would be best if you talked to your father. Well, I mean, our father..." Scarlett said, an awkward smile crossing her face.

 Chapter 487 Sincerely Apologized

    <h4>Chapter 487 Sincerely Apologized</h4>


    "Miss Gilwynn, I''m sorry... but you''re mistaken if you wish to speak with me. It would be best if you talked to your father. Well, I mean, our father..." Scarlett said, an awkward smile crossing her face.


    Theodor and Xander, who were sitting between the two women, exchanged nces as if they were plotting an escape route from the situation.


    As the two women continued to gaze at each other, Xander tilted his head toward Scarlett. "I''ll go to the library with Theo. You can talk to her..." he whispered. After receiving a slow nod from Scarlett, he asked Theodor to follow him.


    "I want to apologize to you, Scarlett..." Maggie said after seeing Xander and Theodor disappear from the room. "I''m truly sorry if my words hurt you. I don''t know anything about what happened in the past..." She spoke sincerely.


    Scarlett could see the sincerity sh through Maggie''s gaze. She slowly believed that Maggie was now telling the truth.


    She had keen eyes; she could quickly tell if someone was lying to her, and she didn''t see anything underlying in Maggie''s gaze, at least not yet.


    However, something bothered her. Did Maggiee here after Aunt Melinda told her she could help her win Francis''s heart, or was she truly sincere?


    Scarlett pondered this momentarily while her gaze remained fixed on Maggie, who still tried hard to ask for forgiveness from her.


    ''It looks like I need to find out about it,'' Scarlett decided to ask because she didn''t want to have any drama with Maggie again.


    "Maggie, just so you know, I didn''t me you," Scarlett said softly while trying to smile, but her smile didn''t truly show through her eyes.


    Scarlett continued, "I could understand why you were angry with me because youcked knowledge about me, about the past. What angered me at that time was that you offended my mother..."


    Just remembering someone saying those hurtful words to her mother, she feels someone has just poked her heart with a sharp nail. But from the start, she already told her father that she didn''t me Maggie. This is not her fault.


    "I''m sorry¡ª" Maggie''s voice trailed off as if she was now holding back her tears.


    Scarlett could see Maggie lower her head and her hand tightly clenched on herp.


    "I forgive you. So please stop repeating those words, huh!?" Scarlett said, trying to lessen Maggie, who still mes herself.


    Maggie slowly lifted her head and met Scarlett''s beautiful turquoise-colored eyes. She envied her a lot; why did Scarlett resemble their father while she did not?? But again, Maggie realized, how could she me Scarlett for that? Scarlett never asked to be born like that, right?


    And, after she heard everything about Scarlett, how she had lived a miserable life for more than 22 years, her heart hurt. She began to feel sorry for her. Since then, she had started to ept her as part of her family, which led her toe to meet her.


    "Hmm, I will try," Maggie said and smiled at Scarlett for the first time.


    "d to hear that, Sister Maggie... Can I call you that? I mean... you are a few years older than me, and I try to be polite..."


    "Yes, yes... You can call me Sister Maggie," Maggie smiled even more, warmed by Scarlett''s kindness. She no longer saw her icy gaze as before. "...I will also call you Scarlett or little sister?"


    "Sure, you can call me anything," Scarlett slightly smiled, "By the way, I want to ask you something..." When Scarlett saw Maggie nod, she continued. "Did youe here today because Aunt Melinda said I could help you win Brother Francis''s heart?"


    Maggie frowned, confused by what Scarlett said, and couldn''t help but ask, "Why would Aunt Melinda say that?"


    Scarlett was puzzled by her response. "You haven''t talked about anything with Aunt Melinda yet?" she asked curiously.


    Maggie shook her head. "No. Well, I came here because Theo forced me toe with him. He said you have such an angelic heart, and he guarantees you will forgive me if Ie to ask for forgiveness..." She smiled faintly.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "And what Theo said was true, little sister Scarlett... You not only have a beautiful face but your heart too... You are indeed a living angel!" Maggie continued, her eyes beaming as she stared at Scarlett.


    Scarlett was speechless.


    Now, she remembered how she had forgiven Theodor for what he did to her in the past. She had an angelic heart and couldn''t be cruel to someone she knew, especially her family.


    "Alright, I understand," Scarlett said. "So, are we fine now? I mean... you no longer see me as someone who ruins your family, right?"


    "Sister Scarlett, what are you talking about? You are my family... My little sister..." She grinned.


    Scarlett was stunned. Why did she feel like she had known Maggie for a long time? After a few seconds of pondering, she finally remembered that Maggie resembled Theodor too much.


    ''Gosh! God, why did you send me two shameless people in my life?'' Scarlett faintly shook her head.


    But another face shed in her mind in just a mere seconds, and she felt a chill run down her spine when Carter''s face filled her mind.


    ''Damn! Not only two but three shameless people... That foolish Carter is also the one who always gives me headaches!''


    "Hahaha, alright..." Scarlett couldn''t help butugh, and Maggieughed with her.


    The previously cold and gloomy room had now be warm and bright. No more sad words were heard from either of them. asionally,ughter could even be heard when they chat about something funny.


    But not long after, Maggie remembered Scarlett''s previous words. She couldn''t help but ask her, "Little sister Scarlett, you said earlier that you can help me win Francis'' heart. Please... please teach me, huh!?"


    Scarlett suddenly froze upon hearing Maggie''s question. She opened her mouth a few times, but all her words remained trapped on her lips.

 Chapter 488 Please Teach Me

    ?


    Scarlett suddenly froze upon hearing Maggie''s question. She opened her mouth a few times, but all her words remained trapped on her lips.


    How could she teach her?


    She couldn''t even force Francis to forget her!


    Now, she felt regretful for making those offers.


    But now, she tried hard to find a way to help Maggie, and countless ideas appeared in her mind.


    ''Should I try to force Francis to ept Maggie by revealing his dark secret? No... No... I can''t do that. Francis will be angry with me. Should I promise to grant his one wish if he wants to date Maggie?'' Just thinking about those ideas and sesses makes her feel dizzy.


    "Little sister,e on, share your tips," Maggie said. However, when she saw Scarlett didn''t say anything, she quickly added, "But, if you don''t want to share, it''s okay. I will not force you." She smiled faintly.


    Scarlett slowly turned her gaze toward Maggie. She let out another low sigh before responding, "Sister Maggie, actually, I¡ª" Before she could finish her words, suddenly, a brilliant thought appeared.


    Her eyes lit up as she looked at Maggie, finally realizing Francis''s weakness.


    "Damn!! How could I forget about this!?" Scarlett said while standing from her seat and moving to the sofa beside Maggie.


    Scarlett smiled warmly while holding Maggie''s hand. "Sister Maggie, let me ask you a question¡ª" She paused when she saw Maggie''s gloomy expression.


    "Why do you look so sad?" Scarlett asked, confused, as she observed Maggie''s startled reaction.


    "Scarlett... You..." Maggie lowered her head, looking at Scarlett''s hand enveloped her hand. She held back her tears, feeling overwhelmed with happiness.


    "Huh!? What the hell... Why... are you crying!?" Scarlett said, confused, as she saw her holding back her tears and avoiding eye contact with her.


    ''Was she shocked to hear me curse earlier?'' Scarlett wondered. ''Goodness, this sister''s heart is so soft, huh!!?''


    "Sister Maggie, I apologize... If I cursed. Well... you know I grew up in America, right? Most of my friends are men there, and they like to curse each other, so sometimes I still go along with it..." Scarlett exined, ming Rex and Seven, who sometimes talked to her like that.


    Scarlett thought Maggie would understand and stop crying, but now, her cheeks were wet. It made her panic.


    "Please stop, sister... Don''t cry, huh!? Others might think I''m bullying you," Scarlett said while gently squeezing Maggie''s hand.


    Maggie, still overwhelmed by her emotions, felt amused hearing her words. She slowly lifted her head, met Scarlett''s worried gaze, and smiled at her before saying, "Little sister, I didn''t cry because of that... But, I was deeply moved because you sincerely epted me¡ª" she couldn''t continue her words. She was so happy at this moment.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Her words only deepened Scarlett''s confusion, but she put that aside now. "Alright, stop crying. Do you still want to win Francis''s heart?" she asked earnestly.


    Maggie nodded hurriedly.


    "Y-Yes, of course..."


    "Okay, now answer my question sincerely. Did Brother Francis ever reject you directly?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "No."


    "Good!" Scarlett smiled. "Has he ever avoided you? I mean, when you called, did he answer or not? Did he call you back? Exin to me..." Scarlett asked again. She wanted to know whether Francis did not dislike Maggie. If he did, then teaching her would be pointless.


    Maggie took a moment to respond to Scarlett and reflected on her past rtionship with Francis. After a moment of silence, she shook her head slowly.


    "No. So far, Francis has been nice to me," Maggie said softly. "All this time, he has never rejected me; I mean... Well... I never asked him to be in a rtionship."


    "But why have I heard rumors that you guys are dating?"


    "My friends created those rumors circting out there," Maggie''s face slowly turned red. She felt embarrassed to admit this. "I feel ashamed now because I never stopped my friends from spreading those rumors, and Francis also never made a statement about those fake rumors."


    "That''s good to hear," Scarlett smiled. "That''s a sign that you still have a chance."


    "But, Little sister Scarlett," Maggie suddenly remembered something. "¡ªall this time, I was the one who contacted him first. I was also the one who always asked him out... Will this really help me win his heart?"


    "Of course," Scarlett gently patted the back of Maggie''s hand before continuing. "It doesn''t matter who initiates. As long as Francis doesn''t refuse, then you still have a chance to be his girlfriend..."


    "Really?" She blushed.


    "Hmm," A broad smile now graced Scarlett''s face.


    "How? Can you teach me now?"


    "Listen, Sister Maggie... I want you to stop contacting Francis. Don''t call or ask him to meet¡ª" Scarlett chuckled softly when she saw Maggie''s face look shocked.


    "W-Why?" Maggie couldn''t help but ask. She was confused now. How could she win Francis'' heart if she stopped approaching him?


    "Can you trust me?" Scarlett asked.


    Maggie faintly nodded.


    "Good! Just do as I say," Scarlett said more seriously.


    "Little sister, can you enlighten me? I''m baffled now," Maggie asked, with more and more questions swirling around her mind.


    "You only have to follow my instructions, Sister Maggie..."


    Looking at Maggie''s frown, Scarlett continues, "¡ªI believe he doesn''t have a girlfriend. He only has a female friend, and what I know, he is only close to you," Scarlett said.


    This is the fact that she knows about Francis. That poor man didn''t have many close female friends because he was an introvert, and hearing what Maggie said, it seemed like he only had Maggie as his close friend.


    "Are you sure? Because I could feel he has a woman in his heart, he never wants to open his heart to other women, including me, even though I''ve tried to approach him..." Maggie said helplessly.


    "Sister Maggie, of course, he has a woman he''s been waiting for in his heart; unfortunately, that woman is already married and firmly rejected him," Scarlett said while silently sighing, remembering the moment she told Francis everything about her marriage with Xander.

 Chapter 489 Still Have a Chance

    Maggie was utterly stunned.


    "And, I could guess, at this moment, he wants to move on from his past... and this is your chance," Scarlett continued.


    "How are you sure about that? I mean, do you know the woman he loves?" Maggie asked.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile while looking at Maggie before saying, "Of course I know, the woman Francis likes is right in front of you..."


    Maggie closed her mouth with her hand, too shocked.


    "Oh? Didn''t you already know?" Scarlett asked.


    Maggie shook her head, "So far, I''ve only guessed. But I don''t have proof. Because Francis never talks about the woman he likes..."


    "Well, it was me. His father, Grandpa Robert, tried to set us up. Still, I rejected the idea," Scarlett smiled when she saw Maggie''s eyes widen, looking at her as if she was amazed. "So, you don''t have to worry about me, sis, because I never had romantic feelings for Francis. To me, he is only an older brother..."


    Maggie nodded faintly. However, her face slowly turned serious again.


    "Scarlett, I want to apologize to you..." Maggie breathed deeply, feeling her chest tighten with guilt for Scarlett.


    After a few seconds, she continued, "¡ªI thought you were my love rival. I even asked someone to investigate you after our encounter at the hospital. Because I wanted to know about you. However, my investigation led me to the shocking information about your rtionship with my father..."


    Scarlett smiled faintly at Maggie. She already knew about it. But she just let it go because she somehow felt that Maggie was not a threat to her.


    "Sister Maggie, it seems we must stop talking about this now..." Scarlett said, reminding Maggie. When she saw her nod, she continued her conversation about Francis, "Do you want to know why I asked you to stop contacting Francis?"


    Maggie immediately nodded. She was very curious about Scarlett''s idea because it sounded strange.


    "Well, I know Francis is an icy, quiet person. So, he doesn''t like women who easily express their feelings for him. He''s not the type of man who likes that kind of woman..."


    Maggie still couldn''t understand her, but she didn''t ask Scarlett anything. She just listened carefully.


    "Mmm... Simply put, Francis didn''t find excitement in you because you chased him. Because he is the type of man who will be passionate if he pursues a woman he is interested in." Scarlett paused when she saw Maggie''s mouth form an O shape. "Sis, now, do you understand what I mean, right?"


    Maggie nodded. "My goodness! So, I never seeded because, in Francis''s eyes, I''m not a challenge for him?" It was hard for her to believe this.


    "Yeah, it''s likely... That''s why I suggest you stop doing anything you usually do with him. He will notice the change and start showing interest in you..." Scarlett said.


    Even though Scarlett wasn''t sure if this would help, it was worth trying, right? Besides, she didn''t make this up to make Maggie happy; this was what she had heard from her colleagues in The Fox when they talked about women. A few of them didn''t like it when a girl chased them.


    She also nned to try to speak highly of Maggie to Francis. This may lead Francis to consider giving Maggie a chance.


    ****


    While Scarlett and Maggie talked in the living room, Xander and Theodor were anxious in the library.


    Since then, they hadn''t said much about anything but had kept their ears open and listened to the asionalmotion from the living room. But after a few minutes passed by, nothing happened. They could rx for a few more minutes.


    However, Theodor couldn''t hold it. He looked at Xander, whose eyes were closed while leaning on the recliner near the window facing theke behind.


    Theodor walked toward Xander and stood a few steps from him. "Xander, why are you letting them talk alone? What if they''re fighting? What if Maggie hurts Scarlett?" he asked, sounding worried.


    Xander frowned upon hearing Theodor''s question. He slowly opened his eyes and stared back at him. "Theodor, did you forget who my wife is?"


    Suddenly, Theodor''s worry slowly faded as he remembered who Scarlett was; she was a member of The Fox and could kill someone without batting her eyelids.


    ''Indeed, if they were to fight, Maggie wouldn''t stand a chance; Scarlett would defeat her effortlessly...'' Theodor chuckled inwardly.


    When Xander didn''t hear Theodor respond to his words, he stood up from the recliner, walked closer to Theodor, and stopped a few steps away from him.


    "And you! How dare you lie to me?" He asked, staring sharply at his eyes as if he wanted to punch Theo with his gaze.


    Seeing Xander''s attitude change from being okay to being irritated and angry with him made Theodor confused. And hearing his words only added to his confusion. "Lie? Lie about what?"


    Xander ignored his question and issued another threat, "Theodor Parker, this is yourst chance to speak honestly to me. Tell me what you are hiding from me before I take matters into my own hands. Think carefully before you speak!"


    Seeing Xander''s seriousness, Theodor once again tried to recall what incident he had been hiding from his best friend. A few secondster, images from the past, when he had pursued Scarlett for her talent as a hacker, resurfaced in his mind.


    Slowly, Theodor''s expression changed from confusion to tension, then to worry, and finally, regret was evident in his eyes.


    "Xander Riley, my dear best friend..." Theodor tried to be as polite as he could. "I apologize to you for my stupidity in the past! That time, I didn''t mean to push her to the point where she was hiding from the world, from me, just because I needed her talent¡ª"


    "No! Not because of that," Xander interrupted.


    Theodore appeared confused as he scratched his head and asked, "Huh!? Another reason?"


    Xander didn''t bother to reply to him. He simply fixed him with a chilling gaze.


    Theodor frowned again, trying to rack his brain and figure out what he had missed. It didn''t take him long to realize what Xander meant.


    ''Bloody hell! How did he find out about my past feelings for Scarlett?''


    Theodor silently gulped and said, "Xander, I have to go now! I forgot that my father summoned me for a meeting... bye!" He shed his awkward grin before hurriedly reaching the door to escape Xander''s wrath.

 Chapter 490 Plan To Marry Her

    Chapter 490 n To Marry Her


    A few dayster.


    Today, Scarlett finally agreed to visit her father''s house for the first time.


    Rnd Gilwynn''s house was in the Royal Garden, thergest in that area. The house was built after he had passed his throne to Simon, and now, he lived alone only with his butler and staff.


    ...


    Not long after, the car driven by Xander stopped in front of a white two-story house with a modern facade and arge, beautiful garden. Since it was now the end of April, the flowers in the yard looked perfectly blooming and beautiful.


    Scarlett could see her father standing before the main entrance with a big smile, eagerly waiting for them.


    "You have to give him a chance, babe. He already tried hard to approach you..." Xandermented when he saw his father-inw looking so happy as he waited for them.


    Scarlett chuckled, "I''ve given him chances, but he ruined it. We took a setback again because of Maggie''s matters. Gosh!" She sighed and then looked at Xander. "But, don''t worry... This time, I''ve forgiven himpletely. I''m exhausted from ying with my emotions when facing him..."


    "Hahaha, you should have done that sooner." Xander ruffled her hair gently.


    "Ugh, Xander... please stop. You''re ruining my beautiful hair!" She red at him, but he didn''t stop; instead, he leaned his face toward her and kissed her tempting lips.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Okay, let''s go!" Xander immediately exited the car to open the door for Scarlett. Still, Rnd had already opened the door for her before he could do so.


    "Scarlett, my daughter, wee home..." Rnd said in his gentle voice. "Come on, let''s go inside quickly," he added, offering his hand to Scarlett.


    Even though she felt a little bit awkward, she epted his hand.


    While walking toward the house, Rnd didn''t release Scarlett''s hand; he kept holding it. Scarlett epted Rnd''s hand but couldn''t help ncing at Xander, who stood behind her. She motioned for him to follow them inside.


    "F-Father..." Scarlett cleared her throat, feeling somehow dry. This was their first meeting and conversation after Maggie''s case.


    "Yes?" Rnd nced at her.


    "Why did you invite us to lunch? Didn''t you say you were going to have a dinner party?"


    "We will have dinner with the whole family, but I want to show you the house first. And I hope you two can sleep over here tonight," Rnd said excitedly.


    "What? Why?" Scarlett was surprised to hear that. "We can just drive to our house after dinner; it''s only an eight-minute... no, a ten-minute drive," she said, stressing that she had not nned to stay overnight and had not brought anything from her home.


    Rnd suddenly stopped when they arrived in the modern ssic-style family room, which was very spacious and luxurious.


    He looked at Scarlett with a hint of sadness shing through his eyes. He said, "Scarlett, this is your house. I''m sad if you refuse to stay just one night in this house?"


    ''Gosh! Why did he start showing his excessive fatherhood to me right after I forgave him?'' she wondered, ncing at Xander as if to seek his opinion. Honestly, she found it difficult to reject her father when she wanted to mend their father-daughter rtionship.


    When Scarlett saw Xander nodding slowly with a smile, she finally agreed to her father''s idea of staying here.


    "Thank you, Scarlett; you''re granting your lonely father''s wish..." Rnd said and continued his steps, this time walking ahead of them towards the second floor while exining about the house.


    Scarlett felt amused hearing how enthusiastic her father was now. In her mind, she imagined her mother being here with them; it would be perfect.


    "On the first floor, there are all the areas for guests, and on the other wing, a special ce for me and your mother..." Rnd stopped and nced at Scarlett, who was surprised by his words.


    "Well, I n to marry your mother, Scarlett. So, you have to prepare yourself..." Rnd continued with a smile.


    Scarlett couldn''tment on that; she simply cheered her father in her heart. She did hope they would reunite.


    "And I made this second floor for Simon and Maggie. But because they both already have a house in the Royal Garden, they never stay here. So their room is still vacant," he exined, with sadness in his tone.


    "And, when I found you, I asked someone to renovate the empty room at the other end, especially for you and Xander. Two weeks ago, the room was ready. Let me show you. Follow me..." Rnd excitedly walked towards the room in the corner.


    Scarlett and Xander didn''t say anything; they just followed Rnd from behind while exchanging smiles.


    "How is the room? I hope you like it?" Rnd asked as they entered the modern ssic room, decorated in white and gold. It gave it a luxurious yet warm feel, with fresh flowers ced in beautiful vases in a few spots.


    Large French windows surrounded the room, allowing natural light to enter without the need for artificial lighting.


    What caught Scarlett''s attention was that she could see her house because this house was located on a hill higher than the other houses in the Royal Garden.


    "This is a beautiful bedroom, Father. I love it..." Scarlett sincerely praised him and felt grateful that her father had created this room for her and Xander.


    "I also made a walk-in closet for you..." Rnd pointed to another room. "Can you follow me to check if you still need anything..."


    Scarlett was stunned, looking at the walk-in closet. She froze at the door, gazing inside without entering.


    "Why? You didn''t like it? Well... Actually, Xander and Logan helped me fill this walk-in closet," Rnd exined with worry.


    Scarlett looked at Xander, who was still staring at the scenery outside. When Xander noticed her, she asked, "Husband, how could you keep a secret from me?"


    Scarlett smiled slightly and shook her head when she didn''t hear Xander''s answer. She then followed her father into the walk-in closet.


    Rnd couldn''t help butugh upon hearing his daughter scold her husband.

 Chapter 491 Change Nationality

    Chapter 491 Change Nationality


    Rnd couldn''t help butugh upon hearing Scarlett scold her husband.


    "Scarlett, don''t me my son-inw. I asked him to keep this secret from you. So, it''s not his fault... but your father''s fault." Rnd smiled while ncing at her. "How about it? Does it suit your taste?"


    Scarlett was speechless.


    This walk-in closet was identical to the one in her house, making her feel like she was at home. She walked deeper into the closet, checking the contents inside the shelves and drawers.


    As she inspected the items, she couldn''t help but chuckle. She began to suspect that Xander had moved her clothing and essories into this closet.


    Scarlett approached her father and said, "Father, would you like an honest answer?" Seeing him nod, she continued, "It''s the same as what I have in my house..." She felt amused when she saw her father''s surprised expression. "Well, now I am suspicious my husband moved all my clothes here?"


    "What? Did he do that? A week ago, I asked him to speak with my butler. But, I didn''t know¡ª" Before Rnd could finish his words, Xander, leaning casually in the doorframe, chimed in.


    "Father, these aren''t used items," Xander calmly exined while turning his gaze towards Scarlett, who narrowed her eyes at him. "¡ªSo, I had my people purchase new clothing, essories, and everything she has in her walk-in closet at our house, of course, it will look the same."


    Scarlett, "..."


    She wanted to scold Xander for wasting money but refrained because she already knew how he would reply.


    "Hahaha, that''s a clever move, my son-inw..." Rnd raised his thumbs to praise Xander. "Alright, you guys can rest for now. I will send someone to call you when lunch is ready." He said and left.


    After Rnd left, Scarlett couldn''t help but lie down on the soft bed while looking at Xander, whoy beside her with a broad smile that never left his handsome face.


    "You seem happy being called that?" Scarlett teased him, noticing Xander''s reaction when her father called him "son-inw."


    "Hmm, I''m happy because your father called me that..." Xander pulled Scarlett closer to lie in his arms as they gazed at the ceiling and continued their conversation.


    "Babe, if your mother is found, will you decide to move to this country and change your nationality too?" Xander asked casually, but Scarlett detected a trace of concern in his voice.


    Xander''s question caught her off guard. She had never considered that possibility. She realized she was born in Country W and had its nationality, but neither of her parents was from that country. Her mother was from Country X, while her father was a former king from this country.


    Scarlett was momentarily puzzled and didn''t know how to answer Xander''s question. However, after a few moments of deep thought, when her mind cleared, she smiled and raised her head to look into Xander''s eyes.


    "Xander, why do you ask that?" She saw Xander''s confusion and quickly continued, "...I mean, whether my nationality changes to M or X, it doesn''t matter. I am your legal wife and will follow you wherever you are..."


    "But¡ª"


    Scarlett ced her finger on Xander''s lips to halt his words. She didn''t want to hear them.


    "Are you afraid I''ll stay here if my mother remains in this country?"


    Xander nodded.


    "As I said, I am your legal wife. We will return to Country W after we find my mother. Besides, we''ll see whether my mother agrees to marry my father or not..." Scarlett said firmly.


    Xander was pleased to hear Scarlett''s words, but her final words surprised him. "Baby, you mean... there''s a possibility that your mother will refuse your father?" he asked, clearly taken aback.


    "Hmm, this is just my gut feeling. But, considering my mother''s nature as an assassin, I think there might be something that made her run away from my father," Scarlett replied. She had been thinking about thistely but had never wanted to discuss it with anyone, especially her father.


    "Can you exin it to me!?" Xander felt even more confused by her vague response.


    Scarlett smiled and began to share her doubts.


    A few minutester, Xander was shocked and silent for a moment. What Scarlett said seemed to be true.


    "This isplicated!" Xander said while taking a deep breath.


    "Yeah, indeed! Alright, let''s stop talking about it. This is just my spection. It may not necessarily be true," she said with a faint smile.


    ...


    Scarlett and Xander continued to lie down, resting their eyes. However, before long, Scarlett''s phone vibrated. She quickly checked the caller and was surprised to see Mel Tan''s name on the phone screen.


    "Xander," Scarlett stood up from the bed. "I have to answer Sis Mel''s phone call..." She said, then sat on the edge of the bed. "Hello, Sister Mel," she greeted her cheerfully, simultaneously excited to hear Mel''s news.


    "Hi, Scarlett. Can we talk now? I have something important to report..." Mel said.


    Hearing Mel''s positive tone from the other end made Scarlett''s heart beat slightly faster, excited about the news regarding her mother that she was about to hear.


    "Yes, sis. Please... You may speak now."


    "Well, I don''t have much information to share right now, but I think this could lead us to find your mother..." Mel started exining everything she had learned from her technology: facial recognition.


    Mel continued, "Do you remember that I began to locate your mother after using an image predicting what she might look like at her current age?"


    "Yes, I remember."


    "I discovered a match in Norway through my facial recognition system. Interestingly, this is also where I detected a lead using an old photo of your mother. I found a face resembling the photo while reviewing airport CCTV footage from two years ago."


    Scarlett''s heart pounded upon hearing that. If the recording was from two years ago, it meant her mother was still alive.


    "S-Sister M-Mel, are you sure about that?" Her voice shook with excitement at this new information.

 Chapter 492 Finding Rosalie Withers’ Trace

    <h4>Chapter 492 Finding Rosalie Withers'' Trace</h4>


    Scarlett''s heart pounded upon hearing that. If the recording was from two years ago, it meant her mother was still alive.


    "S-Sister M-Mel, are you sure about that?" Her voice shook with excitement at this new information.


    "I can''t guarantee one hundred percent uracy that the woman was your mother, but I''m pretty sure she is. To rify, we must send someone to Norway to check the woman''s identity in the local database. Because you know your mother used a fake identity, it isn''t easy to investigate. And, I hope someone will start searching there so we don''t rely solely on technology," Mel exined.


    "I see. I''ll fly there..." said Scarlett. She was the right person to trace her mother because she understood how her mother thought.


    "Are you sure, Scarlett?" Mel asked, surprised to hear that Scarlett would go there directly. "If I may suggest, I think sending a professional investigator would be a better idea."


    "Thank you, sis. I am capable of handling this¡ª" Scarlett paused. She couldn''t reveal her involvement with The Fox, and she could also guess that Mel had not yet discovered her other identity.


    "That''s great to hear, Scarlett. Now, I''m confident you will find your mother soon. Alright, I will send you the details of the information I found out and give you ess to my technology. You can use it to trace that face. I believe you will seed in finding her," Mel exined.


    "Thank you, Sister Mel. I will visit you at X if I find my mother..." Scarlett was grateful to know Mel Tan and hoped to continue being friends with such an intelligent, kind woman like her.


    "Call me when you arrive. Goodbye, Scarlett," Mel said.


    After the phone call ended, someone came to their room and informed them that lunch was ready.


    However, Xander and Scarlett didn''t go down immediately. They stopped at the end of the stairs before going down.


    Xander stared at Scarlett, aware she had decided to go directly to Norway to investigate. "Baby, do you need my help? I can lend you a few of my people to trace her," Xander offered.


    Scarlett shook her head hurriedly to respond to Xander, "For now, it''s unnecessary. I will use FOX... I guess Rex will be happy. From what I''ve heard from the others, my silly brother Rex was getting bored because I moved to Europe, and his girlfriend is currently filming on this continent too..."


    Xander couldn''t help butugh upon hearing her words. "You know what, babe? I''ve actually started to forget about him."


    "Hahaha, me too. Because,tely, I''ve been avoiding talking to him. I never epted his calls; I just exchanged texts with him." Scarlett took a deep breath, feeling guilty for Rex. "I should call himter. He''ll be thrilled if he knows I need his help."


    "Hmm, I agree. That way, Rex will have a reason to fly here to meet you and his girlfriend," Xander said. He would be okay with Rex joining them. He knew Rex could make his wifeugh. As long as his wife was happy, he supported whatever she wanted.


    Scarlett started to feel uneasy when she saw howposed Xander was, knowing that she might fly to Norway in a few days and possibly stay there for a few weeks or even months.


    "Xander, I''ll probably be flying to Norway in a few days and may have to stay there for a while," She paused while looking at his expression. She continued when she saw him smile at her but remained silent. "I hope you can understand. And if you¡ª"


    "Baby, I have no objection to that, no worries. Besides, we are still on the same continent. I can fly there if my work around here is done or fly there every weekend. Or, you can alsoe back here anytime; it only takes a few hours to fly, right?" He said while pulling her into his arms and tightening his hug to make her feel better.


    Scarlett returned his embrace while cing her hand around his waist.


    "Thank you, hubby. You are the best husband in the world¡ª" Scarlett''s words stopped when she saw her father standing at the end of the stairs down there, staring at them with his sharp gaze.


    She immediately released her arms while grinning at her father.


    "F-Father¡ª"


    "Scarlett, Xander, can you guys move a little bit faster? The food will turn cold if you guys don''te down now," Rnd smiled before continuing. "You can continue your romanceter after lunch..." He walked toward the dining room, leaving the couple stunned.


    Scarlett, "..."


    Xander, "..."


    ****


    When Scarlett and Xander arrived at the dining room, they were surprised to see Simon and Maggie already sitting at the dining table.


    Scarlett had no idea that they would be joining them for lunch. She would havee down earlier to chat with them if she had known. She quickened her step and greeted Simon politely and also Maggie.


    Then Scarlett looked at Rnd after she sat, "Father, you should have told me that brother Simon and sister Maggie would join us..." She protested.


    "Scarlett, Father didn''t invite us for lunch," Maggie answered, narrowing her eyes at her father. "We came here when we knew you wereing early."


    "Maggie''s right, Scarlett," this time Simon chimed in. "It seems like... Dad is starting to forget us; he only cares about you¡ª" Simon said in a pitiful tone, but Scarlett knew that Simon and Maggie were just pulling her leg. She could see the teasing smiles in their eyes.


    "Yeah, father, don''t love us anymore..." Maggie joined in the yful banter.


    Scarlett smiled faintly, looking at these two. She knew Maggie had a yful and shameless side, but she never expected Simon to be just as mischievous. Just as Scarlett was about to join the fun and tease their father, she heard him speak up.


    "What are you guys trying to do? Simon, Maggie, stop saying those words... and stop manipting your little sister!" Rnd couldn''t help scolding them, and then he turned his gaze to Scarlett, smiling before saying, "Scarlett, don''t mind them..."

 Chapter 493 Please Dont Stop Me!

    Chapter 493 Please Don''t Stop Me!


    After they finished lunch, Scarlett asked Rnd for some time to chat privately. She needed to report to him about what she talked about with Mel.


    Sitting together in Rnd''s study, Scarlett shared Mel''s information with him. Rnd was thrilled to hear the long-awaited good news.


    When he learned Scarlett nned to investigate Rosalie''s traces in Norway, he feltpelled to go with her. The thought of not doing something to find Rosalie was driving him to frustration, especially with the convincing information from Mel indicating Rosalie might still be alive.


    "Scarlett, I''ll apany you to Norway," Rnd said seriously. "When are you nning to go?"


    Scarlett was taken aback by his words. She didn''t want her father to join her, as it would risk exposing her involvement with the Fox. This could lead toplications if he discovered her connection to the organization.


    She didn''t reply immediately, thinking about how to reject his offer. However, her father continued speaking before she could find an answer.


    "Scarlett, you could stay here with Xander. Let your father find your mother. I''ll use my connection to find her¡ª"


    "No! It would be best if you stayed here, Father. Let me handle it!" Scarlett firmly rejected his suggestion.


    How could she allow him to go? There was a risk of jeopardizing her mother''s search if her father brought his people.


    Scarlett believed if her mother knew Rnd Gilwynn was looking for her, she would hide again.


    Besides, she wasn''t entirely sure of her father''s capabilities. Still, considering what happened in the past, she doubted her father would be able to locate her mother.


    "Scarlett, she is my woman. How can you stop me from looking after her? She might not want to marry meter if she discovers I''ve done nothing. How could you put your father in such a position?" His voice turned stern.


    Scarlett was left speechless.


    ''Gosh! Is he really so certain that Mom will ept him right away?'' Scarlett sighed deeply, facing her stubborn father.


    "Scarlett, you can''t stop me. The people behind me can do whatever I ask of them. Trust me, I can find her," Rnd said confidently.


    Scarlett shook her head with a chuckle.


    "Huh? Why are youughing? I''m serious. You must trust your father..."


    "Father, if your people are capable, you would have found her when she lived in Country W. Or at least known she had me..."


    Scarlett''s words suddenly darkened Rnd''s face. He couldn''t evade Scarlett''s sentence because what she said was true.


    For years, he had searched for traces of Rosalie without sess. Back then, he didn''t even know her real name. If Scarlett hadn''t found him, he would have never known that the woman he loved was actually named Rosalie Withers or that he even had a daughter with her.


    But how could he just stay here doing nothing? Especially when he knew thest known trace of Rosalie!? This time, he was determined to do it right to find her.


    Rnd looked at Scarlett seriously. "I know... I failed to find her in the past, Scarlett. But please, allow me to try again this time, huh?"


    Scarlett, "..."


    "This time, I will do it right," he added, attempting to convince his daughter once more.


    Seeing her father''s slightly reddened eyes and the seriousness in his expression, Scarlett felt herself melting. How could she stop him?


    However, if her father were going to apany her, he would inevitably learn about her connection with the Fox, and this troubled her.


    ''Should I be honest with him?'' She wonders. After thinking for a moment, she decided to reveal her secret to her father.


    "Father, before I answer your request, I need to tell you something..." She looked Rnd directly in the eyes.


    Rnd appeared gloomy after Scarlett declined his offer, but he was taken aback when she began to speak. He gazed at her with curiosity as she struggled to express herself.


    ''Why does she seem troubled to say something?'' he started to worry about her.


    Scarlett slowly rose from her seat and looked around the room at several spots with cameras and recording equipment. After a few moments, she spotted five hidden CCTV cameras scattered throughout the room.


    She casually walked to one spot and turned off all the CCTV cameras. Rnd, who witnessed this, was shocked. How could she know?


    "What are you doing, Scarlett?" he asked, confused.


    "Father, did you know about these CCTV cameras?" Scarlett nced at her father, curious to know. She feared someone had nted this surveince in his study, which would be a disaster.


    "Of course, I know. I put them there on purpose just in case," said Rnd, smiling at Scarlett to reassure her.


    "What about the voice recordings in several ces? Are you aware of those as well?" she asked.


    "Yes. Why do you look so strange? Do¡ª"


    "Please turn off everything. I won''t talk if all the voice recordings are still on," she interrupted, returning to her seat.


    Seeing that Scarlett looked serious, Rnd had no choice but to follow her orders. He walked to his desk and turned off all the devices in the room. Afterward, he rejoined her, sitting across from Scarlett.


    "Why do I feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu? Just like the first time we met?" Rnd faintlyughed.


    Scarlett said nothing but responded to her father''s words with a faint smile. Indeed, she had done the same thing when they first met.


    Remembering those times made her feel amused. At that time, she never imagined her rtionship with her father would be like this. But it had only been a few months since they first met, and everything was getting back on track. She had finally epted him as her father, and they were slowly rebuilding their rtionship as the Gilwynn family.


    Scarlett felt grateful for that but also sad because they still hadn''t found her mother.


    "Okay, everything''s turned off. What do you want to say?" Rnd asked.


    She didn''t answer his question; instead, she asked him, "Father, you already know about my mother''s family, right? The Withers?"

 Chapter 494 Roland Gilwynn Shocked

    ?


    She didn''t answer his question; instead, she asked him, "Father, you already know about my mother''s family, right? The Withers?"


    He nodded.


    "Did you ever think that my mother was one of them?"


    Scarlett''s question confused Rnd, prompting him to ask, "What do you mean, Scarlett? Please exin more clearly so I can understand."


    Scarlett fell silent for a few moments, unsure where to begin exining to her father about the Withers and her identity as an assassin.


    "Father, you are aware of Withers family business, right?"


    "Yes, they control underground businesses in X Country," Rnd replied. That''s what he had heard from his intelligence sources some time ago. However, he wasn''t entirely sure about the extent of their business and its details. He didn''t dig into more information about them.


    "That''s correct. They are involved in various illegal enterprises, including firearms sales, casinos, nightclubs, and many more. But only a select few know they are deeply involved in the assassin business, at least on their continent..."


    Rnd''s expression stiffened upon hearing this.


    "Assassins? They really have that kind of business?" Rnd asked. He had heard it before but always assumed it was just a rumor.


    "Hmm, they have. And my mother was a talented female assassin within the Withers family," Scarlett''s voice trailed off as she noticed her father''s gasp in shock.


    Scarlett didn''t rush to continue her sentence but waited until her father said something.


    After a few minutes of silence, Rnd asked, "So, what you want to say here is that your mother was an assassin?" Hearing his own question made his heart tremble slightly.


    "Yeah, that''s one thing I wanted to tell you. Oh, Father, I didn''t share this information to scare you, but Uncle Noah told me my mother is the most talented in the family. Unfortunately, she is a woman, and they perceived her to need extra training than Withers'' male descendant. So, she underwent extra training to be able to take over the family business..." Scarlett continued to exin.


    Rnd found it hard to believe his daughter''s exnation fully.


    It was too difficult for him to ept that Rosalie was an assassin and a potential future Withers underground business leader.


    "Scarlett, my daughter, no matter how much I want to believe you, I can''t. I won''t jump to any conclusions about your mother until I hear it directly from her," Rnd took a deep breath before continuing his sentence. "And, to me, whoever she is, in my eyes, she is still your mother, the woman I love!"


    Scarlett didn''tment on his statement, but she continued her words.


    "And I want to share the second piece of information with you..." Scarlett smiled faintly before saying, "I inherited my mother''s talent. I joined an organization that forced me to take other people''s lives¡ª"


    "Scarlett, what do you mean, my dear!?" Rnd panicked upon hearing Scarlett''s words. He sat up straighter and stared more intently at her. How could his daughter be an assassin, too?


    Once again, Scarlett ignored her father''s question and asked, "Have you heard of the Fox organization? Founded on the American continent?"


    Rnd''s face darkened upon hearing that name. Indeed, he knew about that ancient assassin and spy organization.


    "They are professional spies and assassins, right? Why are you asking about them?" he asked.


    "Because that''s my organization. I''m one of the Fox members." Scarlett finally felt relieved after sharing this information.


    "WHAT!?" Rnd shouted in shock. "My dear daughter, don''t make things up. This kind of thing is not something you can joke about. How can a graceful woman like you be a member of the Fox?" he said. It''s hard for him to believe.


    "Father, I''m not giving you false information. I''m telling the truth," Scarlett said seriously.


    Once again, Rnd fell silent.


    Now, he tried to remember his investigation results after they first met. However, none of the information he found about her could link her to the Fox.


    But seeing how serious she was now made his heart sink because he could clearly see Scarlett wasn''t lying.


    "So, are you really an assassin? I mean, you¡­ are you ever killing people?"


    "Yes, but I never kill innocent people!" Scarlett stated.


    Rnd didn''t know how to react at this moment. He was so confused and feared for her safety.


    "Father, I''m not saying this for you to believe it or not. I''m telling you so you won''t be surprised when youe to Norway with me and see who my colleagues are and how we work..." Scarlett continued after seeing her father much calmer.


    Rnd''s hands clenched slightly at her words. ''So, she is indeed speaking the truth!''


    "Scarlett, please take care of yourself. I don''t want to lose you too..." Rnd feared for Scarlett''s safety because he knew her daughter''s world was dangerous. If someone knows about her identity, they will hunt her down.


    Hearing how concerned her father was made Scarlett feel warm. But now, she is curious to know something.


    "Father, are you not afraid of my reputation? And my job is to take other people''s lives?" She curiously wanted to know his answer.


    "Why should I be afraid? You are my daughter. Whatever you do out there, I don''t care. But I''m quite apprehensive about your safety, Scarlett..." He paused, staring at her with concern.


    He added, "I know that kind of job is very dangerous. Many people will definitely want your life if they know your true identity."


    "Don''t worry. I''m a core member of The Fox. I''m quite capable of protecting myself. Besides, we have someone who will keep our identity safe; even Sister Mel, the talented hacker in this world, will never discover my identity as a Fox member."


    Rnd felt relieved to hear that.


    "Father, please... keep this secret only for yourself. Don''t even tell Simon," Scarlett added.


    "I will," Rnd nodded in agreement with Scarlett. "I won''t tell anyone about this..." He was silent for a moment. "Scarlett, does Xander know about this?"


    "Only you and Xander know. Even my Uncle Noah doesn''t know about my involvement with the Fox. But he knows that I''m capable, just like my mom..."

 Chapter 495 Family Dinner (1)

    Chapter 495 Family Dinner (1)


    "Only you and Xander know. Even my Uncle Noah doesn''t know about my involvement with the Fox. But he knows that I''m capable, just like my mom..."


    Rnd no longer asked about Scarlett''s involvement with The Fox but was interested in one thing about Noah Withers.


    He knew more or less about them from recent news and what Scarlett had told him. That family was currently in chaos.


    However, despite that, he wanted to meet Noah Withers, as he was Rosalie''s brother, the one who stood by her when the rest of her family was hunting her down.


    "Scarlett, about your Uncle Noah, does he have ns toe here?" Rnd asked. If Noah were to visit Scarlett, he would have the opportunity to meet him officially.


    "Uncle Noah does have ns toe here, but not in the near future. Right now, he''s busy restoring the Withers'' good name in X, so he can''t leave the country yet," Scarlett frowned, looking at her father. "Why do you ask about him?"


    "Do I need to see him? What do you think?" He asked seriously.


    Scarlett fell silent because, until now, she hadn''t even told her uncle, Noah, about her biological father.


    "Ugh, Father... Well... I haven''t told him about you yet¡ª" She feels bad because she did not talk about him to her mother''s family.


    "Why?" Rnd was surprised to hear that, and he felt slightly disappointed. "Why did you hide the fact that you already found your father?"


    "Father, it''s not... I don''t want to tell him. But I think... we should wait for Mom. Let her decide about that," Scarlett exined.


    Rnd, feeling sad upon learning that the Withers didn''t know about him, slowly understands Scarlett''s reasons. He nods in agreement with her. In the end, they couldn''t make any decisions until Rosalie was found.


    "Does your Uncle Noah know about the information that you''ve found a trace of your mother?" Rnd asked again.


    Scarlett shook her head.


    "No. I''m afraid there are still Jude Withers'' people around Uncle Noah. So, it''s better to keep this a secret until we sessfully find Mom..."


    Scarlett trusts her Uncle Noah but doesn''t trust the people around him. For now, it would be better to keep her new findings about her mother hidden. She was afraid that what happened on B Ind or what happened to Carter would ur to anyone she cared about again.


    She would never forgive herself if the people closest to her became victims of the Withers once more.


    The two spent a few more minutes talking about various things, and finally, Scarlett stood up from her seat.


    "Father, we will go to Norway after Xander''s birthday¡ªtwo weeks from now. I hope you can settle your affairs here before leaving," she excused herself.


    Scarlett joins the others in the living room while Rnd stays in his study. He calls his butler and discusses a few things.


    ****


    Time passed quickly as Scarlett chatted with Simon and Maggie. She felt very grateful that the two of them had sincerely epted her into the family; there was no trace of feeling that she was their half-sister.


    This made Scarlett feel happy andfortable chatting with them. It wasn''t just her who felt that way; Xander, sitting beside her, also felt the same.


    As evening approached, Theodor''s family finally arrived. Theodor appeared with his father and mother, adding liveliness to the family gathering.


    The elders gathered on one side of the living room while the younger generation chatted on the other.


    Scarlett and Maggie didn''t pay much attention to what the boys were discussing; they were busy giggling in a corner, talking about Francis.


    "Little sister..." Maggie whispered to Scarlett, "You won''t believe what I received earlier."


    "What?" Scarlett was curious as she nced at Maggie, who sat beside her.


    "Francis sent me a text message. He asked if I woulde to this dinner?" Maggie grinned, pleased. She had previously thought Scarlett''s n had failed because, since she followed Scarlett''s suggestion, Francis had never contacted her until today.


    Scarlett smiled, looking at Maggie''s blushing face. She asked, "Did you reply to his text?"


    "Yeah, I replied to his text and told him I woulde," She paused. Her beaming eyes gradually turned gloomy. "¡ªBut after that, he didn''t reply to anything..." She sighed deeply.


    "Sis, rx." Scarlett, feeling amused, looked at Maggie. "As long as you follow what I ask... you''ll be alright!" She still believed that Francis would be curious about Maggie.


    Maggie nodded.


    "Hmm, I followed your instructions. And today was the first time he ever contacted me¡ª" Suddenly, Maggie''s voice trailed off as her eyes saw someone appear in the living room. Her hand gripped Scarlett''s hand tightly as she said. "Heaven!! H-He''s here!!"


    "Who?" Scarlett asked while following Maggie''s line of sight. Like Maggie, Scarlett was shocked when she saw Grandpa Robert entering the room, with Francis following behind.


    Scarlett''s lips curled into a smile upon seeing Francis attend this dinner.


    ''Well... Well... it looks like my n is going as nned, huh!?'' she silently thought to herself.


    Scarlett followed the others and stood up to wee their arrival. However, she didn''t immediately approach the two of them. Instead, she turned to face Maggie.


    "Alright, keep it that way. Just stay cool. Don''t ask him anything before he asks you first," Scarlett reminded Maggie.


    Maggie nodded slowly, even though she found it very difficult to ignore Francis. She wanted to approach and talk to him, but Scarlett''s strategy was also worth trying.


    "I''ll heed your advice, little sister," Maggie responded.


    "Good!" Scarlett said while gently patting Maggie''s hand, reminding her to be patient.


    While Scarlett and Maggie were busy chatting, Theodor approached them.


    "You both look suspicious... What are you talking about while whispering like this?" Theodor narrowed his eyes at Scarlett and then nced at Maggie. "Don''t tell me... Are you two making any strange ns? Tell me; I''ll join in if it''s fun..."


    The two girls ignored him and rolled their eyes before approaching Robert and Francis.

 Chapter 496 Family Dinner (2)

    Chapter 496 Family Dinner (2)


    The two girls ignored him and rolled their eyes before walking to Robert and Francis.


    "Grandpa Robert, Brother Francis..." Scarlett walked over to them and greeted them politely. "It''s nice to see both of you joining us."


    "Scarlett, Grandpa is also happy that your father invited us," Robert said, smiling gently at her.


    "Hi, Scarlett..." Francis nodded slightly at her.


    Xander joined Scarlett to wee Dr. Robert. However, he was unaware of the young man beside Dr. Robert. He looked at Scarlett and whispered, "Who?"


    Scarlett yfully answered him in a louder-than-usual voice, "Hubby, this man is My Uncle Francis, Grandpa Robert''s younger son..." She then looked at Francis and grinned. "Uncle Francis, this is my husband, Xander Riley."


    Francis was left speechless, ring at her for addressing him as an uncle. Then, something crossed his mind, and he decided to y along. With a smile, he turned to Xander and said, "Hello, actually I''m not her uncle, but I''m Scarlett''s ex-fiance..." He extended his hand to Xander for a handshake.


    Instantly, Scarlett''s yful smile faded as she heard his words. She swallowed hard, venting her anger at Francis in her mind.


    ''Damn, this man! How dare he take revenge on me so fast?''


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Francis as if she wanted to scold him with just her re. After looking at him and ignoring her, she said, "Stop that nonsense, Uncle Francis. How could I be engaged to my uncle?"


    Xander, utterly confused by their exchange of words. His face turned dark as he pulled his hand away before he shook hands with Francis. If the gaze could kill someone, Francis might die from Xander''s sharp re.


    ''So this man was her ex-fiance?'' Xander muttered under his breath, starting to remember rumors he had ever heard in the past.


    Francisughed yfully, "Hahaha, you must stop ying pranks with me, Scarlett. Or your dear husband will go berserk..." he said casually, but his words were enough to wake Scarlett.


    She scolded herself for forgetting about Xander''s jealousy. In a hurry, she looked at Xander beside her and grabbed his hand, gently squeezing it.


    "H-Hubby... Hahaha... Well... we were just ying a prank," she said whileughing a little, trying to ease the awkward situation. "Ugh, I was never engaged to him..." She hurriedly added.


    However, herughter and exnation didn''t immediately put Xander at ease. He felt a bit jealous looking at Francis.


    Xander looked at Robert, wanting to seek rification. But, he realized that he and his father-inw had walked away and were now sitting at the other end of the room, chatting and ignoring them. He then turned to Theodor to ask him, but even Theodor appeared as confused as him.


    Scarlett started to panic as she saw that Xander wasn''t saying anything, and she could clearly see his annoyed gaze. "¡ªTrust me, we were just joking around. We never engaged."


    Xander looked at his wife and whispered near her ear, "Ms. Riley, you can''t y a prank like that... I might end up in jail if you talk so casually about your ex." He said casually, but Scarlett could tell that Xander was very serious.


    Scarlett silently gulped when she started to imagine Xander killing Francis. In a hurry, she nodded, agreeing with his words.


    Now, she really regrets joking with Francis.


    ...


    Trying to divert the awkward vibe, Scarlett invited them to sit down. Unfortunately, her efforts were in vain as Theodor raised the matter again.


    "So, Francis... were you two actually engaged? Or not?" Theodor asked innocently, his curiosity evident in his eyes.


    "No!" Scarlett immediately answered, giving him a sharp gaze. She tried to find a way to change the topic, and what she learned about himtely came to mind.


    "Really? Don''t try to hide anything from me, little sister..." Theodor seemed unconvinced as he narrowed his eyes at Scarlett.


    "Alright, Brother Theo, let''s not talk about me." A yful smile graced her beautiful face before she continued, "Now tell us about yourself, brother... When will you introduce your girlfriend to your parents?"


    Theodor''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at Scarlett, too stunned to respond to her words. ''How could she know? Did she hack my phone?'' he thought, feeling confused.


    Maggie, who had been silent for a while¡ªfollowing Scarlett''s advice not to talk to Francis¡ªcouldn''t help butment when she heard Theodor finally had a girlfriend. "My goodness... Theo, you already have a girlfriend? Is that true?"


    Now, all eyes were on Theodor, as if they were waiting for him to answer Scarlett''s question, curious to know the truth.


    "So, you suddenly went to Asia to meet her? If I remember correctly, she''s from South Korea, right? Oh, no... I mean¡­ she is from Thand, right?" Xander asked.


    Scarlett smiled, proud of her husband for helping divert the topic to Theodor.


    "Hubby, don''t spill anything..." Scarlett nced at Xander while yfully smiling at him. "Let Brother Theo tell us about his new girl."


    Theodor, "..."


    "Tsk... Tsk... You two are such a heartless couple. Stop spreading rumors," Theodor said while giving them a sharp re. After venting his annoyance through his gaze and feeling better, he turned to Maggie. "Sorry if I must disappoint you, Maggie, but I don''t have a girlfriend..." He chuckled.


    "Brother Theo, you''re such a terrible liar. Don''t force me to expose her Instagram..." She grinned.


    Scarlett''s words were enough to make Theodor''s throat go dry. This girl indeed knew. Now he was sure she had hacked his cellphone.


    ''Damn you, Scarlett! How dare you hack my phone??'' Theodor could only vent his anger at Scarlett in his mind.


    Afraid that his little sister would expose him, Theodor stood up from his seat in a hurry and said, "Ugh, guys... I have to go to the restroom now¡ª" He quickly walked away from them.


    Scarlett, seeing that Theodor had left, could only smile. However, she also stood up and asked Xander to follow her.


    "Maggie, Brother Francis, you guys keep talking... Xander and I are going to our bedroom for a while." Scarlett said. She noticed Francis had stolen a nce at Maggie since they were sitting on the couch. She needed to give them some time to resolve their matters.

 Chapter 497 A Sudden Meeting With Rex Morrison

    Chapter 497 A Sudden Meeting With Rex Morrison


    A week flew by quickly.


    Scarlett had spent most of her time at her office in the past few days because she had to prepare for her trip to Norway to search for her mother.


    She began delegating all office matters to people she trusted before her departure since she could picture she wouldn''t be able to lead her IT team during her stay there.


    Today, Scarlett also had a meeting with Tyler Park, who had flown in from LA. This marked the first time the four of them ¡ª members of the Food ve Guild ¡ª had met since Scarlett moved to this country.


    After a long day of meetings, Scarlett decided to gather with all of her Food ve Guild members, plus their new member, Theodor. The shameless Theodor forced his way into bing a member. And, because Scarlett was too exhausted to reject him, she finally gave him the green light.


    When Scarlett was preparing to leave for the restaurant, she heard a soft knock on the door. She saw Cruz, her assistant, standing in his light blue shirt and white trousers. She could tell from his expression that he was slightly annoyed.


    "What is it, Cruz? Why do you look so annoyed, like someone just spat in your coffee?" She yfully asked as she got up from her seat, grabbed her bag, and walked towards the door.


    Cruz took a deep breath before saying, "Boss, it seems like our lunch gathering will be canceled again..." he said.


    "Why canceled? Is someone unable to make it today? Who?" Scarlett stopped in her tracks right in front of Cruz, looking puzzled.


    "Not them, boss, but you..."


    "What the hell are you trying to say?" She snapped. "I''m ready now. Let''s go!"


    Cruz chuckled as he looked at the annoyed Scarlett, "Well... Boss, someone came to see you. He''s in the waiting room."


    Scarlett was slightly surprised to hear that. She wasn''t expecting to meet someone today.


    "Who?"


    "Rex Morrison!"


    Scarlett''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected Rex to show up so soon after she called himst night. This means he has been in this city sincest night.


    Seeing Scarlett''s excitement upon hearing Rex Morrison''s name, Cruz could only smile bitterly.


    "Boss, I''ll call Rex toe into this room..." said Cruz as he walked out of the room. But before he left, Scarlett stopped him.


    "Cruz, there''s no need. I''ll meet him now. And I''ll join you guys at the restaurant." Scarlett said and walked past Cruz.


    "Huh!? Boss... so we''re still going to have our gathering today?" Cruz asked eagerly.


    "Yes! Arrange a spot for Rex. He''ll be joining us this time," she said, waving her hand as she walked toward Rex.


    "Yes, boss!" Cruz said happily. He immediately got busy calling the restaurant while watching Scarlett leave and enter the elevator with Rex.


    ...


    Scarlett walked beside Rex toward the elevator. She was stunned when she looked at him; he appeared even more handsome. His face had a radiant glow, and his hair was neatly styled.


    They hadn''t seen each other in months. Thest time they had met was in City X when they had captured Jude Withers. So much has happened since then.


    She wanted to tell him many things, but for some reason, she felt that the distance between them was growing wider and wider. Moreover, they lived on two different continents, so theirmunication had be increasingly rare.


    Rex had been busy managing hispany and The Fox. At the same time, she had been preupied with her sorrow over losing her unborn child and trying to refocus herself on searching for her mother and Carter''s medical treatment.


    Now, seeing Rex here, she couldn''t help but want to talk to him about everything, just as they used to.


    "Brother... You know what?" Scarlett narrowed her eyes, looking at Rex as they entered the elevator. "¡ªEver since you got a girlfriend, you''vepletely forgotten about me!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. No one forgets about you, silly girl!" Rex chuckled as he nced at her.


    Scarlett ignored his yfulugh and asked with her still annoyed voice, "Since when have you been here? Why didn''t you inform me?" her eyes narrowed at him.


    "It''s been three days," Rex said with a smile. He knew she would be annoyed, so he hade to meet her immediately without bothering to exin to herst night that he was actually in the city.


    "Did my sister-inw have some time off?" She asked curiously, assuming that Rex must be spending his time with Casey Adams.


    "Hmm, she did. But she''s back filming today and will be busy for a while. That''s why I didn''t tell you. I was just about to meet you today, but you happened to call mest night." Rex exined.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes upon hearing his words.


    "Casey sends greetings to you. She said she will meet you soon..." Rex added when he noticed that she was still annoyed.


    "Well, I don''t think I''ll be able to meet her soon. I''m flying to Norway as nned after Xander''s birthday," she said and walked toward her car, noticing that Logan was already waiting for her.


    "Brother, there''s a lot I want to talk to you about, but now I have to go to the restaurant to meet the others. You can join us, and we can continue chatting in the car..." Scarlett offered.


    "I''ll join you," Rex said quickly. He also wanted to discuss their ns for the Norway trip.


    "What about your car?" Scarlett frowned before getting into her car.


    "It''s okay. I''ll ask my driver to go back..." he said as he sat beside her. He nced at Logan, seated behind the wheel, as if he wanted to signal him to start driving.


    After sending a text to the driver, Rex turned to Scarlett.


    "Sister, sincest night, I''ve arranged everything in Norway. They will provide our residence and people who will help us trace your mother¡ª" his voice trailed off as if he were afraid of Logan overhearing their conversation.


    Scarlett could sense his concern; she exined, "It''s okay. Logan knows everything. He will also join us in Norway..."

 Chapter 498 Food Slave Guild Gathering (1)

    Chapter 498 Food ve Guild Gathering (1)


    Scarlett could sense his concern. She exined, "Brother Rex, it''s okay. Logan knows everything. He will also join us in Norway..."


    Rex was d to hear that. He continued to tell Scarlett his n in Norway. Fortunately, Fox had a base camp there, so they didn''t have to worry about their resources¡ªthose who would help them search for Rosalie Withers.


    However, they wouldn''t stay at the Fox base camp because Rnd Gilwynn would be with them on this trip.


    Last night, Scarlett already asked Rex to provide them with a castle or vi.


    "Brother, how about the house?" Scarlett asked with concern. They would fly in a few days, and she wasn''t sure where they would stay.


    "I have an old family vi, but they need to clean up and renovate it..." Rex exined. "But you don''t have to worry, sis. The ce will be ready when you arrive." He reassured her after seeing her worried gaze.


    Scarlett didn''t reply to him immediately. She appeared to be deep in thought about this matter. She knew it would take some time for Rex to prepare that house.


    Now, she wondered about just renting a hotel. However, she had no connections in Norway, leaving her feeling clueless and afraid the ce they rented was unsafe.


    As Scarlett was thinking deeply about the house, Logan, who was driving the car, suddenly said, "Young Madam, why didn''t you ask Master Xander? If I''m not mistaken, Riley Group has a hugepany in that country, and I believe he also has a house there."


    Scarlett''s smile grew wider when she heard, "Gosh!! You''re right, Logan. I forgot about it..." She had forgotten that Xander had offered to help a few days ago. But she had refused because she thought Rex could help.


    "Brother Rex, you don''t have to worry about the house. Just prepare the people who will help us. I will call Xander now and ask him to prepare the house for us to use..." she said.


    She immediately made a call to Xander. On the second ring, Xander''s deep but gentle voice could be heard from the other end.


    "Baby..." Xander was surprised to receive her sudden phone call. A few minutes ago, she texted him that she was about to go to lunch with the others. So why was she calling again? It worried him.


    "Is everything alright?" Xander asked with concern.


    His worried tone prompted Scarlett to exin quickly, "Yes, everything is alright. But it seems I need your help, hubby..."


    "Help? What kind of help, dear?"


    "Do you have a house in Oslo? We need a safe house because Fox can''t bring my father to their base camp..." She exined.


    "Hmm, I have several houses there. No worries, I will ask James to go there to prepare everything."


    Scarlett was delighted to hear that. She knew it. Her husband could handle this kind of thing, especially in Europe, where hispany was quite big.


    She actually could have asked her father for help. However, she didn''t want to use her father''s royal facilities. After all, her mother was an outsider; she was just the woman her father loved, not a Gilwynn family member. Not yet. That''s why she preferred to use her own resources.


    "Thanks, husband, you are the best," Scarlett said, but suddenly she heard Rex faintly chuckle. She nced at him with a frown.


    ''Damn, sister! Why torture me with your PDA!?'' Rex silently vents his anger in his mind while turning his gaze away.


    "Babe, you said you would go to lunch with your friends, but it sounds like you''re still on the street?" Xander asked.


    "I''m heading to the restaurant now. With Rex..."


    "Rex? He''s already arrived?" Xander was surprised; he thought Rex would arrive tomorrow.


    "Yeah... He is so heartless! He''s already been in this city for three days but didn''t¡ª"


    Rex grabbed her cell phone before she could finish her words. Her cell phone swiftly moved to Rex''s hands. He pressed the speaker''s voice before greeting Xander, "Hi Xander, how are you, man? Well, I miss you..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    She was utterly speechless while shaking her head, looking at Rex acting like a child. Gosh.


    Xander ignored his yful words, "You are indeed a good friend. You only called us today... "


    Rex could only smile when he heard Xander''s sarcasm; he said, "My bad, man. Apologies..."


    "Come to our home, have dinner with us tonight. I want to discuss something with you," Xander said. He needed to talk to him about Scarlett''s physical and psychological health.


    "Sure, I will. Alright, we are arriving at the restaurant. See you, man!" He said while giving Scarlett her phone back.


    Scarlett talked about a few things with Xander, then immediately got out of the car and entered the restaurant. She already gets a text from Theodor that he already arrived.


    Theodor chose this ce for their first gathering this month¡ªan oceanside seafood restaurant near the business center.


    It was an old restaurant in the Royal City, well-known for its delicious seafood dishes. Securing a reservation here was not easy, but with Theodor in their group, that wasn''t a concern.


    When Scarlett and the others entered the VIP room, they were taken aback; everyone else had already arrived, even though she had left the office before the others.


    Scarlett leaned towards Logan and whispered, "Did you deliberately take a detour to get here?"


    "Yes, Young Madam," he answered politely. "I noticed you needed more time to talk to Rex."


    "You truly are an exceptional assistant, Logan," Scarlett praised, giving him a thumbs-up.


    "It''s my duty... Madam." Logan slightly nods.


    Scarlett nods at him. She didn''t need to introduce Rex to anyone else; they were all friends. Instead, Rex ignores her and engages in a serious conversation with Tyler.


    She could only smile as she sat between Theodor and Zara, with Logan and Cruz sitting opposite them.


    Just before they were about to order from the waitress, there was a knock on the door, and what Scarlett saw surprised her.

 Chapter 499 Food Slave Guild Gathering (2)

    Chapter 499 Food ve Guild Gathering (2)


    "Sister Maggie?" Scarlett was surprised to see her at the door. "Are you alone? Join us here for lunch..." She couldn''t help but ask Maggie to join them.


    After briefly greeting the others in the room, Maggie looked back at Scarlett again. "Sister, I came with my¡ª"


    Before Maggie could finish, Francis appeared behind her, surprising Scarlett and Theodor.


    "Wow! You guys came together?" Theodor narrowed his eyes on Francis and Maggie.


    "Brother Francis..." Scarlett was delighted to see them together.


    Maggie, feeling shy, received a lot of attention from Scarlett''s friends, especially Theodor. She excused herself to Scarlett and promised to call her.


    "I will call youter, Scarlett..." She awkwardly said and closed the door, but Scarlett stood up from her chair and followed her outside.


    "Sister, wait¡ª" Scarlett hurried her steps toward Maggie. "Are you guys... a couple now!?" she asked, her eyes shifting between Francis, who had already walked outside the restaurant, and Maggie in front of her¡ªjust by looking at how red her face was, she could guess her answer.


    "Wow, Sister Maggie, I''m so happy for you... congrattions," Scarlett sincerely said.


    Maggie immediately shook her head. "No... Not yet. We''re not a couple yet. But after dinner at Dad''s house, Francis''s attitude toward me is starting to change. Since that day, he has been so nice to me." She blushed. "He is the one who contacted me first. And today also, he was the one who asked me out for lunch..."


    Scarlett smiled, happy to hear that. "That''s a good sign, sis..."


    "Hmm, I think so too," Maggie said. "Even though I still feel afraid that Francis didn''t like me because so far, there''s been no conversation that led us to be a couple. But I don''t care; I will wait for him..." She faintly smiled.


    "Sister Maggie," Scarlett''s voice turned serious. Her eyes looked sharply at Maggie momentarily, and then her gaze slowly turned behind her, looking at someone who stood behind Maggie.


    "¡ªThis time, you have to be firm, sis. Don''t wait too long for Francis. If brother Francis doesn''t express his feelings for you in a month, just cut a tie with him," said Scarlett calmly with a smile. She seemed to speak to the man standing behind Maggie.


    Instantly, Maggie''s face turned pale upon hearing Scarlett''s words.


    "Y-You... little sister. How could I do that? I like Francis so much. Right now, he''s the only man who can shake my heart. He is the one who I want to be my partner. How could I forget him? No, I can''t¡ª" Maggie''s voice trailed off when she realized Scarlett wasn''t looking at her but behind her.


    Curious to know, Maggie followed Scarlett''s line of sight.


    When Maggie turned her head, what she saw shocked her: Francis was standing right behind her. Instantly, she could feel her knees turn into jelly.


    ''Oh, my God! Did he hear what I was saying? Since when did he stand there?'' Maggie''s mind felt blurry, and she was too shy. Sheposed herself to say, "F-Francis... since when did you¡ª"


    "Maggie, don''t say anything," Francis stopped her. She pressed her lips, nodding, waiting for him to say something, but he remained silent. He just looked at Scarlett, which worried her.


    Francis turned his gaze to Scarlett. "Thank you, Scarlett. Because of you, I now realize my true feelings. I owe you this time, sister..." He sincerely said.


    Scarlett didn''t say anything but nodded at him. She felt she no longer needed to stay there and left them ¡ª a new couple in her family.


    Somehow, she felt pleased to finally be able to help her sister, Maggie, win Francis''s heart.


    Francis''s smile grew wider as he looked at Scarlett, who walked away from them, and then he turned to Maggie before her.


    "Maggie, give me a chance. I''ll prove to you that I like you too..." He said gently while holding her hand firmly.


    Maggie felt like all her muscles were betraying her now. She felt weak, too shocked by what had happened¡ªFrancis had finally said out loud that he would try to like her. This was a sentence she had longed to hear.


    ****


    Back to the VIP room,


    "What happened, Scarlett?" Theodor asked when he saw her enter the room.


    Earlier, Theodor had been worried when he saw Scarlett running out after Maggie. When he wanted to follow them, Logan, standing by the door, stopped him, prohibiting anyone from leaving the VIP room. Even the waiter, who had finished taking their order, had to wait.


    Theodor had no choice but to wait and only wonder what was happening out there.


    "Did something happen to Maggie and Francis?" he asked again, looking at Scarlett as she sat in her chair.


    "No worries. Nothing happened," Scarlett smiled at Theodor and asked him to sit down again. "Have you guys ordered?" She ignored Theodor''s curious gaze and looked at Zara.


    "Yeah. I ordered all their best dishes," Zara began showing Scarlett what they had ordered. At the same time, the others returned to talking again as if nothing had happened.


    ...


    Their conversation continued, and before they knew it, nearly two hours had passed, the lively lunching to an end.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but feel slightly sad at the thought of parting with them. This may be thest time she sees them all before she leaves for Norway to find her mother.


    She had no idea when she''d return to this city and have the chance to gather with them again. She wished she woulde back soon, but she was worried that this trip would not be as smooth as she had imagined.


    Later...


    Scarlett bid farewell to them all. She left with Rex as they headed towards her house. Rex would be joining them for dinner, and she still had a lot of things she wanted to discuss with him.


    In the meantime, the others went back to their respective offices since it was still during regr working hours.

 Chapter 500 Xander Birthday

    500 Xander Birthday


    Today is Scarlett''sst day in this country because she will fly to Norway with her father tomorrow.


    Now, she couldn''t sleep as she waited until the day changed to congratte him. It was their first time celebrating his special day together. However, Xander was already fast asleep beside her, making her reluctant to wake him when the time came.


    Her husband had been extremely busytely, with ns to visit several countries on this continent before joining her in Norway.


    Initially, Scarlett wanted to celebrate Xander''s birthday with a dinner party involving the whole family, but Xander declined. He insisted that she leave for Norway as soon as possible, believing that a faster departure would yield better results.


    Scarlett agreed with his reason. So, she could only celebrate his birthday during breakfast tomorrow morning, after which she would immediately board her flight with her father.


    "Happy birthday, Xander," Scarlett whispered softly, careful not to disturb him as she leaned in.


    Scarlett slowly closed her eyes, assuming Xander had already fallen asleep. To her surprise, she immediately felt Xander''s arms wrap around her waist, pulling her closer into his embrace.


    "Thank you, babe," Xander replied in a hoarse tone. "Why did you wait until this hour? You should sleep, babe..." he continued his words as he sensed Scarlett shift her body within his arms.


    "I just wanted to be the first one to wish you a happy birthday," Scarlett exined, looking up to meet his gaze. "Xander, this is our first time celebrating your birthday together..."


    Xander remained silent, a peculiar emotion welling up inside him upon hearing her words. After a brief pause, he spoke again, "It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that. I... stopped celebrating my birthday after my mother passed away."


    "I''m sorry if I brought back those memories," Scarlett said softly, her tone filled with sympathy.


    "It''s okay. I''ve started to enjoy celebrating my birthday again because from now on, you''re the first person to say it," he said, leaning in closer to her and kissing her lips gently.


    Xander gazed into her eyes. "I think I should ask for my birthday present now..."


    Scarlett was taken aback. "A present? I did prepare one for you. Do you want it now? I can..."


    "No, I don''t want that present," he replied, pulling her closer. At the same time, his hand slipped under her nightgown and, starting to rise, touched her chest, which surprised Scarlett as she realized what gift he desired.


    Scarlett could feel his body heat starting to increase, feeling his touch. She epted him. She let him touch her most intimate part of body and skin as she took off her nightgown.


    ***


    The next day.


    After having breakfast with the family, Scarlett finally bid farewell to everyone. She felt a sense of sadness as she said goodbye to Aunt Martha, Carter, and Zara, who were also returning to W country.


    "Scarlett, you must visit us at Cloudfort if you find your mother," Martha embraced Scarlett tightly. "And please, call me whenever you need someone to talk to."


    "Yes, sister-inw, you have to visit us. And you muste to my wedding with Zara," said Carter, who could now stand with the help of a cane.


    Standing beside Carter, Zara looked embarrassed when she heard his words. After several months in a rtionship with Carter, they decided to get married this year. They n to get married in Clouford, most likely at the end of the year. And she really hopes when she gets marriedter, Scarlett wille.


    "No worries, brother-inw, I wille! Just let me know when your wedding is," Scarlett patted Carter''s shoulder lightly. She then nced at Zara and said, "Congrattions, Sister Zara, I''m so happy for you..."


    "Thank you, little sister."


    "When are you guysing back?" Scarlett asked Carter.


    "We''ll be back in a week. I still have one appointment with Dr. Robert, and then we''ll all return," Carter exined. "And I''m thankful to you for assigning Zara to your Cloudford office."


    ...


    When Scarlett continued her conversation with Zara and Carter, Xander checked his watch repeatedly while waiting in the car.


    After a few more minutes, Xander couldn''t help but call her, "Wife, we must go now. Your father is already waiting at the airport."


    Scarlett was shocked and quickly got into the car, waving her hand to the others.


    "Did Father call you?" Scarlett asked, looking at Xander, who was calmly seated next to her. He looked as handsome as ever in his suit, but Scarlett could clearly see the sadness in his gaze.


    "Hmm, he called you a few times, but he said you ignored his call. So, he called me..." Xander chuckled, ncing at Scarlett, who rolled her eyes.


    "Father is really impatient," she remarked.


    "Yeah, he can''t wait to see your mom." He smiles. "Alright, Ms. Riley... I want to hug you..." Xander pulled her onto hisp, wrapping his arms around her waist. He feels reluctant to let her go. However, knowing how important this trip was, he had to support her.


    "I will miss you so much, Xander!" Scarlett smiled as she fit herself into his arms, inhaling his scent. "I hate this, but¡ª" She couldn''t finish her sentence, not wanting to be sad in front of him once more.


    "Baby, Me too. But I promise you, I will follow you there as fast as I can," Xander assured her, holding her tightly.


    "I know, but we haven''t been apart for a long time, and I don''t like it."


    "Same! But, this is for your mother. I hope you find her soon, babe," Xander said, trying to cheer her up.


    "Yes, I hope so. Actually, Rex has started their operation in thest few days. Still, they haven''t obtained significant information. Not even a single one." Scarlett added with a faint sigh.


    Xander didn''t know how toment on that because he knew how difficult it was to find Rosalie Withers. He simply hugged her and felt the warmth of her body.

 Chapter 501 Departure Day

    501 Departure Day


    Not long after, their car arrived at the private airport owned by the royal family.


    Scarlett was surprised to see that the jet was different from what she usually used. She noticed an M Kindong sign on the jet''s body.


    "I thought we would use your jet, Xander?" She nced at him.


    "I have prepared the jet you will use, but your father called me yesterday. He said he would use his," Xander smiled faintly. "I can''t refuse him. Maybe this is part of his safety, so I agreed."


    "I see," Scarlett said, but she didn''t like this idea. "I hope he keeps a low profile in Norway. I don''t want our arrival to attract attention from people we don''t want."


    This is why Scarlett is worried about bringing her father on this trip because her father''s status will attract much attention. Many evil thoughts were going on in her head, and she just wanted to avoid them all.


    "No worries. I already told him that he can''t use his royal status in Norway," Xander had already exined to Rnd the reason Scarlett wanted to keep a low profile.


    "Thank you," Scarlett smiled. She felt grateful that her husband started understanding her thoughts so much.


    Then, Scarlett turned to look outside. Only then did she notice Simon and Maggie standing before the ne. "Why did theye too?"


    Scarlett immediately followed Xander out of the car and approached them.


    Logan, who hade down before them, immediately took out their suitcases and handed them to the crew in the cabin, waiting for their arrival and tailing Scarlett and Xander.


    ...


    "Baby, you are the only person who can make the king of this kingdom wait for almost an hour," said Xander as he walked Scarlett towards Simon and Maggie.


    Scarlett almost tripped upon hearing his words. He was indeed correct. She could imagine the royal guard might punish her if she were amoner.


    "Gosh! I feel bad now for making him wait for me. I hope my brother won''t scold me¡ª" She said softly.


    "He won''t dare. Did you know that your beloved brother is afraid of me?" Xander said while holding her hand and squeezing it gently.


    "Huh!? Really? Why?" Scarlett was surprised to hear that.


    "I don''t know, but that''s what I heard from Alex," Xander also didn''t know why Simon Gilwynn was afraid of him. At first, he didn''t believe it when Alex told him. But after a few times they met, he could feel that Simon did talk to him very politely, unlike when he spoke to Theodor.


    "Maybe he didn''t like you?" Scarlett casually said while smiling at Xander.


    "Well, I don''t care if he doesn''t like me. What am I afraid of if my pretty wife doesn''t like me..." Xander said while looking at her.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but blush to hear his sweet words. She didn''t say anything but turned her gaze to Simon and Maggie.


    "Brother Simon," Scarlett greeted Simon cheerfully. "Don''t tell me you also want toe to Norway with us?" she yfully said.


    "Hahaha, no, no... of course not," Simonughed. But when he saw Xander smiling coldly at him, hisughter gradually faded.


    "Hello, brother-inw..." Simon said.


    "Hello," Xander replied.


    Scarlett silentlyughed as she witnessed the way Simon acted before Xander. Now, she could understand what Xander had said earlier. Her older brother indeed felt intimidated by Xander. She didn''t know whether to feel happy or not about this one.


    "Little Sister, we just wanted to meet you before your flight," Maggie exined. "¡ªMaybe you don''t know about this rule, but our father can''t ride on the same ne as Brother Simon. This is the royal protocol."


    Scarlett nodded. She had heard about that rule. They worried that something might happen to the ne, leaving no royal sessor.


    "Thank you, Brother Simon, Sister Maggie..." Scarlett sincerely said. She was touched because they took their time to wait for her and send her off. "And sorry for making you wait¡ª"


    "It''s okay, little sister. We just arrived, too. So we didn''t wait that long," Simon said.


    "Sister, go find Aunty. Make sure youe back with her soon." Maggie hugged Scarlett. If she didn''t have business here, she might follow them.


    "Thank you, sis Maggie..."


    "Little sister, go up now. Father is waiting for you," Simon urges her. He knew his father was impatient to fly there to find Scarlett''s mother.


    Scarlett didn''t wait any longer. She immediately said goodbye to Xander and buried her head into his chest while tightly hugging his waist.


    "I love you, Mr. Riley... You must call me every hour, alright!?" She whispered.


    "I will," Xander loosened his hug. He leaned closer to her and kissed her lips. "Go, don''t make your father wait. And remember to call me when you arrive."


    "Hmm, goodbye..." Scarlett said, and then she looked at Simon and Maggie, smiling at them. She didn''t waste any more time and immediately boarded the ne.


    ****


    Flying from Royal City to Oslo, Norway only takes two hours.


    During the flight, Scarlett spent time chatting with her father. She found it amusing to see how excited he was. Afraid he would be disappointed, Scarlett had to remind her father many times not to expect too much because the results of this search were still unknown.


    Scarlett expected to see Seven picking them up at the airport when they exited the ne.


    She was overjoyed to see him after a long time.


    However, Rnd didn''t share her enthusiasm. He narrowed his eyes when he saw Seven, feeling slightly worried because his daughter was associated with the Fox. He suspected this man was one of the Fox members.


    "Where is Rex?" Scarlett asked Seven, who was driving the car.


    "He''s at the base camp," Seven nced at Scarlett and then at Rnd Gilwynn beside her. "He will visit you at dinner..." He said while holding hisugh, looking at how Scarlett''s father looked annoyed at him.

 Chapter 502 Searching Rosalie Withers (1)

    502 Searching Rosalie Withers (1)


    "Where is Rex?" Scarlett asked Seven, who was driving the car.


    "Rex at the base camp," Seven nced at Scarlett and then at Rnd Gilwynn beside her. "He will visit you at dinner..." He said while holding hisugh, looking at how Scarlett''s father looked annoyed at him.


    "I see," Scarlett said with a warm smile. As she nced at her father, she noticed him giving Seven a displeased look, which amused her.


    "Father, this is my best friend, Seven... I mean, Allen. I already thought of him as my older brother. He''s my savior. In the past, he always risked his life to help me. He even ran for miles to take me to the hospital. Without Allen''s help, we might never have met... "


    Scarlett''s expression darkened as she recalled those times. On that fateful day, she had mistakenly believed Theodor was plotting against her, nearly costing her life. That incident had led to several months of hospitalization and more than a year in hiding.


    Recently, Scarlett discovered that Theodor was not the one pursuing her; it had all been a misunderstanding. However, the puzzle remained unsolved, and she still didn''t know who was behind the incident.


    ...


    Upon hearing Scarlett''s exnation, Rnd''s concerned expression gradually faded. Earlier, he had harbored suspicions about Allen''s bad influence on his daughter.


    "Hello, Allen," Rnd warmly greeted Seven. "I want to express my heartfelt gratitude to you for taking care of my daughter. I truly appreciate it..."


    Allen briefly nced at Rnd before refocusing on driving the car. "It''s my duty to protect her, sir. She means the world to us... On the Fox, we call her our treasure."


    Rnd could only nod in agreement with Allen, fully aware of his daughter''s exceptional skills. He had heard from Mel Tan and Theodor that Scarlett was one of the most gifted hackers ever to exist, and that filled him with immense pride.


    Now, Rnd could picture Rosalie being proud when she met their daughter.


    ''Rosalie, I hope we can meet sooner... I really miss you!'' Rnd prayed in his heart while turning his gaze out of the window.


    His gaze remained fixed on the busy street as he pondered the many unanswered thoughts, ''Why did she leave me!?''


    ...


    Shortly after leaving the city''s main street, they drove towards a small town located in a remote area.


    Xander''s spacious modern vi was situated on several hectares ofnd, surrounded by a lush canopy of trees. The property was heavily guarded for security purposes.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but be amazed as she observed the security measures in ce, reminiscent of The Fox Basecamp.


    She noticed the simrities between Xander''s properties as their car entered the vi area.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile, thinking about her husband''svish lifestyle. She turned to Logan, seated beside Seven, and asked curiously, "Logan, have you ever been to this ce?"


    Logan nced at Scarlett and replied, "No, ma''am. I''ve never been to this city. However, James told me he frequently visits here. I believe he must be familiar with this vi and the city. And, what I hear, he''s the one who takes care of everything before our arrival," he exined.


    Scarlett nodded, cing her trust in James'' capabilities. He was Xander''s right-hand man, possessing a wide variety of skills.


    "I know. Xander has already told me about James."


    "That man is excellent at handling things," Seven chimed in. He and James had worked together undercover in country X while spying on Jude Withers. Now, he was delighted to coborate with him again in this city.


    "Brother, I forgot you''ve already met him..." Scarlett smiled. She felt amused, thinking how quickly time had passed, and now all her Fox friends were familiar with Xander''s people.


    "Hahaha, yes," Seven chuckled and parked the car, ncing at several vehicles stopping behind them.


    Scarlett beamed when she spotted James waiting for them. She promptly exited the car and greeted him.


    "James, it''s been a while," Scarlett said as she stopped before him.


    "Ma''am, I''m d to assist you again," James replied politely. He also greeted the man standing beside Scarlett, instantly recognizing him as Scarlett''s father, his master''s father-inw.


    "James, this is my father," Scarlett introduced. "I believe you already know his name, right?"


    "Yes, ma''am, I do," James politely extended his hand to Rnd. "Sir, it''s an honor to meet you."


    "Hello, James," Rnd epted James'' handshake.


    "Father, James was Xander''s right-hand man. He also greatly assisted me when I faced trouble on B Ind," Scarlett exined as they entered the house.


    Rnd was surprised to learn that another person had helped his daughter. He expressed his gratitude to James as well.


    However, for some unknown reason, he felt sad because he hadn''t fulfilled his duties as her father. He wanted to do something for her, but this girl proved more capable and independent than her siblings, Simon and Maggie.


    What prevented Rnd from having the opportunity to help Scarlett was that her husband was also one of the most sessful young men he had ever met. He wielded significant influence on his country.


    Now, he could only wait for the right opportunity to assist his daughter, hoping that the time woulde in the future.


    ...


    After entering the house, Scarlett immediately asked James and Logan to help her father and his staff settle in the provided guest room area, including butlers and guards.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett and Seven promptly made their way to theputer control room on the second floor, which Xander had provided.


    Xander provides the room and installs some Fox high technology Scarlett usually uses. They intended to use this room as a control center to track down Scarlett''s mother.


    Upon entering the room, Scarlett gasped in surprise to see the room resembled herputer room at her house with Xander in Cloudfort.


    "How''s the room?" Seven asked Scarlett. "James and I are in charge of setting it up. They installed technology from MT Group... You can check it out yourself because we''re unfamiliar with its operation," he said, pointing to a ck server in the corner.

 Chapter 503 Searching Rosalie Withers (2)

    503 Searching Rosalie Withers (2)


    Scarlett headed to the server supeputer Mel had given her. She was impressed to see the MT group logo on the device.


    "Sis Mel, you''re a genius. Not only are you a talented hacker, but you can also create technology," she said with a happy smile, feeling d to be friends with someone like Mel Tan.


    After observing the supeputer, Scarlett turned to look at Seven.


    "This room is awesome, Seven! You and James are doing a fantastic job here," she eximed.


    Scarlett could imagine how busy they had been building this room in just a few days of preparation.


    "Hahaha, yeah. But we didn''t do much. We only supervised," Seven grinned while sitting behind theputer in the corner. He would assist Scarlett in running the new tracking system.


    "Alright, I''ll run the tracking system," Scarlett said as she sat in the chair and turned on theputer. However, just before she wanted to type something, her phone vibrated.


    She immediately checked her cell phone and was surprised to see Xander''s name on the screen.


    "Seven, let me ept my husband''s phone call first," Scarlett said as she stood up.


    She feels sorry now because she forgot her promise to call him once she arrived in this city.


    "Hubby..." she greeted him cheerfully, trying to lift his mood. "I''m sorry, I forgot to call you."


    "Babe, only a few hours, and you''ve already forgotten your beloved husband..." Xander''s words suddenly made her worried and guilty.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to apologize to him, but before she said anything, she heard Xander say in a yful tone, "But it''s okay, I can understand, and just so you know, I was just about to catch a ne toe there if you don''t answer my calls, darling."


    He faintlyughs.


    "X-Xander, sorry," she silently gulped. "I''m enchanted by theputer room you built for me. Thank you, hubby..."


    "Well, I just want to give my wife the best one, so you have to get used to it," Xander said. His sweet words that made Scarlett blush. "Alright, continue doing what you''re doing. We''ll do a video call once you''re ready to sleep..."


    Scarlett''s good mood returned after talking with Xander. She sat in her seat again and began typing something on the keyboard.


    Her fingers danced on the keyboard rapidly, and her eyes remained sharp as they focused on the monitor.


    It took her two hours toplete all the settings she needed to activate the technology necessary to trace her mother. They used this tech to trace her mother, while Fox took the traditional approach through Rex.


    What she heard from Rex was that they already sent a few of their experts to investigate her mother''s whereabouts based on thest sighting they had.


    "I''m done!"


    "Perfect! So, will you receive a signal if your mother''s face appears on the CCTV monitors scattered throughout this country?" Seven asked. He was curious and wanted to understand how this technology works.


    "Not just her face," answered Scarlett with a happy smile. "But everything rted to my mother. I''ve included all her identities when she was undercover, including the one she gave to my father."


    15:59


    Scarlett''s eyes beamed as she exined, "And, most importantly, not only the CCTV we used, but we also used the illegal way. Ugh, I''m sorry, brother, I can''t tell you the details because it concerns the security of the European Union."


    She couldn''t reveal that she had illegally used a few satellites to trace her mother. This was the God Eye Tech that Mel had given her, and it was clearly not allowed.


    Mel had given her ess out of sympathy, but she had warned Scarlett not to disclose anything about it. Scarlett hadn''t even told Xander about this.


    "I see. This will make it easier for us. With this, I believe we can find your mother soon, Scarlett."


    "Yeah, I hope so..." Scarlett''s voice faded as something shed through her mind, and her face suddenly stiffened. "Fuck!! How could I forget?"


    "What?" Seven, who was about to leave theputer room, stopped and looked at her. "Why does your face look like that? Like you''ve just seen a ghost!? Are you alright, little sister?" he asked with concern, approaching her.


    Scarlett ignored Seven''s question and settled back into her chair. Her hands danced rapidly on the keyboard as she typed various codes that appeared on the dark screen before her.


    Seeing that Scarlett was fully engrossed, Seven refrained from asking further questions. He knew Scarlett very well; she couldn''t hear anything while in this super-focus mode.


    Seven waited in the corner of the room, sitting on the sofa while asionally checking his cell phone. He exchanged texts with Rex, updating him on their progress in the control room.


    After several minutes had passed, the sound of the keyboard could no longer be heard as Scarlett stopped typing. A happy smile appeared on her face, her eyes sparkling as she looked at theputer screen.


    Seeing that Scarlett had finished typing, Seven immediately approached her.


    "Scarlett, is everything okay?" he asked curiously. "Is there a problem or something?"


    Scarlett stood up from her chair and faced Seven.


    "Everything is fine, but I just expanded our search area. I''ve installed this God''s Eye system across the Scandinavian countries."


    "Damn! You''re right. If your mother wasst seen two years ago, she might not be here anymore..."


    "Hmm, that''s why Rex hasn''t found anything in his field investigations," Scarlett said.


    Seven nodded in agreement.


    "Scarlett, your mother is the most difficult person we''ve ever faced. She even surpassed our number one target, the most challenging one we''ve ever encountered..."


    "Yeah, because my mother has abilities beyond mine. She can be a ghost. She''s invisible but could also be around us," Scarlett said with a faint smile, recalling her experiences in the past year when she had hidden from Theodor. She realized she now thought and acted like her mother.


    "Indeed," Seven agreed, but something crossed his mind. He nced at Scarlett, who stood by the window gazing at the woods behind the house.


    "Scarlett, have you ever wondered why your mother never showed up after we eliminated Jude Withers?"


    A frown appeared on Scarlett''s face; she seemed deeply pondering this question.


    Has anyone visited the Frankfurt Book Fair?


    If so, please take a photo of Scarlett there ^__*

 Chapter 504 Searching Rosalie Withers (3)

    504 Searching Rosalie Withers (3)


    "Scarlett, have you ever wondered why your mother never showed up after we eliminated Jude Withers?"


    A frown appeared on Scarlett''s face; she seemed deeply pondering this question.


    Often, Scarlett asked herself this question. But, until now, she hasn''t found an answer that satisfies her.


    However, among the many answers that often arise in her heart, "Maybe Mother already died..." Just imagining it terrifies her.


    That''s why she''s determined to stop thinking about it and look for her mother until she finds concrete evidence of whether her mother is still alive or all her efforts are for nothing.


    "I do," Scarlett smiled half-heartedly. "But I''ve never found the right answer to that question¡ª"


    Silence hung in the air. After a few minutes, Seven asked, "Scarlett, is it possible that your mother still thinks it''s not the right time for her to appear? Because the real threat is still out there?"


    Scarlett''s calm expression gradually changed to surprise. She had never thought about that because she only believed that Jude Withers was the one who had been making her mother run away.


    However, what Seven said made sense. Her mother hadn''te out yet because other forces were keeping her in hiding.


    Too confused by this, Scarlett could only take a deep breath and exhale in silence.


    "Brother Allen, I''m not sure about that. Let''s focus on finding Mom''s trace. What happened to her? We''ll find out after we locate her."


    She patted Seven''s shoulder and then walked toward the door. But her steps stopped. She turned back, looking at Seven, "Please look after theputer, make sure it runs smoothly, and alert me if anything happens."


    "Yes, sure. Go take a rest..." Seven waved her hand, gesturing for Scarlett to leave. After seeing the door closed, he slumped back on the sofa and started ying with his cell phone.


    ....


    Standing by the window in her bedroom, Scarlett''s mind was consumed by what Seven had just said.


    "What if... there''s a real threat out there that keeps your mother hiding?" The question continued to resonate in her mind.


    She tried to recall what had happened around her for the past few months, searching for clues that might lead to an answer.


    After a few minutes of deep thought, she still couldn''t find anything suspicious.


    "Did I miss something?"


    She pinched her forehead, which had be sore from overthinking.


    "God! All of this isn''t as simple as I thought, is it?" Scarlett let out a deep sigh and made her way to the bed. Shey down, attempting to rest her restless mind.


    Just as Scarlett was about to fall asleep, she heard a knock on the door. After quickly adjusting her hair and clothes, she promptly opened the door.


    "Logan, what happened?" She found Logan standing in front of her bedroom door.


    "Ma''am, I''vee to inform you that it''s lunchtime. Your father is already waiting in the dining room," Logan exined.


    "Thank you," Scarlett nodded. "I need to use the toilet and will be down shortly. You can ask my father to start eating."


    ...


    When Scarlett arrived at the dining table, she noticed her father wasn''t eating. He conversed with Seven and James, who were also seated with him.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of her lips as she watched how lively their conversation was.


    "Scarlett, hurry..." Rnd called out when he saw her standing at the entrance. "The food will get cold if you keep standing there."


    She snapped out of her thoughts and quickly joined them. But before she sat beside her father, she called Logan to join them at the table.


    When she saw all her close people sitting at the same table as her father, she felt happy and grateful to witness such a warm family atmosphere around her.


    She began eating while listening to their discussion about the car.


    While eating, Scarlett''s mind was once again filled with Seven''s questions.


    ''Biggest enemy? Who? Who is the person that could scare an assassin and a hacker as strong as my mom?'' she wondered.


    ''Why doesn''t Mom fight?''


    ''Is Mom afraid they will harm me?''


    ''Did Mom know that I''m not a weak girl but also as talented as her?''


    ''Mom, why are you still hiding? Why?''


    Countless questions swirled in Scarlett''s mind, causing her not to hear Rnd when he asked her something. She just stared at her food, chewing absentmindedly.


    Later, she snapped out of her daze when she felt a gentle tap on her shoulder.


    Scarlett looked up and was surprised to see her father looking at her with a puzzled expression.


    Not only does Rnd feel confused looking at Scarlett, but Seven and the others are now observing her with a perplexed look as if silently asking her, "Are you perhaps cosyed to be a mannequin?"


    She silently gulped, feeling nervous under their curious gazes.


    "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" she asked, frowning, then continued eating, attempting to ignore their stares.


    "Is something bothering you, daughter?" Rnd''s voice made Scarlett halt her chewing. She looked at her father and shook her head slowly.


    "But why didn''t you respond as if your soul wasn''t with you when we called you? You ignored us..." Rnd asked again, his tone filled with concern.


    Scarlett opened her mouth a few times, but no words came out. She couldn''t share her thoughts with them at this moment.


    "My dear Scarlett, please tell your father if something is troubling you. Perhaps I can help," Rnd urged.


    "Yes, young madam, don''t keep it to yourself," James added.


    "Ma''am, I can also help if you need me," Logan chimed in, curious about Scarlett''s unusual demeanor. She typically exuded a cheerful vibe, but now she seemed extremely stressed and gloomy.


    Seven smiled while looking at Scarlett. He knew what was troubling her; she must be thinking about


    her mother again.


    "I''m fine. I''m just feeling exhausted and sleepy. That''s why I''m in a daze..." she said, encouraging the others to continue eating.

 Chapter 505 Searching Rosalie Withers (4)

    505 Searching Rosalie Withers (4)


    In the afternoon, Scarlett asked for time to talk with her father. Because something was bothering her regarding her mother''s past when she visited M Country, and she needed to discuss it with him.


    Maybe she could find a lead to find her mother by doing so.


    She entered her father''s lounge area and joined him in enjoying the afternoon while they gazed at the greenery in the backyard.


    "Scarlett, I heard from Allen that you''re now running the program created by Mel Tan," Rnd asked.


    "Yes, but it''s too early to know the result. The area we need to cover is so fast, these entire nations. And I also expanded my investigation to include all Scandinavian countries."


    "Is that really necessary?" he inquired.


    Scarlett didn''t rush to answer her father. She sipped her Earl Grey tea and then nced at him.


    "Yes, because I believe Mother is only passing through this country. She''s not here. My team might have already found some clue about her if she were here."


    "Well, you''re right. I''ve also moved my people to track her down, and we didn''t find anything about her." Rnd said while sighing deeply.


    "Father, why didn''t you tell me you also ask your people!?" Scarlett was surprised by this information.


    "This is because I don''t want to burden you," Rnd said apologetically.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She feels amused because she finds another simrity between her father and her: stubbornness.


    "Father, I hope... what you''re doing won''t cause my mother to flee again if she notices you''re still searching for her," Scarlett said, shaking her head.


    Rnd frowned upon hearing Scarlett''s words. Suddenly, the question that had been troubling his mind resurfaced. It was what he had also wanted to know: Why had Rosalie left him?


    "Scarlett, that''s been puzzling me all this time," he admitted, gazing directly into Scarlett''s eyes. "Why did your mother leave me? Why did she run away from me?"


    "Well, that''s what I wanted to discuss with you. Initially, I thought my mother ran away from you because she feared your status, especially since she was pregnant. But as time has passed, that reason doesn''t seem to make sense," Scarlett exined.


    "Didn''t you mention that she ran away because of Jude Withers?" Rnd inquired.


    "Yes, but it''s been several weeks since Jude Withers was arrested, and yet Mom hasn''t reappeared," Scarlett said, taking a deep breath in frustration. "So, I can only guess that something else still holds her back."


    "Scarlett, if that''s the case, it might be rted to me?"


    Scarlett smiled at her father. "Indeed, I''m beginning to consider that possibility. That''s why I wanted to talk to you about this."


    Observing her father''s silence, Scarlett pressed on, "Father, even as the king of M Country, I believe not everyone likes you, right?"


    "Absolutely, I can''t please everyone," Rnd responded with a bitter smile. "There are always people unhappy with my policies."


    When Rnd''s memories brought him back to the time when he chose to abdicate, he remembered how tired he was of the royal affairs. To others, his kingdom may have seemed peaceful and tranquil. Still, only those in his inner circle understood the underlying chaos. After his wife''s death, he had left everything behind, worn out from the demands of royal life.


    Fortunately, his son Simon had been ready to step up. Being young, he had been able to manage the kingdom effectively and lead it towards prosperity, making itpetitive with other nations.


    "But... Father, have you ever considered the possibility that someone might have hated you so intensely that they''d send an assassin to kill you?" Scarlett asked. She feels weird because the question made her own heart tremble, and the idea of her mother plotting such an act against her father was horrifying.


    ''Oh, father, it''s a terrible thought that my mother may have wanted to kill you. If you were to learn of this, it might make you sad, wouldn''t it? Or perhaps you woulde to resent her...'' She silently talks to herself, feeling gloomy with her parents.


    ...


    Scarlett''s question was enough to make Rnd''s heart tighten. He recalled that he had received several death threats in the past, but none of them ever happened.


    While Rnd was lost in thought, he recalled the Withers. Scarlett had informed him that the Withers were involved in an underground business and had an assassin division.


    Several minutester, his blood ran cold as he thought about this possibility. He sat up straight, fixing his gaze on Scarlett.


    "D-daughter..." Rnd''s voice trailed off, and he was shocked by the thought that had crossed his mind. "D-Daughter, could it be... your mother was sent to kill me?" His voice trembled.


    Scarlett could only inwardly chuckle. Finally, her father had connected the dots and realized this. Just before Scarlett could respond, her words caught in her throat when she heard her father''sughter filling the room.


    "Hahaha... Hahaha... that''s impossible. Rosalie would never do that to me. Back then, we were both deeply in love. If she wanted to kill me, she wouldn''t have bothered sleeping with me, right? She would have just done it the first time we met," Rnd stated, shaking his head.


    Scarlett, "..."


    "Scarlett, I believe in your mother," Rnd continued, appearing more at ease.


    Scarlett didn''t know how to respond because she knew the truth. Her mother had been an assassin sent to take her father''s life; this was a fact.


    She quietly sipped her Earl Grey tea, gazing outside as the sky changed color and the garden lights began to illuminate. The night was falling, and her conversation with her father had yielded no clues, leaving her somewhat disappointed.


    Nevertheless, just as she was about to excuse herself, she heard her father speak again, and his words werepelling enough to make her stay.


    "I''m certain that the person who made her run away from me and forced your mother to hide until now is probably connected to me. Someone who wanted to bring me down and intended to use Rosalie as my weakness," Rnd confidently said.

 Chapter 506 Searching Rosalie Withers (5)

    Chapter 506 Searching Rosalie Withers (5)


    "I''m certain that the person who made her run away from me and forced your mother to hide until now is probably connected to me. Someone who wanted to bring me down and intended to use Rosalie as my weakness," Rnd confidently said.


    Scarlett agrees with her father.


    She nods before asking, "Do you have a name we could check, Father?"


    Several times, Scarlett had pondered whether her mother''s mysterious disappearance could be linked to her father''s arch-nemesis. That person had dispatched a hired assassin, The Withers, to eliminate Rnd Gilwynn, the reigning monarch of M Kingdom.


    However, Scarlett remained clueless about any suspicious name because of her inability to investigate the inner circle of the royal family.


    All the while, they had been safeguarded by the formidable hacker known as Queen. As of now, shecked the ability to confront the Queen and remained in the dark about her father''s true enemy.


    "Name?" Rnd''s brows furrowed as he tried to recall potential enemies who intended to harm his family.


    "Yes, Father... give me a name so I can start tracking that person. There may be a clue that can lead us to the information we need."


    Rnd''s frown deepened, as no matter how hard he wracked his brain, he couldn''t find a name. Was it because hecked a significant enemy, or had this individual skillfully hidden any traces, making their identity impossible to discover?


    "My daughter... apologized because I can''t give you any name. You know I abdicated the throne long ago and am no longer involved with royal affairs, right?"


    "Hmm, I know," Scarlett gives a slight nod.


    "I stay away from all matters concerning the royal family," Rnd said regretfully. He felt terrible because he couldn''t help his daughter.


    Scarlett was silent for a moment, trying to think of another way.


    "I hope I can help you," Rnd muttered softly.


    Suddenly, something crossed Scarlett''s mind. She looked at him excitedly, "Father, you can still help me..."


    Her smile widened thinking about this: If her father could assist her, she could identify the person who sent The Withers assassin to kill him.


    "Really? Tell me," Rnd said.


    "I know Sister Mel, who guards the royal family against cyber attacks. That''s true, right?" Scarlett paused, waiting for Rnd to confirm that.


    After seeing Rnd nod, Scarlett continued, "Can you ask Sister Mel to grant me full ess to the royal family database? I need to check from there. There must be a clue that I can find¡ª"


    "Oh my! You''re right, my child," Rnd shouted, interrupting Scarlett''s words. "Why did I forget you are very skilled in that field!?"


    Scarlett smiled at him. "Hmm, but Sister Mel should grant me ess. It''s hard for me to break her firewallyers," Scarlett chuckled bitterly.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll call your brother. He''s the one who deals with Mel on such matters."


    "Ok. Please let me know when I can ess it."


    ...


    Scarlett immediately left her father''s room after they finished chatting. She headed to the second floor to theputer room to check the progress carried out by the God Eyes system.


    When she entered theputer room, she saw Seven on the phone by the window.


    "Oh, you''vee..." Seven hung up the phone when he noticed her. "Just now, Rex called me. He informed me that he arrived. Let''s go... It looks like he brought Old Morrison."


    Scarlett gasped in shock upon hearing that.


    "Gosh, Rex is such a terrible brother. How did he not tell me that Grandpa was also here?"


    "Old Morrison was in the country near Norway. When he learned you wereing here, he insisted on following," Seven exined.


    "I see," Scarlett said. But inwardly, she still scolded Rex for not letting her know promptly.


    She silently followed Seven down the stairs as they headed to the main door.


    When they reached the end of the stairs, Scarlett saw Logan at the same time.


    "Ma''am, Rex Morrison arrived. His car was about¡ª" Logan paused, realizing Scarlett already knew about it. "You already know, ma''am?"


    Scarlett could only nod at Logan and continued walking to the main entrance. Not long after, two cars stopped.


    Looking at the cars open and at Grandpa Morrison, she couldn''t hide how happy she was to see him in his trademark¡ªwearing his best suit.


    Patrick Morrison still looked the same as thest time Scarlett saw him when she visited New York for Rex''s birthday. He still looked healthy and fresh. His short gray hair stood out when he got out of the car, and behind him were Rex and Cedric, Grandpa Morrison''s butler.


    "Grandpa¡ª" Scarlett greeted him while epting his warm embrace.


    "Little girl, Grandpa is so happy to meet you finally..." Patrick Morrison hugged Scarlett warmly. After releasing his hug, he ced his hand on Scarlett''s shoulder and continued, "If I don''t force this brat, he won''t bring me to meet you..." Looking at Rex, he narrowed his eyes, annoyed with his grandson.


    Rex ignored his grandpa but grinned at Scarlett, who now red at him as if she wanted to whack him with her gaze.


    After she was satisfied scolding Rex with her gaze, Scarlett casually put her hand around Patrick Morrison''s arm and led him into the house.


    "Grandpa, you know what? My brother Rex has changed a bit recently..." Scarlett sighed deeply, trying to get Grandpa to take her side. She wanted to teach Rex yfully. "My brother... doesn''t seem to care about me anymore... He only cares about his girl¡ª"


    Suddenly, Scarlett''s voice trailed off as Rex''s handnded on her mouth, silencing her and preventing her from continuing her words.


    Scarlettughed inwardly when she realized that Rex had not informed his grandpa or entire family about Casey Adams.


    ''Gosh!! Brother Rex, you''re so sneaky! I''ll tell Sister Casey, let her scold you...'' She smiled inwardly, thinking about this.


    "Rex Morrison?" Patrick snapped at Rex. "Why are you covering your little sister''s mouth!?" He narrowed his eyes at Rex, but Rex ignored him, walking to a corner and avoiding them.

 Chapter 507 Searching Rosalie Withers (6)

    Chapter 507 Searching Rosalie Withers (6)


    "Rex Morrison?" Patrick snapped at Rex. "Why are you covering your little sister''s mouth!?" He narrowed his eyes at Rex, but Rex ignored him, walking to a corner and avoiding them.


    "See, Grandpa! Brother Rex is getting weirder, right?" Scarlett said, sending a faint smile at Rex.


    Rex just responded with a sharp gaze as if he wanted to say with his gaze, "How childish!"


    Scarlett rolls her eyes and turns her gaze again to Grandpa Morrison.


    "Yes, you''re right. I can see that. Don''t worry, little Scarlett. I''ll talk to his mother and ask her to scold him," Patrick said as he sat on the sofa.


    Rex could only shake his head, watching them plot against him. This is why he never wanted to bring his grandpa or the rest of his family to meet Scarlett because they would side with her over him. At first, he didn''t mind, but he felt they were too much over time.


    When Rex''s eyes fell on Seven, he called him, and they started talking in the corner.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Scarlett started chatting with Patrick Morrison.


    "Scarlett, I heard from Rex that you finally found your father?" Patrick Morrison was curious because Rex hadn''t given him any details, only mentioning that Scarlett had reunited with her biological father.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I finally found him," she smiled at Grandpa Morrison. "I will introduce you to him. Coincidentally, he came with me here," she said.


    "Really!? Fantastic... I want to know who your father is," Patrick was excited to meet Scarlett''s father.


    Scarlett turned to Logan and asked him to call her father to join them so she could introduce Grandpa Morrison to him.


    "Scarlett..." Patrick couldn''t help but ask, "Tell me, who is your father... is he a businessman?"


    "No."


    "Office worker?"


    Scarlett shook her head again.


    "Professional or teacher?"


    "No!"


    "Huh!? Then what?" Patrick asked, his worry growing. Scarlett''s father was not a good person; one day, he would only create trouble for Scarlett. "Don''t tell me that your father was a mafia leader?" his voice turned stiff.


    Scarlett, "..."


    She was momentarily silent, thinking about the correct answer to Grandpa Morrison''s question. After a while, she said, "My father retired several years ago."


    "Ah, so he''s retired now," Patrick nodded slowly, feeling relief. At least Scarlett''s father had worked.


    "Is he a civilian or military retiree?"


    "Neither," Scarlett shook her head slowly and found it amusing to see Grandpa Morrison frown. He looked increasingly afraid Scarlett''s father might be a mafia or a cartel.


    "Mmm... Grandpa, well, my father was a former¡ª" Before Scarlett could finish her sentence, she heard footsteps from behind.


    Scarlett immediately turned back and saw her father walking into the family room, followed by Albert, his butler, walking with Logan.


    "Father," Scarlett stood up and smiled at him. "I want to introduce someone to you..." Then she noticed Grandpa Morrison standing and was surprised by his reaction.


    "Grandpa, this is my father¡ª"


    "Rnd Gilwynn..." Patrick was shocked to see the man before him. He turned his gaze to Scarlett with a frown on his forehead and tilted his head toward her, whispering, "T-This man was your father?"


    Scarlett nodded, surprised to hear Grandpa Morrison know her father''s name. "Yes. You know him?"


    "Of course, I know him. Even though I live several miles from this continent, I still follow the news about his kingdom," Patrick said, unable to hide his shock upon learning that this man was Scarlett''s biological father.


    "Hahaha, I see. Well, he is my father..."


    "I can see that. You both resemble each other a lot," Patrick remarked, still astonished.


    ...


    "Hello..." Rnd said, feeling curious and confused at the same time as he saw Scarlett and the older man beside her whispering to each other, ignoring him. "Scarlett, who is this elder?"


    Scarlett snapped, realizing she had been ignoring him. "Father, this is Grandpa Morrison. He is Brother Rex''s grandpa," she exined.


    Rnd was surprised to learn this.


    A few days ago, Scarlett had introduced him to Rex Morrison, a young man who happened to be her daughter''s close friend. From what he had heard, Rex''s family had already treated her daughter like their own. Now, meeting one of the Morrison family elders made him grateful. He wanted to thank them for caring for his daughter during her stay in the US.


    "Mr. Morrison, I am so happy to meet you in person finally. Thank you for taking care of my daughter all this time," Rnd sincerely said, offering a handshake to Patrick Morrison.


    "Your Highness, it is an honor to meet you," Patrick said, lowering his head slightly while receiving a warm handshake from Rnd Gilwynn.


    "Scarlett, a nice and intelligent child, was the source of happiness for our family while she stayed in New York. You don''t need to thank us, sir," Patrick continued.


    "Mr. Morrison, just address me by my name, Rnd. I abdicated a long time ago and wasn''t involved in the royal family," Rnd smiled at him, then asked Patrick and Scarlett to sit down.


    Patrick Morrison felt reluctant to call Rnd by his first name. Even though he has abdicated, he is still a nobleman, a former king of the big country in thisnd.


    Rnd continued to speak when he saw Patrick didn''t say any words, "Mr. Morrison, because you consider my daughter Scarlett like your own family, then you can''t refuse; we have be family. Don''t hesitate, just call me Rnd," he insisted.


    "Grandpa, just follow what my father asked for," Scarlett smiled warmly at Grandpa.


    "Hahaha, okay. I will call you by your name, but you can also call me Patrick."


    "Uncle Patrick," Rnd smiled.


    "Sounds good," Patrickughed.


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile when she saw her father and Grandpa Morrison getting along so well in a short time. They had something inmon: they liked to chat.


    She excused herself, not wanting to disturb them, and joined Rex and Seven, sitting on the sofa on the other side.


    She can see them, engrossed in their conversation.


    "Brother, how''s the progress of your investigation?" Scarlett was curious about Rex''s team''s progress in locating her mother.

 Chapter 508 Searching Rosalie Withers (7)

    Chapter 508 Searching Rosalie Withers (7)


    Scarlett sat beside Rex. "Brother, how''s the progress of your investigation?" Scarlett was curious about Rex''s team''s progress in locating her mother. She had heard from Seven but wanted to hear directly from Rex.


    "I just received the news beforeing here. They found something unusual. The clue happened about a year and a half ago. However, I''m still waiting for the detailed report. I''ll let you knowter if I meet them in person..."


    Suddenly, Scarlett''s heart raced upon hearing Rex''s exnation.


    "Why can''t you ask them over the phone or have them email you the report details?" Scarlett asked, her impatience seen in her eyes. Rex didn''t rush to answer her but conveyed a warning through his sharp gaze.


    "Three! Please focus!" He said in a low tone. "Remember who we are dealing with¡ªyour mother, the best hacker. Besides that, we also don''t know the powerful force that keeps your mother in hiding."


    Scarlett gasped and nodded at what Rex said.


    When he saw her slowly nodding, he continued, "That''s why I''ve forbidden them from revealing anything online or via telephone. It''s better to talk about it directly, just in case they notice our movements..."


    "Mmm, I understand, bro," Scarlett awkwardly smiled. "So when are you going to see them?"


    "After dinner, I will meet them at the base camp."


    "I will go with you," she said, ncing at Seven. "Seven, you stay here because you need to wait in the control room. I''m concerned we might miss a signal from those God Eyes..."


    Seven nodded in agreement with Scarlett''s idea. "No worries. I will stay."


    Scarlett stood immediately before saying, "I will ask the chef to prepare dinner faster so we can head to the base camp earlier..." She left and headed to the dining room. There, she met her father''s butler and Logan, who appeared busy monitoring the servants preparing dinner.


    "Logan, can we eat now? I''m hungry..." Scarlett said casually, and Logan responded with a panicked expression, unwilling to let his young Madam go hungry.


    "Yes... Yes, young Madam. It''s ready..." Logan said while gesturing to several servants to speed up the food preparation.


    "Okay, I''ll call everyone..." Scarlett said and returned to the living room.


    ****


    After dinner, Grandpa Morrison and Rex finally excused themselves to return to their hotel. Meanwhile, Scarlett waited until her father returned to his room before leaving with Logan for the Fox base camp. It was almost eleven o''clock at night when Scarlett arrived at the base camp. She asked Logan to wait for her in the outer area. Then, she immediately entered the inner area to meet Rex there.


    What surprised Scarlett the most was when she entered the living room area for Core Members, she saw several familiar faces there. They appeared rxed, talking to each other while ying billiards. However, they all stopped what they were doing when they saw her and warmly greeted her.


    "Little sister, you finally appear!" Nine smiled at Scarlett while raising his wine ss. She smiles at him.


    "Three, why do you look even prettier since ourst meeting at X?" Twelve said as he walked toward Scarlett. "Come here, give big bro your warm hug. I miss you..."


    "Brother Daniel," Scarlett was about to ept his warm embrace, but she felt someone pulling her away from Daniel Kang before they could hug.


    "Take a seat, Three!" Rex said as he led her to sit on the sofa.


    "Damn it! Two, how dare you stop us!?" Daniel red at Rex.


    Rex only cleared his throat, paying no heed to Daniel''s re.


    Scarlett felt amused looking at these two. Not wanting to provoke either of them emotionally, she tried to divert the conversation as she looked at Nine, who seemed chill, enjoying his wine.


    "Brother Nine, why are you guys here? Did you have an assignment near this city?" Scarlett asked. She was curious to know because Brother Nine rarely appears on this continent. Likewise, Twelve mainly operates on the American continent rather than in Europe.


    "They both handle field investigations," Rex answered before Nine could open his mouth. "¡ªto trace your mother," he added.


    "WHAT!?" Scarlett was utterly speechless upon hearing that. How could a core member of Fox be assigned a task usually handled by an outer member?


    "Are we short of people? Why are they the ones taking the field?" She asks again. It''s hard for her to understand.


    "We have many people, but..." Rex nced at Nine and Twelve before continuing. "You asked them!"


    She looked at Nine and then at Daniel.


    "Scarlett, I''m bored with my life there. When I heard Rex say you needed someone to investigate your mother, I volunteered..." Daniel said with a grin.


    "Why? This task is simple. Ordinary members can do it. Your talent is too valuable to be used for this kind of thing..."


    Daniel didn''t answer immediately. He sipped his beer before saying, "Little sister, this is not simple. This is a special case; it''s your mother we want to find." He said while locking eyes with Scarlett.


    Scarlett was at a loss for words. Before she could respond, she heard Daniel continue his exnation. "Besides, Rex said he would pay for my holiday on this continent. So I came..."


    Rex, "..."


    Scarlett, "..."


    She could only chuckle and then turned her gaze to Nine, eager to hear his reason for epting this seemingly minor assignment. "What about you, Brother Nine?"


    "Same reason as Twelve," Nine answered nonchntly.


    Scarlett was left speechless.


    "Scarlett, it''s past midnight," Rex suddenly chimed in. "If you want to stay here until morning, please continue this unimportant chat!"


    "Ugh, yeah... you''re right." Scarlett grinned at Rex and then returned her attention to Daniel. "Brother, you mentioned you have a new clue?"


    "Yes. But actually, not about your mother, just someone you know..." Daniel''s expression turned serious once more. "This person has been seen too often at Oslo airport in the past year and a half."


    "Someone I know?" Scarlett asked, bewildered.


    Daniel nodded.


    "I''m not saying this person is rted to your mother, but I''m suspicious because of his frequent presence here. As far as I know, this person has no business in this country, nor did he have family either..."


    "Who?"

 Chapter 509 Searching Rosalie Withers (8)

    Chapter 509 Searching Rosalie Withers (8)


    Scarlett remained silent throughout the entire journey as she headed home. The name she had heard from Daniel somehow filled her with fear about investigating further. Because if it were true, she couldn''t imagine what might happen next. It was too terrifying to think about.


    After leaving Fox headquarters, she prayed that her friends'' suspicions were untrue. Sigh!


    Now, she does need Sister Mel''s permission to ess the Royal Family archives immediately.


    She wanted to know if that person had any involvement in her father''s assassination attempt. If so, it was highly likely that this individual had hired the Withers Family Assassin Guild and continued to pursue her mother to this day.


    ''Mom! Please, please give me a clue... I need even the smallest hint to find you,'' Scarlett prayed silently. She couldn''t even remember how often she had prayed like this since arriving in this country; it had be frequent.


    ...


    "Ma''am, you can rest now. We still have 30 minutes before we arrive..." Logan felt concerned as he observed Scarlett, who remained awake even though it was well past two in the morning. If only his master knew, he might be worried. And perhaps he was on his way to this country right now to ensure his wife''s well-being.


    Scarlett nodded slowly, attempting to sleep to give her eyes and mind some much-needed rest.


    However...


    For some unknown reason, her mind couldn''t find peace. She was still filled with that person, and this happened until she arrived home. Upon reaching the second floor, Scarlett spotted Seven waiting for her, which surprised her. "Huh!? Brother Allen, are you still awake?" She asked. "I''ve been waiting for you," Seven responded thoughtfully, speaking in a hushed tone. "Something unusual happened inside¡ª" he whispered, concerned that someone might overhear.


    Instantly, Scarlett felt a surge of tension, thinking that the God Eyes had finally provided a new clue about her mother. "The rm?" she asked eagerly. Seven shook his head rapidly, leaving Scarlett slightly disappointed. "No, not that rm. But, I think... Someone breached your system. He spoke to me through the speaker. That person asked you..." Seven replied, looking puzzled. He added, "Little sister, that person was powerful enough to take control of myputer, and I could hear his voice through my speaker. I tried to fight him, but I couldn''t win. He evenughed at me and told me to stop fighting..." his voice sounded confused.


    Rather than feeling concerned, Scarlett burst intoughter as she observed Seven''s expressions. "Brother Seven, you look so amusing right now. This is the first time I''ve seen you so frightened, like a ghost chasing after you..." Scarlett shook her head and proceeded into theputer room.


    Seven was left speechless, watching Scarlett ignoring his report. However, he followed her into theputer room and said, "Darn! Three, you don''t believe me?"


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately but sat and turned on herputer. Not long after, a cheerful young man''s voice greeted her.


    "Hello, Ms. Scarlett Piers," the young man''s voice chirped. Seven, already seated in her chair at the end, jumped in surprise.


    "T-That''s him..." Seven said in a hushed tone, gesturing to remind Scarlett. "This is the hacker who spoke to me, Scarlett. You have to¡ª" His voice trailed off slowly as he saw Scarlett smiling and gesturing for him to stop talking.


    ''Huh!? Why does she appear so rxed?'' Seven frowned, utterly bewildered.


    After seeing Seven shut his mouth tightly, she praised him with a thumbs up and returned her attention to herputer screen.


    "Max, just call me Scarlett..." She yfully smiled and began typing on her keyboard. "Why did you suddenly contact me?" she asked.


    "My boss tried to call you, but your cellphone is inactive, and you''re likely in an area she can''t reach. So, she asked me to wait for you here in case you returned and to deliver her message..." Max exined.


    "Oh, really?" Scarlett suddenly felt delighted to hear that. "What did Sister Mel want to tell me?" She inquired with curiosity.


    "Regarding your father, he requested permission for you to ess the Royal Family database, so I''m here to inform you that you now have ess."


    "Perfect, Max," Scarlett said happily. "Please thank Sister Mel for me. I really appreciate her help."


    "I will," Max responded. "One more thing... my boss said I can assist you if you need to search for something there."


    "Really?" Scarlett''s hands, which had been busy typing in an attempt to ess the Royal Family database and search for that person''s name, suddenly came to a halt. If Max ¡ª Mel Tan''s highly intelligent AI assistant, known to have defeated many top hackers ¡ª could help her, she was confident she could quickly find what she was looking for. She felt excited.


    "Yes, you can tell me what you''re looking for, and I''ll find it for you in no time..." Max said confidently.


    "Okay, Max. I''ll give you a name. Please search for anything rted to this individual. Look for unusual details about him and who he may have met in the past thirty years..." Scarlett instructed.


    "No worries! I''ll start working on it now and get back to you soon," Max assured her confidently.


    Scarlett felt ted. This was precisely what she needed. Without dy, she shared information about the person she suspected. After that, she powered down herputer, smiled, and rose from her seat.


    She could sleep peacefully tonight, confident Max would efficientlyplete the task. "Seven, I''m going to sleep now, and you should rest too," she said, walking toward the door.


    "Scarlett, wait..." Seven hurried to follow her. "Who is that man? Why do you trust him so much?" He tried to warn her.


    Scarlett paused and smiled at Seven. "Of course, I trust him."


    Seven remained perplexed by her response.


    Before he could question her further, Scarlett exined, "He''s not human, but an AI. I''m certain... He''s smarter than Brother Ten, our second hacker."


    Seven gasped in shock.

 Chapter 510 Searching Rosalie Withers (9)

    Chapter 510 Searching Rosalie Withers (9)


    Next morning.


    Rnd anxiously awaited his daughter at the dining table, but an hour had passed, and Scarlett had not yet appeared. He called Logan and inquired, "Why hasn''t Scarlette down yet? Have you checked upstairs?"


    "Sir, Young Madam is still sleeping. Last night, she only returned home at two in the morning," Logan replied. "My daughter left the house in the middle of the night?" Rnd was surprised, "Where did she go sote? Who was she with?" Worry was evident in his eyes.


    "I drove her, and she went to¡ª" Logan''s voice slowly trailed off. He hesitated to reveal Scarlett''s involvement with FOX, uncertain if Rnd knew her affiliation with that organization.


    "Don''t attempt to deceive me, Logan!" Rnd insisted on knowing the truth. Logan had no choice but to reveal, "Sir, Young Madam met Mr. Rex. They discussed about Ms. Withers matters¡ª"


    "I see. So he went to Fox base camp?" Rnd''s worries slowly disappeared when he knew Scarlett had gone to Fox headquartersst night. Besides, Rex was with her. He knew his daughter would be fine.


    Logan was slightly surprised when he noticed Rnd looking calm. He asked, "Sir, you already know that the young madam is involved with Fox?"


    "Of course I do. My daughter tells me everything," a proud smile appeared at the corner of Rnd''s lips. "So, what''s the matter they discuss there? Have they found a new clue?"


    "I didn''t know, sir. I can''t enter their base camp, so I only wait for the young madam in the outer ring area," Logan exined.


    Rnd nodded.


    "Alright, you can deliver her breakfast upstairs. And after she has had her breakfast, tell her I want to meet her."


    "Yes, sir. I will..." Logan excused himself and went upstairs to check on Scarlett.


    ****


    When Logan reached the second floor, at the same time, Scarlett emerged from the main room. She looked neat as if she was preparing to go out.


    "Good morning, Ma''am. Are you going somewhere?" Logan asked, his confusion clearly showing from his gaze as he couldn''t recall Scarlett mentioning any ns to go out today.


    "Good morning, Logan. No, I don''t n to go out, but I''ll be busy in theputer room," she replied while heading toward the stairs. "Did youe looking for me?" Curiosity flickered in her eyes as she noticed his early visit.


    "Yes. Sir Rnd asked me to bring your breakfast here," Logan said. "Do you want¡ª"


    "No need. I''ll go downstairs now," Scarlett answered him while descending the stairs with Logan following closely behind.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, ma''am... He also asked me to let you know that he wants to talk to you after you finish your breakfast." Logan exined. "Okay. Thank you," Scarlett smiled and entered the dining room.


    She was surprised to find her Father still in the room, conversing with his butler. She thought he had already gone back to his room.


    "Good morning, Daughter... I thought you were still asleep," Rnd mentioned, a hint of worry in his gaze as he knew his daughter had only slept for a few hours.


    Scarlett greeted her Father and his butler, then sat at the designated chair for her. She could see a delicious breakfast before her. It made her hungry even more. "I heard you came homete," Rndmented, and Scarlett shot an annoyed re at Logan. ''Tsk, Logan! How dare you inform my Father?'' she scolded him silently in her mind. She wasn''t afraid of her Father finding out, but she hesitated to exin the situation.


    "Yes, that''s why I woke upte. I''m sorry, Father, for making you wait," Scarlett smiled at him and, at the same time, sought his permission to begin eating, as she was pretty hungry.


    "It''s okay. Eat your breakfast... you must be hungry now," Rnd said hurriedly, not pressing further. He allowed her to eat peacefully while continuing his conversation with his butler.


    After Scarlett finished her breakfast, he asked her to join him in the backyard for a matter he wanted to discuss with her.


    ...


    The two of them were now seated in the seating area at the back garden.


    "Father, is there something you want to tell me?" Scarlett asked, observing her Father, who appeared hesitant to speak.


    "Yes, something peculiar has urred. The person I sent into the field reported something unusual," Rnd exined, his worried gaze fixed on Scarlett, who sat across from him.


    "Something unusual?" Scarlett repeated her Father''s words. "What is it?" she asked with curiosity.


    "They found out that one of the royal family members frequently enters this country," Rnd paused, taking a deep breath before continuing, "And, to my knowledge, this person has no family in this country, nor does he have any business or diplomatic dealings, yet he frequently appears at their airport."


    Scarlett was stunned, realizing that the person her Father referred to was likely the same as Daniel had mentioned to her the previous night.


    She refrained from interrupting her Father, eager to hear his perspective.


    "I''ve instructed my people to keep an eye on him. Currently, he is still in the Royal City. I''ve also asked them to gather information about him from the past two years..."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Her Father had finally stumbled upon a valuable lead, and they were investigating the same person.


    "So, you''re beginning to suspect that this person might have some connection to my mother?" she asked.


    Rnd frowned.


    "Of course not. But, I''m concerned that he may have a woman in this¡ª" Rnd''s voice trailed off, unable to continue his words, as he feared what he suspected mighte true.


    ''Oh, my dear Father, why are you being so kind? I even suspect this person may be nning to dethrone you and your heir, so he sent an assassin to end your life.'' She sighed silently.


    Scarlett hoped Max wouldplete his investigation soon. She wanted to dismiss the troubling thoughts from her mind and prayed that her worst fears wouldn''te to pass. If they did, that person might face a death sentence.

 Chapter 511 Searching Rosalie Withers (10)

    Chapter 511 Searching Rosalie Withers (10)


    A few dayster. While Scarlet was engrossed in a video call with Xander on herptop, her cell phone unexpectedly chimed. She nced at the iing message, and a wave of tension swept through her entire body.


    [Investigation reportpleted]


    "Max!" Scarlet whispered, the name on the screen unmistakably linked to only one person.


    "Max?" On the other end of the call, Xander''s face knitted with confusion as he overheard Scarlet mentioning a man''s name, her expression suddenly tensing.


    "Babe, what''s wrong?" he asks with genuine concern.


    Scarlet turns her gaze to herptop screen. "Xander, I''ve finally received theplete report from Max, and there''s something I need to attend to, so it looks like we should end this call..." She feels sorry because they just talked for a few minutes. "Who''s Max?" Xander asked curiously.


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you about Max. Max is not a person. It''s Mel Tan''s AI assistant. He''s been assisting me in gathering all the information about that individual," she exined.


    Xander understood that this was very important and couldn''t be postponed.


    "Alright. You can go through the report. Give me a call if you want to discuss it. And I''ll call you as soon as I''m on my way there," Xander reassured, nning to visit Scarletter that night.


    Scarlet nodded. She promptly closed herptop and hurried to theputer room.


    When Scarlett entered the room, she found Seven sitting with an unusual expression as he stared at theputer''s monitor. His curiosity was evident, but he also seemed tense, as if something was bothering him.


    "You looked disturbed. Did something happen?" Scarlett asked as she took her ce in the room.


    Startled by Scarlett''s voice, Seven turned to see her sitting in her chair in the middle of the room. "Yes. I believe Max altered the God''s Eye trace target," he replied, his confusion clearly shing through his eyes. "Change target? What do you mean?" Scarlett asked. Without waiting for Seven to exin further, her fingers danced rapidly across the keyboard, opening the system on herputer. She needed to verify it herself.


    A program tracking facial recognition soon appeared on herputer screen. After a few moments, she understood what Seven said. "You''re right. It seems Max changed our target by not using my mother''s face," Scarlett whispered, a note of worry confirming her worst fears: that this person might be connected to her father''s attempted murder.


    "Who is this man?" Seven asked curiously. He had nevere across this person before. "Is he rted to your mother?"


    Scarlett smiled bitterly at Seven before responding, "His name is Aistar Parker. He''s likely the one who ordered the Withers family to send an assassin to kill my father."


    Seven was utterly shocked by Scarlett''s words. He tried to recall who this person might be, and it didn''t take long for the name toe to him. His expression darkened as he rose from his seat. "Damn! This... This... Aistar Parker is that person''s father!?" He hesitated to utter the name, his fear palpable.


    Scarlett nodded, confirming what he had hesitated to say. "Yes. He''s Theodor''s father, my father''s brother-inw," Scarlett said, her voice trembling. Scarlett could imagine how heartbroken her aunt, Melinda, would be if her worst fears were confirmed.


    Seven''s jaw dropped as he looked at Scarlett. It was still difficult for him to grasp that Theodor''s father could be responsible for such an act against his brother-inw.


    "What exactly does this damn man want!? He is already part of the royal family circle. Does he still want the throne?"


    Seven took a deep breath; he felt sympathy for Scarlett, who had such a viinous uncle.


    ...


    Scarlett found herself at a loss for words in response to Seven''s question. Honestly, she still found it hard to believe as well.


    The funny thing is that she now feels her mother''s case is simr to hers. Aistar Parker had pursued her mother while Theodor Parker was pursuing her.


    ''God... Perhaps... are you bored up there!? That''s why you y with my life so dramatically?'' Scarlett pondered silently, a bitterugh escaping her lips as she realized the absurdity of her situation.


    Sigh!


    "Seven, I need to read the report Max sent. This case is far moreplex than I initially thought. There''s probably a tangled web of information inside this report that I need to unravel before we jump to any conclusions." Scarlett turned her attention to the monitor screen, leaving Seven, who was still looking at her, behind. She opened the file Max had sent and immediately delved into reading it.


    ...


    Seven remained silent, taking out his cell phone and messaging Rex.


    [Seven:] Two, please dig deeper into Aistar Parker.


    [Seven:] From the information we gathered, we indicate that he might be the one we''re looking for. The one chasing Rosalie Withers.


    After sending the messages, Seven made his way to the seating area in the corner, where he sat, fixated on his cell phone screen, anxiously awaiting Rex''s response.


    Momentster, a beep sounded.


    [Two:] You''re a bitte, buddy. We''ve already begun that investigation before you even knew. We''ve got the most recent information on him.


    Seven''s forehead furrowed as he read Rex''s response. He swiftly sent another message.


    [Seven:] You deserve to lead us, our number two! (thumbs up emoji)


    [Seven:] Share what you''ve found, and I''ll pass it on to Three.


    Seven waited again, but there was no response from Rex after a few more minutes. His curiosity piqued, he nced at Scarlett, who remained in her typically muted state, engrossed in something that made her disregard everything, including shutting off hermunication device.


    [Rex:] Where is she? I tried to call, but I couldn''t get through. (Curious emoji)


    [Seven:] She''s busy reading a report about Aistar Parker. I told you to keep me informed. I''ll ry the news once she''s done.


    [Rex:] I''ll wait.


    Seven felt frustrated reading Rex''s message and could only shake his head while typing.


    [Seven:] Fine, you can wait. She might be finished in three to five hours from now.


    In an instant, another beep sounded.


    [Rex:] Aistar Parker visited Svalbard a few months ago.


    [Rex:] Using fake identity.

 Chapter 512 Searching Rosalie Withers (11)

    Chapter 512 Searching Rosalie Withers (11)


    When Scarlett finished reading the file Max had sent, a chilling sensation washed over her, leaving her feeling like all warmth had drained from her body. She was utterly stunned by its contents.


    Turning her gaze towards Seven, she found him peering back at her with intense concern in his eyes. "Three, are you okay?"


    Scarlett''s pale face worried Seven, prompting him to rush over. She didn''t respond immediately. Her emotions were mixed as she looked at Seven, now standing only a few steps away.


    Scarlett discovered from Max''s report that Aistar Parker had been to Longyearbyen, Svalbard, and had used a false identity during his visit. This raised serious suspicions.


    Regrettably, Max couldn''t offer precise details about the small town due to theck of public space CCTV. Therefore, Max suggested she visit the Longyearbyen personally and install a device on that ind to operate the God Eyes System. To speed up their search for traces of Aistar Parker or Rosalie Withers.


    Scarlett had no other option but to go there for an on-site operation. Even though she wasn''t sure whether she would find her mother in that small town, she needed to do this.


    After a few seconds, Scarlett stammered, "B-Brother Seven, prepare everything. We''ll be flying to Longyearbyen, Svalbard tomorrow morning¡ª" Her words took seven aback. This was precisely what he had been about to share with her: thetest information he''d received from Rex, revealing that their target had recently visited Svalbard. He was amazed because Scarlett found the details about Aistar Parker''s destination: Longyearbyen. He knows that town as a small coal-mining town on Spitsbergen Ind in Norway''s Svalbard archipgo.


    With a nod of understanding, Seven reached for his cell phone and called Rex. They need to arrange their trip tomorrow morning.


    ...


    Scarlett immediately switched on her cell phone to notify Xander about her new ns. However, it turned out she''d have to wait, as Xander had messaged her, saying he was already on the ne.


    Leaving theputer room, she intended to update her father on the situation. As she exited theputer room, she unexpectedly encountered Albert, her father''s butler.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle Albert?" Scarlett asked, perplexed by his presence on this floor, which was unusual.


    "Young Lady, something has happened to Sir Rnd¡ª" Albert said with deep concern.


    Scarlett''s heart raced upon hearing Albert''s words. She hurriedly made her way down to her father''s room. "What''s going on?" she asked as they descended the stairs.


    "Youngdy, your father was scheduled for a routine check-up with Dr. Lewis a few days ago, but he insisted on flying here. Just a few minutes ago, he had a rpse," exined Albert, his tone filled with worry.


    Scarlett didn''t utter another word but swiftly entered her father''s room. Inside, she found Logan, along with several royal staff members and nurses, all wearing tense expressions. They allowed her into the room and approached the bed. As Scarlettid eyes on her father lying in bed with a pallid face, her heart sank like a stone hit the ground. Her blood ran cold as she sat on the bed. "F-Father, w-what happened¡ª" Scarlett stammered, her voice catching in her throat as she clutched his hand, and the coldness of her father''s hand only heightened her anxiety.


    Scarlett had known about her father''s illness, but this was the first time she had witnessed her father''s illness recurring, making her very worried. Afraid of losing him. Trying to reassure Scarlett, Rnd smiled, even though it failed to reach his eyes. "My dear daughter," he said, his voice hoarse and feeble. "I''m alright. This is just a usual... I only need to take my medicine, and it will pass. Don''t worry, alright!?"


    Scarlett couldn''t fully believe her father, seeing the distress across his face. She turned her attention to the nurse standing by the bed. She urgently asked if Grandpa Robert had been contacted, avoiding details about her father''s condition.


    "Mydy, we''ve attempted to contact him, but he hasn''t answered his cell phone. He''s likely in the midst of surgery," exined the middle-aged nurse. Scarlett swiftly retrieved her cellphone, essed a unique app, and entered a series of codes. She used her hacking skills to locate her grandfather and discovered he was indeed in the hospital.


    At this moment, she no longer cared about revealing her hacking abilities. She was too afraid that her father''s condition would worsen.


    After pinpointing Grandpa Robert''s location through the hospital''s CCTV, Scarlett realized he was in the middle of a surgical procedure. She connected to the speaker in the surgery room. "Grandpa... I apologize for interrupting your surgery, but I need you here in Oslo. It''s urgent!" She said while watching the CCTV footage on her cell phone.


    Robert''s startled expression shed through his gaze as he looked around and finally noticed the CCTV camera in the corner.


    The shock was palpable in the surgery room and Rnd''s private room when Scarlett demonstrated her ability to hack into the hospital CCTV using her cell phone. In a matter of minutes, she was able to gain ess to the system, leaving everyone stunned and bewildered.


    ...


    Robert, recognizing Scarlett''s voice, asked, "Scarlett? Is that you? How did you¡ª"


    "Grandpa, I''ll exinter. Right now, something is wrong with my father," Scarlett''s voice trembled. "He''s having a rpse. We''re in Oslo. If your surgery is over, please call me immediately." She swiftly disconnected, not wishing to waste any more Grandpa Robert''s time.


    Once Scarlett disconnected the call with Grandpa Robert, she turned her attention back to her father.


    "Scarlett, why can''t you trust your father? This is a regr urrence," Rnd''s voice faltered as he tried to sit up but was interrupted by a cough.


    "Milord," Albert said in fright, rushing to help Rnd sitfortably and handing him a ss of water.


    After Rnd had sipped some water, he signaled for Albert and the rest to exit the room. He wanted a private conversation with his daughter.

 Chapter 513 Searching Rosalie Withers (12)

    Chapter 513 Searching Rosalie Withers (12)


    After asking everyone out of the room, Rnd gave his daughter a tender smile.


    "Don''t be scared," Rnd whispered, gently sping Scarlett''s hand. "I won''t leave you until I reunite with your mother." His words faltered, deepening Scarlett''s worry.


    Cough! Cough!


    Scarlett fought back tears, clenching her fists tightly as she watched her father''s pained expression. Rnd''s words marked the second time she''d heard such a promise. The first time, it hade from Jonathan Piers, the man she''d known as her father since birth. Now, she heard them from the father she''d only recently met. It was difficult for Scarlett to imagine losing her father again. Her grief would surely be longsting. As she feels to this day, the sadness of losing Jonathan Piers still often hits her. Scarlett attempted to speak several times, but her words remained trapped within her for some reason. She was rendered speechless.


    "I promise you, Scarlett," Rnd continued, his words flowing as he noticed the tears welling up in her eyes as though she might break down in tears.


    Scarlett didn''t know how to respond to his words. She turned her gaze, unable to meet his eyes. After steadying her gloomy heart for a few seconds, she finally could speak to him, "I don''t want to lose my father again. It''s tough for me to handle, especially since we''ve just met. I¡ª" Scarlett''s voice trailed off when her cell phone vibrated.


    She hastily checked her phone and saw it disyed Grandpa Robert''s number on the screen.


    Her expression stiffened as he answered the call. Before speaking, she turned on the speakerphone so her father could hear their conversation.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry for interrupting your surgery," Scarlett said. Previously, she was worried about her father''s condition clouding her judgment. She didn''t even care if her status as a hacker was known.


    "It''s alright, Scarlett. When you hacked into the hospital CCTV, I had justpleted the surgery..." Robert reassured her.


    Scarlett felt a slight sense of relief.


    "Grandpa, I''ve put our conversation on speaker, and my father heard what we discussed. I... I don''t know how to exin what happened to him, but I can see he''s in a bad condition..." She swallowed hard. "You should ask the nurse about his status..."


    Regret washed over Scarlett because she hadn''t taken the time to check on her father''s condition with the nurse. She had been too anxious about reaching out to Grandpa Robert on time.


    "I''m already aware of it. Before calling you, I spoke to the head nurse," Robert rified.


    "Grandpa, please ensure my father will be okay. I can''t¡ª"


    Before Scarlett could finish her sentence, Rnd intervened. "Robert, I''m fine. My daughter was just concerned, which is why she called you..." His voice was still weak. Rnd added, "I''ve already reassured her that I''ll be alright once I take my medication, but she remains unconvinced." He continued with a faint smile, his gaze fixed on Scarlett, who eyed him skeptically. He found amusement in Scarlett''s lingering doubt.


    "Father, let Grandpa speak. I want to hear about your condition from him," Scarlett said, trying to stop her father, who was trying to change the conversation.


    "Scarlett, call me Uncle Robert, and I''ll share everything with you," Robert''sughter could be heard from the other end. She could only reply to him with a resigned sigh. Before finally saying, "Uncle Robert, please, I''m serious here." "Hahaha, Robert, just tell her I''m fine¡ª"


    "Father, please refrain from interrupting," Scarlett narrowed her eyes. She could feel her father and Grandpa Robert were trying to hide something from her. "Alright... alright..." Robert said, knowing that there was no winning against Scarlett''s determination. "Do you want to hear the good or bad news first?"


    Scarlett swallowed silently when she heard Grandpa Robert''s tone change from cheerful to tense.


    "Grandpa, please tell me the good news," Scarlett''s voice sounded scared.


    "The good news is he will recover temporarily with the medicine he is taking," Robert took a deep breath before delivering the bad news, "The bad news is without proper medical treatment, he could rpse."


    Scarlett rubbed her temples, feeling an instant headacheing on.


    "That''s why I need your help, Scarlett..." Robert continued. "You must convince him to return to the hospital for a checkup and treatment. Your father can be quite stubborn. I''ve tried talking to him countless times, but he always avoids the subject."


    She narrowed her eyes at her father, sending an unspoken warning his way, "You can''t refuse this time, Father!"


    Rnd, speechless. He could only chuckle, observing his daughter''s stern expression.


    "Alright, Grandpa! I''ve got it." Scarlett gripped the phone tightly. "My father will be at your hospital in a few hours. Please make all the necessary arrangements..."


    "Fantastic, Scarlett. You''re the best," Rnd''s cheerful voice could be heard. He continued his words. "Your Grace... we''ll see youter." With that, Robert ended the call, needing to prepare everything for Rnd''s treatment.


    Rnd''s expression soured upon hearing Scarlett and Robert''s conversation. He attempted to speak, but Scarlett silenced him.


    "Father, you can''t refuse. I''ll have Logan prepare a ne for you to return to the Royal City, and you must seek medical treatment immediately!"


    Scarlett raised her hand to halt her father, who was attempting to object.


    "If... you don''t follow my n, I''ll ask my mother not to meet you. And, father, you have to remember, what''s the point of reuniting with her if you''re going to leave her again!?" She looked into his reluctant gaze as she spoke.


    Rnd suddenly felt like a sharp object had pierced his heart because Scarlett''s words held undeniable truth. Meeting Rosalie would serve no purpose if he were to depart this world, right!?


    He knew he needed medical treatment urgently. Yet, he also yearned to assist Scarlett in her quest to find Rosalie.


    "Father, I promise you, I''ll find her and bring her to the Royal City," Scarlett sincerely vowed. "I can sense that this search is nearing its end, Father. This time, I''ve gathered many clues about where my mother is..."

 Chapter 514 Searching Rosalie Withers (13)

    Chapter 514 Searching Rosalie Withers (13)


    After speaking with her father, Scarlett hurriedly exited the room and asked Logan to follow her. Time was of the essence, considering she had to arrange her father''s return to the Royal City and her own ns to travel to Svalbard.


    As she reached the second floor, she invited Seven to join them, her eyes fixed on them seated across from her.


    "Logan, I need you to apany my father back to Royal City," Scarlett stated firmly, her pause prompted by Logan''s hesitant expression as if he was reluctant toply. "I''m not seeking your permission, Logan, but rather issuing an order that cannot be refused."


    "But, young madam... How could I leave you behind? Your safety is my primary concern." Logan refused to return to the Royal City because Xander had already told him to guard her. Scarlett sighed deeply and countered, "I''m also entrusting you to ensure my father''s safety. Xander will be arriving here..." She checked her watch, then continued, "Perhaps in less than an hour. And, once Xander is here, he will look after me; you don''t need to worry about it." "Now, please cease resisting my orders. Check the arrival time of Xander''s ne and use it to return to Royal City. And, bring James with you." She said,


    Logan appeared perplexed as he inquired, "Why? Wouldn''t it suffice for your father''s royal guard to apany me? Why must James return with us?"


    Scarlett sighed once more. She acknowledged that her father''s Royal Guard was formidable. Yet, she needed someone she trusted nearby to provide her with regr updates about her father''s well-being.


    "Logan, in the uing days, a critical situation may unfold in Royal City, jeopardizing my father''s safety. I''m entrusting him to your care, and you could update me if anything happens there. Also, James will assist you to do something outside if I need anything..." she stressed.


    Logan''s face tightened as he grasped the gravity of the situation, and he promptly nodded in agreement, signifying his willingness to ept the task.


    "Yes, Young Madam. I will carry out your orders."


    "Thank you, Logan," Scarlett expressed with a contented smile as she watched him depart.


    When Scarlett turned her gaze to Seven, she found his eyes filled with shock.


    "Something happened to your father? Why did he have to return to Royal City!?" He asked. She nodded, exining, "His illness has rpsed, and he needs to undergo a series of tests and treatments in Royal City. I don''t have a choice but to send him back..." She said calmly, but Seven could see how worried she was through her gaze. "I''m so sorry to hear that, Scarlett," Seven expressed his sympathy.


    Seven knew Scarlett quite well. She always appeared strong, but inside, she wasn''t. He had witnessed this vulnerability when her family and loved ones on B Ind were tragically killed. He could only imagine the turmoil she must be experiencing now.


    "Thank you, brother Allen," she faintly smiled. "Everything will be okay. That old man won''t meet the same fate as Jonathan..." A forced smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    "He won''t," Seven mirrored her smile.


    Afterposing her thoughts, she inquired about the n to travel to Svalbard. Seven immediately updated her, "I''ve talked to Rex. He already sent a team to the ind for an investigation and made preparations for our departure tomorrow morning..."


    Scarlett felt a profound gratitude for Rex. He was incredibly efficient and seemed to possess an uncanny ability to anticipate her needs.


    "Alright, thank you, Seven. Now, please return to the control room. If you discover anything, let me know. I''m going back to my father''s room." She rose from her seat.


    "Go ahead, and don''t worry about anything. I''ll keep you informed¡ª


    stay with your father," Seven assured her, hurrying into theputer room.


    Once Scarlett saw Seven enter theputer room, she took out her cell phone and opened a specialized application. She began searching for a Fox field agent in Royal City, someone she needed to track Aistar Parker and Theodor Parker.


    Though Scarlett trusted Theodor, she decided to keep an eye on him just in case someone tried to exploit him again and pose a threat to her.


    **** When Scarlett descended the stairs, she encountered Logan, who had just concluded a phone call.


    "Ma''am, your timing couldn''t be better," Logan approached Scarlett with a wide smile. "I''ve just finished talking to Master Xander. He had just arrived and was heading here. I already informed him about your father''s situation."


    "Wow, thank you for the update, Logan," Scarlett said. She feels relieved Xander is finally on his way here. She wanted to talk to Xander so badly about everything now upying her mind, tormenting her.


    If she didn''t express her worry to someone soon, her anxiety might push her to the brink of a mental breakdown.


    Gosh! Why was it that all these issues appeared at once? Her father''s illness, a significant clue about her mother''s whereabouts, and the revtion about Aistar Parker.


    "And Master Xander is aware that we''ll be using his jet to return to Royal City," Logan added. "He already asked them to prepare for our departure."


    "Good. I''ll inform my father... Logan, you can take care of the other arrangements," Scarlett instructed.


    "Yes, ma''am." Logan nodded respectfully and promptly left the room.


    Scarlett proceeded to her father''s room and delivered the news. They should leave the house within one hour and fly immediately to Royal City. After finishing talking to her father, Scarlett returned to the living room. She called Simon Gilwynn to inform him about their father''s abrupt return.


    On the second ring, Simon immediately answered Scarlett''s call.


    "Where are you, brother?" Scarlett asked, ignoring Simon''s warm greeting.


    "In my bedroom, why?"


    Beep!


    Scarlett ended the call. With her cell phone, she took control of the inte connection in Simon''s room, determined to speak with him directly.


    This was a crucial matter concerning the Royal Family''s stability. And for that, Simon had a rightful im to know, as he was now the ruler of the M Country.

 Chapter 515 Talk To Simon About Allaistar Parker

    Chapter 515 Talk To Simon About Aistar Parker


    This was a crucial matter concerning the Royal Family''s stability. And for that, Simon had a rightful im to know, as he was now the ruler of the M Country.


    ****


    While in the Royal city, Simon felt deeply confused as Scarlett abruptly ended their call. He gazed nkly at his cell phone screen, which had suddenly gone dark.


    "Why did she call me just to hang up!? Did something happen in Oslo!?" A wave of worry surged through his mind. When he was just about to dial Scarlett''s number, the t-screen TV in his room unexpectedly powered itself on.


    Startled by this eerie turn of events, he fixed his gaze on the television and was rendered speechless when Scarlett''s face appeared on the screen. "Sister Scarlett!?"


    "Oh... my God!" Scarlett, who had just remotely hacked the TV in Simon''s bedroom, appeared equally shocked, her eyes locked onto him, almost naked, with a white towel barely covering his lower body. It was evident he had just stepped out of the shower. After seeing Simon''s alluring physique, Scarlett quickly averted her gaze.


    "For heaven''s sake, brother Simon, please wear some clothes. Why aren''t you wearing anything? Goodness!" Scarlett couldn''t help but scold him.


    Simon was left speechless. He had just finished showering, and this girl suddenly appeared on his TV screen, scolding him. Seeing how adorable she was, he couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    "Brother, I know you have an attractive physique... Well... it''s pretty hot, but my husband is even more attractive than you," Scarlett continued, ncing at her cell phone screen to see Simon still standing there.


    Simon, unable to think of a suitable response, simply remained silent. Not wanting to entertain any potentially embarrassing remarks, he hastily reached for his night robe on the bed and wrapped it around himself.


    "There, I''m covered now. You can look at me," Simon chuckled, observing Scarlett peeking out. When their eyes met, he decided to address herment. "Did you hack into thework in this house?" A look of confusion passed through his gaze.


    Scarlett swallowed hard. With each person who learned about her hacking skills, her secret became more exposed. But the situation was urgent now, and she had no choice but to reveal her abilities to him.


    "Brother, I apologize for this," she said with guilt, "but I''ll exinter. You need to know more pressing matters right now, brother." Scarlett''s expression slowly darkened, and her eyes lost their usual light as she continued, "Is your room a secure ce for us to talk? I mean, could anyone overhear us?"


    A faint crease formed on Simon''s forehead, and his confusion shed through his eyes. "No one will hear us. You can speak freely," he replied, even though puzzled by her question.


    "Good," Scarlett sighed in relief. "Something happened here, Father''s illness recurred¡ª"


    "WHAT!? Where is he now?" Simon''s well-defined features couldn''t conceal the shock on his face when he heard about their father''s condition.


    "Don''t worry, brother," Scarlett hurriedly exined upon seeing Simon''s increasingly tense expression. "Father''s condition is stable for now, but I''ve arranged for him to return to Royal City. I''ve also contacted Doctor Robert for his medical treatment. Brother Simon, I need you to keep Father''s condition a secret from everyone, including Sister Maggie, Aunt Melinda, and her family. No one should know that he ising back to Royal City. Let them believe that Father is still with me here..." Scarlett paused momentarily when she noticed Simon''s deepening frown.


    "Why do you want to keep this a secret?" Simon asked. He knew their family already knew of their father''s illness, so why hide it now?


    "This is for Father''s safety and yours," Scarlett responded solemnly. "Brother, something may happen within our family in a few days." An uneasy silence hung in the air after Scarlett''s answer.


    Simon felt relieved to hear that his father would receive medical treatment in the Royal City. However, Scarlett''s ominous words left him confused and concerned.


    "What do you mean? What could happen to our family?" He inquired, moving closer to the t-screen TV.


    Scarlett wasted no time and proceeded to recount her findings about Aistar Parker''s criminal activities. She began to share details of Aistar''s unsessful attempt to hire assassins to eliminate their father, but she didn''t mention Withers Assassin Guild.


    Simon''s expression stiffened abruptly. He couldn''t contain his anxiety despite his desire to hear the whole story. "How certain are you?" he asked.


    "I''m very certain! I have so much evidence," she affirmed resolutely. "Brother, I''ll exin everything in person when I return, but you must trust me this time..."


    Simon remained skeptical, and Scarlett let out a deep sigh.


    "We''re talking about our Aunt''s husband here, sister. Please don''t spread these allegations if your evidence isn''t concrete," Simon''s tone grew sharp. It was difficult for him to believe that someone as seemingly gentle as Uncle Aistar could plot their father''s assassination.


    Scarlett fell silent, grappling with Simon''s skepticism. She can''t help but continue her exnation.


    "Brother, do you recall the murder attempt you survived years ago? The one that would have seeded if Andrew William hadn''t intervened?" Scarlett asked.


    Simon''s face paled at the mention of the incident. He tried to speak several times, but no words came out from his lips. "He''s the one behind that as well," Scarlett revealed softly. "And do you remember what happened to Sister Maggie? Her sex tape scandal? That was his doing, too. He hired a man to manipte Maggie... and you know the rest."


    Simon''s eyes red with anger as he heard about these dark episodes.


    "That man sought to eliminate our father and all his heirs," Scarlett couldn''t help but chuckle, having narrowly escaped Aistar''s grasp herself.


    "S-Sister..." Simon was at a loss for words. He was both terrified and bewildered, unsure of how to proceed. Clear thinking was needed before making any decisions.


    "Okay, brother. I have to go now. For now, you need to guard Father there. And, you also need to strengthen security for yourself and sister Maggie." Scarlett said. She didn''t have much time to exin, and she felt useless to talk to Simon now.

 Chapter 516 The Mastermind

    Chapter 516 The Mastermind


    "Okay, brother. I have to go now. For now, you need to guard Father there. And, you also need to strengthen security for yourself and sister Maggie." Scarlett said. She didn''t have much time to exin, and she felt useless to talk to Simon now.


    Simon could only nod, agreeing with her words, even though he didn''t wholly believe Scarlett.


    "Brother Simon, I will send you a file. You can check it for yourself to verify whether what I''ve told you is true or not," Scarlett said. His eyes lifted as he heard her words. He said, "I will wait."


    She added before ending the call. "Regarding what happened with Uncle Aistar, Father remains unaware. I didn''t inform him because it might shock and worsen his illness. So, I hope you will act wisely when you see him..."


    Scarlett disconnected the video call without giving Simon a chance to respond.


    She took a deep breath and walked to the front door, waiting for Xander. Not even a minuteter, she saw a car approaching the house and stopping before her.


    Her earlier somber expression gradually became bright when she saw Xander stepping out of the car. Her smile blossomed as she rushed towards him.


    "Xander..." She enveloped herself in his embrace. She missed him, his warmth, scent, touch¡ªeverything. Xander longing for Scarlett was obvious. He hugged her tightly, breathing the scent of flowers in her hair as much as he wanted to cure his longing.


    "Baby, do you miss me?" Xander whispered as he caressed her long, silky, red-ginger hair. "I do, Mr. Riley! That''s why, if possible, I don''t want you to be far from me again. I want you to stay with me for a while..." Scarlett expressed what she wanted to say to him. She released their embrace and gazed into his eyes.


    This time, Scarlett implored Xander to stay. This wasn''t her usual self, but ever since, she had learned that her father''s illness still threatened his life. And, especially after discovering that their biggest enemy was Theodor''s father, anxiety had gripped her.


    Although she tries to appear strong in front of others, she needs someone to lean on to share her sorrows and worries with. And that person is her husband, Xander.


    "This time, I will stay with you, my beautiful wife..." Xander smiled as he noticed Scarlett''s eyes slightly widened in surprise at his words.


    Scarlett was so happy. She couldn''t help but ask, "R-Really?" She knew very well that Xander was swamped with several significant projects for the Riley Group on this continent. Earlier, she had been taking a chance, asking him to stay a few more days to apany her to Svalbard.


    "Of course. For the sake of my beloved wife, I worked diligently in the Royal City andpleted all my work quicker than expected," Xander exined. "I''ve also arranged for Ben to stand by in the Royal City. He''ll notify me promptly if anythinges up with thepany."


    "Thank you, Xander," she said, then stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. After that, she rushed into the house, pulling Xander with her.


    "Xander, let''s go inside. Father and the others will be leaving soon." There were many things Scarlet wanted to talk about with her father and Logan before they left for the airport.


    ****


    It was almost midnight when Scarlett received a call from Logan, informing her that their jet hadnded at a private airport in Royal City a few minutes ago, and they were heading to the hospital.


    She felt relieved after confirming that her father''s transfer process had gone smoothly. She ended the call and went to the bed to join Xander.


    "Fortunately, they arrived in the middle of the night, so when Father was taken to the hospital, only a few people were aware," Scarlett said as shey down beside Xander, who had patiently waited for her.


    "Baby, Father will be okay. I heard from James that your older brother also provides extra hospital security."


    Scarlett offered a faint smile. "My brother started believing me after I sent him the evidence files."


    "Why didn''t he detain Aistar Parker right away?" Xander asked, confused. They already had evidence, yet the man was allowed to go free. He was worried that Aistar might make a new n to attack.


    Just as Scarlett was about to respond, she heard Xander say, "I''m concerned Aistar mighte after you too, especially since he recently learned about you..." Worry flickered across his eyes.


    Scarlett silently smiled as she listened to Xander''s words. She looked into his eyes and replied, "Well, hubby... that man has already attacked me..."


    "W-WHAT!? He did? When?" Xander was taken aback by what he heard. Not wanting to keep him curious even more, she recounted what had happened to her before they met.


    "Do you recall the story about the incident where I had an ident, and at the time, I thought it was Theodor who had attacked me?" she asked.


    She continued her story when she saw him nod, "The mastermind behind that incident was Aistar Parker. He orchestrated it after discovering my connection to Rosalie Withers. He sent a group of assassins to ambush me while Seven and I were driving towards Canada..."


    Xander''s fists clenched in anger upon hearing her story. However, he managed to restrain himself and urged Scarlett to continue.


    "At that moment, I was alone with Seven. We were outnumbered, and they were fully armed. We managed to survive because Theodor and his man intervened, diverting the assassins'' attention from us..." Scarlett paused, taking a deep breath, overwhelmed by memories of those harrowing times.


    "If not for Brother Allen, I might not have made it... He risked his life to carry me on his back and escape from the attackers because I couldn''t walk anymore."


    Xander''s expression darkened further. He was filled with a burning desire to exact revenge on Aistar Parker.


    ''How dare he! I shall bring death upon his front door!''

 Chapter 517 Arrived In Longyearbyen (1)

    Chapter 517 Arrived In Longyearbyen (1)


    There was a moment of silence before Scarlett continued her sentence.


    "At that time, I was seriously injured and hospitalized for several months. Since then, I hid myself and took a year off from Fox activity. That''s why, after my wounds healed, I returned to Ind B..." A blooming smile crossed Scarlett''s lips.


    Xander slowly raised his hand to rub her cheek but remained silent, listening to her words.


    Scarlett smiled at his sudden touch before continuing, "Well, even though that incident almost caused my death, I remember that it was because of that incident that I could meet you. If I hadn''t had an ident, maybe I wouldn''t have returned to Ind B for a vacation, and we would never have met."


    Xander couldn''t hold back any longer. He pulled her into his arms. She was stunned, listening to how loudly Xander''s heart was beating. She knew this man was holding back his anger.


    After a while, they fell into silence, lost in their thoughts. However, something crosses her mind about Theodor. She silently took a deep breath before saying, "¡ªLast night, I learned that Aistar learned about me through Theodor. He used Theodor to locate me."


    Xander let go of his hug.


    He made Scarlett look at him. His eyes flickered with anger as he said, "Scarlett, let me catch Aistar and punish him! I can''t stand knowing this guy sent a group of assassins to kill you, and he almost seeded. How can I sleep peacefully knowing a bad guy like him can still breathe free air?"


    Scarlett was moved to hear Xander''s seriousness in seeking revenge for her. She felt so grateful for that. However, she couldn''t let him do it. She was worried that if Aistar detained her mother, her mother would be in danger. Her n,


    She wanted Aistar, not realizing that she already suspected him. Her current priority is to locate her mother before confronting Aistar, and she was convinced her mother was in Longyearbyen, Svalbard.


    If all goes well, she will find her mother in no time.


    "Xander, please refrain from taking any action against Aistar. I still need him... This man might have detained Mom. If he did so and knew we were suspicious of him, he could have instructed his people to harm Mom, right?" Scarlett said. She felt afraid, thinking about the worst-case scenario that now crossed her mind. She didn''t want to share what she thought now, fearing that her words might be a reality.


    Xander gazed ahead, tightly pressing his lips, refusing to speak further. He no longer pressed her; he would go along with her n. Nevertheless, he began to make a n to exact vengeance on Aistar Parker. He didn''t care if Aistar was Theodor''s father. He will take revenge for what he has done to his wife.


    After a while, they fell into silence, lost in their thoughts, but Xander suddenly remembered something.


    "When are you leaving for Svalbard?" he asked.


    "Tomorrow after breakfast. Rex has prepared everything, from the ne to where we will stay. Xander..." she paused as she stared at his eyes before continuing, "I want you toe with me..." "Sure, I will. But..." Xander nced at the watch on the nightstand. "Baby, we should get some sleep now. You need to rest. You''ll be short on rest when we get there, right?"


    "Hmm," Scarlett agreed with Xander. Tomorrow, she had a lot to do. To find traces of Aistar and her mother, she needed to assemble a server machine owned by MT Group. This would allow them to utilize satellites to locate her mother on the ind.


    She could already imagine that the process would be exhausting. Besides tracking her mother with technology, she also intended to assist their field agent because they were bringing only a few people to the ind, fearing they would attract Aistar''s associates.


    ****


    The next day.


    Scarlett''s group arrived at Svalbard Airport. Even in summer, temperatures could rise above freezing during the day. Scarlett had also learned from the inte that there might still be patches of snow or ice in certain areas, especially at higher elevations and in more shaded regions.


    For someone who disliked cold air, Scarlett wasn''t initially fond of the ind. What''s more, on this ind, she didn''t see any trees at all.


    However, when she arrived at their cabin, she couldn''t help but praise Rex for quickly preparing such a beautiful ce.


    "This is beautiful..." Scarlett was amazed by the view of the calm blue sea and beautiful blue sky. She could even see mountains in the distance covered in snow.


    Looking at how beautiful the scenery was and also the peaceful of this ce, shepletely forgot about the cold she had felt earlier. She stood on the veranda for a few minutes to enjoy the scenery before entering the cabin. She was even more surprised when she entered the cabin because the house looked modern and clean. With a huge ss window offering a direct view of the vast blue sea.


    The cabin only had three bedrooms. Scarlett and Xander will use the main bedroom. The second room would be for Rex. Thest room would serve as theirputer room, their primary control center. While seven and the others used another cabin located right next to theirs.


    Scarlett wasted no time. She started assembling the machine and other high-techputers to connect to the satellite. He needed Max''s help to trace the people they suspected, and only after the machine waspleted would she connect to God Eyes and Max''s system.


    She has to set up the control room alone because Rex and the others must start looking for traces in the town. In the cabin, only Xander apanies her. She spent many hours trying to finish it and barelypleted it just before dinnertime.


    "Baby, go eat first," Xander said as he stood in front of theputer room. He was concerned that she had skipped lunch only to eat a few slices of apples.

 Chapter 518 Arrived In Longyearbyen (2)

    Chapter 518 Arrived In Longyearbyen (2)


    Three days had passed since their arrival in Longyearbyen, yet there was no sign of the trail they were searching for on God''s Eye''s radar nor in their field results.


    Scarlett had expected to find her mother sooner, given that the ind''s poption numbered only a few thousand people. However, even though she had traced all her mother''s and Aistar''s fake identities, they failed to find any new traces.They''ve checked CCTV footage in public ces and several CCTV systems belonging to local restaurants and shops.


    Since morning, Scarlett hadn''t even bothered going into theputer room. She had asked Max to inform her via her cell phone if he discovered anything.


    Scarlett stepped outside the house to clear her mind, enjoying the view while sunbathing and sipping hot coffee. She simply gazed at the serene blue sea before her eyes for a moment. However, the beauty and tranquility of the ce still couldn''t calm her restless mind.


    Until she had finished her coffee, her mind remained troubled.


    ''Did I miss something? Why hasn''t God''s Eye picked up any traces of Mom?'' she wondered repeatedly as she took deep breaths.


    ''Did Mom actuallye to this ind?'' This question frequently surfaced in her mind.


    ''Or did they fake a flight here while diverting to another location?'' And this was the question she was so afraid of.


    ...


    While Scarlett was engrossed in her thoughts, Xander emerged from the house and felt sorry to see her in a gloomy state. "Babe... Do you want to drive to the town?" Xander''s voice 07:24


    sessfully distracted Scarlett. When she turned to look at him, he "Babe... Do you want to drive to the town?" Xander''s voice sessfully distracted Scarlett. When she turned to look at him, he continued, "We only need to drive about ten minutes to get there."


    Seeing Scarlett not responding, Xander said, "We can eat at a local restaurant and enjoy the view." He walked to stand beside her. Xander wanted his wife to rest for a while. He didn''t want to see her depressed because the results she expected didn''t go ording to her n.


    "Come on... If you''re worried about theputer room, we can ask Seven to stand by here for a while. He''s inside talking to Rex."


    "Okay," Scarlett nodded. She reaches out to hold Xander''s hand. "Let''s go..."She really needs a break. Perhaps her mind will be clear again after a trip to the town.


    Before long, Their car is heading to the town. Along the way, they discuss the field agent who still investigated in a few areas. "Earlier, I overheard Rex and the others talking. They searched through this town but found no trace. Have you considered suggesting they expand their search parameters? I know several inds and abandoned coal mines around Svalbard," Xander suggested.


    Scarlett turned to look at Xander before exining their n. "After they searched the city and found nothing, they began doing that today. There are two ships, two teams that will start searching a few ces around the ind..."


    "That''s good to hear, babe." Xander smiled. "Hope they will find any clue."


    "Well, I''ve already talked to Rex. If a week passes without progress, all Fox members will leave this ind. And, I n to confront Aistar..." Anger shed across her gaze as she imagined torturing her uncle, slowly killing him¡ªsomething she didn''t want to do but felt forced to do.


    "If you pull back, Fox member, what about Max? Will someone stay at the cabin to monitor theputer?"


    "Yes, Brother Allen will stay here for a while," she confirmed.


    ...


    Before long, their car finally arrived at the main street. They parked their car at the only supermarket in Longyearbyen. They didn''t stop by at the supermarket but walked around the city for a few minutes, conversed, and enjoyed the city''s serenity.


    There is not much to do in this city. In the summer, tourists will enjoy the ind''s beauty by boat and see the cier; if they are lucky, they can also see a pr bear.


    After walking around the city for a while, they returned to the car. It didn''t take long for them to find a local cafe called Husky. They decided to stop by.


    Scarlett was pleasantly surprised to find a white husky peacefully asleep on the couch. The dog appeared incredibly cute and well-behaved. She selected a seat in the corner while Xander ced their order. When Xander joined her, shemented, "No wonder they named this cafe Husky. It seems like the owner named it after his dog."


    "Indeed, that''s the reason. I had a chat with the owner when I ced our order. He mentioned that they don''t allow other dogs to enter this ce because it''s exclusively for his dog, Husky," Xander exined.


    "Wow, that''s interesting," Scarlett said, briefly ncing at the Husky before looking out the cafe window at the tranquil town with no one in sight.


    As Scarlett and Xander patiently waited for their orders, they overheard a conversation between the young woman and the barista.


    From their discussion, Scarlett could gather that the woman was a YouTuber who created content about Svalbard and was gaining poprity on social media.


    Upon hearing what they were discussing, a sudden idea struck Scarlett, and she tightly grabbed Xander''s hand.


    "What''s wrong, Baby? Why do you look so surprised?" Xander asked, confused by Scarlett''s tight grip on his arm.


    "Xander, I just had a new idea," Scarlett said with a smile. "Wait a moment. I need to talk to Max." She then left the restaurant to ensure other cafe visitors wouldn''t overhear her conversation.


    Max''s voice came through her earbuds after typing a few codes into her unique apps.


    "Max, I''m d you read my text," Scarlett enthusiastically greeted Max.


    "Hello, Scarlett. What''s going on?" Max asked. Earlier, he had only received a text from Scarlett requesting an urgent call.


    "I have a question for you. Up to now, you''ve been tracking our targets solely using CCTV footage, correct?"


    "Yes, I''ve been monitoring all the CCTVs on this ind, including those owned by residents. Why do you suddenly bring this up?"


    Scarlett promptly exined to Max the idea that had just crossed her mind¡ªa potential method to uncover traces of her mother.

 Chapter 519 Arrived In Longyearbyen (3)

    Chapter 519 Arrived In Longyearbyen (3)


    Scarlett promptly exined to Max the idea that had just crossed her mind¡ªa potential method to uncover traces of her mother.


    ...


    "You want me to check social media too?" Max asked, confused.


    "Yes. Did you ever think that maybe, just maybe, the person we are looking for appears in one of the local or tourist video content or pictures?" Scarlett continued to exin, "You know Svalbard is a tourist area. Many tourists will upload their travel records while on this ind, right?"


    She knew this was absurd, but why not try?


    "Scarlett, what you said makes sense. Okay, I will try," he said.


    After talking to Max, Scarlett''s face, which had been looking gloomy, started to shine again as she entered the cafe.


    "Is everything okay, babe?" Xander asked after Scarlett sat down.


    Scarlett nods slightly while sitting beside him. She enjoys her warm coffee while telling Xander what she had asked Max.


    "That''s a good idea," Xander was surprised to hear her idea. She can only smile while nodding. "Even though I can''t guarantee this will be sessful, at least we can try, right?"


    "Sure. Anything that will lead you to find mom is good. If only you''d allow my people to help you on this ind, I would ask them toe."


    Scarlett can hear the disappointment in his tone. "Xander, you know why I can''t bring many people, right?"


    He smiles at her, gently rubbing her back. "I know. That''s why I can only send my people to tail Aistar Parker."


    07:26


    only send my people to tail Aistar Parker."


    "Is there anything suspicious?" Scarlett asked. She knew Xander had been tailing Aistar but hadn''t been informed of the progress.Now, she was feeling slightly curious to know about Aistar.


    "Aistar Parker flew to Paris yesterday," Xander paused, thinking whether to reveal this information orter.


    Seeing her husband''s hesitant expression, Scarlett became worried. "Xander, I know you are hiding something from me. Please tell me, so maybe I can help too..." She started to feel worried.


    After a while, he said, "My people found from Aistar''s office that he flew to Paris for business purposes, but he didn''t. He stayed at one of the mansions and had a party there."


    "Party?" Scarlett was confused. "You mean he''s having a g dinner party or?" she asked. Xander shook his head. He didn''t answer her; instead, he took out his cell phone and gave it to her after he opened a short video footage.


    "Babe, you can check it yourself..."


    Scarlett was slightly confused, but still, she watched the video. A few secondster, her expression didn''t take long to change from confusion to fury.


    Her hand, which held Xander''s cell phone, slightly shook as she witnessed Aistar Parker doing something nasty, having a sex party in that mansion.


    "This bastard! How dare he do this to Aunty Melinda!?" She couldn''t stand to see the footage anymore and returned the phone to Xander. "I will ensure he doesn''t have a chance to receive mercy, even though he is Thedor''s father."


    "Well, that''s why I want this man detained now. This man is trash..." Xander wore the same expression as Scarlett. He despised Aistar so much. If Scarlett hadn''t held him back, he had already ordered his men to kidnap and torture Aistar.


    Scarlett''s hands clenched tightly when she heard Xander''s words. There was a conflict in her heart right now. She was worried that she might take the wrong step if they captured Aistar now, but what Xander said was right; that bastard couldn''t be allowed to roam freely for too long.


    When Xander saw Scarlett didn''tment anything, he continued, "And my people also discovered that this is not the first time he has done this kind of thing, but every time he goes on a business trip, he¡ª"


    "Xander, I get it!" Scarlett didn''t want to hear about Aistar''s disgusting actions because the more she heard, the more hurt she felt. Scarlett felt sorry for her aunt, who had a husband like Aistar. She couldn''t imagine how Aunt Melinda would handle this situation if she knew her husband''s character.


    She took a deep sigh before looking back at Xander. "Give me one day. If Max doesn''t find anything, you may do as you wish. However, you can only capture him and keep him in your ce. Don''t bring him back to Royal City..." Her voice sounded chilly and shaky as she held back her anger. "I don''t want Aunt Melinda to know about this too early. Before telling everything to her, I must talk to Brother Simon first..." She continued.


    "I understand," Xander said. "My people are already on standby and will take action once you give us permission."


    "Thank you, Xander."


    ****


    As Scarlett entered the cabin, her cell phone vibrated. When Max''s name appeared on the screen, it was enough to make her heart tremble, filling her with a thrill.


    [Max:] I found her, but you must check it first.


    Scarlett rushed to theputer room, leaving Xander behind.


    "Oh, Scarlett, you''re finally back," Seven stood up from his seat and continued, "Max is looking for you."


    "I know. He already texted me," Scarlett said as she sat in her chair and turned on her day-to-dayputer.


    "Is everything okay?" Xander, who had also entered theputer room, asked. He was curious when he noticed Scarlett''s tense expression after reading something on her cell phone.


    "Yes. Max found what I asked for, but I need to check it first," Scarlett replied to Xander without ncing at him, her fingers dancing nimbly across the keyboard and her eyes focused on the monitor. She didn''t know what Max had found but needed to look.


    Before long...


    Scarlett tapped her earbud to speak with Max.


    "I already watched the video you sent, but I didn''t find anything. Did you send the wrong file, Max?" She asked, confused.


    Max had sent her almost twenty videos and 50 photos. Still, she couldn''t find her mother''s face in any of them, not even her mother''s familiar face she often used when disguising herself.

 Chapter 520 Return To Mainland

    Chapter 520 Return To Maind


    Max had sent her almost twenty videos and 50 photos. Still, she couldn''t find her mother''s face in any of them, not even her mother''s familiar face she often used when disguising herself.


    "You didn''t find any? Try looking for simrities in every video and picture," Max said.


    Scarlett tried looking again. After Max had told her about the simrity, she instantly spotted it.


    "Oh my God, Max, you''re right. This is really suspicious..." She felt goosebumps all over her body as she gazed at an unfamiliar woman who had appeared in almost every video she watched. And also in the picture. Her face wasn''t closed up, but in every photo and video, she appeared to convey a silent message, as if she were sending a code to someone.


    "Max, listen... Starting from now, use this woman''s face to locate her on this ind. Please, do it faster," Scarlett said, her voice trembling.


    "Yes..." Max''s voice faded.


    After the connection with Max ended, she looked at Xander, who stood behind her. "You see the woman. I guess... That''s my mother using her new disguise. And, can you spot a few men walking beside her?"


    "Mmm, I saw it," Xander said as he pulled her into his arms before continuing, "They are the ones who have detained her..."


    "I know. Xander, I''m afraid they will harm her. That''s why I can''t let Aistar know we already know about him," she said, looking up to meet Xander''s gaze. "Please tell me my mother is fine. She''s okay..."


    "My mother-inw, she is fine. Don''t be afraid, babe. We will find her. She will be reunited with you, with us," Xander said, tightening his hug to calm her anxiety about losing her mother.


    "Yes, Scarlett, no worries. Aunty Rosalie is not a simple woman. She''s just like you, not easily defeated," Seven said. Seven sat at his desk, watching the video Max had sent Scarlett. He was surprised by what he saw; the woman was indeed suspicious. She always looked back at every camera as if she were conveying something through her eyes.


    Scarlett released Xander''s embrace and turned to see Seven. "Brother, who''s in ships one and two?"


    "Nine and Twelve lead them. In every ship, there are four people, including the leader. Why are you asking?" Seven inquired.


    "Send them that picture right away. Ask them to locate this woman," she paused when she noticed something. She didn''t see Rex. "Where''s brother Rex?"


    "He''s in town. He drove there five minutes before you guys arrived."


    "Send him the picture, ask him to look around the town again. And I''ll go to the town too. We''ll help Rex find the woman..."


    "Roger that!" Seven immediately did what Scarlett asked of him.


    "Thank you," she said and left theputer room.


    However, just before she walked outside, Max''s voice could be heard again in her earbuds. "Scarlett, they moved that woman to the maind."


    Scarlett''s step abruptly stopped, "Did you find her new location?"


    "Not yet. I''ll let you know if I find something."


    "Max, when did they move that woman away from this ind?" Hearing Max''s answer, Scarlett''s knees suddenly felt so weak that she almost fell to the ground.


    "Baby?" Xander caught Scarlett''s hand and made her stand straight. "What happened?" he asked in shock. Hearing Xander''s loud voice, Seven ran outside and was surprised to see they were still in the house.


    "Huh!? Are you guys still here? Does something happen? Why does Scarlett look so pale!?" Seven was worried to see Scarlett''s expression. She looked like an ER patient.


    Scarlett didn''t reply to them; instead, she asked Seven to call back all the people in the field and stop their search for her mother because they had already moved her.


    Seven was confused by Scarlett''s orders; however, seeing how serious her expression was now, he immediately nodded and returned to theputer room to contact the other team.


    "Xander," Scarlett turned to look at him. "Capture that bastard. We''ll fly there. I need to speak to him."


    "Okay," Xander said and made a call. As she saw Xander move to the corner, Scarlett dragged her feet to the sofa in the living room and threw her weak body onto the sofa to calm her mind and heart. She can''t be calm after hearing her mother on the maind and still in Aistar''s grip.


    She slowly closed her eyes and prayed silently, ''God, please keep my mom safe...'' After she felt a little better, she also made a call to Simon. She needed to talk to him about her n to detain Aistar Parker.


    However, before she makes a call, she sends Aistar''s sex party video footage to Simon. She wanted her brother to agree with her immediately. Her time was running thin.


    "Brother Simon, have you watched what I sent you?" She asked calmly, but Simon, on the other end, was confused, but he was still ying the video on hisptop.


    "Little sister, you''re already married, but you still keep a video like this? Why did you send it to me?" he asked, confused.


    "Oh, please!" Scarlett rolled her eyes. "Take a closer look at the man in that video."


    "Bloody hell! Why the hell..." Scarlett took her cell phone away from her ear when she heard Simon cursing on the other end. This was the first time she had listened to her calm brother so angry.


    "Sister, I will capture this despicable bastard. This man can''t be forgiven!" Simon''s anger could no longer be contained. He wanted to confront this man with his own hands. How dare he treat his aunt like that? Having wild nights like a bastard even though he''s the husband of a princess in this kingdom!?


    ...


    "Brother, Xander has already sent his people to capture him. But I will detain him until I find my mother, so that man won''t return to the Royal City until I locate my mother..."


    Simon was silent for a moment, trying to calm his anger. After some time, he said, "Okay, but make sure he doesn''t escape."


    "He won''t. If he tries, I will break his leg..."

 Chapter 521 Max Found Her

    Chapter 521 Max Found Her


    Simon was silent for a moment, trying to calm his anger. After some time, he said, "OK, but make sure he doesn''t escape."


    "He won''t. If he tries, I will break his leg..."


    Simon chuckled upon hearing her words. "Sis, do whatever you want to him, but don''t kill him. I will handle it myself," he dered, his voice carrying the anger still lingering in his heart.


    Scarlett could only smile, knowing her brother also intended to torture that scoundrel Aistar Parker. However, a momentter, she thought of her Auntie Melinda. What would happen to her if she found out that her husband was a cheater, womanizer, and power-wealth-hungry?


    "Brother, what about Auntie Melinda?" Scarlett asked worriedly. A heavy silence filled the air, but Scarlett could clearly hear her brother take a deep sigh as if he was struggling to express something. She understood his hesitation as she felt the same. It would be tough for them to break such news to Aunty Melinda.


    "Don''t dwell on Auntie, for now... Scarlett. She won''t hear anything until you find your mother. Simrly, the other families won''t be informed. We''ll disclose itter," Simon said.


    "OK, brother, understand. Thank you," Scarlett said, ncing at Xander, who had just finished a phone call. "Brother, I will end the call now. I''ll update you on the progress once I arrive in Paris." After sharing her n with Simon, she ended the call.


    "Did you speak with your brother?" Xander inquired, sitting beside her.


    "Yes, I needed to inform him about our n. He agrees with our n to detain Aistar."


    "That''s good to hear. I''ve already prepared the jet. We can fly to Paris within three hours from now," Xander informed her about his team''s progress in Paris.


    Scarlett was impressed by how efficiently Xander managed his operation there. She knew he had ties to the military special forces in W Country, but she had never delved into the specifics of their work. Yet, observing how swiftly they operated, she suspected they were far more intricate than she had initially thought. Like Fox, they likely had numerous experts in various fields operating in secrecy.


    ****


    The sun was almost setting as Scarlett and the others arrived at Paris Le-Bourget Airport. They headed directly to Xander''s mansion. Upon their arrival, there was no time to rest; everyone was immediately upied with meetings. Xander busied himself conversing with his associates in his home office. At the same time, Scarlett met with the Fox core member who had apanied her to the house.


    "What''s your n now, sister?" Rex asked Scarlett, who sat opposite him. "Xander''s people have already captured Aistar Parker. Do you still need us to continue the search... I mean, searching for your mother?"


    Seven, Nine, and Twelve were now looking at Scarlett curiously. They all knew how stressed Scarlett was now, even though she never showed it to them.


    "Yes. But¡ª" Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She excused herself to answer the call from Max; they hadn''t been in touch since they left Svalbard. Now, she felt a rush of anticipation, curious about the news he might share.


    "Max, any news?" She asked. "Yes," Max exined the information he had just discovered.


    Scarlett covered her mouth as she heard Max''s words, feeling the urge to cry but holding back. She felt choked, overwhelmed with emotions that now consumed her. She was utterly happy that Max had found a lead on her mother.


    Afterposing herself, she spoke again, "T-Thank you, Max. Please ensure they don''t move. If... If they move, make sure you follow them. I''ll fly there immediately." Her voice quivered. Her hands shook as she ended the call and met the curious gazes of all her team. Her lips trembled as she smiled at them.


    "You found your mother''s location!?" Seven asked in surprise. He clearly hears what Max said because he is sitting beside Scarlett.


    "Yes! We found her," Scarlett confirmed. Then she asked Rex, "Brother, is your jet ready at the airport?" She slowly regained her focus. "They''re always ready. Where did they find her?" Rex asked calmly, though inside, he was immensely relieved, observing Scarlett''s happiness.


    "Amarante," Scarlett stated. "We must fly there now." She opened a unique app on her cell phone. "I need to locate a field agent nearby and¡ª" She paused when she noticed Rex gesturing for her to stop.


    "Sister, talk to Xander. Just send me the coordinates. I''ll arrange for our team to move to Amarante immediately," Rex said. "And we will go to the airport now. Seven will apany you to the airport..." Scarlett nodded and promptly sent Rex the address. After that, she hurried inside to find Xander. She had to fly to Amarante, Northern Portugal, without dy.


    ...


    Scarlett knocked on the library door and hurriedly entered when she heard Xander''s voice.


    "What happened, babe!?" Xander was surprised by her expression, hard for him to describe in words¡ªher lips formed a faint smile, yet her gaze conveyed worry and urgency.


    Xander rose from his seat and approached her. He was startled by how cold it felt when he took her hand.


    "Max found my mother," Scarlett said, her voice excitedly shaking. "I need to fly to Portugal now. Rex and the others are already on their way to the airport. They''re waiting for me before we can depart."


    "Let''s go!" Xander said, guiding her to the door. However, Scarlett halted him.


    "Xander, you''d better stay here. I need Aistar alive. I need you to ensure he''s safe under your supervision," Scarlett said, concerned that someone might attempt to free Aistar from this house.


    "Are you sure?" Xander asked. Although disappointed he couldn''t apany her to Portugal, he understood her worry.


    "Yes. Don''t worry about me. Brother Rex will fly there with me," she reassured him. "And also, there''s brother Nine with us; almost everyone fears him. His abilities could¡ª" She paused, realizing her time was running thin.


    "Babe, I understand," Xander smiled back. "Let me walk you to the car..."

 Chapter 522 Rosalie Withers (1)

    Chapter 522 Rosalie Withers (1)


    Amarante, Northern Portugal.


    A cluster of stone houses sits within the off-grid estate in the heart of Amarante, enveloped by a swift expanse of green trees.


    Inside one of the two-story houses, a slender woman with a light brown pixie haircut meditated on the veranda outside her second-floor bedroom. Sheposed her thoughts while the nocturnal choir echoed in the distance. A gentle, cool breeze caressed her face, prompting her to slowly open her eyes and gaze at the solitary moon in the dark sky.


    After several months in this location, she began to embrace her environment, this new prison, after their sudden relocation from Svalbard. Although unaware of the exact events, she could discern something significant had urred in the Royal city. She presumed this was the reason that damn Aistar decided to move her here.


    As she resumed her meditation, she heard a disturbance from downstairs. She cast her gaze towards the area where the guards typically patrolled but found it empty.


    ''This is unusual,'' Rosalie muttered, raising a delicate brow while standing up.


    After ensuring no one was on the ground, she leaped down,nding gracefully without making a sound. Stealthily, she moved toward the window to peer inside, where she discovered ten guards who usually protected the ce, gathered and engaged in a discussion.


    This was unprecedented. She had never witnessed all the guards convening in one room, leaving their posts. Judging by the dark expressions on their faces, she sensed this was her chance.


    Her heart quickened as she silently approached a slightly ajar window on the opposite side, attempting to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ...


    "Wait, is the information you received urate?" "Yes. I just received a call from Paris, and our Master vanished from his room..." said the giant man. "Impossible. Our Master''s mansion is heavily guarded. How could anyone break in without being detected?" snapped the bald man.


    "Motherfucker!! Why are you scolding me? You do know that I know jack shit about it. I''m just conveying the news, okay!" The giant man who ryed the news grew mad, desiring to punch his colleague, the bald man.


    "Stop! Why are you guys fighting about?" shouted another man.


    "Yeah, stop fighting! Now, remember the Master''s final words," said the man in the ck leather jacket.


    Everyone gazed at their leader in silence. But a few momentster, someone asks, "Brother, so you mean we should kill..." The man couldn''t finish his sentence when his friend asked him to stop speaking.


    The leader nodded, "ording to the information, our Master was detained a few hours ago. So, we should pretend to eliminate that woman within hours and send her picture to Rnd Gilwynn!" "Yes, that was our master''s final directive," confirmed the bald man. They knew the royal family had detained their Master, and this woman''s life would y a vital role in freeing him.


    Silence filled the room.


    ...


    Rosalie''s smile grew wider upon hearing that bastard Aistar Parker was finally captured.


    ''Why did it take so long for them to realize that man was evil? Rnd is slow to realize his brother-inw is evil. Hecks sensibility,'' Rosalie muttered as she shook her head. Rosalie casually strolled through the dark, leaped onto the second-floor veranda, and entered her dimly lit bedroom. She changed into herfortable outfit, ck trousers and a shirt, then slipped under the covers.


    ''Come on, boys! Hurry up... I need to train my muscles!'' She was ready to beat and eliminate them all.


    Slowly, her eyes closed, yet she remained vignt, her ears tuned to the sounds outside her bedroom. Before long, her suspicions were confirmed. She heard footsteps racing up the stairs toward the second floor, drawing nearer to her room. Clenching a small silver dagger, she counted inwardly, ''One, two, three... Five!''


    A bitter smile yed on her lips as she realized they had underestimated her. She had expected all of them to converge on her bedroom.


    ...


    "She''s asleep, right?" one voice inquired.


    "Yes, I guess so..." another responded.


    "Just wake her up, beat her, but remember not to kill her. "We need it to take her picture to exchange our master''s life," their leader ordered.


    They were well aware of Rosalie Withers''s background as an assassin. Poison may have left her unable to escape, but her skills remained intact. They never took her lightly, always sending more than four men to the second floor, fearing she might attack them.


    "Yes, brother," another man said as he unlocked the door. "Wake up! We need you toe with us now!" he barked.


    Rosalie was taken aback. She had thought they would immediately attack her, but she needed to adapt her n. Slowly, she opened her eyes and directed her gaze toward the door. She saw a burly man standing there and a few familiar faces armed with guns.


    "Why?" Rosalie feigned confusion to make the other guy backward at the corridor.


    "Hurry! Time is running out," he snapped.


    Leaving her small dagger on the bed, Rosalie slowly slid out under her nkets and walked to the door.


    "Hands up!" the robust man ordered, his gun aimed at her head. She raises her hand casually.


    "Why the rush, gentlemen? Are we going to move again?" she asked yfully, shing a smile at him.


    "Quit stalling and get moving!"


    "Alright, alright," she replied, advancing toward the door. But a few steps ahead of the burly man, she suddenly moved with lightning speed and stole his gun before he could react. She didn''t give him a chance to speak and shot him in the temple.


    "Bang!"


    The gunshot echoed, startling the four men in the corridor. Before they could understand what had happened, another gunshot echoed.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Damn it!" Thest man ran for the stairs, cursing Rosalie in his mind. But Rosalie had no intention of letting him escape. She squeezes her gun while a chilling smile graces her face.


    "Bang!"


    Upon witnessing their lifeless bodies, she returned to her bedroom, retrieving her dagger. Afterward, she strolled casually to the veranda. She lingered there, listening intently to themotion


    below. She knew five individuals were present and was confident they must have heard the gunshots by now.

 Chapter 523 Rosalie Withers (2)

    Chapter 523 Rosalie Withers (2)


    As the sound of men rushing into the house and up to the second floor echoed, a glint flickered in Rosalie''s eyes. She reentered her room without closing the door as if inviting them in.


    Standing near the door, she anticipated their arrival.


    Two sets of footsteps were drawing closer, making her impatient. She needed to deal with them swiftly to locate the antidotes, but it looked like these stupid guards wanted to y with her, stealing her time.


    "Be careful!" warned a voice from the end of the corridor in a low tone but still heard clearly by Rosalie.


    Before long, a shadow loomed in front of the room, a gun''s tip peeking out. She swiftly pulled the trigger, delivering a precise shot to the intruder''s head.


    Bang!


    Instantly, gunshots erupted as several men fired randomly toward Rosalie''s room. She could also hear footsteps away from her room and towards the stairs. They are running for their life. "What a bunch of ipetent guards," Rosalie muttered, biding her time until their shots subsided.


    After a brief moment, the gunfire ceased.


    "Boys, I won''t harm you if you cooperate with me," Rosalie stated calmly. Not hearing a response, she continued, "You can trust me. If I wanted you to die, you would have died long ago."


    A prolonged silence lingered in the room. Even though there was no verbal reply, she faintly heard them murmur as if they were discussing something.


    "Okay, gentlemen, I''m stepping out now. If you decline my offer, feel free to shoot. But..." She paused to check her gun''s bullets. "My bullets are quicker than yours, so think wisely."


    Having said that, she walked to the veranda, jumping down to the ground. She noticed the front door was still wide open. Entering the empty first floor, she advanced towards the stairs.


    She had anticipated finding them all at the foot of the upper stairs. Concealing herself below, she eavesdropped on their conversation.


    "Brother, do you trust her?"


    "No. Never trust an assassin!"


    "Agreed! Shoot her if she leaves the room."


    "But ensure you don''t get shot first. She''s skilled with her gun."


    "Don''t worry... She''s bluffing! Remember, she''s under poison. Her strength has diminished by half. At least, that''s what our master said."


    "But brother, if we eliminate that woman, we can''t negotiate for the master''s life?"


    "Don''t fret. We have a way to help our master."


    "Really? What''s that?"


    "Did you forget? Rnd Gilwynn was also poisoned. The slow-acting poison would silently kill him. Even a doctor can''t diagnose it. We could exchange our master for the antidote."


    "Brilliant, brother. Let''s eliminate this woman. She''s too dangerous. She killed our brothers without hesitation."


    "Where is she!? Why hasn''t she emerged from her bedroom yet?"


    "Oh, you are right, brother!?"


    ...


    ''Rnd has been poisoned too? And he''s dying now?'' Rosalie was shocked to hear this news, having never been aware of it. All this time, she obediently followed Aistar Parker''s orders to protect Rnd and their daughter, Scarlett. However, learning about Rnd''s condition ignited a fierce anger within her.


    Rosalie had always pleaded with Aistar to take her life so she could carry his crimes to her grave, and he had to promise he couldn''t endanger her daughter''s life again, yet he never agreed. Until today, she had remained unaware of his reason for keeping her alive. Now, with Aistar detained and Rnd also facing death, Rosalie feltpelled to fight back. She decides to resolve matters here quickly and travels to the Royal City to confront Aistar before her own death. With only 48 hours before her antidote shot would expire, she hoped to locate him before her time ran out and forced him to speak about the antidote and also meet her daughter. Rosalie misses Scarlett and wants to meet her, but fear is rising within her. She was worried that Scarlett would hate her because she faked her death.


    ''My daughter, I hope you are well, and I hope that bastard Aistar keeps his promise not to endanger your life again...'' She prays. Since Aistar detained her, she never knew about her daughter''s condition. Thest time she knew, her daughter was still in the US. She hopes Scarlett is still in the US, lives with the Morrison family, and never returns to W Country or B Ind.


    ...


    Rosalie appeared at the bottom of the stairs, emerging from her hiding spot. She spotted the four peering toward her bedroom. A faint smile graced her lips as she said, "Looking for me, boys!?"


    All the men were shocked to hear Rosalie''s voice from behind. They looked back in horror. Before they could react, three consecutive gunshots rang out, and three lifeless bodies tumbled, rolling down the stairs.


    Rosalie aimed the gun at the head of thest man, who was still reeling from the shock of seeing his colleagues dead and himself as the sole survivor. He didn''t even have time to aim his gun toward the woman below.


    "As I said before, I won''t kill you as long as you cooperate with me," Rosalie said calmly. "Put your gun away, boy. Don''t try anything funny; my bullet will shatter your brain!" Her words were casual, but to the man, her words sounded like his death sentence.


    "Ar-Are you serious!?" he stammered. She nodded with a smile, yet her gaze was as cold as ice, the gun still trained on his temple.


    The man didn''t want to meet the fate of the others, so he slowly ced his gun on the floor, put his hands behind his head, and descended the stairs as instructed by Rosalie.


    "Your name is Liam, right?" Rosalie asked once he was seated opposite her.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," Liam stammered. Even though the woman didn''t point her gun at him again, she still held her gun, which made him fear for his life. "Y-You can state what you want me to do, ma''am."


    "Liam, I will spare your life because I know you''re in charge of my antidote, correct?" Seeing him nod, she continued, "I want you to give me all the antidotes. And also, tell me, how did you guys obtain the antidote?"


    Liam suddenly feels his throat go dry. He didn''t know how they obtained the antidote.

 Chapter 524 Rosalie Withers (3)

    Chapter 524 Rosalie Withers (3)


    ?


    Liam suddenly feels his throat go dry. He didn''t know how they obtained the antidote, but he knew someone would appear to bring it every Friday, and they only sent one dose. They don''t keep antidote stock in this ce.


    It seems he still can''t escape his death, even though this woman already offered him a chance.


    Liam clenches his fist tightly before saying, "Ma''am, just kill me..." he murmured faintly. There''s no need to plead for his life; he is sure this woman will never let him go.


    Rosalie was a little surprised by his words.


    ''Is he lying?'' she wondered, narrowing her eyes at him, attempting to discern if he was telling the truth.


    However, seeing his seriousness, her heart sank as if falling into a deep abyss. What she feared was bing a reality. She didn''t have time; eventually, she would die because of this deadly poison.


    ''How on earth does this man not know either?'' She vented her frustration inwardly.


    It seemed she only had one option to find the antidote. She had to find Aistar. She had to meet him before they killed him.


    "I''m sorry, Liam. I can''t let you go..." Rosalie faintly smiled at him and shot him in his temple. She wanted to release him, but she couldn''t, fearing he might return and cause trouble for her.


    Rosalie slowly stood from her seat, picked up a cigarette from the table, and walked out to the front yard.


    She chose to enjoy the sunrise on thewn, settling into a garden chair while observing the sunrise beginning to emerge.


    Her mind began to rewind to the years of her terrible youth, spent running and hiding to escape death as numerous people sought her demise.


    It was terrifying and exhausting.


    Her enemy in the shadows was ready to kill her if she left this ce. Her older brother, Jude Withers, is also driven by greed for money and power and wants her life.


    What made her fall like now was herst assignment that led her to meet Aistar. That fucking bastard wanted her life, pushing her to this extreme because he threatened her with Scarlett''s life.


    After she tried to erase her rtionship with Scarlett, so her daughter could livefortably, unlike her. However, that bastard Aistar found Scarlett.


    But, now, hearing that Aistar had been captured, she couldn''t waste this opportunity.


    She feels exhausted from running and hiding. She will use herst breath to make things right, to create a safe world for her daughter before departing from this earth.


    Rosalie lit her cigarette and slowly inhaled.


    "World, we will finally meet again..."


    ****


    Scarlett wanted to save her mother faster, but she could not do so. They needed more time to arrive in this city.


    "Seven, how many more minutes?" Scarlett asked Seven, who was now driving the car, rushing towards the address Max had given her.


    "Rx, we already have our people guarding that area. They won''t escape even when they notice we are heading to that ce," Seven replied, casting a smile at Scarlett through the rearview mirror.


    Sitting beside Scarlett, Rex nodded in agreement with Seven. "Yes, sister. Rx, everything will be alright with Aunty," he reassured, then turned to gaze outside as the sun began to rise.


    Although she had many questions she wanted to ask, Scarlett refrained from doing so.


    Not long after, their car left the main road onto a narrow, singlene road. There are no buildings lining the path, only trees on either side.


    Arriving at a T-junction, two men appear. They are both Fox members stationed nearby. They had hurried to this location and had only juste hours ago.


    "Sir, you can''t proceed further, or they''ll notice..." a man with curly red hair cautioned. He guided the car to a concealed parking spot.


    "Did you guys check inside?" Nine asked upon exiting the car.


    "We''ve got two more people in the rear area behind. But we can''tmunicate with them due to a jammer signal around the house," the man exined. "But don''t worry, the only entrance is this street."


    Nine nodded, ncing at Scarlett and the others. "Shall we enter now?"


    "Hmm, no need to wait. I wouldn''t care if they had a toon!" Scarlett dered, checking her gun, adjusting her ck cap, and striding quickly toward the house.


    Rex chuckled, observing Scarlett''s hastened movements. He nced at everyone before saying, "Alright, I''ll follow her. Seven, you''ll be our sniper today. Provide backup. Nine and Twelve, you take the lead, using an alternate road."


    "No worries!" they affirmed, moving out.


    Rex gestured to two field agents, "You follow them..." pointing to Twelve and Nine, who had already taken another route.


    Observing their actions, Rex adjusted hismunication device and ran after Scarlett.


    "Three..." Rex called out to Scarlett. When she turned, he tossed amunication device to her. "Use that. And be cautious, or a certain man in Paris will have my head if you''re injured here," he grinned, recalling Xander''s warning before their departure.


    Scarlett smiled, understanding what he meant. "He''ll definitely cut your head off, bro."


    ...


    Later,


    Scarlett and Rex were surprised to find no guards when they reached the property''s main entrance.


    "Why aren''t there any guards here?" Scarlett whispered, peering cautiously at the slightly ajar entrance.


    "Yeah. Let me go in first," Rex said, stepping into the front yard. Touching his earpiece, he whispered, "Seven, did you notice too!?"


    Soon, Seven''s voice came through the earpieces, "Yes. I''ve scanned the area, but I couldn''t spot anyone. Maybe they are all inside the house!?"


    "How about you guys?" Rex asked Nine and Twelve.


    "Same!" Twelve responded. "Why aren''t there any guards in this area? This ce feels like a haunted ce. I can''t sense anyone here. This calm ce is enough to make my brother Nine yawn; he looks so sleepy now," he remarked.


    "Stop your nonsense, little boy!" Nine scowled at him. "Are you trying to taste my potion? I have a new potion that could insta kill you in just one drop..."


    "I''m just kidding, big bro..." Twelve chuckled, walking faster toward the main building and leaving the grumpy, crazy doc behind. "Three, are you sure this is the right address?"

 Chapter 525 A Touching Encounter (1)

    Chapter 525 A Touching Encounter (1)


    "I''m just kidding, big bro..." Twelve chuckled, walking faster toward the main building and leaving the grumpy, crazy doc behind. "Three, are you sure this is the right address?"


    "Yes, this is the right address," Scarlett immediately affirmed. She wasn''t concerned about the address because she trusted Max; the intelligent AI wouldn''t provide incorrect information.


    However, something piqued her curiosity. ncing at Rex, she asked, "Two, why can we stillmunicate while the field agents said they have a signal jammer?" Scarlett raised her eyebrow, looking at Rex.


    "This is a new gadget I obtained from the MT group. Even the most advanced signal jammer in the world can''t block thismunication device," Rex exined. Scarlett was stunned to learn that Rex was connected with the MT Group, Mel Tan''spany.


    ...


    They didn''t speak anymore as they approached the onlyrge building with visible lights still on. Rex gestured for Scarlett to follow him closely behind.


    Scarlett could only nod as she entered the house, feeling a sense of unease when she noticed the wide-open door with no one around.


    Just as she was about to say something to Rex, her eyesnded on the lifeless body on the sofa. She recognized the man was already dead upon seeing a hole in his temple.


    "Something''s not right," Rex finally remarked upon spotting a few corpses on the floor. Besides the lifeless body on the sofa, he also noticed three dead bodies near the stairs.


    "Three, stay here and check this floor. I''ll look upstairs," Rex whispered. With quick, almost inaudible steps, he ascended to the second floor.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett searched the first floor and found nothing suspicious.


    "Guys, there are four bodies on the first floor," Scarlett informed Seven and the others through her earpiece. "Any activity outside?"


    "No movement here. I''ve only encountered our other man behind," Twelve reported. "Why is this ce empty? Are you sure your mother is here? Did they move her again?" he asked, puzzled.


    "I found multiple bodies up here, but no sign of our target," Rex''s voice echoed through the earpiece. "And they''re all freshly dead. The killer might still be around. Be cautious..."


    Scarlett''s heart sank upon hearing that her mother was not found in the building.


    "Twelve, please check the other buildings around here. I spotted a few small structures; they might be keeping our target there," Rex ordered.


    "Roger, boss!" Twelve responded.


    "I''ll check the building next door," Scarlett said as she walked toward the door. However, she paused mid-step, remembering Seven, who hadn''t reported anything.


    "Seven, how''s it going? What''s the status there?" Scarlett inquired, her gaze shifting to Rex, who joined her on the first floor.


    ****


    On the high hill near the house, Seven froze as he felt a hard and cold object press against the back of his head.


    ''Why didn''t I hear anyone approaching?'' He scolded himself, realizing that any movement might cause his head to explode, given the cold gun pressed against his skull.


    "Who sent you here?" Rosalie Withers asked. She had spotted a sniper on the hill as she enjoyed the sunrise earlier and rushed to investigate, fearing the neer might be from the Aistar group.


    ''W-Woman!?'' Seven was utterly shocked upon hearing the woman''s cold voice.


    "Make a small mistake, and you''ll meet your ancestors immediately!" She threatened, her eyes fixed sharply on the man still lying on the ground, holding a sniper rifle.


    Seven slowly raised his hand and turned to face the woman before him.


    He gasped in shock upon seeing the slender woman with short hair. She appeared beautiful, but her gaze was deathly cold, making his heart tense upon meeting her eyes. Observing herposed demeanor instantly reminded him of someone¡ªScarlett.


    ''Rosalie Withers!'' He silently realized. ''Yes, this woman is our target, Scarlett''s mother.''


    The fear he felt earlier gradually faded. Despite her gun still aimed at his head, he no longer felt afraid. Instead, he wanted to run and hug her, relieved to find her in good health finally.


    "Ms. Rosalie Withers, we''ve finally found you..." Seven smiled widely.


    Rosalie was taken aback by the sight of the young man on the ground smiling at her happily and addressing her by her real name, further shocking her. Only a select few knew her real name.


    "Who the hell are you? How do you know that name?" She asked, her hand still poised with the gun, ready to shoot, concerned that this man might be from the Aistar group.


    Seeing Rosalie''s eyes turning colder, seven immediately rified, "Ma''am, auntie... I mean, Ms. Withers... I''m not a bad person. I''m a good person."


    "Stop that nonsense," she snapped. "Who sent you? And how many people are with you?"


    "I''m a good person. I''m your daughter''s colleague... Scarlett Piers."


    Instantly, Rosalie''s face paled upon hearing her daughter''s name mentioned.


    "Scarlett? How do you know her? Where is she?" Rosalie''s voice trembled at the revtion that this man knew Scarlett''s name and imed to be friends with her.


    ''Impossible. How does Scarlett know someone wielding a sniper rifle in this ce?'' It was hard for Rosalie to believe.


    Rosalie narrowed her eyes at the man, "Don''t you dare lie to me. Prove it if you know Scarlett!"


    "Wait..." Seven said, removing his earpiece and handing it to Rosalie.


    "What''s this?" She asked before epting the earpiece.


    "You can talk to her, I mean to Scarlett. Aunty, trust me," Seven added after seeing that Rosalie didn''t believe him. "I know your daughter. She''s alsoing here. We''re here to find you..."


    Rosalie still doubted the young man before her but used the earpiece, and immediately, she heard the voice of a young woman.


    "Seven?? Damn it, brother Allen, say something. Report your status to me!!" Scarlett snapped.


    Rosalie was taken aback upon hearing a female voice. However, she was puzzled because she hadn''t heard Scarlett''s voice in many years. She didn''t dare believe someone she had just met. This man might be lying to her, right!?


    The only way to confirm was to verify it. But she couldn''t afford to let this man be her burden.


    After some thought, she decided to check.


    "Sorry, young man!" Rosalie said, kicking Seven in the head. After rendering him unconscious, she rushed to the main house to check whether the girl was Scarlett.

 Chapter 526 A Touching Encounter (2)

    Chapter 526 A Touching Encounter (2)


    Scarlett''s gaze tensed as she nced at Rex, urgently saying, "Something''s happened to Seven. We need to check on him!" She moved toward the door, but Rex caught her hand.


    "Stop!"


    Frowning, she looked at him. "Why did you stop me? We should check his status..."


    "Did you forget he''s our sniper? If the enemy took him down, it means¡ª"


    Scarlett was stunned.


    "¡ªI get it!" She interrupted Rex before he could finish his sentence. Because this mission involved her mother, her attention was distracted.


    As her mind became more focused, she touched her earpiece and said, "Nine, Twelve, check Seven''s position. He hasn''t reported in."


    "Right away," Twelve responded.


    "Be careful, guys," she cautioned. After giving them instructions, she hurried to the back door.


    Scarlett knew the back door was the blind spot from Seven''s position. "Two, take that route, and I''ll approach from this direction." She pointed another way. They''ll split up to check and rush to Seven position.


    "No!" Rex shook his head. "This time, I won''t let you go alone, little sister..."


    Scarlett was speechless. She had no time to argue with him. Rushing out of the house, Rex followed closely. However, her steps abruptly halted before she could leave the main building area.


    "Damn it! Seven''s down..." Suddenly, Twelve''s voice echoed from theirmunication device.


    "No worries, he''s just unconscious. He''s still alive," Nine''s calm voice reassured.


    ...


    Scarlett was no longer focused on hearing Nine and Twelve''s words, as her eyes fixed on the figure of a slender woman with super short hair standing not far from her.


    ''MOM!!''


    Even though it had been a long time since she saw her, she would never forget her face. She would never forget those beautiful eyes or her warm smile.


    Scarlett dropped her gun.


    "M-Mom..." Her voice trembled as she rushed toward the woman with a simr expression as her.


    "Mommy, I... I miss you so much!"


    "Is it you, Scarlett?" Rosalie''s voice trembled. She hurried to her daughter with wide-open arms.


    They hugged each other to express their longing. No words were spoken.


    Only sobs filled the air.


    They didn''t know how long they shared their sadness and happiness, but eventually, Scarlett was the first to release her embrace.


    Her eyes, still wet with tears, met her mother''s gaze.


    "I''m so happy to have finally found you, Mom..." Scarlett said, smiling. Holding her mother, she now believed this was not a dream but a reality.


    After months of searching, she finally found her, and this mystery had finally concluded.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry..." Rosalie whispered in her ear, expressing regret for her daughter''splicated past¡ªenduring a life without her and never knowing about her father.


    Rosalie slowly raised her hand to wipe away the traces of tears on Scarlett''s cheeks. She couldn''t find the words, as if every sentence in her mind had vanished.


    Her eyes were fixed on Scarlett''s face, which was increasingly reminiscent of Rnd''s. She felt amused by how Scarlett resembled her father when she tried to shield her from Rnd.


    "My daughter looks so beautiful now..." Rosalie said, smiling at her daughter.


    Scarlett can''t help but smile widely, hearing her mother praise.


    ...


    "Scarlett, Aunty Rosalie..." Standing not far away, Rex interrupted the mother and daughter. He continued when they looked at him, "We should leave this ce. I''m afraid Aistar people mighte to this ce..."


    "Hmm, you''re right, brother," Scarlett nodded. Then she looked at her mother, who held her hand tightly. "Mom, let''s go..." Scarlett said.


    "Wait, just give me a few minutes," Rosalie said. Looking at her reluctant daughter, she smiled. "I just need to do Something to erase my trace in that house. Don''t worry, honey. I''ll never leave you again." She smiled while pinching Scarlett''s cheek.


    Scarlett could only smile and nod, releasing her mother''s hand. But her eyes never left the house. She kept gazing in that direction, even after her mother had vanished inside.


    Observing Scarlett lost in thought, Rex approached her. Gently tapping her head, he said, "Congrattions, little sister. You''ve finally found your mother."


    "Thank you, brother Rex! I truly appreciate your and everyone''s help," she replied without taking her eyes off the house.


    Scarlett remained there, waiting for her mother to reappear from the house, fearing that her mother might disappear from her life again. The thought was unbearable for her.


    Before long...


    Nine and the others arrived. Scarlett nced at them, curious about Seven''s condition. When she saw that he was okay, she felt relieved.


    "What happened to you, Seven?" she asked, perplexed. His face was red, and she noticed dry blood at the corner of his lips.


    "Aunt Rosalie kicked me," Seven said, scratching his head.


    "What? Why did my mom do that? Did you make her angry? Is that why she kicked you?" Scarlett asked.


    "No, I didn''t make her angry, but she didn''t believe me when I told her I knew you," Seven awkwardly smiled.


    Scarlett was speechless. Before she could say Something, Twelve chimed in.


    "Where''s Aunt Rosalie?" Twelve were eager to see Scarlett''s mother, having heard from Seven that Rosalie Withers was beautiful and still looked young.


    "Ms. Withers is inside erasing any traces in the house," Rex said, pointing at the house.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing here? Let''s help her. It''ll take forever if she''s cleaning up alone," Twelve said, walking toward the house.


    However, Twelve halted his steps when he saw a woman in a ck outfit emerge from the house. He was stunned because what Seven said was indeed true. The woman looked beautiful and youthful.


    "Oh my goodness... S-Scarlett... is that your mother?" Twelve asked, ncing at Scarlett.


    She didn''t rush to answer but smiled while keeping her eyes on her mother, feeling immense joy now that her mother had finally appeared.


    "Hmm, she is my mother..."


    "No wonder a king fell in love with her. She''s like a goddess..." Twelve whispers to make Nine, and the others nod to agree with his words.


    ...


    Rosalie smiled at all of them and urged them to leave that ce.


    "Mom," Scarlett held her mother''s hand while walking toward the gate. "What are you erasing in¡ª" A loud explosion could be heard before Scarlett could finish her words.


    Boom!


    Everyone turned and was shocked to see the two-story house engulfed in mes.

 Chapter 527 A Touching Encounter (3)

    Chapter 527 A Touching Encounter (3)


    "Mom," Scarlett held her mother''s hand while walking toward the gate. "What are you erasing in¡ª" A loud explosion could be heard before Scarlett could finish her words.


    Boom!


    Everyone turned and was shocked to see the two-story house engulfed in mes.


    Scarlett was rendered speechless. Her mother was incredible, erasing her presence by destroying the house.


    "Mom, you''re amazing!" Scarlett grinned while walking beside her towards their car. Rosalie could only smile to respond to her.


    For almost two decades, Scarlett only knew that her mother had already died. But apparently, she was wrong. Her mother lived. Now she could see her mother again in a healthy condition and more beautiful than she remembered.


    It was still hard for Scarlett to believe that the woman who held her hand was her mother. She could feel her warmth and hear her voice after so many years had passed.


    "Mom, I''m so happy to find¡ª"


    Before Scarlett couldplete her words, Rosalie interrupted her. "¡ªI''m also happy to meet you. But, how do you know I''m here?" she nced at her, "And who are all the men who came with you?"


    These were the most pressing questions for Rosalie after seeing Scarlett in this ce. She had arrived with someone carrying a sniper rifle. With a nce, she sensed Scarlett''s friend was no ordinary person.


    Scarlett nced at her mother, wanting to reply and ask the numerous questions swirling in her mind. However, she held back when she caught Rex''s impatient gaze, urging her to hurry towards their car.


    "Mom, we''ll talkter. It doesn''t seem safe in this area," Scarlett''s words were sufficient for Rosalie to nod in agreement.


    Rosalie understood. Her action to kill the guard might have alerted Aistar''s people, leading to a potential threat. Moreover, the authorities could be drawn to the scene due to the explosion.


    Soon, two ck vans left the area, maintaining a moderate speed as they headed towards the highway.


    In the front van, Seven was the driver, and he asionally cast nces at the middle row where Scarlett and Rosalie Withers were seated. He is still amazed they finally found her after so many months they trace her.


    Rosalie, sensing the young man''s asional nces at her. She couldn''t help but feel apologetic looking at the wound on his face. She smiled at him when their eyes met.


    "Young man, I''m sorry for kicking you earlier..." Rosalie''s gentle voice made Seven''s face turn red, not with anger but with embarrassment for being kicked by her the first time they met.


    Seven awkwardly smiled in response, unable to utter his feelings as he also heard a soft chuckle from Nine and Twelve sitting in the back row.


    "I did it for my safety because I didn''t entirely believe you are my daughter''s friend," Rosalie continued.


    "It''s okay, Aunty... I understand," Seven finally replied, turning his gaze back to the road ahead.


    Rosalie then turned to Scarlett. "Where are we heading?" She was unaware of her daughter''s n and had only heard they were heading to the airport.


    Scarlett nced at her mother. "We''re flying to the Royal City..." She paused when she saw her mother''s face turn pale, and a sh of shock crossed her gaze.


    Rosalie was utterly shocked. She was puzzled and couldn''t help but ask, "Which Royal City?"


    "M country," Scarlett casually answered. She was slightly surprised to see her mother''s reaction, realizing that her mother wasn''t aware of the recent news.


    Scarlett now believes her mother hadn''t realized that she had uncovered the truth about her past, including the secrets her mother had tried to hide.


    Rosalie attempted to speak several times, but no words could escape her lips. She was shocked that Scarlett wanted to bring her to the Royal City in M country.


    Why did Scarlett choose to go there? Did she have connections in that city? She recalled warning Jonathan never to let Scarlett go to that country. But now!?


    ...


    "Mom, I know everything..." Scarlett said, taking her mother''s trembling hand. Feeling how cold her mother''s hand was, she gently squeezed it.


    She continues her words while looking at her mother''s confused gaze, "Over the past year, I''ve discovered so much about you and your past. I found out the truth about you faking your car ident... From there, I began to investigate and gather information about you."


    No words came out of Rosalie''s mouth, as she was simply shocked and speechless by the situation.


    After a few more seconds, Rosalie finally asked, "Is that how you learned my real name, Rosalie Withers?"


    Saying those words is enough to dry Rosalie''s throat. If Scarlett said she knew everything, it means she already found out about the Withers family and knows about Rnd Gilwynn, right!? The mere thought sent shivers down her spine.


    Rosalie stares at Scarlett''s blue eyes, waiting for her to respond.


    "Yes, Mom... I know about the Withers family and who my father is..." Scarlett responded casually, but for Rosalie, it was like a lightning bolt striking her.


    "He is Rnd Gilwynn, right!?" Scarlett continues. She smiled, looking at her shocked mother. "Mom, I already met my father and his entire family..."


    Rosalie Withers opened her mouth several times but couldn''t bring out any words to refute her. She still felt shocked, realizing how little she knew about her daughter.


    Her once little girl had transformed into a beautiful and brave woman. She had kept secrets to ensure a normal life for her, to prevent her from being entangled in the struggles she endured, as her life was a living nightmare.


    However, her n for Scarlett had been entirely wrong. Despite her efforts to hide her, this girl had uncovered the truth.


    Now, she longed to exin everything to Scarlett, to rify the reasons behind her actions¡ªfaking her death, fleeing, and hiding. Yet, an urgent matter overshadowed her intentions.


    Her life was still in danger; the poison in her blood threatened to kill her.


    ''I didn''t want to die! Not after I reunited with Scarlett,'' Rosalie made a vow in her heart.


    Rosalie now had a reason to live¡ªa solid reason. She wants to survive and stay with her daughter.


    And now, her main priority was to find Aistar as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 528 Dying

    Chapter 528 Dying


    Rosalie now had a reason to live¡ªa solid reason. She wants to survive and stay with her daughter.


    And now, her main priority was to find Aistar as quickly as possible.


    "Scarlett, my dear daughter," Rosalie murmured softly, delicately raising her hand to caress her daughter''s cheek. She felt tight in her chest as she gazed into her daughter''s tear-filled eyes.


    At that moment, she ceased to care about a few gentlemen in the car who might overhear their conversation. All that mattered was apologizing to her daughter.


    "I''m sorry for lying to you... I never disclosed the truth about myself and your father. I even faked my death. Scarlett..." Rosalie struggled to continue, her voice catching in her throat.


    Scarlett was stunned, hearing that, leaving her at a loss for words. She gazed away from her, attempting to contain her tears.


    "I don''t want you to get involved with my past, my family, or your father. Because your father''s family is not what you expected," Rosalie continued. "What you see about them on the surface is vastly different from reality. The power struggles in the royal family are too terrifying for you to understand..."


    Scarlett smiled knowingly at what her mother wanted to say, understanding her worries. "Mom, I know..."


    Rosalie shook her head, a sh of fear passing through her eyes as memories of Aistar Parker''s cruelty surfaced. "No, you don''t. He was evil, he might¡ª"


    "Mom, I know about Aistar Parker..." Scarlett said. "I know who made your life difficult, Mom. I know everything. That''s why I found you and rescued you... Because I know!"


    Rosalie was taken aback that her daughter knew about Aistar Parker. Her mind buzzed with questions, but the poison in her blood reminded her of the urgency.


    "We''ll discuss itter... But we can''t go to Royal City right now. I need to go to Paris," Rosalie said. She''d heard from the guard that Aistar had vanished in that city. She believed he was still there and she had to find him before the poison killed her.


    Scarlett was surprised to hear her mother wanted to go to Paris. "Why do you want to go to that city?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    Rosalie remained silent for a moment, gazing into Scarlett''s eyes. A deep concern filled her as she feared her daughter''s inevitable sorrow upon learning that the poison might soon im her life.


    Just thinking about the potential sadness that Scarlett would experience weighed heavily on her heart. However, she also knew she couldn''t conceal this truth from her any longer.


    "Scarlett... I''ve been poisoned. My time is short. I have less than two days. Without the antidote, I won''t survive," Rosalie''s voice wavered, noticing her daughter''splexion turn pale as she reached out to hold her hand, trying to soften the shock.


    "M-Mom... why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Scarlett''s voice trembled, shocked to learn about her mother''s poisoning. She never expected Aistar would do this. He''s genuinely evil!


    "That''s why I''m telling you now. I can''t fly to the Royal City. I must go to Paris. Aistar Parker''s people revealed he was in Paris recently, but he''s been kidnapped. I have to find him before someone ends his life, as he''s the only one who knows where I can find the antidote," Rosalie exined urgently.


    Scarlett didn''t respond immediately, turning her gaze toward Nine, seated in the back with Twelve.


    "Brother Nine, can you help Mom?" Scarlett asked. If Brother Nine couldn''t help, she would call Xander to force Aistar to reveal where he got the antidote.


    Nine was about to respond but paused as Rosalie interjected, "Scarlett, this poison is lethal. Even doctors and medical equipment won''t detect it," conveying her helplessness.


    Their only hope was finding Aistar and striking a deal for the antidote. Because, all this time, the antidote she received had only dyed her death.


    Scarlett turned to Rosalie, "Mom, I understand. That''s why I ask brother Nine. He''s an expert in poisons," she said, gentlyforting her mother, whose grip on her hand remained firm. She could feel how nervous her mother was now.


    Rosalie was surprised when she heard the young man behind her was a poison master. She didn''t say anything else, just looked back, eager to listen to his response.


    "Aunty, if it''s about poison, I can assist you. Don''t worry. And we don''t have to go to Paris, but we should head to the Royal City so I can analyze your blood in myb," Nine assured, smiling at Rosalie.


    Nine possessed an advancedboratory at the Fox Headquarters in Royal City. This prompted him to fly there and assess Rosalie''s condition. Since the poison in Rosalie''s body was artificial, he was sure he could cure her. He hadplete confidence in his abilities.


    "Thank you, young man. I''ll be deeply grateful if you can find an antidote to this poison," replied Rosalie, a smile emerging as she observed the young man''s confidence.


    ...


    Shortly after, they arrived at the airport.


    Another team from Fox emerged, aiding Rosalie in preparing forged documents for her smooth departure to the Royal City.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett busied herself with international calls. She contacted Xander, updating him about her sess in finding her mother, and requested him to fly back to the Royal City and bring Aistar Parker to hand over to her brother, Simon.


    After finding her mother, Scarlett decides not to involve herself with Aistar Parker. She intended to let her brother and father decide the appropriate punishment for the evil Aistar.


    Her main concern now is to free her mother from this deadly poison.


    Just as Scarlett was about to call Simon, Rosalie Wither appeared in the waiting room. Scarlett asked her to sit together while they waited for the ne to prepare for their Royal City trip.


    "Whom did you call?" Rosalie asked as she sat beside Scarlett.


    "My brother, Simon Gilwynn... I need to inform him about you," Scarlett exined, ncing at Simon''s number in her phonebook.


    Rosalie suddenly gasped, recalling the poison in Rnd''s body. She grabbed Scarlett''s hand in a panic, "Scarlett, there''s something you should know. That evil Aistar also poisoned your father¡ª"

 Chapter 529 Home Arrested!

    Chapter 529 Home Arrested!


    At the Parker family mansion in Royal City,


    Theodor was startled as he prepared to leave his home.


    A sight greeted him that made his heart race¡ªa dozen or more royal guards had appeared out of nowhere, fully armed and blocking the main gate. Their eyes bore an unsettling intensity as if they were ready to attack his house.


    "Bloody hell! Is the kingdom under attack or something!?" Theodor muttered, abruptly halting his steps before reaching his car.


    He stood there, locking eyes with his house head security guard, who approached him. The man''s distressed expression made Theodor believe something terrible had happened.


    "Young Master... Young master..." the head guard gasped, stopping a few paces away from Theodor as though he were struggling to catch his breath, as if his chest was pressing from shock.


    "What on earth is happening here?" Theodor impatiently demanded as he waited for the guard to exin.


    "Young master, the royal guard has taken over this mansion. They said¡ª" The head guard''s words trailed off when he spotted a leader of the Royal Guard approaching them.


    Theodor was perplexed. He shifted his gaze to the Royal Guard standing just a meter away. When the guard offered a slight nod, Theodor couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the meaning of this? Why are you attacking my house?"


    This was highly bizarre. All these guards had entered his residence without permission.


    "Master Parker apologizes for our sudden, unannounced arrival. However, this is an order from higher authorities to guard this ce," the leader of the Royal Guard exined with sharp eyes but a calm voice.


    "Guard!?" Theodor frowned upon hearing the exnation. "You don''t need to do that. My own guards are among the mostpetent royal guards in the world. Besides... Is the kingdom under attack? Why this abrupt protection from the royal guard!?"


    The leader was baffled by Theodor''s question. He had only received a sudden order toe here a few minutes ago and didn''t know the exact reason why they guard this ce.


    "Sir, this is an order from our leader. He directed us to ensure that nobody leaves this house, and no one is allowed to enter until further instructions are given," the guard said. "And, all the guards in this house will be temporarily suspended, just like all the workers..."


    Theodor was utterly shocked.


    "Who is your leader!? Who issued these orders?" Theodor confusion was clearly heard in his tone, yet the guard avoided answering.


    Feeling annoyed, Theodor pulls out his cell phone to call someone in the pce. However, momentster, he was shocked to know that he couldn''t even make a call. This made him confused and angry.


    "Are you using a signal jammer!?" Theodor snapped as he narrowed his eyes to the head royal guard.


    The guard calmly replied, "Yes, sir. Nomunication is allowed until further notice."


    Upon hearing his exnation, Theodor grasped the situation: they were effectively under house arrest. But why? Who would do this to them?


    He pinched his eyebrow while trying to figure it out. Yet, his face slowly paled a momentter as he realized something.


    "Did the king order this?" Theodor asked calmly, but clearly, his eyes were burning with annoyance.


    Theodor understood there was no use speaking to the royal guard; they would never reveal the reason to him.


    At this critical moment, there was something Theodor needed to check urgently¡ªhis mother''s condition. He was sure she would be bewildered because all the workers and guards in their house had suddenly been reced.


    Upon entering the living room, Theodor spotted his mother seated on the sofa. Her face appeared pallid, and her gaze seemed distant.


    Observing a cell phone in her hand, Theodor instantly realized that his mother had recently spoken to someone. He hurried to the seating area and took a ce beside her.


    "Mother, could you please exin to me what exactly is happening?" Theodor inquired, slowly reaching for his mother''s hand to hold it. However, he was shocked to feel his mother''s hands, which were as cold as ice.


    "M-Mother!? Are you alright!?" he questioned, his worry evident in his stare. Yet, his mother didn''t even nce at him, intensifying his worry.


    "Mother, do you know why they''ve put us under house arrest?" Theodor asked once more, distressed by his mother''splete disregard. "Please, tell me, Mother... What''s happening? Why are they doing this to us?"


    Theodor was both bewildered and frightened.


    "Is Brother Simon out of his mind? Why would he confine us? Why¡ª" Theodor''s voice trailed off when his mother finally looked at him. He could see the redness in her eyes, which shattered his heart.


    "Theo, my son... your brother didn''t confine us. He did this for our safety," Melinda said, smiling gently at her son.


    Seeing Theodor''s perplexed expression, Melinda continued, "Listen to your mother, don''t go anywhere. Just stay at home for your own safety." She holds Theodor''s hand to soothe his distress.


    ****


    M International Hospital.


    Simon Gilwynn stepped into Rnd Gilwynn''s treatment room and found his father conversing with Doctor Robert. They seemed deeply engrossed in a serious discussion, unaware of his presence as he lingered near the door.


    Simon caught snippets of their conversation rted to his father''s medical progress. It was evident that both men wore somber expressions, causing Simon to draw deep breaths.


    At that moment, Simon grappled with how to express his sadness. He realized that his father''s illness had not yet been entirely cured. Despite multiple surgeries to address his damaged organs, his condition remained unchanged, steadily deteriorating day by day.


    ''Father, you have to get better. You can''t leave me. I can''t bear the thought of losing you...'' Simon felt his heartache as he imagined the worst possible oue of his father''s illness.


    Suddenly struck by a headache, Simon forcefully pushed aside those distressing thoughts. He adjusted his expression, preparing to discuss Aistar Parker''s crime with his father.


    Simon also wanted to share Scarlett''s sess in finding her mother, hoping this positive news would further motivate their father in his battle against his illness.

 Chapter 530 Roland Gilwynn Furious

    Chapter 530 Rnd Gilwynn Furious


    After Doctor Robert exits the room, Simon starts to report Aistar Parker''s crimes to Rnd. He tells him everything and shows him a few pieces of evidence.


    Rnd Gilwynn found it incredibly challenging to ept that his brother-inw, Aistar Parker, could be capable ofmitting such heinous acts ¡ª nning the murders of both him and his son, Simon. Moreover, Aistar had orchestrated a scandal to inflict suffering upon Maggie, with the intent of slowly deteriorating her mental well-being.


    Hearing such a shocking crime sparked anger in him. This led to his determination to punish Aistar Parker. Even though Aistar was his brother-inw, he would never forgive him.


    After a few moments lost in thought, Rnd slowly regained hisposure. He gazed at Simon, who sat across from him, disying mixed emotions.


    "Simon, you must arrest and severely punish that person. Don''t see him as your uncle but as a sinner. He deserves a severe punishment. One that even death cannot adequately repay," Rnd said in a slow yet chilling tone.


    Simon nodded slightly, acknowledging his father''smand. He had already expected his father''s furious reaction.


    "Father, don''t worry. I''ll ensure this man faces severe consequences. I''ll make sure he pays for his crime for the rest of his life," Simon promised.


    "Excellent! I''ve learned... That despicable Aistar fled to Paris a few days ago. Send a Royal Guard to capture him. We can''t allow him to escape knowing we''re aware of his crime..." Even though Rnd spoke slowly, there was an intense fire in his eyes. The idea of Aistar running away troubled him.


    "Father, actually, Xander has captured him in Paris. They are now heading to the Royal City," Simon checked his watch before adding, "My brother-inw and his guard will hand Aistar over to us in just a few more minutes..." Simon exined.


    Rnd was surprised to hear this news.


    "Xander captured Aistar? Aren''t your sister and Xander in Svalbard? Is she in Paris now?" Rnd was surprised to learn they were now in Paris. Hisstmunication with his daughter was a few days ago.


    He purposely reduced hismunication with Scarlett because he knew she was busy searching for her mother. He didn''t want to disturb her, mainly since he was concerned that frequent calls might reveal his health condition and distract her from her mission.


    Simon was silent for a moment.


    Although Simon wanted to tell his father about Scarlett having found his mother, he held back because he had promised not to tell their father at Scarlett''s request.


    After thinking for a while, Simon looked at his father and said, "I heard my sister Scarlett flew to Portugal. She found a lead on Aunty Rosalie there..."


    "She found a new lead on Rosalie?" Rnd''s voice shook with happiness. This was what he wanted to hear.


    Suddenly, Rnd''s eyes lit up upon hearing this news. If Scarlett flew there, it meant Rosalie Withers was still alive, which made him really happy. He felt excited thinking about meeting her again after so many years.


    "Yes, that was thest news I heard. Father, you know my sister Scarlett was very busy!?" Simon asked.


    Rnd nods, confirming Simon''s words.


    "I didn''t dare call my little sister, so I don''t know the progress of her search..." Simon felt terrible for lying to his father. It was for his sister''s sake, so he had no choice but to lie to his father.


    From what he heard, Scarlett and her mother had justnded in this city a few minutes ago but went to a secret location. Even he didn''t know where she was now.


    "Don''t bother your sister. She''s on a tough mission," Rnd warned Simon. He didn''t want Scarlett to be distracted by other things. "And don''t tell her about Aistar''s crime. It might stress her out," he continued.


    Simon was left speechless by his father''s sudden order. If their father knew Scarlett was the one who expos Aistar''s crime, he would be shocked.


    For now, Simon didn''t want to share anything about the situation with him, as he had something else pressing to discuss.


    "Father, I''ve kept Aunty and Theo to stay at home for a while. I changed all the workers and guards there¡ª"


    "What!? Why did you do that, Simon?" Rnd interrupted his son, shocked to learn that his son had confined his sister and nephew at home.


    Simon hesitated when he saw his father furious. He exined, "Father, this is for Aunt and Theodor''s safety. Suppose Aistar''s people find out we''ve arrested him. In that case, they''ll probably capture Aunt Melinda and Theodor and use them to free Aistar. At least that''s what we thought."


    Rnd gasped in surprise at Simon''s exnation. Anger towards Aistar clouded his thinking.


    "Simon, thanks for thinking more clearly than me. Ipletely forgot about that," Rnd felt relieved to have an intelligent son like Simon as his sessor.


    "And why did I change all the guards and staff in the house? Because we don''t know who Aistar''s people are," Simon continued.


    Rnd nodded worriedly, "What about the people in the pce? I believe that man has many people inside!?"


    "I''ve found them all," Simon smiled, recalling Scarlett''s data. All of Aistar''s people in the pce were on the list. He had removed them and kept them hidden for a while. Once Aistar entered royal custody, he nned to reveal it all smoothly.


    ****


    At Fox headquarters, Scarlett appeared tense. She paced back and forth in front of Nine''sboratory door, anxious while waiting for the results of the potion test on her mother.


    "What the heck, Scarlett, can you stop pacing? You''re making me dizzy," Sevenined.


    Finally, Scarlett halted her steps. She red at Seven, who stood nearby. "Seven, can Brother Nine find the antidote?"


    Seven was at a loss for words. Scarlett had asked that question countless times, and he had the answer memorized.


    As Seven prepared to respond, theboratory door opened, and Nine emerged.


    With a tense expression, Scarlett hurried towards him. "Brother Nine, please, what are the test results?"

 Chapter 531 Result

    <h4>Chapter 531 Result</h4>


    As Seven prepared to respond, theboratory door opened, and Nine emerged.


    With a tense expression, Scarlett hurried towards him. "Brother Nine, please, what are the test results?"


    "Why are you both waiting here?" Nine was surprised to see Scarlett and Seven standing in the corridor before hisboratory. "Have you been waiting for over an hour in this ce!?"


    They both nodded at the same time.


    The corner of Nine''s mouth slightly lifted, forming a faint smile. He shook his head, saying, "You guys didn''t need to¡ª"


    "Brother, hurry up and tell me the results. Please..." Scarlett interrupted Nine. She was anxious to hear the poison test results. "And where''s my mother?" Her heart raced like war drums, beating faster and louder when she didn''t see her mothering out of the room.


    Nine didn''t immediately respond to Scarlett but asked her to follow him to the nearby lounge. As Nine settled in his chair, he saw Scarlett and Seven sitting across from him, wearing the same tense and worried expression.


    His gaze fell on Scarlett before he said, "Little sister, even though your mother looks healthy and strong on the outside, she''s not. She hasn''t been sleeping well due to acute insomnia. Also, several of her organs are damaged due to an irregr lifestyle and eating pattern."


    Scarlett''s face fell, her hands turning cold as she heard Nine''s words. She pressed her lips together, trying not to interrupt, and waited for him to finish speaking.


    "I gave Aunty Rosalie sleeping pills so she could rest, and I also gave her some medicine to heal her internal injuries faster," Nine said.


    Scarlett felt fear when she realized Nine hadn''t mentioned anything else. He hadn''t brought up the poison threatening her mother, and his silence might signal that he failed to find the antidote. Time was running out; her mother could die in just a few hours if they didn''t find an antidote.


    "Brother Nine, what about the poison?" Scarlett asked, her voice filled with worry.


    Hearing Scarlett''s question reminded Nine that the poison flowing in Rosalie''s blood was his creation. The poison he made was limited and only sold to specific people at high prices. He only sold small amounts of it and the antidote each month. He never imagined that one of his poison buyers was Aistar Parker.


    "Oh, sorry, sister, I forgot to tell you," Nine paused when he noticed Scarlett frowning more deeply. He smiled at her, "You know what, sis, the buyer of my poison was that evil man..."


    "What do you mean, Brother Nine?" Scarlett asked, confused by his answer. "Did you find the antidote or not? We''re running out of time. If you don''t find it, I''ll ask Xander to make Aistar talk!!" She said, annoyed.


    "Rx, little sister!" Seven couldn''t help but speak after hearing Scarlett''s anger rise. "Nine already gave you an answer. The buyer of his potion was Aistar Parker..."


    "Oh my God!!" Scarlett turned her gaze to Nine when she realized Nine words. "So, are you saying you''ve cured my mother!?" she gasped in surprise, feeling utterly relieved that Nine was the one who created the poison.


    "Yes. Your mother will be fine. However, the traces of poison in her blood won''t disappear instantly. I need to give her the antidote gradually. Maybe two or three times..." Nine exined the healing method he would use for Rosalie.


    After hearing Nine''s exnation, Scarlett couldn''t hold back her tears of joy. She said to Nine, "Brother, thank you so much. I am very grateful for your help this time. I owe you my life, brother Nine..." She sincerely said.


    "Hahaha," Nine''sughter echoed in the room as he heard Scarlett''s words. "Well, in that case, you seem to owe me two lives, sister..."


    "Two lives?" Scarlett asked.


    "Yes, your father. I think the poison that affected your father also came from me. I need to test his blood as well. Can you ask him toe here?" Nine said.


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up with joy upon hearing that Nine made the poison that harmed her father; it means her father also will get his antidote. However, the happiness that shes through her eyes slowly fades when she remembers something.


    "No. We can''t bring my father here!" Scarlett immediately refused. Even though she wanted her father to be free from the poison faster, she couldn''t let hime here because she had promised her mother not to tell her father that she already found her mother.


    Nine was surprised to hear Scarlett''s refusal. "Little sister, are you now cutting ties with your father after finding your mother?" he asked, confused.


    Seven, who heard that, was almost choked. "What the heck, Scarlett!? How could you¡ª" Seven''s voice abruptly stopped when he saw her re at him.


    "What are you guys talking about!?" Scarlett rolled her eyes at their words. "Of course not. But you can''t bring my father here; my mother doesn''t want to meet him yet..." She exined.


    Nine and Seven immediately burst intoughter, indicating their clear understanding of the situation.


    Scarlett, "..."


    After theirughter subsided, she asked Nine, "How many hours until my mother wakes up?"


    "She''ll wake up around tomorrow morning," said Nine, looking at the watch on his arm.


    "Brother, let''s go to the hospital now," Scarlett said, standing up from her seat. She nced at Seven, "Brother Allen, please stay here to guard my mother. If she wakes up before we return, tell her I went to the hospital to help my father..."


    After Scarlett briefly spoke with Seven and Rex, who had just returned from his office, she rushed to the hospital with Nine.


    ...


    When Scarlett arrives at the hospital, she is shocked to see Xander standing in the lobby.


    Instantly, she feels terrible because shepletely forgot about him. She was too focused on waiting for the test results and didn''t call Xander.


    "Hubby..." She threw herself into his arms, disying public affection to Nine and everyone else in the hospital lobby.


    Xander hugged her tightly while lowering his head near her ear and whispered, "I heard from Simon that you came here, so I waited for you..."

 Chapter 532 Sawyer Scott

    <h4>Chapter 532 Sawyer Scott</h4>


    Xander hugged her tightly while lowering his head near her ear and whispered, "I heard from Simon that you came here, so I waited for you..."


    Although they hadn''t been apart long, Scarlett had much to tell Xander. She wanted to share her feelings after finding her mother and how her parents would be free from poison upon discovering that Nine was behind the poison that had endangered their lives.


    Eager to speak with Xander, Scarlett noticed Nine''s impatience. Reluctantly, she let go of her hug.


    "Xander, let''s head upstairs first. Brother Nine needs to run some medical tests for Father," she said.


    Xander agreed with her. He immediately led them to go straight up to the top floor, the VIP ward where Rnd Gilwynn was receiving treatment.


    As they held hands in the elevator, something crossed Xander''s mind. He ask, "Babe, you said you didn''t want your father to know you found your mother?"


    Scarlett gazed up at him and nodded.


    "Did you realize he''d know immediately if he saw you here?" Xander smiled, noticing her widened eyes. He chuckled and gently rubbed her back. "So, you hadn''t thought about that?"


    Scarlett slowly shook her head while scolding herself inwardly.


    She forgot about this because she was too happy knowing Nine could cure her father.


    "Oh no! How could I forget!?" she silently sighed, looking at Nine. "Brother Nine, do you have a solution? I mean..." Her voice trailed off as she felt puzzled by this situation.


    "I don''t. Your father already saw me and knows I''m part of your group searching for your mother, so he will know the moment I appear before him," Nine said, then shook his head.


    Xander, who saw his wife looking puzzled, smiled before he said, "Babe, you can wait outside. I''ll meet Father and talk to him," he suggested. Then, ncing at Nine. "You only need his blood tested, right!?"


    "Yes, that''s correct," Nine confirmed.


    "You don''t need to meet him. I''ll ask Doctor Robert to have his people draw his blood," Xander asks, "Is that possible?"


    Nine immediately nods, "That''s a great idea, man," he said while praising this man inwardly.


    Scarlett smiled, looking at Xander. Her mind was so puzzled that she couldn''t think straight for this simple solution.


    Gosh!


    She feels amused to realize that every time she faces her family problem, she will be like this.


    When Scarlett and the others reached the top floor, they headed straight for Doctor Robert''s office. Meanwhile, Doctor Robert had justpleted a crucial surgery. He had no idea Scarlett wasing to the hospital to see him.


    When he spotted her entering his office, he was startled. Knowing Scarlett was busy looking for her mother in Svalbard, but why is she here now!?


    Robert stared in disbelief at Scarlett and Xander before rising from his chair.


    "Scarlett, why did you suddenly show up here? Has something happened to you?" Robert asked, looking concerned. He walked toward them, but his attention paused as he noticed the tall man with sses standing behind Scarlett.


    ''This man!?'' He tried to remember where he had seen him before but couldn''t recall the exact ce. However, the man felt somewhat familiar.


    Setting aside his curiosity, Robert suggested they take seats in the seating area in the corner of his office.


    "What brings you here, Scarlett?" Robert asked once Scarlett had settled across from him.


    Scarlett promptly exined her reason foring.


    "Grandpa, I know you diagnosed my father with aplicated internal illness. Despite several surgeries, his health hasn''t improved..." Scarlett paused when she noticed Grandpa Robert gesturing for her to stop speaking.


    "How do you know that your father''s condition hasn''t improved? Did Simon tell you?" Robert asked, confused. Only a few people knew it. Rnd had asked them not to inform Scarlett about the surgery results, fearing she might lose focus on finding her mother''s whereabouts.


    "No. Nobody told me," Scarlett replied with a smile. To her, knowing her father''s medical report was an easy thing. She could easily ask Max to send her the resultstely, Max had been helpful with this task.


    Robert was puzzled about whether to disclose Rnd''s condition to Scarlett.


    "That''s the reason you came here? Worried about his worsening condition?" Robert asked in a hushed tone.


    Robert began feeling concerned as Rnd remained the only patient he hadn''t managed to cure despite multiple surgeries. He did numerous tests but found no other diseases in Rnd''s body, yet his health hadn''t improved.


    This case puzzled Robert because it was the first time he''d encountered such an illness¡ªunable to find its cause.


    "No, Grandpa... I''m here to tell you that besides my father having several internal illnesses, as you found, he was also poisoned¡ª"


    "Impossible!" Robert interrupted Scarlett. "There''s no way Rnd was poisoned. I would have detected it. I''ve been his doctor for years and have never found any sign of poison in his body," he stated confidently, trusting his skill and the team that tested Rnd''s blood.


    Scarlett could only smile internally; she had already anticipated Robert''s response. She knew the potency of Nine''s poison, undetectable by any doctor or sophisticated equipment. That''s why many people feared Nine because he was capable of swiftly ending lives with his potent poison without detection.


    "Grandpa, could you please have someone draw my father''s blood? My friend..." Scarlett gestured towards Nine before continuing, "He will conduct a test on my father''s blood, and he needs yourboratory."


    Robert was startled by Scarlett''s seriousness, realizing she wouldn''t make baseless ims about Rnd being poisoned. He nced at the man, trying to find this man''s identity in his memory.


    Second, Robert suddenly remembered something before asking Scarlett about him. His?eyes widened in shock as he recognized the man as Sawyer Scott, the brilliant doctor from Seattle. A genius in the field, Scott was like him, tackling diseases other doctors couldn''t treat.


    "A-Are you, Doctor Sawyer Scott?" Robert asked, wanting to confirm what he suspected.


    Nine could only nod, confirming Robert''s question.

 Chapter 533 Roland Knows

    Chapter 533 Rnd Knows


    Five minutes have passed since Doctor Robert and Nine left the room. Now, this office feels like a cemetery, so quiet and eerie.


    Somehow, Scarlett can''t speak even though she wants to share things with Xander. Her mind is distracted by her father''s poor health, which she learned about from a medical report sent by Max.


    Despite her deep trust in Brother Nine''s ability, worries still linger, and all she can do is silently sigh while praying in her heart.


    ...


    Xander knows Scarlett is nervous. He squeezes her hand several times to calm her, and it works for a while, but her anxiety returns. He tries to change the vibe, asking about her ns after finding her mother.


    "Babe, what will you do after finding your mother?" Xander asks, looking into her eyes.


    Scarlett was stunned. She has no ns for what to do next, but now, many ideas start to fill her mind. She wants to introduce Xander and his family to her mother. She wants to visit Uncle Jude in Country X, and she also wants to pay respects at her dad Jonathan''s grave on Ind B.


    Scarlett was very excited just imagining all that. However, her ns slowly fade as she realizes her father might dominate her mother.


    She chuckles inwardly as she nces at Xander, "Why am I starting to feel jealous of my father?"


    Xander was confused hearing her words, "Why are you jealous of your father?" he asked.


    "My dad might take Mom away from me," Scarlett said calmly, but her eyes revealed her jealousy. "I know how much he loves Mom and how badly he wants to meet her..." She took another deep breath. Though a bit annoying, she found it amusing.


    Xander seemed calm but was internally amused by her words. He couldn''t help but say, "Babe, your father and mother deserve happiness after so many years of separation..." He gently squeezed her hand.


    Scarlett nodded and agreed but didn''t say anything more. She was lost in thought for a moment. But,ter, something crossed her mind, and she turned to Xander. The glow in her eyes slowly faded.


    "Xander... I feel sorry for my dad because Mom refused to meet him. At first, I only wondered why, but now I''m convinced..." Scarlett''s words suddenly stopped when she saw her father sitting in a wheelchair with Robert standing behind him right at the door.


    She swallowed hard, cursing herself for revealing the secret she wanted to keep. "F-Father..."


    Only God knew how anxious Rnd felt when he heard Scarlett''s words. He tried to stand up from his wheelchair, but Robert held her down.


    "R-Robert, please... I need to talk to my daughter," Rnd ordered Robert to push his wheelchair to enter the room.


    Slowly, the wheelchair moved and stopped in front of Scarlett.


    "My daughter Scarlett, please tell me what you said was true?" Rnd asked, looking into her eyes. "Y-You found your mother? Where is she now? Please take me to her..." His voice trembled.


    When he didn''t hear her reply, he stretched out his hand to hold hers. "Scarlett, please don''t lie to your father, huh... I heard everything you said. You found your mom¡­"


    Meeting his determined eyes, Scarlett felt it was useless to hide it anymore. She had to tell him the truth. But before she said anything, she quickly nced at Nine, who leaned in the door frame with a reassuring look in her direction.


    As if he knew what Scarlett wanted to know, Nine raised his hand and made an okay gesture to assure her that her father should be fine.


    The worry that lingered in her gradually vanished, and she turned to see her father again, smiling, "Hmm, I found Mom. She''s already in this city, but¡ª" Scarlett paused when she saw her father''s eyes shaking and turning red.


    Her gaze lowered to their entangled hands. She could feel the emotion her father had now, but she felt puzzled because her mom already stated she didn''t want to meet him.


    "I''m sorry, Father, but Mom needs time to meet you¡­" She said softly as she turned her gaze to meet his eyes again.


    As if thunder had just struck him, he felt all his limbs weaken. ''Why did Rosalie not want to meet me?'' he wondered, afraid.


    "Y-You mean she didn''t want to meet me?" Rnd asked.


    Rnd Gilwynn straightened his back, feeling as if all the blood rushed to his heart. He asks again, "W-Why?"


    Scarlett could feel how tightly her father gripped her hand. She felt sorry to see him so sad, like now. She wanted to give him an answer, but she couldn''t. Because she also didn''t know why her mother refused to meet him.


    She could only guess that her mother felt embarrassed to meet her father because, in the past, her mother had approached him with bad intentions. That''s why her mother needed time to prepare her heart.


    "Father, I''m sorry. I didn''t know her reason either. She only asked me not to tell you..." Scarlett said softly. She felt sad to see her father''s eyes filled with tears as if he was holding back his sadness. Seeing him lower his head as if he wanted to hide his sorrow broke Scarlett''s heart.


    Scarlett knelt in front of his wheelchair so she could look him in the eyes.


    "Father, even though Mom doesn''t want to meet you now, she still remembers and cares for you..." She paused, waiting for him to look at her.


    When Scarlett saw his eyes staring at her, she continued. "My mom told me that you were also poisoned. She was the one who wanted to find Aistar to ask him about the antidote for both her and you..."


    Repeating those words almost choked her. She felt as if anger swallowed her, remembering that evil Aistar Parker. She wanted to go to Aistar''s detention center and take his life without mercy.


    "She did that!? She still remembers me?" Rnd was surprised to know that Rosalie still remembered him.


    "Of course, she remembers you. If she didn''t, she wouldn''t bother to help you and give birth to me, right!?" Scarlett smiled to reassure him and make him feel better.


    Rnd felt the weight on his shoulders gradually lift. "Daughter, please ask her to meet me. I need to see her and talk..." he pleaded.

 Chapter 534 Panicked Roland

    <h4>Chapter 534 Panicked Rnd</h4>


    Rnd felt the weight on his shoulders gradually lift. "Daughter, please ask her to meet me. I need to see her and talk..." he pleaded.


    "Sure, Dad. I''ll help. But..." Scarlett smirked, eyeing her messy Father. "You really need to take care of yourself. Seriously, you look like a 70-year-old grandpa." She stifled augh.


    Seeing her Father about to speak, she cut in, "Come on, Dad. If you don''t look after yourself, people might mistake you for Grandpa Robert!"


    Rnd, "..."


    Robert nearly choked but yed it cool.


    "Your skin''s pale, your hair needs a trim, and you look so thin, Dad!" Scarlett teased, holding backughter as he panicked.


    "Do I look that bad?" Rnd asked, checking himself.


    "Yes, Dad. And you must be healthy and fit because my mom still looks young and beautiful," Scarlett advised sincerely, recalling her mom''s timeless appearance.


    Her mother''s appearance is still the same as what Scarlett remembered in the past, and her old photo she got recently.


    Rnd nced at Robert, saying, "I have to go home today! You can''t keep me here, Robert. I''m fit and can walk." He tried to stand, but Scarlett gently pushed him back into the wheelchair.


    "No rush, Dad. Your healthes first," Scarlett reassured with a smile, addressing Robert, "Grandpa Robert, let him go home if he''s okay. If my Father doesn''t listen, call me."


    Rnd "..."


    "Sure, I will..." Robert said.


    "Father, I should go now. I have to check on Mom. She''s probably awake by now." Scarlett felt eager to meet her mother.


    After a quick chat with Robert and Nine, she left the hospital with Xander, heading to Fox headquarters.


    ****


    Xander couldn''t help butugh as they finally sat in the car, heading to Fox Headquarters. He looked at Scarlett, whoy on his shoulder, gazing out of the car.


    "Why did you talk to your Father like that, babe?" he asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    Scarlett sat up, meeting Xander''s eyes. "Well, my Father can be stubborn about taking care of himself. He needs a strong reminder to pay attention to his health," she chuckled. "Do you think I was too rude, though?"


    "If you weren''t his daughter, his butler would probably lock you up," Xander said, running his fingers through his hair. "I could see how shocked Albert was."


    "Hahaha, poor Albert. I hope he has a strong heart. If he knew how I talked to my Father, he might need the emergency room," Scarlett smiled.


    Since her rtionship with Rnd had improved, Scarlett no longer saw him as the former king but as her Father. She spoke to him casually, forgetting about royal protocols. However, she made an exception in public.


    "I did it on purpose earlier to make my Father realize he needs to care for himself, both health and appearance-wise."


    "I see," Xander says, agreeing with her. He can''t me her because he also sees that Rnd doesn''t care about his condition, especially before he learns about Rosalie.


    "Oh, Xander, by the way... How is Aistar doing?" Scarlett didn''t know anything about that man after they left Paris.


    "Simon and his team already arrested him. I''m not sure what they''ll do to him, but when I talked to Simon before he left the hospital, he assured me that Aistar would never see the sun again. That man will end up in prison for the rest of his life, and no one can help him."


    Scarlett feels a mix of emotions after hearing Xander''s exnation. She''s happy that the guy with bad intentions towards her parents will finally face punishment. However, she feels sad when thinking about Aunty Melinda and Theodor.


    "Xander, why do I feel like Theodor and Aunty Melinda will hate me if they know about Aistar''s condition?" She looks at Xander, seekingfort in his eyes, feeling terrible. "Because of my mother and me, Aistar is now detained." she continued her words.


    Xander''s hand, still ying with Scarlett''s hair, stopped. He frowned at her words.


    "Why are you ming yourself?" he asked earnestly, looking her straight in the eye. He could see her eyes turning red as if she held back tears.


    "This isn''t your fault or your mother''s. Aistar is the one to me, not you. He''s paying for what he did," Xander reassured.


    "But... Aistar is Aunty Melinda''s husband and Theodor''s Father," Scarlett sighed softly. The thought of facing them in the future made her uneasy.


    "Babe, it seems you forgot Aistar''s crime..." Xander smiled at her, noticing her realization. "His crimes weren''t just against you and your mother but also Maggie and Simon. He deserves the death penalty for nning to harm all the sessors of the Gilwynn family."


    Scarlett nodded slowly. Yet, the idea of facing Aunty Melinda and Theodor still bothered her.


    She stayed silent for the rest of the way to Fox, her mind busy with thoughts about the future with her mom.


    ...


    The night grew dark as their car reached the parking lot.


    Scarlett hurried into the restricted area, now open to Xander, who was like a member of their group. Xander knew a lot about Fox, especially the case involving Scarlett, and frequently visited their base camp in various cities.


    In the living room, Rex and Seven were deep in conversation but stopped when Scarlett and Xander entered.


    "Scarlett? Back from the hospital so soon? How''s Uncle Rnd?" Seven asked, concerned.


    She didn''t answer immediately but joined them, with Xander beside her.


    "Everything''s fine at the hospital. Nine is assisting Grandpa Robert in healing my Father," Scarlett exined. "Is my mom still asleep?" she asked Seven.


    "Last I checked, she was still sleeping. She should wake up in a few hours," Seven said, ncing at his watch.


    "Sister, you need to rest. You haven''t slept since we left for Portugal," Rex said, concerned. He looked at Xander. "She hasn''t eaten either. She might get sick if¡ª"


    Scarlett red at Rex, but he only grinned slyly.


    She interrupted, "Hubby, let''s go to my room." She scolded Rex in her mind, pulling Xander to her private bedroom in the base camp.


    "Take a rest, little sister," Rex shouted as Scarlett walked away. "You have plenty of time before Aunty wakes up."

 Chapter 535 The Reason (1)

    Chapter 535 The Reason (1)


    ?


    No matter how hard Scarlett tried to sleep, she couldn''t manage it, even though she knew her body felt tired; somehow, her brain wouldn''t stop thinking.


    There was amotion in her mind ¡ª all the events of thest few years yed on a mental movie screen, apanied by the sounds of each scene.


    Scarlett gave up resisting, simply savoring the scenes unfolding in her mind with closed eyes. She made an effort not to make even the slightest movement, afraid that Xander would realize she wasn''t asleep.


    It was around five in the morning, the sun was not yet shining, and Xander was still fast asleep. Scarlett abandoned the pretense of sleep. Slowly getting out of bed, she tiptoed towards the door, deciding to check on her mother''s condition.


    Encountering no one else as she walked towards Nine''sboratory, where her mother now rested, she slowly opened the door. When the door was wide open, what she saw surprised her.


    Scarlett hurried towards the window, where Rosalie stood with her back facing Scarlett.


    "Mom, you''re awake," Scarlett''s voice distracted Rosalie. She turned back, surprised to see her daughter now crying like a baby, as she ran toward her.


    Rosalie smiled amusingly, opening her arms wide to embrace her no-longer-little daughter. She hugged Scarlett tightly while gently stroking her hair.


    ...


    Rosalie had woken up a few hours ago, feeling incredibly fit. When she left the room to check on her daughter, she encountered Rex. He informed her that Scarlett was now sleeping and would visit herter.


    After cleaning herself and changing into the clothes Scarlett had prepared, Rosalie attempted to go back to sleep, but she couldn''t. Her mind was too busy imagining what would happen to her after her life path drastically changed.


    In the past few years, she had been too scared to imagine that she would be able to meet Scarlett again, alive and well.


    However, the scary thought that had haunted her for the past year had slowly faded. She now found herself face-to-face with her daughter again. And her mortal enemy, Aistar Parker, is now in prison.


    Scarlett was no longer a child, as Rosalie remembered in her mind. She was slightly taller than her and exuded a simr vibe. In one nce, Rosalie could see that her daughter was not an ordinary woman.


    Of the many things that happened between her and Scarlett, one thing shocked her ¡ª Scarlett is now a married woman.


    Rosalie couldn''t believe someone had stolen her little daughter. She wanted to meet her husband and ensure he cared for her daughter and never hurt her.


    Now, Rosalie felt like she was in heaven, reunited with Scarlett again.


    "Why are you waking up so early? It''s still dark outside..." Rosalie let go of their hug and tilted her head to see Scarlett''s face, which was wet with tears. "Stop crying. Your mom will never go anywhere again and will apany you until you feel tired with me."


    "Mom, I will never grow tired of you," Scarlett replied between sobs while wiping away the traces of tears from her eyes.


    "Let''s sit first, Mom. There are so many things I wanted to ask," she said. They settled on the sofa by the window at the end of the room.


    After they sat side by side, Scarlett couldn''t stop her eyes from looking at her mother''s face. It was as if she wanted to imprint every inch of her mother''s face in her mind so she would never forget that face.


    Rosalie couldn''t help but chuckle at her daughter''s act. She also slowly raised her hand and gently held Scarlett''s face, which looked pale but radiant; then, her hand stroked her long red hair that hung down to her back. She looked gorgeous and had a simr face to Rnd Gilwynn. This amused her.


    After a few moments, Rosalie was the first to break the silence. "What do you want to ask?" she asked calmly and gently.


    "Mom, I can guess why you ran away, hiding, faking your death... and many more. But I want to hear from you. I want to know the reason for all of that," Scarlett asked. Even though she knew the answer, she still felt nervous about hearing it directly from her mother.


    Rosalie smiled at Scarlett. But before she answered her, she asked, "How much do you know about the Withers family?"


    "I know everything. I know you are the talented assassin in Withers underground business, and Greatgrandpa has an eye on you as his sessor," Scarlett said.


    Rosalie was surprised to hear Scarlett''s answer.


    "So you already know I was sent to Royal City for my final test, right!?" When Rosalie saw Scarlett nod, she continued. "Well, that time, myst target was Rnd Gilwynn..." she paused again, but this time, she did that to fill her suffocating chest with as much air as possible.


    "The problem started from there. When I saw Rnd Gilwynn in person, I foolishly fell in love with him. And so did he. I decided not to continue my mission because I love him. But when I realized that the person who asked Withers to kill Rnd was Aistar Parker, I decided to leave..."


    Scarlett clenched her fist tightly but didn''t utter a single word. She silently heard her mother continue.


    "I immediately returned to X, but unfortunately, my grandfather red up. Also, Aistar knew about my failed mission; he started hunting me down, and my grandfather couldn''t stop Aistar because his life was also in danger." The glow in Rosalie''s eyes red as she remembered those past.


    "At that time, I no longer knew what happened to my grandpa, but thest I heard, he died. I believe his death was because Aistar was involved." Rosalie''s face slowly turned gloomy.


    "Aistar is desperate to kill my grandpa and me because only the two of us know he is the one who sent an assassin to kill the king of M Kingdom." Rosalie shook her head while gazing outside the window.


    Rosalie never imagined the assignment her grandpa chose for her was her graveyard. But she can''t me her grandpa. This all happened because she was so stupid to fall in love with her target. This is all her fault.


    A few momentster, Rosalie continued her sentence.


    "When I ran away from Aistar, I realized I was pregnant. At that moment, my life changed direction. Before I knew that I was pregnant, my goal was only one: find a safe ce and strike back to kill that evil man, Aistar Parker. But apparently, I can''t do it because of you."


    If only sending curses to others could kill them. By now, maybe that evil Aistar Parker has already died in prison. Scarlett cursed the evil man many times in her mind.


    "During my run, I ended up in W Country and met your father, Jonathan, there..." Rosalie smiled, remembering her meeting with Jonathan Piers. "I hope your dad is still as healthy as ever on the ind, Scarlett. We have to visit him. That man is my savior..." she said while looking Scarlett in the eyes.


    Scarlett''s face suddenly became gloomy when she heard her mother''s words. "Mom, it seems you don''t have inte esstely?"


    "Yes. I haven''t been able to ess any gadgets since I surrendered myself to Aistar," Rosalie took a deep breath, remembering when she had no choice but to surrender herself so that Aistar wouldn''t chase and harm Scarlett again.


    Hearing her mother''s answer, Scarlett''s eyebrows knitted together, puzzled.


    ''Surrendered? Aistar didn''t capture her, but she surrendered!'' Scarlett wanted to ask her mother, but she pushed aside her curiosity.


    She needed to tell her mother about what happened to Jonathan Piers and all the workers in their house ¡ª thinking about them again, enough to make her eyes blurry.

 Chapter 536 The Reason (2)

    Chapter 536 The Reason (2)


    Scarlett recounted to Rosalie what happened to her in the past few years, including the incident where Lauren tried to marry her off to a widower with five children.


    "That slut! How dare she do that to you?" Rosalie said in anger upon hearing about the mistreatment her daughter had endured from Jonathan''s new wife. She was fine if Jonathan re-married, but knowing this new woman torturing her daughter made her blood boil.


    Since leaving Ind B, Rosalie had refrained from returning to Country W, fearing that Aistar might discover traces of her and learn about her daughter with Rnd. If Aistar had been aware of Scarlett, Rosalie was convinced he would have sent his troops to the ind to eliminate her daughter.


    ...


    "Mom, rx," Scarlett assured as she held her mother''s hand. "Lauren has already faced her punishment... There''s no need to waste your energy on that evil woman."


    Rosalie smiled faintly as she nodded in agreement with Scarlett.


    "But, Mom, something happened to my dad, Aunt Lana, and the others who work at our house," Scarlett''s voice trailed off, her expression darkening at the memory of the horrific incident.


    Rosalie was surprised by Scarlett''s gloomy expression and her slightly red eyes. She could see her daughter was holding back tears.


    "Did something happen to them?" Rosalie asked, her voice maintaining a calm tone though her eyes betrayed concern.


    Scarlett struggled to contain her tears as she recalled the brutal murder of her dad and the others.


    After a few moments, she slowly raised her head to meet her mother''s worried eyes. She began recounting the events on the ind, asionally choking on her words as the horrifying images reyed in her mind, tormenting her emotions once more.


    Later, a heavy silence filled the air as Scarlett concluded her narrative.


    However, Rosalie''s voice shattered the stillness. "A-Aistar Parker, you are such an evil human being... T-Truly evil," she muttered, clenching her cold hand tightly, too enraged to fully absorb the terrible news.


    Rosalie took Scarlett''s hand and said, "Scarlett, don''t stop me... I will kill him with my own hands. Let''s find that bastard. How dare he kill Jonathan, Lana, and the others?"


    Scarlett was surprised to see her mother''s eyes re with emotion, and in a hurry, she shook her head. "No, Mom. It wasn''t Aistar who did it, but Jude Withers."


    Rosalie''s shoulders slumped at the mention of that name. "Jude Withers? How did he find out about you and Jonathan?" she asked, a fierce, murderous aura immediately emanating from her.


    "Mom, this is a long story..." Scarlett took a deep breath and then recounted how she discovered traces of the Withers family and met Noah Withers. When Jude learned about their meeting, he kidnapped Noah and impersonated him to visit her at B Ind. At that time, he devised ns to kill her entire family to lure her mother out of hiding.


    Rosalie, upon hearing Scarlett''s story, was utterly shocked. She couldn''t believe that so many dark incidents had urred in the past year that she had missed.


    "But don''t worry, Mom. I have also resolved Jude and the Withers family problem. Uncle Noah takes care of thepany while pursuing his political career. Xander''s people are helping him reorganize the Withers family business, the legitimate one, not the underground dealings." Scarlett exined everything happening with the Withers family now.


    "Scarlett, you are a truly amazing daughter..." Rosalie smiled tenderly while gently stroking Scarlett''s cheek. "Thank you for cleaning up after your ungrateful uncle and guiding the Withers in a new direction, something I wish I could have done in the past but, unfortunately, couldn''t."


    Initially, Rosalie had nned to punish her older brother Jude Withers, but she was too preupied with Aistar Parker.


    Additionally, she knew Jude was still unaware of Scarlett''s existence at that time, so she didn''t rush to deal with him. She merely kept Jude busy by providing information about his illegal activities to the authorities a few times.


    However, after surrendering to Aistar, she lost contact with the outside world and remained unaware of subsequent events.


    ...


    Suddenly, Scarlett''s curiosity was piqued about Jude Withers. Why did he want to find her mother so badly? When Jude killed her family on Ind B, she clearly remembered his people searching for something in their house.


    "Mom, by the way, why did you run away from Jude, too? Why didn''t you kill him and offer thepany to Uncle Noah?" Scarlett asked curiously, knowing her mother was more powerful and intelligent than Jude Withers. That''s why she was chosen to be the future leader of the Withers Family.


    Rosalie shook her head slowly andughed a little, recalling her family''s dark matters.


    "That''s because your stupid uncle is too greedy," Rosalie nced at Scarlett. "He is greedy for power and money."


    "Didn''t he get it all? After detaining his father, he became the head of the Withers family and removed Uncle Noah from the family business?"


    "Hahaha, my dear Scarlett... what you see on the surface is not entirely true. The Withers family under Jude is only a small part of the current Withers power. What''s in X is just a branch. Not the main. Aistar wouldn''t use a small assassin guild from a country on the other side of the world to kill a king of M Country, right!?"


    Scarlett was shocked. What her mother said was indeed true. It was impossible for Aistar to just use the Withers Assassin.


    "Why is Jude hunting me down? Because Jude didn''t have ess to enter the real assassin organization." The light in Rosalie''s eyes shone brighter. "But, I have ess there. That''s why he wants to arrest me to get that ess. ess to real power and real money."


    "Mom, but why didn''t you use that power? To shut Aistar and Jude Withers?"


    "That''s because I failed my mission. I couldn''t kill your father... The main branch cut a tie from us. And since then, I also didn''t have ess to enter there to use their power," Rosalie paused to take a deep breath, feeling angry.


    After a few seconds, Rosalie continued. "As for Jude, he''s not a threat to me. I could kill him easily and immediately if I wanted him to die, but I was too busy with Aistar then. He brought the entire expert from Europe to hunt me." She smirked.


    "I fight alone. No Withers X Branch stands behind me; not even a main branch protects me. So, the only way is to hide and keep you safe. Once I have a chance, I will try to go back to deal with Aistar, but¡ª" Rosalie''s voice trailed off, her eyes blurry when she met Scarlett''s gaze.


    "W-What, Mom? What happened?" Scarlett asked worriedly.


    "Do you remember what happened to you at the Canadian border?" Rosalie asked.


    Scarlett suddenly froze at her mother''s question. Of course, she remembered that incident; that time, she almost died.


    She nodded.


    "You probably already know that Aistar attacked you, right!?"


    "I know. He used his son, Theodor, to find me." Scarlett bitterly smiled.


    "He used the ident to threaten me," Rosalie said softly. "At that time, I was shocked that Aistar had discovered your existence. He used you to get me out by attacking you. And he vows, he will never stop until Ie out... so... I came out and surrendered."


    Scarlett couldn''t help but curse Aistar a hundred times in her mind.


    "After that, you probably know the story. I was exiled to Svalbard, and when Aistar found out that you had found traces of your father, he moved me to Portugal..." Rosalie concluded her story.


    Scarlett was silent momentarily, unable to speak, too shocked to hear all this.

 Chapter 537 Rosalie Meet Xander

    <h4>Chapter 537 Rosalie Meet Xander</h4>


    When Xander woke up, he was surprised to find his bedside empty¡ªScarlett was nowhere in sight. ncing at his watch, he noted it was almost eight. This marked the first time he''d awakened without Scarlett by his side.


    "Baby!?" He called but didn''t hear an answer from her.


    Xander immediately got out of bed, anxiously checking the bathroom. Finding it empty, he quickly changed clothes.


    When he came out of the bedroom, he met Rex.


    "Good morning, Xander," Rex greeted. "Did you just wake up at this hour?"


    Ignoring Rex''s question, Xander hurriedly asked, "Did you see my wife?"


    "She''s in theb, talking to her mother," Rex half smiled, noting Xander''s worried gaze. "You better not interrupt them. Come join me for breakfast¡ª" his voice trailed off as he watched Xander leave him, striding toward thebs.


    ''Tsk! Such an impatient man...'' Rex chuckled, observing Xander''s departure, before continuing his walk toward the dining room.


    ****


    Arriving in front of theboratory, Xander hesitated before entering. He stood there for a while, pondering Rex''s earlier words. He was concerned that his presence might disturb Scarlett and her mother, yet he also couldn''t wait to meet his mother-inw and introduce himself.


    After thinking for a while, Xander finally knocked on the door. When he heard Scarlett''s voice, he slowly opened the door.


    "Oh, Xander, you awake..." Scarlett rose from her seat and approached him. "Sorry, I left while you were sleeping."


    Xander couldn''t help but smile upon seeing her still in her nightgown. "It''s okay. Babe, I need to greet your mother," he whispered. He then walked toward the seating area to greet Rosalie, with Scarlett following him.


    "Ms. Withers," Xander offered a handshake to Rosalie. After she stood up and epted his hand, he continued, "It''s an honor for me to meet you in person finally." He smiled politely.


    Rosalieughed happily upon seeing her tall and handsome son-inw.


    When she heard his voice and witnessed his respectful greeting, she immediately liked him¡ªhe showed respect toward elders.


    More importantly for Rosalie, she could see how Xander looked at her daughter¡ªhe was deeply in love and showed immense caring toward Scarlett. This was enough for Rosalie to like Xander and bless him to be with her daughter.


    "Xander, right!?" Rosalie warmly weed Xander''s handshake. "You can call me ''Mom or mother,'' just like Scarlett. And there''s no need to be too formal with me. Speak casually..." she said, inviting him to join them.


    "Thank you, Mother..." Xander felt awkward calling her like that, but he couldn''t refuse Rosalie''s request.


    After a simple greeting, the three of them chatted about many things Rosalie was curious about¡ªXander''s family and business.


    Scarlett didn''t say much; she let Xander talk to her mom while she listened to their conversation.


    However,ter, something crossed Scarlett''s mind, and she couldn''t help but chime in, "Oh right, Mom, there''s something you need to know about Xander''s family..." She smiled widely, thinking about Aunt Martha Bell.


    Rosalie and Xander looked at Scarlett, curious.


    "What is that?" Rosalie asked.


    Instead of answering her mother, Scarlett asked, "Do you know Martha Bell?"


    "Martha Bell? You mean Martha Bell, a woman from X Country?" Rosalie was puzzled when she saw Scarlett nod. "Of course, I know her. She is my best friend."


    "Mom, Aunt Martha is Xander''s stepmother. She is my mother-inw..." Scarlett paused for a moment when she saw her mother gasp in shock. "And, she is the one who led me to find the Withers family. Maybe I wouldn''t have discovered anything about the Withers and you if she hadn''t told me about Withers..." She said, feeling grateful to Aunt Martha.


    Rosalie''s eyes felt blurry when she heard that. She never imagined fate would bring her and Martha to meet again. She felt eager to meet Xander''s family, especially Martha Bell.


    "I fell¡ª" Rosalie abruptly stopped her words when she heard Scarlett''s stomach growling.


    Instantly, silence hung in the air. Xander and Rosalie looked at each other in surprise, realizing they had talked for quite some time, leaving Scarlett hungry.


    "Alright, let''s end here," Rosalie stood up from her seat. "We better prepare to move to your house..." she smiled upon seeing her daughterugh while hiding her face behind Xander.


    "Mother, we should have breakfast before moving to the Royal Garden," Xander suggested, feeling terrible for forgetting that his wife had not yet eaten anything. "The distance from here to home is quite far. It takes an hour to drive..." he continued.


    "Sure. You two can go first. I''ll change my clothes and join you," Rosalie said.


    ....


    After they left theboratory, Xander nced at Scarlett and was surprised to see her pale face. "Babe, why does your hand feel so cold? Are you alright?" he asked, concerned.


    "Hmm, I just need to eat," Scarlett smiled. She was famished after skipping dinner the previous night and waste for breakfast. She felt her stomach ache slightly but was afraid to tell Xander.


    Xander narrowed his eyes at Scarlett, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah," Scarlett said, then quickened her step, making Xander walk faster to keep up with her.


    When Scarlett arrived at the dining room, she saw Rex, Seven, and Nine. They had finished eating but were engaged in a serious conversation. However, when they saw here in, they all stopped talking and smiled at her.


    Before Scarlett could greet them, Rex said, "Little sister, are you perhaps aiming for a Guinness Book of Records?"


    Scarlett frowned while sitting opposite Rex with a confused look. "Guinness Book of Records?" she asked.


    "Yes, as someone who hasn''t eaten in days..." Rex grinned when he saw Scarlett throw him a sharp re.


    Xander''s expression hardened when he heard Rex''s words. He immediately headed to the buffet to get food for Scarlett.


    After Scarlett saw Xander walk to the buffet, she issued a death re to Rex before saying, "Can you stop exposing me in front of my husband!?"


    Rex didn''t say anything, but a mischievous smile appeared in his eyes, prompting Scarlett to find a way to take revenge.


    A sly smile appeared on her lips before saying, "Oh, it seems my brother wants me to expose his little secret," Scarlett''s eyes lit up. It was fun to see him finally panic. She continued, "I will tell your mom about your girlfriend..."


    Rex, "..."


    "What the... Rex already has a girlfriend?" Seven was surprised to hear that. "Since when?"


    Nine was also surprised. They looked at Rex, waiting for him to respond.


    "Waah, brother Rex... You have not yet told them!?" Scarlett shook her head slowly. "Tsk, tsk, brother... you are a cold and heartless man."


    "Who is his lover?" Nine asked.


    Scarlett sent a winning smile before Rex. She ignored his annoyed re and turned her gaze to Seven and Nine.


    "You guys know her; she is¡ª"


    "Sister, eat this golden melon. It''s delicious and healthy..." Rex stuffed a slice of melon into Scarlett''s mouth. After that, he hurriedly left the room,manding Seven and Nine to follow him.


    Scarlett, "..."

 Chapter 538 Finally, Roland Met Rosalie

    <h4>Chapter 538 Finally, Rnd Met Rosalie</h4>


    Several dayster,


    A lot had happened around Scarlett in the past few days since she found her mother.


    Although news about Aistar Parker was not heard in the media, there was an uproar over Aistar''s arrest in the royal family. The punishment for Aistar had finally been decided: a death sentence.


    Devastated by the embarrassing incident in her family, Melinda Gilwynn refused to meet anyone, including Rnd and Scarlett. She locked herself at home.


    Meanwhile, Theodor is suspected of involvement in the murder case that almost took Scarlett''s life at the Canadian border several years ago. He had to be put under house arrest.


    Scarlett knew Theodor was innocent. She tried to help him a few times by talking to Simon and her father, but they couldn''t do anything. They only promised that Theodor wouldn''t face severe punishment.


    Sympathizing with Theodor and her aunt, Scarlett felt reluctant to leave the house in thest few days.


    She spends much time with her mother, helping her adapt to everyday life after years of living like a criminal, hidden and unable to socialize.


    Despite the sadness regarding Aunty Melinda and her family, something brought Scarlett immense joy. The removal of the poison from her mother''s body, as well as her father''s improved health. Nowadays, her father is healthier than ever.


    However, one thing exhausted Scarlett: her father called her almost every hour to ask permission to meet her mother. Strangely, even now, her mother refuses to meet her father. It makes her puzzled.


    But today, Scarlett ran out of excuses. She no longer had a solid reason to forbid her father froming to her house.


    ...


    Scarlett stood by the window, gazing at theke and watching her mother enjoy tea on the backyard patio. Lost in thought, Scarlett had been standing there for several minutes without saying a word.


    Beside her, Xander felt concerned. He knew his wife was facing a headache dealing with her parents'' situation. He longed to help her but couldn''t take sides.


    "Babe, what''s your n now? You know your father ising here, right!?" Xander asked curiously.


    Scarlett turned to him with a faint smile. "Mmm, I know. But, Hubby... this time, I don''t want to interfere. Let them solve their own problems."


    Xander nodded in agreement with Scarlett; they shouldn''t get involved because Rnd and Rosalie were mature enough to handle their own issues. He ced his hand on Scarlett''s shoulder as they both returned their gaze to Rosalie again.


    Not long after...


    Footsteps sounded from behind. Scarlett turned her head to see Logan walking towards them.


    "Ma''am, your father just arrived," Logan announced.


    "Hmm, thank you, Logan," Scarlett said, stepping out to greet him.


    As Scarlett reached the main door, a ck Bentley pulled up. She saw her father and his butler stepping out of the car.


    "Father, wee..." Scarlett warmly greeted him while Xander shook hands with him.


    With a constant smile, Rnd seemed excited as he epted their greetings. He was particrly pleased because today was the day her youngest daughter finally allowed him to visit her house after his persistent requests, even though she had been refusing him almost daily.


    "Where is your mom?" Rnd''s voice sounded enthusiastic as he followed Scarlett and Xander into the house.


    Upon reaching the empty living room, Rnd''s expression stiffened; he didn''t see Rosalie.


    "Why is your mother not here?" He asked while looking at Scarlett.


    "Father, I''m sorry... But my mom still hasn''t permitted you to meet¡ª" She felt remorseful witnessing her father''s disappointed expression.


    "What!? Why? Why did you allow me toe if your mom still doesn''t want to meet me?" Rnd''s heart ached, knowing Rosalie was still reluctant.


    Rnd already knew Rosalie''s reason for refusing to meet him. And he had mentioned to Scarlett that he didn''t mind it. He wanted to meet and talk to her, but for some reason, Rosalie still refused. This left him confused.


    ...


    "Because I''m tired of being caught in the middle of both of you..." Scarlett shook her head slowly, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "Father, I won''t meddle in your affairs anymore. You better woo my mom and try to win her heart back."


    Rnd was speechless hearing Scarlett''s words. However, he didn''t refute her idea. He was determined to do anything to make Rosalie ept him again.


    He smiled while gently patting Scarlett''s head. "Where is she? Let me meet her first," he said confidently. If Rosalie previously fell in love with him at first sight, this time, he believed it could happen again.


    A proud smile slowly appeared in Rnd''s eyes as he followed Scarlett toward the back door leading to the garden behind the house.


    Scarlett paused before opening the door, returning to take in her father from head to toe.


    She was impressed to realize how handsome her father was; his red hair was now trimmed short, his face radiant, and he wore the best suit she had ever seen. Previously, she had always thought of her father in his early sixties, but now, she saw him as if he were still in histe forties.


    "W-Why are you looking at me like that?" Rnd was worried to see Scarlett observing him without saying a word.


    Scarlett smiled at him. "Father, when someone said you were handsome in the past, it was hard for me to understand because you always looked messy and didn''t care about your appearance. However, looking at you now, I agree with them. You are indeed handsome..."


    Rnd couldn''t help butugh at her praise.


    "I will not go out with you. My mom is on the patio near theke. You can approach her..." She said, opening the door for him. "Good luck, father..."


    "Thank you, Scarlett..." Rnd replied and walked toward theke.


    Though Rnd''s expression seemed calm at the moment, inside him, it felt like war drums were beating. His heart beat irregrly the closer he got to the patio. When his gaze fixed on the short-haired woman sitting in the chair, his steps quickened, coinciding with the woman turning to look in his direction. His blood rushed to his heart when their gazes met.


    Rnd could see Rosalie slowly standing up from her chair.


    His steps halted several paces away from her as their gazes locked, shocked and at a loss for words. They entered a staring contest, with neither willing to budge.

 Chapter 539 Grand Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 539 Grand Wedding</h4>


    Looking at him again after so many years, Rosalie felt an insane wave of emotions she had never experienced. These emotions were difficult for her to describe in words.


    Rosalie maintained her calm expression, looking into his sharp eyes even though she felt like her knees were giving up on her.


    After a few more seconds, she said softly, though her tone issued a silent warning, "If you only want to look at me without talking, you might as well go!"


    She turned her body to fix her gaze on the clearke while attempting to calm her mind. But shaking off the fear and worry that enveloped her heart was thorny.


    For some unknown reason, she felt ashamed of herself because, in the first ce, she approached him with evil intentions, wanting to kill him. How dare she present herself before him!?


    Rosalie''s hand clenched tightly, feeling anger towards herself and the scenario life had given her.


    ''God! I didn''t ask for anything this time. I didn''t hope this man would fall for me again. However, I hope he doesn''t hate me. After all, this man is the father of my¡ª" Before Rosalie could finish her prayer, she felt a hand on her waist. In an instant, she was between his arms, her head resting on his firm chest. His tight embrace shocked her, but she didn''t refuse him.


    "I''m sorry to have made you suffer like that, Rosalie Withers..."


    She could hear his voice tremble above her.


    "I''m sorry to have found you sote. I''m sorry for everything you have experienced in the past year. I''m sorry¡ª" Rnd''s voice faded as Rosalie''s slender fingernded on his lips.


    "Stop!" Rosalie said. Despite still being in his arms, she didn''t push him away. However, she looked up to lock eyes with him. "This is all because of me. It''s not your fault, Rnd... Please don''t say those words; they break my heart."


    Before Rnd could say something, Rosalie continued, "In the past, I approached you because¡ª" This time, her voice trailed off when Rnd hushed her with his finger.


    He smiled at her before answering, "I know everything. Our daughter tells me everything, and I don''t mind what happened in the past," He paused when he saw her eyes slightly red.


    "God might punish me with heavenly thunder if I''m angry with you. You''re my savior. If it hadn''t been for you deciding to stop, I might not be in this world anymore because I would never refuse even if you took my life..." His hand slowly slipped to her neck, gently rubbing her soft, blushing cheek with his thumb.


    Touching her again after so many years stirred something in his heart. He could hear his heart beating loudly, overwhelmed with emotions upon meeting and feeling her again.


    Rosalie was utterly stunned, gasping in surprise to hear his words. See how sincere his eyes were now, enough for her to believe he was not lying.


    ''He''s not lying!'' Rosalie was stunned to realize that what Scarlett said was true. Rnd did not harbor any anger towards her at all. ''God, thank you. I only need this.''


    Instantly, Rosalie felt the heavy burden hanging in her heart lifted. Overwhelmed with blissful emotions, she turned away from him while smiling happily ¡ª unable to show him how happy she was now.


    However, Rnd didn''t let her rejoice in silence. His fingers touched her chin and gently made her look back at him.


    They both locked their eyes for a few more seconds without saying a word, justmunicating through their loving gaze.


    After some time, Rnd finally said, "Rosalie Withers, can we forget what happened in the past? Can we skip all of that and start a new chapter again?"


    A serious glint radiated from his eyes, making Rosalie''s heartbeat unnaturally beat because what she wished for was the same as what he was saying.


    For her, she didn''t want to dwell in her past again because they waste too much time and are too old to do so.


    "I agree with you, Rnd. I agree¡ª"


    "¡ªReally!?" Rnd asked. He did not give her time to finish her sentence. He was so excited.


    She nods while smiling, feeling amused looking at this man, still the same as the man he met in the past.


    "Rosalie Withers, let''s get married..." Rnd proposed. "Before you run away from me again..."


    Rosalie was taken aback hearing his sentence.


    ''Isn''t he too hasty? Why is he directly asking me to marry?'' she feels her heart beat even faster and louder, wondering if they got married and this man became her legal husband.


    "Please say something," Rnd pressed her.


    "We''ve already missed out on a lot of time, and... I don''t want to lose more time that could be spent with you," She paused to smile at him. "Ummm... What... I''m trying to say I''m not avoiding your effort. I mean your proposal." She continues.


    Instantly, a big smile appeared on Rnd''s face, too happy to hear Rosalie''s answer.


    "Thank you, Rosalie... This time, I will make sure no one will stop us. I will?arrange a grand wedding for you."


    Rosalie was afraid to imagine a grand wedding, "Rnd, no. A wedding ceremony at our age feels slightly awkward. Let''s skip it!?"


    "You deserved a grand wedding, my love. And you don''t have to worry. I promised you it wouldn''t be awkward. As long as you say YES, I will care for everything..." He smiles lovingly at her.


    Rosalie doesn''t have a chance to refuse him. She nods and softly answers, "Yes, let''s get married."


    Rnd happily responded by pulling her into his arms and hugging her tighter; he wanted to always hold her like this.


    Now, his mind was so busy nning to give her the most beautiful and magnificent wedding she had ever imagined.


    ****


    While inside the house. Scarlett giggled, looking at her parents, who had now solved their matter. She feels happy for them. She wanted to go outside and congratte them, but Xander held her.


    "Wifey, don''t go to interrupt them. We better go upstairs to make a baby..." Xander''s words struck her deeply. She froze when she realized something.


    She was so busy looking for her mother and forgot about herte period. Just now, hearing Xander''s words shocked her.


    "Xander, I haven''t had my period yet¡ª"

 Chapter 540 Very Grateful With Her Life (END)

    Chapter 540 Very Grateful With Her Life (END)


    Five Years Later.


    When the other family was having dinner at their house, Scarlett and her family were not. Instead, they were a few thousand miles above sea level in a private ne, heading to X country.


    Their visit was to attend the uing wedding of Rex Morrison and Casey Adams, set to take ce in a few days. Simultaneously, Rosalie Withers made her first return to the country since her epic reunion with Scarlett and Rnd Gilwynn five years ago.


    Rosalie never dared to set foot in her beloved country because of her status as Rosalie Withers¡ªlegally dered dead several years ago.


    She feared being recognized as alive might draw her enemies back, causing potential harm to the people she cared about the most. This fear troubled her greatly, as she didn''t want her daughters Scarlett and Rnd to suffer again because of her dark past.


    Rosalie needs extra time and a lot of thinking to return to X, and the present moment seems opportune as Scarlett is scheduled to attend Rex''s wedding.


    This time, she intended to return under a new name¡ªfollowing her marriage to Rnd, Rosalie decided to change her name to Rosalie Gilwynn legally; not only her but Scarlett also now used Gilwynn as her surname.


    Although Rosalie hadn''t returned to X for five years, her brother Noah Withers never missed a chance to visit her. He was also present at her small but grand wedding.


    Over the past five years, that and other significant events have considerably impacted Scarlett and Xander.


    ....


    Flying long distances made Scarlett cherish her peaceful moments with Xander in their bedroom. They are watching a romance movie. These rxing times were rare for themtely.


    However, halfway through the film, a knock on the door diverted Scarlett''s attention while she was in Xander''s arms.


    "Who?" she shouted, feeling reluctant to leave the bed.


    "Scarlett, it''s me," Rnd shouted from outside.


    Stunned to hear her Father''s voice, Scarlett exchanged nces with Xander. "Why did Father call me?" she whispered, but Xander didn''t know either. He shook his head, unable to answer her.


    Not keeping her Father waiting, she promptly left the bed and opened the door. "Yes, Father, why are you looking for me?" she asked, confused.


    Rnd faintly smiled upon seeing Scarlett finally appear. They had been flying for two hours, and his daughter had stayed in her room. He started worrying she might have forgotten something.


    "Scarlett, did you forget something?" Rnd asked.


    "Forgot something?" Scarlett repeated her Father''s question.


    "Yes, Yes... Did you forget something?" Rnd asked again, feeling helpless. Since Scarlett had twin children, his life had be challenging as the twins always drew his wife''s attention. What made him even more miserable was that his daughter didn''t help him; she let her twins dominate Rosalie, just like now.


    Scarlett briefly pondered, recalling if she had forgotten something at home. However, after thinking, she realized she hadn''t forgotten anything.


    Frowning at her Father, she said worriedly, "I don''t think I forget anything, Father. Did you forget something?"


    Rnd, "..."


    Trying to ease her panicked Father, Scarlett smiled and patted his arm, saying, "Don''t worry, Father. You can call someone at home and send it to X..."


    "It''s not me. But you," Rnd said, noticing that his daughter didn''t understand what he meant. Changing the question, he asked, "Let me ask you again. Did you forget you already have a child? Two children!?"


    Before Scarlett could respond, she sensed Xander standing behind her. He apologized, saying, "Father, sorry for the trouble. I''ll take care of the twins..." He ced his hand on Scarlett''s shoulder and whispered to her after watching Rnd walk away with a blissful smile.


    "Babe... Go, get our child. Your Father wanted to spend time with your mother." Xander chuckled as he saw her gasp in shock.


    "Heaven! How could I forget about that?" Sheughed while rushing toward her parents'' room.


    When Scarlett entered her parents'' bedroom, what she saw surprised her. Her mother was peacefully asleep on the bed with the kids. At the same time, her Father sat on the sofa, looking at her with an expression that seemed to say ¡ª Take away your kids quickly. I need to sleep with my wife.


    Scarlett swallowed hard, her throat feeling dry. She nced apologetically at her Father. Now she understood why he had called her; the twins had taken his wife''s attention.


    ''Oh my! Mom, can''t you give more attention to my dear Father?'' she chuckled inwardly. All this while, her mother''s attention had been devoted to the twins, leaving her Father with less time.


    Scarlett signaled for Xander, standing at the door, toe in and take their child. She couldn''t carry both kids as they had gained more weight; they were a bit chubby for four-year-olds.


    As Scarlett and Xander moved the kids without waking them, Rosalie slowly opened her eyes. Seeing Scarlett and Xander near the bed with their child on their shoulders surprised her.


    "Why did you take them?" Rosalie asked, confused.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes. "Mom, can''t you give your husband some attention? He needs more here," she said with a yful grin.


    Rosalie was startled as Scarlett whispered. She nced at the sofa and noticed Rnd''s gloomy expression. She hurriedly gestured for Scarlett and Xander to leave the room and called Rnd to join her on the bed.


    ****


    They settled their kids on the bed, but as soon as they touched the mattress, the children''s eyes slowly opened, confusion written on their faces. They looked at their parents as if questioning them with their eyes, "Why did you move us here?"


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, Scarlett gently held their chubby little hands. She smiled affectionately at her adorable daughter, E, and her cute son, Ethan. Scarlett and Xander''s children are fraternal twins.


    "E, Ethan... it''s time to go back to sleep. We still have many hours before wend," Scarlett said softly.


    "Mommy," E, two minutes older than her brother, responded. "¡ªWe know, but why did you bring us here?" she asked in a cute yet t voice.


    Sometimes, seeing her daughter, E, reminded Scarlett of Xander. E Riley had features from both her parents¡ªginger-red hair like Scarlett''s and blue eyes like her Father''s. However, her mannerisms mirror Xander''s¡ªsparse words but direct and sharp words when she speaks.


    In contrast, two minutes younger Ethan Riley also shared his parents'' features. His hair color matched E''s, and he had his Father''s blue eyes. However, he was more sensitive than his sister and shared a hobby with his mom.


    As Ethan awoke, he nestled into Scarlett''s embrace on herp.


    "M-Mom, we were sleeping with Grandma because Daddy asked us to..." Ethan said innocently.


    "Yes, Mom... Dad asked us to sleep with Grandma. He said he needs more time with you," E added, looking at her Father, who awkwardly stared back. "Right, Daddy!?" Her cute voice melted Xander''s irritation.


    Xander felt defeated as his child exposed him. He could only smile lovingly at them.


    "Okay, both of you, go back to sleep," Xander approached them and gently guided them back onto the bed. "Your mom is tired, and she needs to sleep too. Now close your eyes, or no ice cream for the rest of our holiday..." He said tenderly, though Scarlett found how Xander managed the situation amusing.


    E and Ethan were stunned at the "No Ice Cream threat during the holiday."


    They kissed their parents and closed their eyes to continue sleeping.


    "Good night, my dearests... E, Ethan," Xander whispered, switching off the light.


    ---


    The sofa had be their bed. Scarletty her head on Xander''s arm, facing him while he stared at the ceiling. Even in the dim light, she could see his handsome features.


    "Do you feel like my father''s feels, too?" Scarlett whispered, meeting his gaze.


    Previously gazing at the ceiling, Xander turned to her, smiling as their eyes met. "Hmm... you spend a lot of time with them. So¡ª"


    "Sorry, hubby..." Scarlett murmured, burying herself into his arms. "I''ll try to bnce my time between you and the twins."


    Xander held her tighter. "Take your time, my love. I won''tin. Even if you only have five minutes to spare on your busy day, I am grateful you spent it with us. And don''t worry, My love for you will never fade..."


    Scarlett secretly smiled at his words. After years of hardship, she felt God hadpensated for her suffering with overwhelming happiness in thest five years.


    She found her mother, and now her parents were deeply in love.


    Xander''s love for her hadn''t diminished despite their years of marriage. Even though her attention was divided, she still felt Xander''s unwavering love.


    Scarlett feltplete after the arrival of her twins. After the loss of her first unborn child, she was blessed with twins.


    She didn''t wish for more; her life felt abundantly full. She felt grateful.


    "I love you, Xander Riley, for your unconditional love. I hope our love remains strong even when our hair turns white..."


    "I love you more, Ms. Riley!"


    [END]


    ****


    AN:


    Hi, this is PurpleLight.


    Today marks a year since I uploaded this book (First Upload: November 18, 2022)


    On the first day, I uploaded this book, I never imagined this book would be read by many people and be trending and hot.


    Like Scarlett, I also feel very grateful to write this book.


    But now, a yearter, this book is finally finished.


    Even though it''s hard to say goodbye to Scarlett and Xander, I''m too worried that the story will drag if I don''t end here. I have SIDE STORY in mind, but I will only write it next year because I have to take a break from this book to ease my mind.


    ****


    For those of you who want to look for other books, you can try to read mytest book:


    Title: Rebirth as The Vampire Lord''s Wife.


    This is a fantasy story about a Vampire Lord married to a human girl. The girls have a simr vibe to Scarlett because they are both assassins, but she is more powerful because¡ªUgh, read it yourself ^__^


    So, if you like Scarlett, you probably will enjoy my new Female Character too, Iris Gray.


    Okay, everyone...


    Thank you for staying with me until thisst chapter.


    See you in my other book. Xoxo


    PurpleLight is now out!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!